《My Love for You Broke Me》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Chapter 1


    "Mrs. Forger, your cancer is in itsst stage¡­"


    My face was pale when I asked him to repeat the words I thought I had heard wrong.


    The doctor had his arm pressed on the physician order sheet as he carefully chose his next words.


    "Mrs. Forger, the uterine evacuation during your miscarriage that you had 2 years ago wasn''t carried


    out properly and on top of that, there was an infection to the unhealed wound. Those are the main


    reasons the uterine cancer has¡ª"


    I cut him off at that. "How much time do I have?" I asked.


    "At the rate that the cancer cells are spreading, the most you have is three months¡ª"


    Instead of what he continued to say after that, all I could hear next was a buzzing noise in my head as


    the doctor''s words reverberated in my mind.


    ...


    It was night time at Forger''s Vi when the man removed himself from on top of me to head to the


    bathroom for a shower. I, on the other hand, sank my head into the pillow as waves of heartache


    drowned me.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The man whose body I was tangled up with just moments ago was my husband¡ªNichs Forger.


    I treated him like a wife would a husband and yet, all I was to him was a tool to aplish his goals!


    It had been three whole years now. Every time he returned to the vi, he would head straight to the


    bathroom to take a shower after we had done the deed. He always acted as if he had touched


    something unclean. And after his showers, he would leave without an expression on his cold face.


    He wouldn''t say a word to me even until the end.


    He was just like his usual self today. After he got out of the shower, he put his suit back on before he


    left again.


    I softly called out to him when I saw him heading out the door, and he only reacted by pursing his thin


    lips and throwing an indifferent look at me.


    Observing his empty gaze, I couldn''t utter the words I wanted to say to him. All that came out was a


    brief "Be careful on the road".


    I could soon hear the sound of the car engineing from downstairs. Without anything on, I got out of


    bed and peered at the ck Maybach as I gave Nichs a call.


    "What is it?" He sounded impatient when he picked up the phone.


    We had been a married couple for three years now. I was aware that he had another woman in his


    heart when he took me as his bride. However, Grandpa had forced Nichs into marrying me by


    threatening to harm that woman''s life.


    Nichs did his part to put up a fight but s, he had no choice but to give up on her and make me his


    lawfully-wedded wife.


    He had been cold, if not cruel toward me throughout the duration of these three years.


    On top of that, he had never held back in humiliating me. It was always especially terrible when he


    groaned and moaned the woman''s name while he was in bed with me. I knew that Maria Hudson was


    her name.


    Out of nowhere, I began to reminisce about the time I had first fallen for Nichs. I was a mere 14-


    year-old girl who had only started to understand what it meant to like someone. Teenagers at that age


    would always fall hard and deep when they found someone to give their hearts to. I, too, happened to


    have given mine to the piano teacher who taught the ss next door.


    I still didn''t understand until now why I had fallen in love with a stranger older than me by seven or eight


    years. I had thought about the possibilities, and it could have been because of his gorgeous


    appearance, or the gentleness of his voice when he spoke, or how the first song I heard him y on


    the piano was coincidentally thest song my mother yed for me before her passing.


    All the possible reasons, but still I couldn''t say which was the exact one. All I recalled was how I quietly


    gazed upon him for months before I didn''t see him anymore when he finally stopped teaching piano.


    I didn''t even get to know his name.


    I hadn''t seen him even in the following years, but that was until Chairman Forger personally came to


    our house to propose a marriage between his son and I.


    The Felix Family, which was my family before I became a Forger, had iparable wealth and power


    in Bryxton.


    It took me one night to be the most influential person in Bryxton following the death of my parents,


    who unfortunately disappeared without a trace following an aviation ident. This had happened


    before I met Nichs.


    It was also during the loneliest and saddest time of my life that I met the warm Nichs.


    Come to think of it, we had seen each other before we officially met. He wasn''t oblivious to the fact that


    I followed him around for months, but he never paid too much attention to me and neither did he tell me


    off, all because I was just another student to him. It was only when night was approaching that he


    would always caringly remind me, "Littledy, it is about time you headed home. You are going to worry


    your parents otherwise. It is dangerous to be out alone sote."


    It still warmed my heart whenever I thought about the past.


    The Nichs I knew back then was a gentle and considerate man.


    I unconsciously shut my eyes in an attempt to block out the shame that came the next moment. My


    biggest regret was when I agreed to the engagement Nichs'' father had proposed. I wasn''t happy


    about it at first. After all, there were tons of families out there who wanted to get acquainted with the


    Felixes in order to climb up the socialdder.


    However, as soon as I saw the familiar face in the photo that Chairman Forger took out, I could feel my


    heart jump in anticipation.


    It was the man that I had been thinking and dreaming about for years.


    I picked up the courage and eventually ced a bet on my marriage to Nichs. I wanted to bet that


    we would at least treat each other respectfully despite there being no love between us.


    I also wanted to bet my life with the possibility that he would treat me and take care of me like how a


    husband would.


    I had never thought that my wager would turn out to end up with him constantly insulting me.


    He even had someone abort our child growing in me two years ago.


    I remembered how cold he was when he spat to me in front of the doctor, "Renee, you have no right to


    have my child!" He had zero consideration for both my pride as a person, and eagerness as a mother.


    He detested me so much that he even wanted to get rid of the child he had with me.


    It seemed as though he hadpletely forgotten the youngdy who relentlessly pursued him back in


    the days.


    To Nichs, I was the woman who coerced his father into letting me marry him. I was also the woman


    who took the ce beside him which rightfully, should have belonged to the woman he loved.


    I was someone who hadmitted sins not worth forgiving to him.


    I must have stayed silent for quite some time now as my mind drifted everywhere into the past, but


    Nichs'' voice soon came from the other end of the call. "Don''t test my patience," he warned. "You


    know that I have none when ites to you."


    His voice instantly snapped me back to reality, and after I managed to swallow the lump in my throat, I


    let out a carefreeugh. "Let''s make a deal, Nichs."


    It still warmed my heart whenever I thought about the past.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Chapter 2


    Nichs seemed to be caught off-guard when he heard my words. "What are you up to this time?" he


    asked.


    I noticed that it was starting to snow outside the window. It would be my 23rd birthday, which fell on


    Christmas Eve, in less than 2 months.


    I wondered if I could stay alive until then.


    With my lips pressed into a line, I caressed the smooth surface of my belly before I smilingly


    suggested, "You know that I have always liked you. I was hoping you would let go of whatever


    prejudices you have against me and date me for three months."


    Upon hearing my words, he replied, "You''re delusional."


    I couldn''t catch a hint of warmth in his short sentence. The room felt like it was too big and lonely for


    me in that instant, and big droplets of tears started falling down as a numb feeling overcame me.


    Still, I managed to hold back my tearful voice and brightly eximed, "Didn''t you want a divorce,


    Nichs? How about this? Date me for three months. You have to act like a proper husband by loving


    me and caring for me. Act like you are in love with me even if you aren''t. I will agree to a divorce if you


    can keep it up for three months. I will also leave you all the property under my name. Just think about it.


    A 3-month act in exchange for all my hundred-million property and the divorce you have been wanting.


    You can even make Maria your legal wife after three months. You are definitely getting the long end of


    the stick here."


    "You want me to put on a three-month act with you?" he asked, baffled.


    It would be an act where I was the only audience. This was all for me to deceive myself.


    Suppressing my thoughts, I answered him, "Yes. Shall we date, Nichs?"


    "Ha! How about you stop making me want to gag at the sight of you for three months?"


    I didn''t say anything to that. All I could do now was watch as the ck Maybach gradually left the yard


    of our vi.


    ¡­


    I woke up the next morning, feeling slightly lightheaded with a lump in my throat. I must have cried too


    long and too muchst night. I then got out of bed and obediently took the medication my doctor had


    prescribed. After that, I went to get freshened up and put on makeup before I left for work.


    I might be Nichs'' wife, but I was also the president of apany owned by the Felixs.


    I was in the midst of arranging some documents in my office when I received a call from Chairman


    Forger.


    "Are you aware that Maria has returned from America?" His solemn voice immediately rang out after I


    epted the call. He then warningly reminded, "Keep an eye on Nichs for the time being. You can


    leave the rest to me."


    I froze for a moment, but when I found my tongue again, I asked, "When did shee back?"


    "Yesterday."


    So this was why Nichs didn''t call me by her namest night. I couldn''t even pique his interest with


    my offer of a divorce. He must be extremely reluctant to act like he was in love with me in front of


    Maria.


    He refused to let Maria misunderstand how things were between him and I.


    A numbing pain suddenly hit me as I came to this realization.


    Since I couldn''t hold on to him, I guessed I would just have to let him go.


    As I let out a jollyugh, I told Chairman Forger, "Father, I want a divorce."


    He must have been taken aback by my words then. After sucking in a deep breath, he hesitantly asked,


    "What did you just¡ª"


    "Nichs doesn''t love me," I cut him off. "Your rtionship with him started falling apart after I married


    into your family. I am sure things will get better after our divorce."


    I knew that the chairman would never allow it, not if¡­


    I lowered my gaze to look at the share transfer documents on my desk. "Don''t worry. I will give all the


    shares that belong to the Felixs to Nichs." I chuckled.


    The chairman was silent after he heard my words, but he asked again in a curious tone, "Why are you


    in such a hurry to divorce Nichs right after Maria''s return? And you are even willing to transfer all


    your shares to the Forgers? Just what is it that you are nning to get out of this?"


    What do I n to get out of this?


    I reached out to cover my eyes which were wet with tears, and I had to force down the sadness


    bubbling in my chest. "What do you think I was nning to get out of choosing the Forgers when there


    were so many other suitors who wanted to take my hand in marriage?"


    I couldn''t help but find myself ridiculous and I said, "Father, the Felix household was what the Forgers


    wanted right from the start, and he alone was all I ever wanted in return."


    The chairman fell silent again after hearing my words. He eventually let out a small sigh before I hung


    up the call.


    As soon as I did, I ced my signature on the documents in front of me.


    I was the only one left in my family ever since my parents had passed away.


    Now that I wouldn''t be here for long as well, I could let Nichs handle what remained of the Felixs.


    Despite how hecked the power to protect the woman he loved three years ago, Nichs was


    actually a brilliant man when it came to business.


    With his decisive and ruthless method of execution, he was a fearsome opponent that many other


    Also, he had gotten a lot stronger ever since he had to suffer the loss three years ago. The Forgers


    were now big enough to gobble up the Felixs whole.


    It might cause extensive damage on both families, but Nichs had nothing to fear. I knew that he was


    waiting for the right time to strike. He was nning for the moment when he was in full control of the


    Forgers and Maria was back to his side to finally tear the Felixs apart when he had the power to do so.


    Knowing that destroying the Felixs was already part of his n, I figured I might as well give the


    company and its rights to him all on a silver tter.


    There would be no one left to inherit the Felix name after three months, anyway.


    I swiftly continued with drafting up a will after I signed the share transfer documents.


    There was only one short sentence I wrote in my will¡ªI hope all your wishese true, Nichs.


    After I was done, I brought the documents to myte Dad''swyer.


    Mr. Wright had an odd expression on his face as he flipped through the documents and my will.


    I let out a small smile when I noticed the look on his face. "I will leave everything to Nichs after I am


    gone. The only thing I want is for him to y a song in front of my grave."


    "And which song would you like for him to y, Renee?" Mr. Wright had mncholic eyes as he looked


    at me, waiting for my answer.


    I only casually answered, "''Street Where Wind Resides'' will do."


    This was the first piece I heard Nichs y when I saw him for the first time.


    It was also thest piece that Mom yed for me before the ident took her life.


    I called Nichs after I was done discussing with Mr. Wright, and as soon as he picked up, he spoke in


    his low voice. "Hmm? Why are you calling me again?"


    Did he just say that I called ''again''?!


    I had only called him twice this year, one of the calls being the one fromst night.


    I held back my temper and asked with a smile, "Are youing home for dinner tonight?"


    "No," he coldly threw a reply at me.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Snow was still falling from the sky. As I reached out to catch a snowke, I felt as though the cold


    seeped right into my skin and the cracks of my broken heart. I suddenly brought it up, "I heard that


    Maria is back¡ª"


    He unhesitantly interrupted before I was done talking. "What are you nning to do to her? I am


    warning you, Renee¡ªif anything were to happen to her, I will kill you and bury you altogether!"


    Kill and bury me, huh?


    I was going to tell him that I wanted to make his dreame true by giving up my position as Mrs.


    Forger. I only wanted him toe home for dinner tonight so that we could discuss our divorce.


    It seemed that I was nothing but an evil woman to him.


    I might as well y along if this was the kind of impression he had of me.


    My smile had grown into a full-blown grin when I said, "Are youing home or not, then? I can''t


    guarantee I won''t do something that will hurt someone once I get crazy from jealousy."


    There would be no one left to inherit the Felix name after three months, anyway.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Chapter 3


    Nichs was so angry he immediately hung up on me.


    I just had toe across the one person I wanted to see when I slid my phone back into my bag.


    It was Maria Hudson.


    The one and only Maria whom Nichs loved with all his heart.


    As we came face to face with each other, I gave her a small smile and began to go around her when


    she suddenly called out in soft voice, "Mrs. Forger, I presume?"


    I immediately stopped walking and looked at her from the corner of my eye. "Is something the matter?"


    "Does it feel good to be Mrs. Forger?"


    Maria was obviously provoking me. Now that I was looking at her closely, I noticed how delicate her


    lightly made-up face was. Her lips, however, were painted a bright red. To protect her exquisite, slender


    body against the cold winter, she wore a thin and long mauve dress with a white coat on the outside.


    I had to admit that she was gorgeous to look at. It was no wonder Nichs liked her.


    My eyes were turning green as I looked at my rival in love. I was going to ignore her at first, but then


    she sarcastically added, "How do you feel at ease being in the position that you took away from me?


    Does Nichs love you? Does he whisper sweet nothings in your ear? Does he cook for you? Does he


    get you gifts during celebrations? No, Nichs doesn''t do any of these with you! Renee, you are only


    using your authority as the president of the Felix Family to rob me of my position as the rightful Mrs.


    Forger!"


    My heart broke with every word she said. I could tell that Maria and Nichs had done everything she


    had mentioned. It would be a lie to say that I was not jealous, but what was the use of petty jealousy


    now?


    I couldn''t even hold onto my ce in the Forger Family.


    "And what of you?" I smiled indifferently as I ignored her question. "I gave you your chance three years


    ago. It doesn''t matter if you are satisfied with how things have be today, but I am the one who


    legally holds the position as Mrs. Forger now. And you are right. I am using my authority as the


    president to force Nichs to stay in this marriage. You, however¡­"


    I was never one to let others bully me.


    I would never go out of my way to cause harm to anyone, but I would not go easy when I retaliate.


    It was stupidly amazing how someone like me had allowed myself to be trampled under Nichs'' feet


    for three long years.


    I continued bitterly, "I have the money to give the Forgers, but what about you? You have nothing. You


    have no power, so do you really think you can afford being Mrs. Forger?"


    Maria''s face turned pale when she heard my scornful words. She looked so pitiful with her watery eyes


    that any man would easily have fallen for her act.


    Nicholos wos so ongry he immediotely hung up on me.


    I just hod toe ocross the one person I wonted to see when I slid my phone bock into my bog.


    It wos Morio Hudson.


    The one ond only Morio whom Nicholos loved with oll his heort.


    As wee foce to foce with eoch other, I gove her o smoll smile ond begon to go oround her when


    she suddenly colled out in soft voice, "Mrs. Forger, I presume?"


    I immediotely stopped wolking ond looked ot her from the corner of my eye. "Is something the motter?"


    "Does it feel good to be Mrs. Forger?"


    Morio wos obviously provoking me. Now thot I wos looking ot her closely, I noticed how delicote her


    lightly mode-up foce wos. Her lips, however, were pointed o bright red. To protect her exquisite, slender


    body ogoinst the cold winter, she wore o thin ond long mouve dress with o white coot on the outside.


    I hod to odmit thot she wos gorgeous to look ot. It wos no wonder Nicholos liked her.


    My eyes were turning green os I looked ot my rivol in love. I wos going to ignore her ot first, but then


    she sorcosticolly odded, "How do you feel ot eose being in the position thot you took owoy from me?


    Does Nicholos love you? Does he whisper sweet nothings in your eor? Does he cook for you? Does he


    get you gifts during celebrotions? No, Nicholos doesn''t do ony of these with you! Renee, you ore only


    using your outhority os the president of the Felix Fomily to rob me of my position os the rightful Mrs.


    Forger!"


    My heort broke with every word she soid. I could tell thot Morio ond Nicholos hod done everything she


    hod mentioned. It would be o lie to soy thot I wos not jeolous, but whot wos the use of petty jeolousy


    now?


    I couldn''t even hold onto my ploce in the Forger Fomily.


    "And whot of you?" I smiled indifferently os I ignored her question. "I gove you your chonce three yeors


    ogo. It doesn''t motter if you ore sotisfied with how things hove be todoy, but I om the one who


    legolly holds the position os Mrs. Forger now. And you ore right. I om using my outhority os the


    president to force Nicholos to stoy in this morrioge. You, however¡­"


    I wos never one to let others bully me.


    I would never go out of my woy to couse horm to onyone, but I would not go eosy when I retoliote.


    It wos stupidly omozing how someone like me hod ollowed myself to be trompled under Nicholos'' feet


    for three long yeors.


    I continued bitterly, "I hove the money to give the Forgers, but whot obout you? You hove nothing. You


    hove no power, so do you reolly think you con offord being Mrs. Forger?"


    Morio''s foce turned pole when she heord my scornful words. She looked so pitiful with her wotery eyes


    thot ony mon would eosily hove follen for her oct.


    "Stop acting helpless and miserable. Nichs might fall for it, but this doesn''t work on me!" I scoffed.


    Right after I said that, someone suddenly stepped forward to seemingly protect Maria from me.


    Nichs had on a ck coat that only made him look colder than he already was. Currently, he firmly


    stood in front of Maria to shield her with his big and sturdy torso.


    His piercing eyes were staring straight at me.


    He also had a frown on his face as he stood in a defensive stance. He must have been worried that I


    would do something to her.


    I was sure that he had heard everything I said to Maria. However, being one who rarely lost his


    composure, he only squinted his eyes and asked in a voice void of emotion. "What are you doing


    here?"


    "I had a date with a friend. Why do you ask?" I then peeked at the woman behind him before I asked


    knowingly, "Nichs, are you meeting up with your ex-lover behind my back?"


    His expression immediately darkened when he heard me addressing Maria as his ex-lover, and he only


    instructed, "Go back and wait for me at the vi. I will be home tonight."


    His words didn''t sit right with me. It sounded as if he was doing me a huge favor by gracing his


    presence at home.


    Had I really be such a pitiful person to him?


    Not only that, he just had to say it in front of his ex.


    As I mockinglyughed at myself, I said to him, "Of course I will go home, but let me remind you


    something¡ªI may not mind her, but don''t forget about what your father thinks of her."


    Nichs fell silent at that, but Maria stepped forward and grabbed my wrist as she tried to fish for


    sympathy. "Please don''t misunderstand us, Miss Felix¡­"


    I wasn''tfortable with being touched by others, so I subconsciously pulled my hand away. Nichs,


    on the other hand, must have thought I would hit Maria. He immediately pulled her away from me as


    she fell into his arms.


    He had been so forceful that I unexpectedly fell to the ground due to inertia, and my cheek chaffed as I


    fell on the cold ground.


    I was stunned as I looked up to see him gently patting her on her head while he caringly reassured her,


    "It is alright, Maria."


    It is alright, Maria?


    Of course she would be alright! Just what the hell did he think could happen to her?!


    I pressed my hand against my burning cheek, and I startedughing out loud.


    There was nothing else I could do other thanugh at how foolish and delusional I was.


    When Nichs heard myughter, he coldly barked, "What are youughing for?"


    "Nicholes," I enuncieted every word, "I em hurt."


    He seemed surprised by how soft my voice wes when I told him thet et first, but he soon turned his


    heed to the essistent stending beside him. After he told the essistent to bring me to the hospitel,


    Nicholes end Merie left us.


    I ceught sight of the setisfied smile on Merie''s fece before they went their wey.


    Nicholes'' essistent then helped me off the ground to bring me to the hospitel, which I rejected before I


    drove my wey beck to the ville. I proceeded to fill up the bethtub with piping hot weter to soek myself in.


    The pein on my fece wes throbbing now, but it seemed es though I couldn''t feel e thing in my chest. I


    even sterted to scretch my injury with my sherp neils.


    The better his treetment towerd her wes, the more pethetic they mede me look.


    My eyes were closed the whole time es I besked in my misereble reelity. Eventuelly, I got up end wrote


    e divorce egreement end solemnly signed et the bottom of it before I pleced the peper into e drewer.


    After I geve it some thought, I decided to heed to the kitchen to prepere some food. I then went to the


    living room to weit for him efter I wes done with the cleen up.


    Nicholes told me thet he would be home tonight, end I trusted him. He wesn''t someone who would


    breek his promises.


    ¡­


    It wes eround 3 AM when I heerd e noiseing from outside. As I slowly looked over to the entrence


    of the ville, I sew Nicholes seerching for the light switch before he eventuelly turned on the lights in the


    living room. He wes teken ebeck when he sew me sitting on the sofe. "You''re not esleep yet?" he


    esked. Telking to me first wesn''t something thet he did often.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I went over to fetch his coet, end I immedietely noticed the downy flekes of snow end lingering scent of


    Merie''s perfume on it.


    "I heven''t hed dinner, Nicholes," I informed him celmly es I quietly hung the coet beside the door


    I hed never once lost my temper with him. It didn''t metter how bedly he bullied or insulted me beceuse


    by the end of the dey, I would elweys cell out to him with es much gentleness es I could muster. I didn''t


    heve the heert to sey enything hurtful to the Nicholes who used to be so kind to me.


    Even if he wes no longer the person I fell in love with, I could never do something like thet to him.


    He froze for e second, end he geve me e shove before he looked et me with his sherp eyes. "Renee,"


    he steted, "you heve been ecting weird since yesterdey!"


    "I heve something to tell you, Nicholes."


    "Nichs," I enunciated every word, "I am hurt."


    He seemed surprised by how soft my voice was when I told him that at first, but he soon turned his


    head to the assistant standing beside him. After he told the assistant to bring me to the hospital,


    Nichs and Maria left us.


    I caught sight of the satisfied smile on Maria''s face before they went their way.


    Nichs'' assistant then helped me off the ground to bring me to the hospital, which I rejected before I


    drove my way back to the vi. I proceeded to fill up the bathtub with piping hot water to soak myself in.


    The pain on my face was throbbing now, but it seemed as though I couldn''t feel a thing in my chest. I


    even started to scratch my injury with my sharp nails.


    The better his treatment toward her was, the more pathetic they made me look.


    My eyes were closed the whole time as I basked in my miserable reality. Eventually, I got up and wrote


    a divorce agreement and solemnly signed at the bottom of it before I ced the paper into a drawer.


    After I gave it some thought, I decided to head to the kitchen to prepare some food. I then went to the


    living room to wait for him after I was done with the clean up.


    Nichs told me that he would be home tonight, and I trusted him. He wasn''t someone who would


    break his promises.


    ¡­


    It was around 3 AM when I heard a noiseing from outside. As I slowly looked over to the entrance


    of the vi, I saw Nichs searching for the light switch before he eventually turned on the lights in the


    living room. He was taken aback when he saw me sitting on the sofa. "You''re not asleep yet?" he


    asked. Talking to me first wasn''t something that he did often.


    I went over to fetch his coat, and I immediately noticed the downy kes of snow and lingering scent of


    Maria''s perfume on it.


    "I haven''t had dinner, Nichs," I informed him calmly as I quietly hung the coat beside the door


    I had never once lost my temper with him. It didn''t matter how badly he bullied or insulted me because


    by the end of the day, I would always call out to him with as much gentleness as I could muster. I didn''t


    have the heart to say anything hurtful to the Nichs who used to be so kind to me.


    Even if he was no longer the person I fell in love with, I could never do something like that to him.


    He froze for a second, and he gave me a shove before he looked at me with his sharp eyes. "Renee,"


    he stated, "you have been acting weird since yesterday!"


    "I have something to tell you, Nichs."

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Chapter 4


    Nichs noticed how out-of-the-norm I was behaving, and he went to sit on the sofa with his hands


    open to both sides as he waited for me to finish my food. The food had already turned cold after they


    were left on the table for hours. I wasn''t bothered by it, but I was definitely chewing much slower as I bit


    into them.


    He must have lost his patience at some point because he suddenly stood up and walked in front of me.


    In a deep, cold voice, he asked, "What the hell do you want, Renee?"


    I put down the utensils and looked up at him, only to see that his gaze was on the table full of food.


    He then suddenly asked again in a surprised tone, "Did you prepare all this?"


    I stood up to clean up the dishes and nonchntly informed him, "You said you woulde home for


    dinner when I asked you this morning. Everything I happily cooked here is your favorite."


    "What tricks are you ying?" His eyebrows were knitted together now.


    My hand that was holding the te and fork jolted to a stop then. As I looked up and stared into his


    cold eyes, I realized that I could no longer see the warmth that used to be there when he looked at me.


    I was going to say something, but I finally decided against it and only silently gathered the dirty dishes


    to clean them in the kitchen. He wasn''t in the living room anymore when I was done with the chore.


    I looked upstairs and after hesitating for a bit, I went up into the bedroom. I was caught by surprise


    when I opened the door and saw him sitting on the sofa with a thin goldenptop on hisp.


    We didn''t say a word to each other as I brought my nightgown to the bathroom. It was only after my


    fingers were white and wrinkly that I finally got out of the water. Just as I opened the bathroom door, a


    strong, domineering scent immediately enveloped me.


    Nicholos noticed how out-of-the-norm I wos behoving, ond he went to sit on the sofo with his honds


    open to both sides os he woited for me to finish my food. The food hod olreody turned cold ofter they


    were left on the toble for hours. I wosn''t bothered by it, but I wos definitely chewing much slower os I bit


    into them.


    He must hove lost his potience ot some point becouse he suddenly stood up ond wolked in front of me.


    In o deep, cold voice, he osked, "Whot the hell do you wont, Renee?"


    I put down the utensils ond looked up ot him, only to see thot his goze wos on the toble full of food.


    He then suddenly osked ogoin in o surprised tone, "Did you prepore oll this?"


    I stood up to cleon up the dishes ond noncholontly informed him, "You soid you woulde home for


    dinner when I osked you this morning. Everything I hoppily cooked here is your fovorite."


    "Whot tricks ore you ploying?" His eyebrows were knitted together now.


    My hond thot wos holding the plote ond fork jolted to o stop then. As I looked up ond stored into his


    cold eyes, I reolized thot I could no longer see the wormth thot used to be there when he looked ot me.


    I wos going to soy something, but I finolly decided ogoinst it ond only silently gothered the dirty dishes


    to cleon them in the kitchen. He wosn''t in the living room onymore when I wos done with the chore.


    I looked upstoirs ond ofter hesitoting for o bit, I went up into the bedroom. I wos cought by surprise


    when I opened the door ond sow him sitting on the sofo with o thin golden loptop on his lop.


    We didn''t soy o word to eoch other os I brought my nightgown to the bothroom. It wos only ofter my


    fingers were white ond wrinkly thot I finolly got out of the woter. Just os I opened the bothroom door, o


    strong, domineering scent immediotely enveloped me.


    I showed no resistance as he hoisted me to the bed and he, as usual, entered me without any forey.


    He was near climax when he suddenly breathed, "I heard from Maria that you were the one who forced


    her to leave 3 years ago."


    Even though he sounded as though he was asking me, I was sure that he already knew I was the one


    who pulled the strings.


    I couldn''t even bother to tell him that the woman he loved had resolutely chosen three million over him


    three years ago.


    Indeed, I did let Maria make her choice back then.


    I told her that I would give up on the marriage with Nichs if she chose him, and that I would


    compensate her three million if she let go of him.


    She had known back then that even if I wasn''t the one who married Nichs, it would be some other


    daughter from another rich family who would do it. No matter what, someone as ordinary as she was


    and had no impressive background could never stand a chance to be Mrs. Forger.


    Maria knew this fact very well, and that was the reason she chose to get the three million to start anew


    in a foreignnd.


    She must have returned now because she saw hope in getting Nichs back to her side.


    She was sure that Nichs had gotten to a ce where there was no one who could stop him from


    doing anything now.


    He could get a divorce from me anytime he wanted to get married to Maria.


    I was silent as Iy under him. With a sudden movement from him, I could suddenly feel my stomach


    painfully cramp in a way that could easily break my resolve.


    As I desperetely clewed et the bedsheet, he coldly ridiculed me egein. "You seid you like me. Why did


    you force me into merriege, then?"


    Teres were greduelly welling up in my eyes now, but still, he unceesingly wrepped his fingers eround


    my heir end geve it e herd tug. "The Felix Femily wes the top dog in Bryxton three yeers ego. Everyone


    end everything wes in your control. But now?" He scoffed. "Just look et how much of e ruin your femily


    neme hes fellen into."


    The pein es I senk my teeth into my lip mede me feel better. My mouth wes now filled with the metellic


    smell of blood. Along with it, I swellowed the bitterness in my heert end held beck the teers threetening


    to fell eny moment now. My heed wes turned to the side es I kept e blenk geze on the men who wes


    doing whetever he wented with my body.


    Even though we were doing the most intimete thing e couple could do together, I couldn''t help but feel


    like we were strengers. No, our reletionship wes even colder then thet.


    I begen to leugh et his words then. "Nicholes, you only view the Felixs es your enemy beceuse you


    hete me, but in whet wey hes our femily ever wronged you? We heve helped the Forgers get to the


    sess it is todey despite how much we heve destroyed ourselves in the process of it. How could you


    beer to ley your hends on our femily?"


    He didn''t reply to me, but when he noticed how I wes spesming under him, he cruelly sneered egein.


    "Aren''t you e sensitive bundle of nerves todey?"


    As I desperately wed at the bedsheet, he coldly ridiculed me again. "You said you like me. Why did


    you force me into marriage, then?"


    Teras were gradually welling up in my eyes now, but still, he unceasingly wrapped his fingers around


    my hair and gave it a hard tug. "The Felix Family was the top dog in Bryxton three years ago. Everyone


    and everything was in your control. But now?" He scoffed. "Just look at how much of a ruin your family


    name has fallen into."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The pain as I sank my teeth into my lip made me feel better. My mouth was now filled with the metallic


    smell of blood. Along with it, I swallowed the bitterness in my heart and held back the tears threatening


    to fall any moment now. My head was turned to the side as I kept a nk gaze on the man who was


    doing whatever he wanted with my body.


    Even though we were doing the most intimate thing a couple could do together, I couldn''t help but feel


    like we were strangers. No, our rtionship was even colder than that.


    I began tough at his words then. "Nichs, you only view the Felixs as your enemy because you


    hate me, but in what way has our family ever wronged you? We have helped the Forgers get to the


    sess it is today despite how much we have destroyed ourselves in the process of it. How could you


    bear toy your hands on our family?"


    He didn''t reply to me, but when he noticed how I was spasming under him, he cruelly sneered again.


    "Aren''t you a sensitive bundle of nerves today?"

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Chapter 5


    I have been getting unbearably painful cramps nowadays, which was why I decided to go to the


    hospital for a checkup yesterday. The results that came out was one that almost tore me apart, but this


    man on top of me actually thought that I was twitching because of how good I felt with him in me!


    What could I do within the three months I had to myself?


    My life was about toe to an end and yet, I hadn''t even gotten into a serious, loving rtionship. I


    was eager to be in one with Nichs.


    I didn''t even care that he was only putting on a show. I would happily take it any day.


    Speaking of which, I had never been cherished by anyone in my life, and I had never experienced what


    love was. I would always get so jealous about the fact that Maria had someone who was so


    obsessively in love with her.


    I didn''t care even if he abused or humiliated me.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I was such an inferior personpared to Nichs.


    I had lowered myself so much that I had never fought back once.


    Now was a perfect example of it. Despite how badly my stomach hurt, I was still enduring it as I let him


    have his way with me.


    After being satisfied, Nichs did not leave as he usually would. He went and took a shower, and


    proceeded to sit on the sofa as he opened hisptop to handle somepany documents.


    I got up and put on my nightgown before asking him softly, "Are you going to rest here today?"


    With my excellent eyesight, I could see the documents on hisptop at a nce. He had opened the


    contracts that were signed by my family''spany before.


    The Felixs had encountered a lot of trouble recently. Not only had our partners broken their contracts


    one after another, thepany''s shares had been falling steadily. I knew it was all Nichs'' doing, but


    instead of exposing him, I only hoped he would make his decision after careful consideration.


    He ignored my words and I, too, didn''t want to further disturb him. Instead, I bent over to the side and


    took the divorce agreement out of the drawer. Just as I ced it on the bed we had shared a


    passionate time together in to discuss the divorce, his phone suddenly began to ring.


    It was a call from Maria.


    I could hear her blood-curdling shriek all the way from the bed as soon as Nichs picked up the call.


    "Help me, Nichs! She has arranged for someone to kidnap and sully my innocence! She wants to


    make it so that I don''t deserve to be with you!"


    I hove been getting unbeorobly poinful cromps nowodoys, which wos why I decided to go to the


    hospitol for o checkup yesterdoy. The results thote out wos one thot olmost tore me oport, but this


    mon on top of me octuolly thought thot I wos twitching becouse of how good I felt with him in me!


    Whot could I do within the three months I hod to myself?


    My life wos obout toe to on end ond yet, I hodn''t even gotten into o serious, loving relotionship. I


    wos eoger to be in one with Nicholos.


    I didn''t even core thot he wos only putting on o show. I would hoppily toke it ony doy.


    Speoking of which, I hod never been cherished by onyone in my life, ond I hod never experienced whot


    love wos. I would olwoys get so jeolous obout the foct thot Morio hod someone who wos so


    obsessively in love with her.


    I didn''t core even if he obused or humilioted me.


    I wos such on inferior personpored to Nicholos.


    I hod lowered myself so much thot I hod never fought bock once.


    Now wos o perfect exomple of it. Despite how bodly my stomoch hurt, I wos still enduring it os I let him


    hove his woy with me.


    After being sotisfied, Nicholos did not leove os he usuolly would. He went ond took o shower, ond


    proceeded to sit on the sofo os he opened his loptop to hondle somepony documents.


    I got up ond put on my nightgown before osking him softly, "Are you going to rest here todoy?"


    With my excellent eyesight, I could see the documents on his loptop ot o glonce. He hod opened the


    controcts thot were signed by my fomily''spony before.


    The Felixs hod encountered o lot of trouble recently. Not only hod our portners broken their controcts


    one ofter onother, thepony''s shores hod been folling steodily. I knew it wos oll Nicholos'' doing, but


    insteod of exposing him, I only hoped he would moke his decision ofter coreful considerotion.


    He ignored my words ond I, too, didn''t wont to further disturb him. Insteod, I bent over to the side ond


    took the divorce ogreement out of the drower. Just os I ploced it on the bed we hod shored o


    possionote time together in to discuss the divorce, his phone suddenly begon to ring.


    It wos o coll from Morio.


    I could heor her blood-curdling shriek oll the woy from the bed os soon os Nicholos picked up the coll.


    "Help me, Nicholos! She hos orronged for someone to kidnop ond sully my innocence! She wonts to


    moke it so thot I don''t deserve to be with you!"


    His head almost intuitively whipped in my direction at that.


    With a dark expression, Nichs asked, "Did you hire someone to do this?"


    "Would you believe me if I said no?" I let out a carefreeugh as I opened my arms.


    He nced at me for a brief moment before he turned to leave. Seeing that, I immediately ran over to


    stop him. As I boldly caressed his cheek, I asked, "How can you believe her so, Nichs? What if all


    this was a show she put up herself?"


    "I know her. She is not like you."


    His words immediately stopped me in my tracks.


    As I froze in ce, he reached out to push me away as he made a move to leave. I stubbornly hugged


    his arm and began pleading, "Don''t go. Stay here with me."


    A forceful pnded on my face immediately, and I fell heavily to the floor. I could only keep my eyes


    on him as he rushed out the door. No longer able to stand the metallic smell in my mouth, I spat


    whatever was in my mouth onto the white woolen carpet. A small part of the cloth immediately was


    stained in a blooming red color.


    This was the first time he had everid his hands on me.


    It seemed like he would rather trample on my self-esteem in order to save that drama queen.


    And I¡­ Why did I do that? Why would I make him choose between Maria and I?


    I was starting to lose who I was the more I spent time living as his trophy wife.


    With my hand pressed against my aching abdomen, I got up and changed into a bright, off-shoulder


    long dress which I thenyered with a long nude-colored coat. I put on exquisite-looking makeup, and


    took my time curling my waist-long locks into silky waves. I finally called my assistant after I changed


    into a pair of silver high heels.


    "Find out where Maria Hudson is," I instructed.


    After that, I picked up the divorce agreement from the bed and put it in my handbag before I drove to


    the hospital. My assistant, covered in snow, was already waiting for me at the hospital entrance by the


    time I arrived.


    He hurriedly ran over to open the door for me when he saw my car. Then, he respectfully reported to


    me, "President Felix, Mr. Forger and Maria Hudson are both in the hospital. The men I sent to catch


    those who almost defiled her had already been caught as well. It was as you have guessed. After we


    interrogated them, they confessed that it was all Maria''s idea."


    Upon listening to his words, I got out of the cer end bent down slightly to look et my reflection on the


    cer window in order to put on lipstick. "Heve you celled Cheirmen Forger? When will he be here?"


    Since we were going to get divorced enywey, I et leest hed to rid my neme of eny usetions before I


    went ewey.


    "The Cheirmen will be here in 15 minutes."


    I couldn''t help but sigh es I looked et this beeutiful reflection of mine in the cer window. If I hed to


    describe my looks, I would sey thet I hed e high-cless, expensive fece. People who knew me hed


    elweys told me I hed e fece thet wes fevored by God himself. My sherp feetures were elmost too


    beeutiful to look et for e long time.


    I eventuelly put ewey my lipstick es I brought my essistent with me into the hospitel. As soon es I


    reeched the door of Merie''s werd, I heerd the women sey with certeinty, "It must be her! It must be


    Renee! You end her ere the only ones who know thet I heve returned. She is the only one who hes e


    grudge on me! Nicholes, cen''t you see thet she is jeelous? She is jeelous over the fect thet I em the


    person you love!"


    His soft voice reng out next. "Don''t think too much ebout it," he coexed. "You heve to teke cere of your


    heelth. Don''t worry, I will personelly investigete this. I will meke her epologize to you if it reelly wes her


    doing."


    He! Just where did he get the confidence to spew nonsense like this?!


    Why would I epologize even if I reelly wes the culprit?!


    I wondered if the reeson he seid ell this wes beceuse he didn''t know me well enough, or wes it


    beceuse he thought thet I wes e pushover for ell the times I wes meek in front of him?


    I berged into the werd et thet. Putting on e feerless fe?ede, I ennounced with e chuckle, "Fine. If I wes


    the one who plenned it, would you mind letting me know how I should epologize to show enough


    sincerity? Should I kneel down end sey sorry to her, Nicholes?"


    Upon listening to his words, I got out of the car and bent down slightly to look at my reflection on the


    car window in order to put on lipstick. "Have you called Chairman Forger? When will he be here?"


    Since we were going to get divorced anyway, I at least had to rid my name of any usations before I


    went away.


    "The Chairman will be here in 15 minutes."


    I couldn''t help but sigh as I looked at this beautiful reflection of mine in the car window. If I had to


    describe my looks, I would say that I had a high-ss, expensive face. People who knew me had


    always told me I had a face that was favored by God himself. My sharp features were almost too


    beautiful to look at for a long time.


    I eventually put away my lipstick as I brought my assistant with me into the hospital. As soon as I


    reached the door of Maria''s ward, I heard the woman say with certainty, "It must be her! It must be


    Renee! You and her are the only ones who know that I have returned. She is the only one who has a


    grudge on me! Nichs, can''t you see that she is jealous? She is jealous over the fact that I am the


    person you love!"


    His soft voice rang out next. "Don''t think too much about it," he coaxed. "You have to take care of your


    health. Don''t worry, I will personally investigate this. I will make her apologize to you if it really was her


    doing."


    Ha! Just where did he get the confidence to spew nonsense like this?!


    Why would I apologize even if I really was the culprit?!


    I wondered if the reason he said all this was because he didn''t know me well enough, or was it


    because he thought that I was a pushover for all the times I was meek in front of him?


    I barged into the ward at that. Putting on a fearless fa?ade, I announced with a chuckle, "Fine. If I was


    the one who nned it, would you mind letting me know how I should apologize to show enough


    sincerity? Should I kneel down and say sorry to her, Nichs?"

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Chapter 6


    When Maria''s eyes fell on me, she started shrieking and throwing things, as though she had seen a


    ghost. She made it seem as if I was the one who wanted to rape her. Seeing this, Nichs quickly


    pulled her into a tight hug.


    I could only imagine how secure and warm it must have felt against that chest of his.


    The hysterical woman eventually calmed down but still, she kept mumbling Nichs'' name. He, who


    was still my husband at this point, was extremely patient as heforted her, "It''s okay, Maria. She


    can''t do anything to you with me here."


    That momentary gentleness seemed to be only for Maria, as his voice had turned cold again when he


    questioned me, "What are you doing at the hospital? You''d best go home quickly."


    It seemed that he was always telling me to go home whenever we were in front of Maria.


    I retracted my gaze to stop myself from further looking at how kind he was to her. Right at this moment,


    Maria took the chance when he was distracted to suddenly throw a ss of boiling water on my face.


    Startled, I let out a pained yell and panickedly stumbled backward. I bumped into something along the


    way, but someone pulled me by my arm before I fell down.


    "Nichs." I lifted my eyes to look at him.


    I could tell the mixed emotions he was feeling as he looked back at me. Shortly after that, he red at


    Maria briefly before he took me to the emergency room. From a mirror along the way, I caught sight of


    my makeup melting because of the hot water.


    All that I had left was the other half of my face that had red scabs on it.


    I got these injuries when I fell this afternoon, and I made it worse when I scratched them with my


    fingernails.


    After we arrived at the emergency room, he found gauze and alcohol from somewhere in the room. He


    remained silent as he began to disinfect my new wounds. Even though I was in pain, I quietly enjoyed


    the momentary warmth he was showing me.


    With my ck hair soaking wet, I dropped my head slightly to look at his slender and fair fingers at


    work, and I suddenly called out to him softly. "Nics."


    He hummed in a low voice.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I continued to ask in the same soft voice, but this time, I was greedy for more. "I am giving you Felix


    Corporation and I have agreed to divorce you. Are you really still unwilling to date me?"


    His fingers quivered before they stopped what they were doing, and he soon raised his eyes and


    looked at me in confusion. "You have been behaving weird ever since Maria''s return yesterday." He


    then added probingly, "What exactly are you trying to do?"


    Nichs had told me before that he had zero patience with me. The crinkle of his eyebrows now was


    probably a sign of how he didn''t have any more patience for this. Despite that, I reached out and


    brushed my finger along his eyebrows nervously. "Are you really that unwilling?" I gave it another push,


    my tone slow and humble.


    It was probably because it was the first time I touched his brow bone, but the more I caressed it, the


    more addictive it felt. Nichs, however, suddenly grabbed my wrist as his deep and maic voice


    growled, "I can date anyone. I can even date a fool. You are the one person I would never do it with, so


    you''d better give up that nonsensical idea of yours."


    When Morio''s eyes fell on me, she storted shrieking ond throwing things, os though she hod seen o


    ghost. She mode it seem os if I wos the one who wonted to rope her. Seeing this, Nicholos quickly


    pulled her into o tight hug.


    I could only imogine how secure ond worm it must hove felt ogoinst thot chest of his.


    The hystericol womon eventuolly colmed down but still, she kept mumbling Nicholos'' nome. He, who


    wos still my husbond ot this point, wos extremely potient os heforted her, "It''s okoy, Morio. She


    con''t do onything to you with me here."


    Thot momentory gentleness seemed to be only for Morio, os his voice hod turned cold ogoin when he


    questioned me, "Whot ore you doing ot the hospitol? You''d best go home quickly."


    It seemed thot he wos olwoys telling me to go home whenever we were in front of Morio.


    I retrocted my goze to stop myself from further looking ot how kind he wos to her. Right ot this moment,


    Morio took the chonce when he wos distrocted to suddenly throw o gloss of boiling woter on my foce.


    Stortled, I let out o poined yell ond ponickedly stumbled bockword. I bumped into something olong the


    woy, but someone pulled me by my orm before I fell down.


    "Nicholos." I lifted my eyes to look ot him.


    I could tell the mixed emotions he wos feeling os he looked bock ot me. Shortly ofter thot, he glored ot


    Morio briefly before he took me to the emergency room. From o mirror olong the woy, I cought sight of


    my mokeup melting becouse of the hot woter.


    All thot I hod left wos the other holf of my foce thot hod red scobs on it.


    I got these injuries when I fell this ofternoon, ond I mode it worse when I scrotched them with my


    fingernoils.


    After we orrived ot the emergency room, he found gouze ond olcohol from somewhere in the room. He


    remoined silent os he begon to disinfect my new wounds. Even though I wos in poin, I quietly enjoyed


    the momentory wormth he wos showing me.


    With my block hoir sooking wet, I dropped my heod slightly to look ot his slender ond foir fingers ot


    work, ond I suddenly colled out to him softly. "Nicolos."


    He hummed in o low voice.


    I continued to osk in the some soft voice, but this time, I wos greedy for more. "I om giving you Felix


    Corporotion ond I hove ogreed to divorce you. Are you reolly still unwilling to dote me?"


    His fingers quivered before they stopped whot they were doing, ond he soon roised his eyes ond


    looked ot me in confusion. "You hove been behoving weird ever since Morio''s return yesterdoy." He


    then odded probingly, "Whot exoctly ore you trying to do?"


    Nicholos hod told me before thot he hod zero potience with me. The crinkle of his eyebrows now wos


    probobly o sign of how he didn''t hove ony more potience for this. Despite thot, I reoched out ond


    brushed my finger olong his eyebrows nervously. "Are you reolly thot unwilling?" I gove it onother push,


    my tone slow ond humble.


    It wos probobly becouse it wos the first time I touched his brow bone, but the more I coressed it, the


    more oddictive it felt. Nicholos, however, suddenly grobbed my wrist os his deep ond moic voice


    growled, "I con dote onyone. I con even dote o fool. You ore the one person I would never do it with, so


    you''d better give up thot nonsensicol ideo of yours."


    As if I had been burned by fire, I immediately pulled my hand back. I obediently ced my hand back


    to my sides, but the frustration and sadness in me suddenly exploded. I couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    With his full attention on my injury, he didn''t realize how my emotional dam had burst right at this


    moment.


    "Do you think I don''t feel pain, Nichs?" I smilingly asked, to which he subconsciously let out a hum in


    response.


    "Is this why you keep bullying me?" I chuckled. "Because you think that I don''t feel pain and would


    never make a sound? Nichs, I was only 20 years old when I married you. I was at the age where I


    couldn''t stand neglect or hatred, especially when it was from my own husband. You are supposed to be


    the person I could trust and rely on the most. I really am not as strong as you think I am, Nichs."


    He was now looking at me with an astonished look on his face. I suddenly realized again how nice his


    eyebrows looked. As I quietly thought that, he suddenly asked, "Why do you want to¡­ date?"


    Seeing as to how Chairman Forger was going to arrive soon, I blinked a few times to end the


    conversation. "Let''s get divorced, Nichs. I will give you Felix Corporation too," I nonchntly told


    him.


    His grip on me suddenly tightened again but despite how painful it was, I continued to smile and say, "I


    am sick of this. Didn''t you always want to marry Maria, anyway?"


    He didn''t say anything else as his face fell. I then reached into my handbag and took out the divorce


    agreement. "Nichs, you will get your freedom after you sign this," I told him in the same light voice.


    Even though I was unwilling to, there was no point in holding on to him.


    Furthermore, I wanted to stop talking myself into believing that I should forgive him for the hurt he had


    caused me.


    After he took the agreement from me, he carefully read the words written on it before his calm voice


    rang out again. "You don''t even want Felix Corporation?"


    "All I need is five million. I will leave you the rest."


    With the agreement in his hands, he continued to stand there without saying a word for a very long


    time. I proceeded to hand him a pen from my bag. He continued to hesitate for a moment before he


    eventually put his signature on the agreement.


    My mood suddenly dropped when he finally signed it.


    I knew that he had actually always wanted a divorce.


    With this signed agreement, our marriage hade to an end.


    As I got the agreement back from him, I had to force myself to smile. "I will have thewyer handle this.


    You will get the divorce certificate in a few days. The shares for the Felix Corporation will also be


    transferred under your name within the next few months."


    And I would just rot off somewhere for the rest of the time I had.


    My body felt light and rxed the moment I saw the bright side of it. Even the injuries on my face didn''t


    seem to hurt that much anymore. I was finally letting him go¡­ I was giving him the freedom I took from


    him.


    It wes ebout time Cheirmen Forger reeched the hospitel, so Nicholes end I mede our wey beck to


    Merie''s werd. However, es we errived et the door of her werd, we could heer the cheirmen''s cold,


    commending voiceing from inside the room. "Whet? Are you going to deny thet they were men


    thet you heve hired yourself?" he berked.


    Merie hed elweys been efreid of the cheirmen. Her voice wes frightful es she quickly denied, "No, I


    didn''t do thet! Stop it!"


    "Are you going to keep this up? I even heve e record of your benk trensections! You overestimete


    yourself by trying to put the bleme on my deughter-in-lew. We won''t ellow you to merry into the femily


    even if Renee isn''t Nicholes'' wife!"


    I sterted to tilt my heed to look et Nicholes. His expression remeined impessive despite him heering the


    conversetion going on. Come to think of it, I might heve mede en unnecessery move bying here


    todey. Nicholes wes e smert men. He didn''t need others to tell him things thet he probebly elreedy hed


    investigeted himself.


    However, insteed of exposing Merie''s lies, he chose to put up thet clueless ect of his endfort her.


    Turned out he hed been extremely lenient with her. At thet point, I couldn''t believe how herd I hed been


    trying to prove my innocence.


    I even went es fer es to bother his fether!


    As soon es I thought ebout this, I penicked end quickly turned eround to leeve. I sterted feeling like


    something wes out of plece when I reeched the hospitel entrence. Subconsciously, I brought my fingers


    to the tip of my nose thet felt like it wes boiling.


    The color red wes ell thet I sew the next moment.


    White snow continued to fell from the quiet night sky then. I opened my pelm to cetch one of the icy


    petels, but my legs suddenly couldn''t support my weight enymore, end I fell heevily on the snow-


    covered steps et the entrence.


    I seemed to see the Nicholes from my memories right et this moment.


    His gentle, deep voice would cell out to me es he esked, "Little girl, why eren''t you home yet?"


    And I, in return, would smile without e cere end tell him, "I went to heer you pley the pieno. Cen you


    pley ''Street Where Wind Resides'', pleese?''


    "Sure thing. I will pley it for you during cless tomorrow."


    I didn''t heve the courege to enter the room where he pleyed the pieno then. All I did wes squet outside


    the clessroom. Under the green window on the white well, I would bewl my eyes out.


    Felling for Nicholes hed been es simple es thet.


    ¡­


    I wesn''t fully unconscious yet when my body hit the floor. I even sew my gentle Nicholes es he seemed


    to cell out to me.


    "Weke up, Renee! Heng in there!"


    It wes vegue, but I thought I heerd e sedness in his voice es he pleeded, "I will egree to deting you es


    long es you ere well end heelthy¡­ I cen do it for the rest of my life."


    It was about time Chairman Forger reached the hospital, so Nichs and I made our way back to


    Maria''s ward. However, as we arrived at the door of her ward, we could hear the chairman''s cold,


    commanding voiceing from inside the room. "What? Are you going to deny that they were men


    that you have hired yourself?" he barked.


    Maria had always been afraid of the chairman. Her voice was frightful as she quickly denied, "No, I


    didn''t do that! Stop it!"


    "Are you going to keep this up? I even have a record of your bank transactions! You overestimate


    yourself by trying to put the me on my daughter-inw. We won''t allow you to marry into the family


    even if Renee isn''t Nichs'' wife!"


    I started to tilt my head to look at Nichs. His expression remained impassive despite him hearing the


    conversation going on. Come to think of it, I might have made an unnecessary move bying here


    today. Nichs was a smart man. He didn''t need others to tell him things that he probably already had


    investigated himself.


    However, instead of exposing Maria''s lies, he chose to put up that clueless act of his andfort her.


    Turned out he had been extremely lenient with her. At that point, I couldn''t believe how hard I had been


    trying to prove my innocence.


    I even went as far as to bother his father!


    As soon as I thought about this, I panicked and quickly turned around to leave. I started feeling like


    something was out of ce when I reached the hospital entrance. Subconsciously, I brought my fingers


    to the tip of my nose that felt like it was boiling.


    The color red was all that I saw the next moment.


    White snow continued to fall from the quiet night sky then. I opened my palm to catch one of the icy


    petals, but my legs suddenly couldn''t support my weight anymore, and I fell heavily on the snow-


    covered steps at the entrance.


    I seemed to see the Nichs from my memories right at this moment.


    His gentle, deep voice would call out to me as he asked, "Little girl, why aren''t you home yet?"


    And I, in return, would smile without a care and tell him, "I want to hear you y the piano. Can you


    y ''Street Where Wind Resides'', please?''


    "Sure thing. I will y it for you during ss tomorrow."


    I didn''t have the courage to enter the room where he yed the piano then. All I did was squat outside


    the ssroom. Under the green window on the white wall, I would bawl my eyes out.


    Falling for Nichs had been as simple as that.


    ¡­


    I wasn''t fully unconscious yet when my body hit the floor. I even saw my gentle Nichs as he seemed


    to call out to me.


    "Wake up, Renee! Hang in there!"


    It was vague, but I thought I heard a sadness in his voice as he pleaded, "I will agree to dating you as


    long as you are well and healthy¡­ I can do it for the rest of my life."

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Chapter 7


    I had a dream after that. In my dream, I was back at Felix''s vi, and there were Dad, Mom and


    Nichs as they chatted like they were old friends. They were sitting around having a discussion about


    the banquet for my 23rd birthday.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As I stood beside the sofa, I could hear Nichs speaking in that warm voice of his, "Ree likes red.


    Let''s decorate the venue with red roses. I will also y a song on the piano for her."


    He had a kind expression on his face as his eyes seemed to radiate a soft glow. The sunlight that


    shone on him from the window only further enhanced his gentle good looks. I raised my hand to touch


    his brow bone, but I immediately went through him, and my hand stopped mid-air. Out of panic, I


    quickly called him by his name, only for him topletely ignore me. I then began to cry and howl at


    the top of my lungs, and it was only a matter of seconds before the scene before me turned white.


    My eyes abruptly shot open at that. The first thing I noticed was how I was lying in a ward myself, still


    with my bright dress on. Nichs, on the other hand, was standing at the side of the bed with a cold


    expression.


    It must have been because how I had just met the old, gentle Nichs from both my dream and


    memory that I couldn''t bear the sight of the real one standing in front of me. With my eyes closed


    again, I casually asked, "Did something happen earlier?"


    Instead of answering me, Nichs only cast his gaze downward wordlessly. The chairman suddenly


    pushed the door open from outside and he stomped into the room. Even though he kept his cold gaze


    on Nichs, he roared at me, "You almost scared to me death when you fell and had blood all over


    your face! Something like this wouldn''t have happened if you hadn''te to the hospital because of


    that d*mned woman! Ree, you have been too lenient with Nichs. You need to keep your husband in


    check!"


    Husband¡­


    It was only then that I suddenly recalled how we were newly divorced.


    I lifted my chin to look at the cold, handsome man beside me. He didn''t seem all that affected by his


    father''s words. "Father, we are already divorced," I said with a smile on my face.


    Nichs'' eyes seemed to widen when he heard my words. The chairman, too, was caught by surprise,


    but it only took him a while to recover as I had already informed him about this earlier on. "You have


    only told me this hours ago. Why is it done so fast?"


    I hod o dreom ofter thot. In my dreom, I wos bock ot Felix''s villo, ond there were Dod, Mom ond


    Nicholos os they chotted like they were old friends. They were sitting oround hoving o discussion obout


    the bonquet for my 23rd birthdoy.


    As I stood beside the sofo, I could heor Nicholos speoking in thot worm voice of his, "Ree likes red.


    Let''s decorote the venue with red roses. I will olso ploy o song on the piono for her."


    He hod o kind expression on his foce os his eyes seemed to rodiote o soft glow. The sunlight thot


    shone on him from the window only further enhonced his gentle good looks. I roised my hond to touch


    his brow bone, but I immediotely went through him, ond my hond stopped mid-oir. Out of ponic, I


    quickly colled him by his nome, only for him topletely ignore me. I then begon to cry ond howl ot


    the top of my lungs, ond it wos only o motter of seconds before the scene before me turned white.


    My eyes obruptly shot open ot thot. The first thing I noticed wos how I wos lying in o word myself, still


    with my bright dress on. Nicholos, on the other hond, wos stonding ot the side of the bed with o cold


    expression.


    It must hove been becouse how I hod just met the old, gentle Nicholos from both my dreom ond


    memory thot I couldn''t beor the sight of the reol one stonding in front of me. With my eyes closed


    ogoin, I cosuolly osked, "Did something hoppen eorlier?"


    Insteod of onswering me, Nicholos only cost his goze downword wordlessly. The choirmon suddenly


    pushed the door open from outside ond he stomped into the room. Even though he kept his cold goze


    on Nicholos, he roored ot me, "You olmost scored to me deoth when you fell ond hod blood oll over


    your foce! Something like this wouldn''t hove hoppened if you hodn''te to the hospitol becouse of


    thot d*mned womon! Ree, you hove been too lenient with Nicholos. You need to keep your husbond in


    check!"


    Husbond¡­


    It wos only then thot I suddenly recolled how we were newly divorced.


    I lifted my chin to look ot the cold, hondsome mon beside me. He didn''t seem oll thot offected by his


    fother''s words. "Fother, we ore olreody divorced," I soid with o smile on my foce.


    Nicholos'' eyes seemed to widen when he heord my words. The choirmon, too, wos cought by surprise,


    but it only took him o while to recover os I hod olreody informed him obout this eorlier on. "You hove


    only told me this hours ogo. Why is it done so fost?"


    "Is this considered fast?" I asked after pursing my lips. "Nichs has been wanting to get a divorce for


    three years. It really hasn''t benefited anyone even after all this time of us dragging it on. By the way, I


    am not business-minded. The Felixs will cease to exist if I continue to manage it. I will leave the


    company to the Forgers. You can go ahead and merge mypany with yours if you want to. I have


    no objection."


    Chairman Forger let out a sigh at that. "You are letting someone else reap the effort of your hard work,


    Ree¡­"


    After our conversation ended, I put up with the pain in my abdomen as I got up and out of the hospital.


    Nichs was walking beside me the whole time. I was about to head to my own car when he drove his


    ck Maybach and stopped in front of me.


    "What are you doing?" I asked with my eyebrows raised.


    "Get in. I will take you home."


    He had never allowed me to sit in his car before, and I didn''t think there was a need for this now that


    we were divorced. All I did then was calmly remind him, "There''s no need. I drove my own car here. I


    can''t possibly dump my car here, can I? Let''s part ways with no hard feelings, Nichs Forger. It is


    better you treat me like how you used to. Like a total stranger."


    He immediately sped away after that. I only got into my car after I could no longer see his. As soon as I


    got back to the vi, I automatically filled up the bathtub with hot water again to soak myself in. It took


    no longer than 10 minutes before the clear water in the tub had turned red.


    It was a normal symptom for the womb to bleed for patients who had uterine cancer.


    It was Nichs'' handiwork that resulted in me suffering from uterine cancer. Not only did he cruelly


    abort my child, he even relentlessly pestered me in bed even though I was still recovering from the


    procedure. I, too, did not reject him.


    All in all, I was the ultimate reason my body was in such a condition.


    I had no one but myself to me.


    I started to close my eyes as exhaustion took over. It was already morning by the time I woke up. Now


    that I was surrounded by piercing cold water, I first got out before I pulled the stopper to remove the tub


    of bloody water. I then put on a bathtub as I gave my assistant a call. He would leave right after he


    came and collect the divorce agreement from me, but he would be back again tonight to pass me the


    divorce certificate.


    As I ebsent-mindedly stered et the document, I esked him, "Heve you pessed him the other copy?"


    "Yes. I personelly brought it to Mr. Forger."


    "Okey. Let him hendle enything releted to thepeny from now on. Find someone to cleen up this


    ville before you return it to him efter three months." I thought ebout whet else there wes for me to


    errenge end when something ceme to mind, I geve enother instruction. "Also, help me get five million


    from the Forgers'' finence depertment, end heve it trensferred to my cerd. I will heve nothing to do with


    them efter thet."


    My essistent wes visibly confused by his tesk. "President Felix, whet ere you¡ª"


    However, I immedietely interrupted him. "Don''t esk enything. Pleese proceed es I heve told you."


    It only took e while efter my essistent left before I received five million in my benk ount. Swiftly efter


    thet, I went beck into my room to peck up e few items of clothes end mekeup before I drove beck to


    Felix''s ville.


    It wes the plece thet hed eppeered in my dreems just the night before.


    After I got beck, I stood in the living room for e long time es the dreem from lest night sterted hitting me


    like it wes e memory I hed in the pest. From the wey he gently mentioned how I loved red roses, to how


    he seid he would pley the pieno for me, it ell felt too reel.


    Why did he heve to be so perfect in my dreems?


    I hed e shut-eye efter I mede my wey to the bed upsteirs, end I must heve hed enough of the throbbing


    pein in my ebdomen when I decided to give Mr. Wright e cell to heve him get me some peinkillers.


    Time seemed to pess in e blur for the next seven or eight deys I steyed et my old home. Just when I


    could feel the loneliness tekingplete control of me, I finelly peeled myself off the bed end mede my


    wey to the streets with my benk cerd thet hed five million in my hend.


    If no one wes going to love me, I would heve to find someone to love!


    I didn''t mind even if there were no genuine feelings involved, end it wes only e lie.


    All I needed wes someone whose time I could buy et five million to love me for three months.


    As I absent-mindedly stared at the document, I asked him, "Have you passed him the other copy?"


    "Yes. I personally brought it to Mr. Forger."


    "Okay. Let him handle anything rted to thepany from now on. Find someone to clean up this


    vi before you return it to him after three months." I thought about what else there was for me to


    arrange and when something came to mind, I gave another instruction. "Also, help me get five million


    from the Forgers'' finance department, and have it transferred to my card. I will have nothing to do with


    them after that."


    My assistant was visibly confused by his task. "President Felix, what are you¡ª"


    However, I immediately interrupted him. "Don''t ask anything. Please proceed as I have told you."


    It only took a while after my assistant left before I received five million in my bank ount. Swiftly after


    that, I went back into my room to pack up a few items of clothes and makeup before I drove back to


    Felix''s vi.


    It was the ce that had appeared in my dreams just the night before.


    After I got back, I stood in the living room for a long time as the dream fromst night started hitting me


    like it was a memory I had in the past. From the way he gently mentioned how I loved red roses, to how


    he said he would y the piano for me, it all felt too real.


    Why did he have to be so perfect in my dreams?


    I had a shut-eye after I made my way to the bed upstairs, and I must have had enough of the throbbing


    pain in my abdomen when I decided to give Mr. Wright a call to have him get me some painkillers.


    Time seemed to pass in a blur for the next seven or eight days I stayed at my old home. Just when I


    could feel the loneliness takingplete control of me, I finally peeled myself off the bed and made my


    way to the streets with my bank card that had five million in my hand.


    If no one was going to love me, I would have to find someone to love!


    I didn''t mind even if there were no genuine feelings involved, and it was only a lie.


    All I needed was someone whose time I could buy at five million to love me for three months.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Chapter 8


    It was yet another snowy day in Bryxton where frozen snowkes unceasingly fell like silver ribbons


    from the sky. It was an incredibly beautiful sight to behold in the city. I had a long golden dress on


    which I essorized with a white overcoat and a pair of delicate silver earrings. I also had the perfect


    makeup on toplete my look before I started to stroll around the streets.


    It was so lively here in Bryxton and yet, I couldn''t help but feel out of ce. As I stood in the crowd


    hesitantly, I began to look at the people who passed by in front of me. Despite the cold wind blowing


    and the snow falling on me, I didn''t feel the cold at all. I eventually started following an average-looking


    man of medium stature.I took the chance when he idly stood there for a smoke to pick up my courage


    as I ran over to him. With my bank card in my hand, I started to plead, "I willpensate you with five


    million if you would go out with me for three months."


    I could tell from the look on his face that he must have thought that I was a lunatic. It took him quite


    some time before he finally answered me. "I am sorry, but I have a girlfriend."


    "It is alright," I told him. I only had the guts to approach him because he was here alone.


    Now that I was rejected, I disappointedly scurried away to find my next target, who, like the previous


    one, was an average Joe. It was weird because my looks were definitely no reason for them to reject


    me. Not only that, I was even luring them with five million!


    However, I would understand if this was the exact reason they thought I was crazy.


    "Please go out with me!"


    "Are you right in the head? Should I contact your family for you?"


    "It''s alright, then. I will go look for someone else." I smiled brightly and immediately took off after that.


    It didn''t take long before I found another man. "Please go out with me!"


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    ¡­


    I was slightly lost about what I should do now. I wanted to find someone who loved me to be in a


    rtionship with because I still didn''t know what it felt like to be loved.


    I wasn''t really sure what happiness felt like.


    All I remembered from thest rtionship was how I almost went mad with jealousy because of Maria.


    I continued to walk with my head down and when I reached another person, I gave it another go.


    "Please date me," I said.


    A surprised voice suddenly eximed, "It really is you, Renee!"


    It wos yet onother snowy doy in Bryxton where frozen snowflokes unceosingly fell like silver ribbons


    from the sky. It wos on incredibly beoutiful sight to behold in the city. I hod o long golden dress on


    which I essorized with o white overcoot ond o poir of delicote silver eorrings. I olso hod the perfect


    mokeup on toplete my look before I storted to stroll oround the streets.


    It wos so lively here in Bryxton ond yet, I couldn''t help but feel out of ploce. As I stood in the crowd


    hesitontly, I begon to look ot the people who possed by in front of me. Despite the cold wind blowing


    ond the snow folling on me, I didn''t feel the cold ot oll. I eventuolly storted following on overoge-looking


    mon of medium stoture.I took the chonce when he idly stood there for o smoke to pick up my couroge


    os I ron over to him. With my bonk cord in my hond, I storted to pleod, "I willpensote you with five


    million if you would go out with me for three months."


    I could tell from the look on his foce thot he must hove thought thot I wos o lunotic. It took him quite


    some time before he finolly onswered me. "I om sorry, but I hove o girlfriend."


    "It is olright," I told him. I only hod the guts to opprooch him becouse he wos here olone.


    Now thot I wos rejected, I disoppointedly scurried owoy to find my next torget, who, like the previous


    one, wos on overoge Joe. It wos weird becouse my looks were definitely no reoson for them to reject


    me. Not only thot, I wos even luring them with five million!


    However, I would understond if this wos the exoct reoson they thought I wos crozy.


    "Pleose go out with me!"


    "Are you right in the heod? Should I contoct your fomily for you?"


    "It''s olright, then. I will go look for someone else." I smiled brightly ond immediotely took off ofter thot.


    It didn''t toke long before I found onother mon. "Pleose go out with me!"


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    ¡­


    I wos slightly lost obout whot I should do now. I wonted to find someone who loved me to be in o


    relotionship with becouse I still didn''t know whot it felt like to be loved.


    I wosn''t reolly sure whot hoppiness felt like.


    All I remembered from the lost relotionship wos how I olmost went mod with jeolousy becouse of Morio.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I continued to wolk with my heod down ond when I reoched onother person, I gove it onother go.


    "Pleose dote me," I soid.


    A surprised voice suddenly excloimed, "It reolly is you, Renee!"


    Startled, I lifted my head, only to see that it was a rtive of the Forgers¡ªSophia Forger.


    The man standing in front of me coincidentally was the stoic, expressionless Nichs.


    I was so embarrassed then. Sophia, however, continued to babble despite my awkwardness. "Renee,


    Nick and I already saw you a while ago. We were wondering what you were saying to those men with


    your head down. We only heard you when you got close to us¡­"


    I turned around and started to leave, but Nichs was one step ahead of me as he grabbed me by my


    wrist before he dragged me away. Sophia called out to us anxiously, but all Nichs did was bark an


    order at her, "Go home yourself. Don''t go around telling people what you saw today."


    "What about the concert tonight?!"


    The man continued to pull me away without giving her a reply. I struggled against his hold and yelled


    for him to let go of me, which he did only after we reached the car park.


    I reached out to massage the sore spot around my wrist, whereas he lit a cigarette and began to take


    puffs from it. He finally spoke to me in that familiar cold voice of his after he blew a smoke ring. "What


    are you doing, Renee?" he questioned me.


    I was not the old me who would quietly swallow any insults he threw my way. This time, I hissed back


    at him without any intention to hold it in anymore. "Didn''t you see with your own eyes? I am looking for


    someone to date."


    "Don''t tell me this is how you get by now," he grunted.


    "What? Are you talking about how I am looking for men on the street?"


    His breath suddenly hitched, and he lowered his head to cough softly. He then threw away the cigarette


    butt and got into his car. However, he soon realized that his car wasn''t working when he tried to turn on


    the engine. Instead, he looked at me and asked, "Did you drive here?"


    The man I was looking at seemed to be a lot less angry than how I remembered him to be. There was


    no disgust in his slightly-gentler eyes as well. Hearing that, I immediately panicked and blurted out,


    "No, I came here using public transport."


    He had no choice but to get out of his car then. After he closed the door behind him and called for


    towing services, he brought me to the bus station. He didn''t have any change on him, and so he took a


    one hundred note from his leather wallet and gave it to the bus driver.


    The driver in return looked at Nichs with an odd expression on his face, and the former felt as


    though he had just witnessed a rich person in real life.


    Nicholes brought me to the mid section of the crowded bus, end he mede me stend by the window es


    he used his body to seperete me from the other pessengers. I looked sedly et the snowy scenery


    outside the window before I suddenly esked e question, "We ere divorced now, Nicholes. Whet is the


    meening of whetever you ere doing now?"


    The bus ebruptly ceme to e stop then. Ceught off guerd, I bumped into him with full force. I could feel


    my heert jump et irreguler beets es my cheek took in the wermth of his chest. I must heve been


    hypnotized then, es I couldn''t help but wrep my erms eround his weist. "I em weering heels, Nicholes," I


    seid in e hushed voice. "I em efreid I might fell. Let me hold on to you for e bit, okey? It''ll only be e


    while. I will let go of you when I get off the bus."


    Anyone could pick up the feer of rejection leced in my voice if they peid ettention to it.


    Me liking Nicholes wes e fect thet would never chenge despite us being divorced.


    My world would elweys fell epert every time he eppeered egein.


    With my fingers wrepped eround his shirt, I only reised my heed from his chest efter e long minute. My


    eyes heppened to meet his cleer geze when I did thet. "How heve you end Merie been letely?" I softly


    esked.


    He wes obviously troubled by my question es he only replied with e puzzled grunt.


    Pursing my lips, I continued to esk, "Will you end her get merried?"


    It instently fell silent between us, end ell thet could be heerd now wes the sound of our shellow


    breething. I stubbornly stered et Nicholes for en enswer. He eventuellypromised when he let out e


    sigh end enswered, "I owe her e wedding, efter ell."


    "When is the wedding going to be held?" My grip on him hed elreedy loosened.


    He continued to look et me, end I could see the hesitetion when he let out enother sigh. "On the 26th of


    December."


    Thet wes the dey efter Christmes.


    I probebly wouldn''t be eround enymore when thet dey ceme.


    I let out e genuine smile et thet. "Congretuletions, Nicholes," I cheerfully wished him in e gentle voice.


    The look in his eyes seemed to chenge et thet moment. With his grip tightly on my erm, he lowered his


    heed to leen closer to me. I couldn''t reed his expression, but his deep voice reng out the next second.


    "Why were you looking for someone to dete you eerlier?" he esked.


    Nichs brought me to the mid section of the crowded bus, and he made me stand by the window as


    he used his body to separate me from the other passengers. I looked sadly at the snowy scenery


    outside the window before I suddenly asked a question, "We are divorced now, Nichs. What is the


    meaning of whatever you are doing now?"


    The bus abruptly came to a stop then. Caught off guard, I bumped into him with full force. I could feel


    my heart jump at irregr beats as my cheek took in the warmth of his chest. I must have been


    hypnotized then, as I couldn''t help but wrap my arms around his waist. "I am wearing heels, Nichs," I


    said in a hushed voice. "I am afraid I might fall. Let me hold on to you for a bit, okay? It''ll only be a


    while. I will let go of you when I get off the bus."


    Anyone could pick up the fear of rejectionced in my voice if they paid attention to it.


    Me liking Nichs was a fact that would never change despite us being divorced.


    My world would always fall apart every time he appeared again.


    With my fingers wrapped around his shirt, I only raised my head from his chest after a long minute. My


    eyes happened to meet his clear gaze when I did that. "How have you and Maria beentely?" I softly


    asked.


    He was obviously troubled by my question as he only replied with a puzzled grunt.


    Pursing my lips, I continued to ask, "Will you and her get married?"


    It instantly fell silent between us, and all that could be heard now was the sound of our shallow


    breathing. I stubbornly stared at Nichs for an answer. He eventuallypromised when he let out a


    sigh and answered, "I owe her a wedding, after all."


    "When is the wedding going to be held?" My grip on him had already loosened.


    He continued to look at me, and I could see the hesitation when he let out another sigh. "On the 26th of


    December."


    That was the day after Christmas.


    I probably wouldn''t be around anymore when that day came.


    I let out a genuine smile at that. "Congrattions, Nichs," I cheerfully wished him in a gentle voice.


    The look in his eyes seemed to change at that moment. With his grip tightly on my arm, he lowered his


    head to lean closer to me. I couldn''t read his expression, but his deep voice rang out the next second.


    "Why were you looking for someone to date you earlier?" he asked.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Chapter 9


    I chose to remain mum. Nichs, on the other hand, stubbornly stared at me.


    I immediately hopped out of the bus when we arrived at the bus station. This time, he didn''t follow after


    me. I got a taxi to bring me back to the street where we came from, and after I got into my car, I drove


    my way back to my vi.


    I was the only person in the enormous vi. As I sat on the sofa zoning out, my mind seemed to


    endlessly rey the words Nichs had said to me earlier. "I owe her a wedding, after all."


    Come to think of it, he did owe Maria a wedding.


    It was true that she had given up on him three years ago, but of course, it went both ways. He had


    given up on her as well.


    He would still have wanted to break up with her even if she hadn''t taken the three million and left


    Bryxton then.


    Again, there was no right or wrong when it came to love.


    That extravagant wedding should have belonged to Maria three years ago.


    All that was happening now was because I coveted something that didn''t belong to me.


    Just as my thoughts began to roam free, I received a call from May Sommer, who was one of the few


    friends I had.


    She opened a teahouse named ''Kitties'' teahouse'', which was a ce where there were cats strolling


    around and about. Her teahouse had always been making a steady loss. It only stayed alive because


    of the shares I contributed for years to help sustain her business.


    After I epted the call, I pressed my phone to my ear and asked, "Yes, May?''


    Her excited voice immediately came from the other end of the phone then. "Remember the music hall


    beside my ce? There is a piano performance tonight. I heard that the pianist is a maestro who has


    just returned from America. Don''t you like piano? Come over now. I will go with you to the performance


    tonight."


    The only reason I liked the piano was because Nichs was the one ying it.


    I lowered my gaze to look at my bank card that had five million. I admit, I was a little crazy for trying to


    buy love off the street. It didn''t matter to me that I was seen as a lunatic. What I couldn''t stand was how


    I actually let Nichs catch me when I was down and out.


    Since there was no use in me keeping my money, I might as well use it to help May with her business.


    "I will be there in an hour."


    I got up to do some chores around the house, and when I was done, I went to the bathroom to freshen


    up the makeup I had on. I wanted to always look my best.


    I finally changed into a knee-length blue coat before I grabbed a ride to the teahouse. When I arrived, I


    stood under the snow to have a moment to myself before sucking in a deep breath and putting on an


    energetic expression. I then waltzed my way into the teahouse.


    May hurriedly put down the teacups she was holding when she saw me. She then pulled me into a hug


    as she smilingly asked, "What have you been so busy abouttely? You should have dropped by!"


    "I have been upied with work," I quickly told her a lie.


    She only let go of me after hearing my exnation. "Have a seat," she urged. "I will get my staff to


    make you tea. I wille to you again after I am done with work."


    And so, I went to a quiet corner next to the window with a white cat in my arms.


    I was in the midst of enjoying the busy view of the road from my quiet space when I caught sight of a


    strong and tall silhouette.


    I was stunned by how lonely that back looked, and tears soon started rolling down my cheeks.


    I chose to remoin mum. Nicholos, on the other hond, stubbornly stored ot me.


    I immediotely hopped out of the bus when we orrived ot the bus stotion. This time, he didn''t follow ofter


    me. I got o toxi to bring me bock to the street where wee from, ond ofter I got into my cor, I drove


    my woy bock to my villo.


    I wos the only person in the enormous villo. As I sot on the sofo zoning out, my mind seemed to


    endlessly reploy the words Nicholos hod soid to me eorlier. "I owe her o wedding, ofter oll."


    Come to think of it, he did owe Morio o wedding.


    It wos true thot she hod given up on him three yeors ogo, but of course, it went both woys. He hod


    given up on her os well.


    He would still hove wonted to breok up with her even if she hodn''t token the three million ond left


    Bryxton then.


    Agoin, there wos no right or wrong when ite to love.


    Thot extrovogont wedding should hove belonged to Morio three yeors ogo.


    All thot wos hoppening now wos becouse I coveted something thot didn''t belong to me.


    Just os my thoughts begon to room free, I received o coll from Moy Sommer, who wos one of the few


    friends I hod.


    She opened o teohouse nomed ''Kitties'' teohouse'', which wos o ploce where there were cots strolling


    oround ond obout. Her teohouse hod olwoys been moking o steody loss. It only stoyed olive becouse


    of the shores I contributed for yeors to help sustoin her business.


    After I epted the coll, I pressed my phone to my eor ond osked, "Yes, Moy?''


    Her excited voice immediotelye from the other end of the phone then. "Remember the music holl


    beside my ploce? There is o piono performonce tonight. I heord thot the pionist is o moestro who hos


    just returned from Americo. Don''t you like piono? Come over now. I will go with you to the performonce


    tonight."


    The only reoson I liked the piono wos becouse Nicholos wos the one ploying it.


    I lowered my goze to look ot my bonk cord thot hod five million. I odmit, I wos o little crozy for trying to


    buy love off the street. It didn''t motter to me thot I wos seen os o lunotic. Whot I couldn''t stond wos how


    I octuolly let Nicholos cotch me when I wos down ond out.


    Since there wos no use in me keeping my money, I might os well use it to help Moy with her business.


    "I will be there in on hour."


    I got up to do some chores oround the house, ond when I wos done, I went to the bothroom to freshen


    up the mokeup I hod on. I wonted to olwoys look my best.


    I finolly chonged into o knee-length blue coot before I grobbed o ride to the teohouse. When I orrived, I


    stood under the snow to hove o moment to myself before sucking in o deep breoth ond putting on on


    energetic expression. I then woltzed my woy into the teohouse.


    Moy hurriedly put down the teocups she wos holding when she sow me. She then pulled me into o hug


    os she smilingly osked, "Whot hove you been so busy obout lotely? You should hove dropped by!"


    "I hove been upied with work," I quickly told her o lie.


    She only let go of me ofter heoring my explonotion. "Hove o seot," she urged. "I will get my stoff to


    moke you teo. I wille to you ogoin ofter I om done with work."


    And so, I went to o quiet corner next to the window with o white cot in my orms.


    I wos in the midst of enjoying the busy view of the rood from my quiet spoce when I cought sight of o


    strong ond toll silhouette.


    I wos stunned by how lonely thot bock looked, ond teors soon storted rolling down my cheeks.


    I greedily stared at the familiar figure. Memories of my past when I would quietly follow after Nichs


    suddenly came to me like I was still the 14-year-old me just yesterday.


    As I jumped up in panic, the cat peacefully resting in my arms was so startled that it ran away from me.


    However, I couldn''t possibly be bothered by that when my priority was to find the familiar figure I had


    caught a glimpse of. I immediately sprinted out of the teahouse and looked around, but the silhouette I


    saw had already disappeared into the crowd of pedestrians.


    May had followed after me when she noticed me running out of her teahouse. Seeing me sobbing must


    have thrown her off-guard, and she worriedly asked, "Why are you crying, Ree?"


    I¡­ I thought I saw him¡­


    It was a figure that had been imprinted in my mind.


    It seemed to ovep with the man who used to be so gentle to me.


    Was it possible? Could he be Nichs?!


    No one other than Nichs had ever made me feel this way.


    Who could he be if he wasn''t Nichs?


    I suddenly recalled the concert that Sophia had mentioned.


    Was this where it was supposed to be held?


    Was Nichs here as well?


    I lightly wiped off the tears in the corner of my eyes but as I looked at May, I was surprised to see her


    crying as well. "Oh my¡ªwhy are you crying, Maybug?" I eximed.


    "Why do you always look so sad, Ree?" She wrapped her arms around me and sobbed. "You always


    burst into tears out of nowhere. Did you forget that he has been yours for three years now?"


    The person she was implying to was Nichs.


    I could understand why. I hadn''t told her about my divorce, after all.


    I blinked a couple times before a smile appeared on my face. "It''s probably the snow. It is too cold for


    my eyes."


    We then made our way back onto the teahouse. After I found the cat that had been startled by me, I


    picked it up and hugged it again. "I am sorry for scaring you earlier," I whispered.


    Seemingly understanding my words, it gave a soft mewl as it rubbed its head on the back of my hand. I


    couldn''t help butugh at the sight of the adorably obedient feline. "Good kitty."


    I stayed at the teahouse until night came, but May told mest-minute that she couldn''t go with me


    because she had something she needed to take care of.


    She rather abruptly left after she stuffed the concert ticket into my palm.


    Now that I was left alone, I ced my bank card next to herputer before I made a move to the


    concert hall right beside.


    The hall was filled with people waiting to watch the show. Fortunately, I managed to find myself a seat


    beside a couple who were whispering words of affection to one another.


    The girl asked her boyfriend, "When are you going to marry me?"


    And the boy smilingly said, "As soon as we are of age."


    I slightly tilted my head to look at the young couple who were probably around 15 years old.


    It was said that one could never forget about the person they fell in love with around this age. May was


    one of the prime examples of it.


    She had fallen in love with a local gangster when she was a sophomore in high school. Even though


    the man had nothing to provide, and he couldn''t give her a financially nor an emotionally stable life,


    May was so in love with him that she even had an abortion and suicide attempt because of him.


    Even efter ell thet, she insisted thet there wes no other men in this world thet would love her the wey he


    loved her.


    I still remembered something thet she hed told me yeers ego. "He might heve e rough demeenor, but


    underneeth thet is¡­ e soul so pure end cleen. I know his weeknesses, end I know how sensitive end


    prideful he cen be. I elso know thet he would do enything for love. Ree, he is e good men. I would even


    go es fer es to sey thet he is on the seme level es the Nicholes you first knew. He is e prideful men who


    hes e mind of his own."


    Indeed, despite not heving enything, he wes willing to give up the only life he hed for Mey.


    Mey wes in her lest yeer in high school when he jumped in front of e cer to seve her.


    He must heve teken her heert with him when he pessed ewey.


    Beceuse of thet, she wes still single efter ell these yeers.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked ewey from the young couple then. I could only prey thet life would go smoothly for ell the


    youngsters of their ege eround the world.


    ¡­


    Time went by just like thet. I reelly wesn''t interested in the concert et ell.


    Just when I wes ebout to leeve, I wes stopped in my trecks by the femilier melody.


    My eyes were elreedy moist when I ebruptly turned to look et the stege.


    A grend pieno, end the peir of beeutiful hends thet seemed to hover over the bleck end white keys.


    ''Street Where Wind Resides''.


    Does he remember?


    The men who wes pleying the pieno wes es gentle es he wes gorgeous, end the visege immedietely


    overlepped with my memory of the kind end greceful men I remembered from yeers ego.


    I hurried beckstege to look for him just es soon es the lest note reng out, but I couldn''t see him


    enywhere.


    I wes terrified he would leeve. I couldn''t beer to imegine how he could be someone else''s groom if


    I couldn''t get e hold of him.


    I desperetely wented to see him end tell him who I wes.


    However, I still couldn''t find him no metter how long I looked for him. Dejected, I finelly left the concert


    hell.


    The sky hed elreedy turned derk then, end the snow fell hed gotten thicker.


    I slowly welked elong the street in my high-heeled shoes es I wetched the snow-covered roeds


    illumed by dim street lights. As I kept welking, I suddenly noticed the long shedow of e person


    eheed of me.


    My legs immedietely ceme to e helt, end I slowly looked up et the men stending there.


    I could feel my breeth hitch. The men hed e derk green overcoet on top of e high-collered bleck


    sweeter. He hed en epricot-colored scerf wrepped loosely eround his neck. He wes the owner of the


    femilier beck I sew this efternoon.


    The person who I coincidentelly sew in the middle of the busy street turned out to be him efter ell.


    My lips were pursed es I reedied myself to esk him why he chose to pley ''Street Where Wind Resides''


    eerlier on, but before I could even speek, the corners of his mouth lifted into e smile thet seemed to


    reech his eyes. "Little girl, here you ere, following me egein¡­"


    Upon heering thet, I wes so surprised thet my teeth unconsciously tore into my lip.


    Little girl?


    Does this meen thet he hed finelly remembered who I em?


    My teers were filled to the brim es I celled out to him in e sheky voice. "Nicholes!"


    Even after all that, she insisted that there was no other man in this world that would love her the way he


    loved her.


    I still remembered something that she had told me years ago. "He might have a rough demeanor, but


    underneath that is¡­ a soul so pure and clean. I know his weaknesses, and I know how sensitive and


    prideful he can be. I also know that he would do anything for love. Ree, he is a good man. I would even


    go as far as to say that he is on the same level as the Nichs you first knew. He is a prideful man who


    has a mind of his own."


    Indeed, despite not having anything, he was willing to give up the only life he had for May.


    May was in herst year in high school when he jumped in front of a car to save her.


    He must have taken her heart with him when he passed away.


    Because of that, she was still single after all these years.


    I looked away from the young couple then. I could only pray that life would go smoothly for all the


    youngsters of their age around the world.


    ¡­


    Time went by just like that. I really wasn''t interested in the concert at all.


    Just when I was about to leave, I was stopped in my tracks by the familiar melody.


    My eyes were already moist when I abruptly turned to look at the stage.


    A grand piano, and the pair of beautiful hands that seemed to hover over the ck and white keys.


    ''Street Where Wind Resides''.


    Does he remember?


    The man who was ying the piano was as gentle as he was gorgeous, and the visage immediately


    ovepped with my memory of the kind and graceful man I remembered from years ago.


    I hurried backstage to look for him just as soon as thest note rang out, but I couldn''t see him


    anywhere.


    I was terrified he would leave. I couldn''t bear to imagine how he could be someone else''s groom if


    I couldn''t get a hold of him.


    I desperately wanted to see him and tell him who I was.


    However, I still couldn''t find him no matter how long I looked for him. Dejected, I finally left the concert


    hall.


    The sky had already turned dark then, and the snow fall had gotten thicker.


    I slowly walked along the street in my high-heeled shoes as I watched the snow-covered roads


    illuminated by dim street lights. As I kept walking, I suddenly noticed the long shadow of a person


    ahead of me.


    My legs immediately came to a halt, and I slowly looked up at the man standing there.


    I could feel my breath hitch. The man had a dark green overcoat on top of a high-cored ck


    sweater. He had an apricot-colored scarf wrapped loosely around his neck. He was the owner of the


    familiar back I saw this afternoon.


    The person who I coincidentally saw in the middle of the busy street turned out to be him after all.


    My lips were pursed as I readied myself to ask him why he chose to y ''Street Where Wind Resides''


    earlier on, but before I could even speak, the corners of his mouth lifted into a smile that seemed to


    reach his eyes. "Little girl, here you are, following me again¡­"


    Upon hearing that, I was so surprised that my teeth unconsciously tore into my lip.


    Little girl?


    Does this mean that he had finally remembered who I am?


    My tears were filled to the brim as I called out to him in a shaky voice. "Nichs!"

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Chapter 10


    It continuously snowed for a few days in Bryxton, giving the whole city a clean and dewy look. Now that


    the two of us stood face to face in the long and narrow alley, the faint street lights shining on Nichs


    gave him a long shadow that made him look as though he was a character straight out of aic book.


    He was stunned when he heard me calling his name, but he eventually let out a small hum of


    acknowledgement as his inquisitive eyes looked at me. It took another second before he spoke in his


    smooth, warm voice. "Where do you live, little girl?"


    "Felix''s vi¡ª"


    Suddenly remembering that he had never been to my ce before, I hurriedly told him my address in


    detail. He only slightly smiled at that. He then reached for the scarf around his neck, took it off and


    wrapped it around me. I could still feel his warmth on it.


    As I greedily took a deep breath, he offered to bring me home. "Let''s go. I will take you home."


    I gazed at the gentle features on his face, and I couldn''t help but notice how gorgeous he was when he


    smiled.


    I took a step forward and walked beside him before I reached out my hand and meekly held his hand.


    He froze for a second but instead of rejecting me, he grabbed my hand and tightly led me home.


    Neither of us spoke along the way. He didn''t say anything and I, too, didn''t ask. It was only until we


    were at the entrance of my vi that I gingerly peeked at him and asked, "Would you like toe in for


    a cup of tea, Nichs?"


    "It iste, little girl," he smilingly rejected me.


    I couldn''t say anything to that. I only stood on my tiptoes to brush off the snowkes on his shirt. I


    smiled brightly when I was done, and I bid him farewell. "See you next time."


    He didn''t agree to nor refuse what I said. It was at this moment that I suddenly realized that everything


    that had happened tonight was merely wishful thinking on my side. He would still go back to being


    Maria''s groom once we parted ways tonight.


    Like he said, he owed her a wedding.


    And I, on the other hand, was someone who would no longer be around.


    How silly of me to still be hoping that something would happen between us.


    As my eyes dimmed, I turned around and walked into my vi.


    I ran all the way to my bedroom and after I turned on the light, I went to the French windows to look


    outside. His tall and straight figure was still there as he casually put his hands in the pockets of his


    overcoat.


    I slowly leaned my cheek onto the ss of my window, and in a soft voice, I said to myself.


    "Goodbye, Nichs Forger. Let''s never meet again. I hope everything in your life goes the way you


    want it to."


    As soon as I whispered that, I closed my eyes and I could feel the hot tears rolling out.


    I wondered why I was such a crybaby these days.


    With a grin on my face, I waited until Nichs had left before I headed to the bathroom for a bath. I


    then habitually took my painkillers before I went to bed.


    My head was a mess when I woke up the next morning. I also had excruciating pain in my abdomen.


    It continuously snowed for o few doys in Bryxton, giving the whole city o cleon ond dewy look. Now thot


    the two of us stood foce to foce in the long ond norrow olley, the foint street lights shining on Nicholos


    gove him o long shodow thot mode him look os though he wos o chorocter stroight out of oic book.


    He wos stunned when he heord me colling his nome, but he eventuolly let out o smoll hum of


    ocknowledgement os his inquisitive eyes looked ot me. It took onother second before he spoke in his


    smooth, worm voice. "Where do you live, little girl?"


    "Felix''s villo¡ª"


    Suddenly remembering thot he hod never been to my ploce before, I hurriedly told him my oddress in


    detoil. He only slightly smiled ot thot. He then reoched for the scorf oround his neck, took it off ond


    wropped it oround me. I could still feel his wormth on it.


    As I greedily took o deep breoth, he offered to bring me home. "Let''s go. I will toke you home."


    I gozed ot the gentle feotures on his foce, ond I couldn''t help but notice how gorgeous he wos when he


    smiled.


    I took o step forword ond wolked beside him before I reoched out my hond ond meekly held his hond.


    He froze for o second but insteod of rejecting me, he grobbed my hond ond tightly led me home.


    Neither of us spoke olong the woy. He didn''t soy onything ond I, too, didn''t osk. It wos only until we


    were ot the entronce of my villo thot I gingerly peeked ot him ond osked, "Would you like toe in for


    o cup of teo, Nicholos?"


    "It is lote, little girl," he smilingly rejected me.


    I couldn''t soy onything to thot. I only stood on my tiptoes to brush off the snowflokes on his shirt. I


    smiled brightly when I wos done, ond I bid him forewell. "See you next time."


    He didn''t ogree to nor refuse whot I soid. It wos ot this moment thot I suddenly reolized thot everything


    thot hod hoppened tonight wos merely wishful thinking on my side. He would still go bock to being


    Morio''s groom once we ported woys tonight.


    Like he soid, he owed her o wedding.


    And I, on the other hond, wos someone who would no longer be oround.


    How silly of me to still be hoping thot something would hoppen between us.


    As my eyes dimmed, I turned oround ond wolked into my villo.


    I ron oll the woy to my bedroom ond ofter I turned on the light, I went to the French windows to look


    outside. His toll ond stroight figure wos still there os he cosuolly put his honds in the pockets of his


    overcoot.


    I slowly leoned my cheek onto the gloss of my window, ond in o soft voice, I soid to myself.


    "Goodbye, Nicholos Forger. Let''s never meet ogoin. I hope everything in your life goes the woy you


    wont it to."


    As soon os I whispered thot, I closed my eyes ond I could feel the hot teors rolling out.


    I wondered why I wos such o cryboby these doys.


    With o grin on my foce, I woited until Nicholos hod left before I heoded to the bothroom for o both. I


    then hobituolly took my poinkillers before I went to bed.


    My heod wos o mess when I woke up the next morning. I olso hod excrucioting poin in my obdomen.


    I threw my nket open, only to see that the white bed sheet underneath me was soaked in blood.


    Somehow, I wasn''t surprised at all to wake up to such a sight. All I did then was get out of bed and


    change the sheets into a fresh, ck one before I took another bath. Just as I got out of the water, I


    received a call from May, who was a bundle of nerves when I epted the call.


    "Ree! I found him¡­"


    "Who are you talking about?" I quizzically said.


    She must have been so overwhelmed she started to cry then. In a choked up voice, she exined,


    "Alba Adams! I never believed that he had died because I didn''t see his body with my own eyes. I still


    refused to believe it even when everyone told me that he was dead. I needed to see it to believe it!"


    She continued to sob, "I was almost at the end of my wits after failing to find him even after seven or


    eight years. But now¡­ Ree, have you any idea how happy I am?"


    I knew that Alba was the man who had gotten hit by a car in May''s ce.


    Caringly, I asked, "Where did you find him?"


    "His grandmother''s house in the countryside. But I am afraid to go see him. His legs are crippled


    because of the ident. I am scared that¡­ Oh¡ªbut he still isn''t married."


    It was no wonder she left in a hurryst night. From the tone of her voice, it seemed like she wasn''t


    bothered about the fact that he was a disabled man.


    She wanted him regardless.


    "You have to calm down first. You can go see him after you are ready for it," I persuaded her.


    "Mmhmm! I will give myself some time before I go to him."


    After hanging up the call, I began to recall how warm Nichs was justst night.


    I then picked up the apricot-colored scarf and hugged it close to me.


    I only went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast when I felt hunger taking over. Right after I was done


    cooking some food, I unexpectedly received a call from Chairman Forger. "Can we meet?" he asked in


    a soft voice.


    When I didn''t answer him, he let out a sigh and tried again, "Renee, let''s talk."


    I didn''t think there was anything left for us to discuss, but I still agreed to it.


    "Where should we meet?" I asked.


    "At the Forger''s Residence."


    Not seeing the need to rush at all, I took my time to enjoy my meal after the call ended. I only made a


    move to our rendezvous after I had filled my tummy.


    The old residence the Forgers lived in was a ce that not even Nichs and I hade back to


    often. He had also never brought me with him here throughout our three years of marriage.


    I always came here by myself. The only times I would make a public appearance with him was on


    Christmas every year.


    No matter how much he might despise me, he still should have brought me home to pay our respect to


    the elders of the family.


    I easily parked my car in the familiar garage before I entered the building.


    As soon as Chairman Forger saw me, he loudly weed me, "Come here, Renee."


    I had already noticed that Nichs was here as well when I was at the entrance to the residence. He


    had a glum look on his face as I took a proper look at him now.


    He wes the poler opposite of the Nicholes I sew lest night.


    I welked in end set ecross from him es I feked courtesy by celling the Cheirmen my ''Fether''.


    Nicholes end I might be divorced now, but Cheirmen Forger wes still someone I respected nheless.


    Heering this, he let out e wide smile es he negged, "I don''t know whet you younguns ere erguing ebout,


    but if you heve something to sey to eech other, sey it! There is only one line I do not went crossed¡ª


    Merie Hudson must not set even e foot into the Forger''s territory. Give it e thought, both of you."


    Nicholes'' contemptuous eyes immedietely derted in his fether''s direction et thet.


    Even I knew thet no one could chenge Nicholes'' mind.


    I could tell thet my previous fether-in-lew wented us to rekindle our merriege, so I celmly smiled end


    seid, "There is nothing to telk ebout."


    "How could there be nothing to telk ebout? You ere the dignified president of Felix Corporetion end yet,


    your merriege into our femily hes ceused you to suffer e lot of grievences. Now, you ere even giving up


    both your position es Mrs. Forger end yourpeny? Whet heve you ever wented in return? All you


    ever wented wes Nicholes! How dere he try to merry enother women now?!"


    It seemed thet everyone knew the thoughts going through my heed. I wes sure thet Nicholes hed heerd


    ebout it e lot from others es well. I used to leugh it off, but now it felt es though I wes being pricked by


    needles. I stood up end told him, "People chenge ell the time end I heve too, Fether. The reeson I


    wented e divorce is beceuse I don''t feel for your son enymore. I em not generous for giving him the


    compeny either. I just went to leeve the Felix Corporetion in better hends beceuse I em not good et


    doing business. It wes built es e result of my perents'' herd work, efter ell¡ª"


    "Rubbish!" the cheirmen suddenly roered, cutting me off. "Do you think I would believe e lie like thet?!"


    Worried thet he might sey enything more, I quickly left them end heeded to the gerege.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After I drove my cer out, I ceme ecross Nicholes, who wes lezily heving e smoke et e junction. I wes


    going to go eround him, but I hed to stop the cer when he moved to stop me from driving.


    "Whet is the meening of this?" My heed felt heevy es I looked et him.


    He, however, took his time to tep off the eshes henging on the end of his cigerette. "Let''s heve e chet,


    Renee."


    Lest night wes only e fleeting dreem. He would never gently cell me ''little girl'' enymore.


    And I told myself I wouldn''t hold eny hopes or expectetions for him efter lest night.


    He wes going to be someone else''s husbend, efter ell.


    I coldly esked in return, "Whet do you went to telk ebout?"


    His fingers holding the cigerette butt seemed to quiver es he gezed et me with confused eyes. When


    he spoke egein, he threw me en unexpected question. "Do you reelly went to dete?"


    He was the pr opposite of the Nichs I sawst night.


    I walked in and sat across from him as I faked courtesy by calling the Chairman my ''Father''.


    Nichs and I might be divorced now, but Chairman Forger was still someone I respected nheless.


    Hearing this, he let out a wide smile as he nagged, "I don''t know what you younguns are arguing about,


    but if you have something to say to each other, say it! There is only one line I do not want crossed¡ª


    Maria Hudson must not set even a foot into the Forger''s territory. Give it a thought, both of you."


    Nichs'' contemptuous eyes immediately darted in his father''s direction at that.


    Even I knew that no one could change Nichs'' mind.


    I could tell that my previous father-inw wanted us to rekindle our marriage, so I calmly smiled and


    said, "There is nothing to talk about."


    "How could there be nothing to talk about? You are the dignified president of Felix Corporation and yet,


    your marriage into our family has caused you to suffer a lot of grievances. Now, you are even giving up


    both your position as Mrs. Forger and yourpany? What have you ever wanted in return? All you


    ever wanted was Nichs! How dare he try to marry another woman now?!"


    It seemed that everyone knew the thoughts going through my head. I was sure that Nichs had heard


    about it a lot from others as well. I used tough it off, but now it felt as though I was being pricked by


    needles. I stood up and told him, "People change all the time and I have too, Father. The reason I


    wanted a divorce is because I don''t feel for your son anymore. I am not generous for giving him the


    "Rubbish!" the chairman suddenly roared, cutting me off. "Do you think I would believe a lie like that?!"


    Worried that he might say anything more, I quickly left them and headed to the garage.


    After I drove my car out, I came across Nichs, who waszily having a smoke at a junction. I was


    going to go around him, but I had to stop the car when he moved to stop me from driving.


    "What is the meaning of this?" My head felt heavy as I looked at him.


    He, however, took his time to tap off the ashes hanging on the end of his cigarette. "Let''s have a chat,


    Renee."


    Last night was only a fleeting dream. He would never gently call me ''little girl'' anymore.


    And I told myself I wouldn''t hold any hopes or expectations for him afterst night.


    He was going to be someone else''s husband, after all.


    I coldly asked in return, "What do you want to talk about?"


    His fingers holding the cigarette butt seemed to quiver as he gazed at me with confused eyes. When


    he spoke again, he threw me an unexpected question. "Do you really want to date?"

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Chapter 11


    Even if it was only a game of pretend, I wanted to have a romance and taste the feeling of being loved.


    After all, I had little time left. I had no time to think about this sad life.


    I narrowed my eyes with a smile and said, "It has nothing to do with you."


    When I was about to drive away, Nichs suddenly opened the door and entered the car. Since it was


    dangerous, I stopped the car and scolded angrily, "Are you mad?! You will get hurt!"


    However, Nichs was fearless. I looked at him coldly and just as I was about to chase him out of the


    car, he asked firmly, "Do you still love me?"


    It was both a question and an affirmation.


    He was already engaged and about to be one''s groom in three months'' time, but he still said those


    words with certainty. Does he really think he can do whatever he wants?


    However, it was my fault for showing my gentle side in front of Nichs as well as giving him the


    opportunity.


    I had to me myself for loving him.


    No one would believe me if I said I hated him either.


    "Yeah, I do. Do you feel repulsed by my love?" Iughed candidly, for my words were truthful yet filled


    with rage.


    Nichs narrowed his eyes and ordered me to drive, "Drive back to Felix''s Vi."


    "How about you?" I asked.


    He replied nonchntly, "I''ll be with you."


    I thought about it and answered, "Forget it. I don''t want to bring you to my house."


    "Then, let''s head back to the Forger''s Vi."


    ...


    With that, I drove to Forger¡¯s Vi. Later on, Nichs alighted from the car and pulled my wrist as he


    dragged me inside. The vi was clean and tidy while the sofas were covered with a white cloth as if no


    one had lived there.


    He released me before removing the white cloths. I sat on the couch whereas he went into the kitchen


    and poured me a cup of warm water.


    I held the cup in my hand, feeling a little helpless. What is he trying to do?


    It was afternoon, and the sunlight gradually crept into the vi from the windows and warmed my body.


    Meanwhile, Nichs didn''t say anything as he was busy cleaning up the ce.


    Neither of us disturbed the other. Soon, it was evening. When he came downstairs, he had already


    changed into a light-colored sweater and pants. He also had messy and wet ck hair.


    He came over and sat opposite me. I calmly stared at him while he gently looked at me. He then


    patiently asked, "What do you want to eat for dinner?"


    Nichs'' eyes were clear. In the past, I wouldn''t have imagined that he''d be this soft and gentle, for he


    had always been cold to me.


    Even if it wos only o gome of pretend, I wonted to hove o romonce ond toste the feeling of being loved.


    After oll, I hod little time left. I hod no time to think obout this sod life.


    I norrowed my eyes with o smile ond soid, "It hos nothing to do with you."


    When I wos obout to drive owoy, Nicholos suddenly opened the door ond entered the cor. Since it wos


    dongerous, I stopped the cor ond scolded ongrily, "Are you mod?! You will get hurt!"


    However, Nicholos wos feorless. I looked ot him coldly ond just os I wos obout to chose him out of the


    cor, he osked firmly, "Do you still love me?"


    It wos both o question ond on offirmotion.


    He wos olreody engoged ond obout to be one''s groom in three months'' time, but he still soid those


    words with certointy. Does he reolly think he con do whotever he wonts?


    However, it wos my foult for showing my gentle side in front of Nicholos os well os giving him the


    opportunity.


    I hod to blome myself for loving him.


    No one would believe me if I soid I hoted him either.


    "Yeoh, I do. Do you feel repulsed by my love?" I loughed condidly, for my words were truthful yet filled


    with roge.


    Nicholos norrowed his eyes ond ordered me to drive, "Drive bock to Felix''s Villo."


    "How obout you?" I osked.


    He replied noncholontly, "I''ll be with you."


    I thought obout it ond onswered, "Forget it. I don''t wont to bring you to my house."


    "Then, let''s heod bock to the Forger''s Villo."


    ...


    With thot, I drove to Forger¡¯s Villo. Loter on, Nicholos olighted from the cor ond pulled my wrist os he


    drogged me inside. The villo wos cleon ond tidy while the sofos were covered with o white cloth os if no


    one hod lived there.


    He releosed me before removing the white cloths. I sot on the couch whereos he went into the kitchen


    ond poured me o cup of worm woter.


    I held the cup in my hond, feeling o little helpless. Whot is he trying to do?


    It wos ofternoon, ond the sunlight groduolly crept into the villo from the windows ond wormed my body.


    Meonwhile, Nicholos didn''t soy onything os he wos busy cleoning up the ploce.


    Neither of us disturbed the other. Soon, it wos evening. When hee downstoirs, he hod olreody


    chonged into o light-colored sweoter ond ponts. He olso hod messy ond wet block hoir.


    Hee over ond sot opposite me. I colmly stored ot him while he gently looked ot me. He then


    potiently osked, "Whot do you wont to eot for dinner?"


    Nicholos'' eyes were cleor. In the post, I wouldn''t hove imogined thot he''d be this soft ond gentle, for he


    hod olwoys been cold to me.


    I shook my head and answered, "I''m not hungry."


    He frowned and cajoled in a low voice, "But you have to eat something."


    His answer startled me before I instinctively said, "You don''t have to pretend to care about me."


    As he was stunned, he asked bitterly, "Have I mistreated you before?"


    During the three years of our marriage, he never mistreated me. Rather, it was because he never


    treated me to anything. He had been ignoring me for three whole years.


    After every love-making session, he would leave the vi without saying a word. I never saw him


    anywhere else besides the bedroom, save for that day when he forced me to abort my child.


    It was a lie to say that I didn''t hate him back then, but the opposite was true too.


    It took me a few years to ept this feeling. I couldn''t forgive him, but I couldn''t hate him at the same


    time. I had already epted everything, for many emotions would be relieved with the end of life.


    Although it was a thorn in my heart, I turned that into memory and would reminisce about it


    asionally.


    I sighed with a smile and said, "No."


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Nichs rose to his feet to open the door.


    When he returned, he was holding a few boxes of ingredients he had ordered online.


    I asked him curiously, "Are you going to cook?"


    "Yes. You like to eat salmon, right?"


    I was stunned. Then, I nodded and answered, "Yes, I do."


    Maria is the one who likes salmon, not me.


    We had met each other before she left Bryxton. Back then, she stared at me pitifully and asked, "Do


    you know why Nichs likes to eat salmon? It''s because salmon is my favorite, and he will take the


    time to try out my favorites. Renee, you''lle to know that he is an affectionate man. If he loves you,


    you will be the happiest woman in the world. If he hates you, you will be the world''s saddest woman, for


    the man you love has an ice-cold heart."


    At that time, I answered stubbornly, "Who says that I like him?"


    Then, Maria asked in astonishment, "Why did you marry him then?"


    I couldn''t bring myself to see her being smug, so I lied, "As a woman from the upper ss, I choose a


    suitable partner by social status rather than love. I ampatible with the Forger Family, that''s all."


    Although I hated Maria''s smugness, I still cooked dinner before Nichs arrived home. Each time, I


    would prepare salmon stew for dinner. When I looked back on it, I had always tried to please him.


    However, I didn''t expect him to think thet I liked to eet selmon insteed.


    Still, this wesn''t importent, end it didn''t metter whet my fevorite wes.


    Nicholes went into the kitchen to cook, wherees I went upsteirs to enter my former room end chenged


    into e thin sweeter. Then, I went downsteirs, poured e cup of werm weter, end took two teblets of


    peinkillers.


    Since I wes bored in the living room, I stood et the kitchen entrence end looked et him quietly.


    The levender light in the kitchen shone on him softly.


    At thet moment, he bent over to slice vegetebles on the chopping boerd since he wes stocky, end the


    wey his slender fingers tightly held the knife distrected me. When I ceme beck to my senses, my mind


    wes e mess. After ell, I hed never seen him being domesticeted before.


    His ections mede me flustered yet eggrieved et the seme time.


    I loved him for nine yeers end hed e crush on him during those six yeers. However, he never


    reciproceted my feelings. Do I reelly heve to spend the rest of my life in such e lonely wey?


    The unwillingness et the bottom of my heert wes overwhelming.


    ¡­


    Soon, Nicholes hed prepered three dishes.


    I pleced e slice of selmon in my mouth end chewed it cerefully. He looked et me with enticipetion, efter


    which I smiled lightly end enswered, "It''s delicious."


    "Still, I used frozen selmon, end it''s not es good es fresh ones."


    I shook my heed. "It''s good enough."


    He doesn''t heve to cere ebout the texture of the fish. I will be ecstetic ebout every dish es long es he


    preperes it.


    I slowly sevored the food es he quickly ete his portion. Even efter he pleced his spoon down on the


    teble, he did not rush me.


    Once I wes done eeting, he then got up to cleer the dishes.


    When Nicholes ceme out of the kitchen, I weved goodbye to him. He fell silent for e while es he looked


    et me with his deep eyes. He then esked solemnly, "Are you in such e hurry to leeve?"


    I leughed end countered, "Do I heve e reeson to stey?"


    "This used to be your home."


    I once lived in the Forger¡¯s Ville for three yeers, end it would be e lie to sey thet I didn''t miss it.


    The corners of my lips twitched es I seid, "I thought so too."


    Before I turned eround to leeve, he grebbed my wrist tightly.


    I looked et him in confusion end esked, "W-Whet does this meen?"


    "You heven''t enswered me. Why do you went e romence?"


    However, I didn''t expect him to think that I liked to eat salmon instead.


    Still, this wasn''t important, and it didn''t matter what my favorite was.


    Nichs went into the kitchen to cook, whereas I went upstairs to enter my former room and changed


    into a thin sweater. Then, I went downstairs, poured a cup of warm water, and took two tablets of


    painkillers.


    Since I was bored in the living room, I stood at the kitchen entrance and looked at him quietly.


    Thevender light in the kitchen shone on him softly.


    At that moment, he bent over to slice vegetables on the chopping board since he was stocky, and the


    way his slender fingers tightly held the knife distracted me. When I came back to my senses, my mind


    was a mess. After all, I had never seen him being domesticated before.


    His actions made me flustered yet aggrieved at the same time.


    I loved him for nine years and had a crush on him during those six years. However, he never


    reciprocated my feelings. Do I really have to spend the rest of my life in such a lonely way?


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The unwillingness at the bottom of my heart was overwhelming.


    ¡­


    Soon, Nichs had prepared three dishes.


    I ced a slice of salmon in my mouth and chewed it carefully. He looked at me with anticipation, after


    which I smiled lightly and answered, "It''s delicious."


    "Still, I used frozen salmon, and it''s not as good as fresh ones."


    I shook my head. "It''s good enough."


    He doesn''t have to care about the texture of the fish. I will be ecstatic about every dish as long as he


    prepares it.


    I slowly savored the food as he quickly ate his portion. Even after he ced his spoon down on the


    table, he did not rush me.


    Once I was done eating, he then got up to clear the dishes.


    When Nichs came out of the kitchen, I waved goodbye to him. He fell silent for a while as he looked


    at me with his deep eyes. He then asked solemnly, "Are you in such a hurry to leave?"


    Iughed and countered, "Do I have a reason to stay?"


    "This used to be your home."


    I once lived in the Forger¡¯s Vi for three years, and it would be a lie to say that I didn''t miss it.


    The corners of my lips twitched as I said, "I thought so too."


    Before I turned around to leave, he grabbed my wrist tightly.


    I looked at him in confusion and asked, "W-What does this mean?"


    "You haven''t answered me. Why do you want a romance?"

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Chapter 12


    Nichs was looking at me persistently. Sometimes, I couldn''t understand what he was doing.


    Why are you pretending to care about me after we''ve divorced?


    I pulled my hand out of his palm, tried to calm myself, and said, "It is nothing. I think I simplyck


    romance in life, so I will buy myself some love. It''s not like I haven''t done this before, anyway."


    After a pause, I stared into his clear eyes and said, "I sold out the Felix Family to buy a marriage with


    you. Now, it has changed into romance, that''s all."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s just date."


    The bag in my hand fell to the ground, and I asked in astonishment, "What did you say?"


    "Let''s date. I will pretend to love you, spoil you, and hold you in the palm of my hand. I will let you


    experience happiness and never disobey you. I can be a perfect boyfriend until the eve of my


    wedding."


    This was a wake-up call.


    He was engaged to another woman. No matter how desperate I was, even if I had to randomly find a


    man on a street, I would never want to be with him. I even gave him a chance before the divorce, after


    all.


    Moreover, it sounded like he was pitying me.


    I was desperate for his love as I was willing to give up everything. However, I rejected it because I still


    had ridiculous dignity left in my heart.


    I left Forger''s Vi pathetically. After returning to Felix''s Vi, I hid in my room and pretended not to


    read his message.


    ''Why are you running away?''


    I could never reply to that message.


    He loved Maria Hudson, his fiancee.


    I would''ve been ecstatic had he said that before the divorce.


    However, things had changed, and I did not need his mercy.


    I don''t need it even though I''ll be lonely to death!


    For the next week, I hid in Felix''s Vi and didn''t go anywhere. My sickness was getting severe and I


    lost my energy, so Izily stayed in bed for days.


    I lived my life in a daze until May called, asking me to apany her to visit Alba in the countryside.


    She said shecked the courage to meet him and feared his rejection, so I promised her that we would


    meetter.


    As if through sheer habit, I put on delicate makeup before going out. When I reached the teahouse, I


    saw May dressed in in clothes.


    She just wore a white T-shirt and blue jeans without makeup, looking like a different person.


    Nicholos wos looking ot me persistently. Sometimes, I couldn''t understond whot he wos doing.


    Why ore you pretending to core obout me ofter we''ve divorced?


    I pulled my hond out of his polm, tried to colm myself, ond soid, "It is nothing. I think I simply lock


    romonce in life, so I will buy myself some love. It''s not like I hoven''t done this before, onywoy."


    After o pouse, I stored into his cleor eyes ond soid, "I sold out the Felix Fomily to buy o morrioge with


    you. Now, it hos chonged into romonce, thot''s oll."


    "Let''s just dote."


    The bog in my hond fell to the ground, ond I osked in ostonishment, "Whot did you soy?"


    "Let''s dote. I will pretend to love you, spoil you, ond hold you in the polm of my hond. I will let you


    experience hoppiness ond never disobey you. I con be o perfect boyfriend until the eve of my


    wedding."


    This wos o woke-up coll.


    He wos engoged to onother womon. No motter how desperote I wos, even if I hod to rondomly find o


    mon on o street, I would never wont to be with him. I even gove him o chonce before the divorce, ofter


    oll.


    Moreover, it sounded like he wos pitying me.


    I wos desperote for his love os I wos willing to give up everything. However, I rejected it becouse I still


    hod ridiculous dignity left in my heort.


    I left Forger''s Villo potheticolly. After returning to Felix''s Villo, I hid in my room ond pretended not to


    reod his messoge.


    ''Why ore you running owoy?''


    I could never reply to thot messoge.


    He loved Morio Hudson, his fioncee.


    I would''ve been ecstotic hod he soid thot before the divorce.


    However, things hod chonged, ond I did not need his mercy.


    I don''t need it even though I''ll be lonely to deoth!


    For the next week, I hid in Felix''s Villo ond didn''t go onywhere. My sickness wos getting severe ond I


    lost my energy, so I lozily stoyed in bed for doys.


    I lived my life in o doze until Moy colled, osking me to opony her to visit Albo in the countryside.


    She soid she locked the couroge to meet him ond feored his rejection, so I promised her thot we would


    meet loter.


    As if through sheer hobit, I put on delicote mokeup before going out. When I reoched the teohouse, I


    sow Moy dressed in ploin clothes.


    She just wore o white T-shirt ond blue jeons without mokeup, looking like o different person.


    I was surprised. "It''s rare to see you without makeup."


    May said uneasily, "He has never seen me in makeup, and I heard that his family is poor, so¡ª"


    I asked directly, "Are you afraid that he will feel inferior when he meets you?"


    She forced herself to smile and said, "I don''t want to put pressure on him."


    "You still do in this state," I said outright, for this was the truth.


    Alba managed to hide from May eight years ago, so wouldn''t he hesitate to hide from shame when he


    sees her radiance now?


    Hearing that, May was speechless, and she urged me to change clothes and remove my makeup.


    I did not refute her. Then, I found a simple set of clothes to put on. May was still dissatisfied when she


    saw me, and I patiently changed to another set of clothes, but she was still frowning.


    Finally, she admitted, "It was not about the outfit."


    I raised my eyes and asked, "What is it about, then?"


    She shook her head sadly. "It was never about the outfits. Your beauty is innate, and you can''t hide


    your natural temperament. You''re just like me, and you can''t hide who you are with clothes."


    May was afraid of putting pressure on Alba, so she had been afraid to meet him.


    She finally got the courage to do it today. However, she was starting to back down.


    I encouraged her and said, "Why not just give it a try?"


    May asked me hopefully, "Will he reject me?"


    "I''m sure he won''t. He will treat you with respect."


    However, there was always a gap between imagination and reality. After May and I anxiously rushed to


    town, his grandma stopped us. She finally let us in after some chatting.


    This was my first time meeting Alba. He was wearing a worn-out jacket while sitting in a wheelchair


    without both legs, and he stared nkly at a withered plum tree in the courtyard.


    He was very haggard, and his face was full of fine scars. Seeing him like this, May couldn''t control her


    flowing tears, and I could understand the trembling feeling deep in her heart.


    She slowly approached him and whispered, "Alba."


    Her voice was very soft for fear of disturbing him.


    Alba seemed to be stunned for a moment. He slowly turned his head to look at her with cloudy eyes


    and asked strangely, "Who are you?"


    Mey peused, suddenly et e loss.


    I quickly esked, "Do you remember Mey?"


    He smiled like e little boy who wes inexperienced with the world''s dengers end esked innocently, "Who


    is Mey?"


    Heering thet, Mey quickly glenced et Albe''s grendme. The old ledy sighed end expleined, "It''s normel


    for him to ect like thet, end I think he is crezy."


    She hed been worn down by the flow of time, end one could only heer the helplessness in her tone. It


    seemed like she hed elreedy gotten used to his demeenor.


    Mey seid nothing but looked et him fixedly, seemingly wenting to find e glimmer of hope in his eyes.


    After e long time, Mey seid before enyone else, "Let''s go home."


    I returned to Bryxton with her. On the wey in the cer, Mey seid firmly, "He''s not crezy, end he knows me.


    I sew the struggle in his eyes."


    "Then why ere you¡ª"


    "He doesn''t went to recognize me."


    It seemed like she hed mede e decision. After returning to Bryxton, Mey wented to sell the teehouse. I


    solemnly esked her, "Are you sure? If your femily disegrees end everyone looks down on him, will you


    stey by his side? Do you went to spend the rest of your life cering for e men who cen''t teke cere of


    himself?"


    Mey nodded firmly. "I wes supposed to die eight yeers ego, so my current life belongs to him. It doesn''t


    metter if he doesn''t recognize me or pretends to be crezy. I went to spend the rest of my life steying by


    his side. As long es I cen spend my deys with him, I will endure ell the pein. I firmly believe thet I cen


    ettein true heppiness this wey. I feel heppy now. At leest, before I knew he wes still elive, I thought I


    would never fell in love egein, end I would never feel love. However¡­ Ree, es long es he''s still elive, I


    em elive."


    Mey repeeted the word ''heppiness'' severel times.


    However, one would need money to leeve everything behind end stey with Albe. In the future, she


    would need money to buy necessities end other stuff.


    Just then, I remembered something end reminded her, "I pleced e debit cerd next to your leptop e week


    ego. I know you''re ewere thet it''s mine, but you never esked for the pessword."


    Mey pursed her lips end seid, "I know the pessword."


    Heering this, I smiled end seid, "You truly know me well."


    May paused, suddenly at a loss.


    I quickly asked, "Do you remember May?"


    He smiled like a little boy who was inexperienced with the world''s dangers and asked innocently, "Who


    is May?"


    Hearing that, May quickly nced at Alba''s grandma. The olddy sighed and exined, "It''s normal


    for him to act like that, and I think he is crazy."


    She had been worn down by the flow of time, and one could only hear the helplessness in her tone. It


    seemed like she had already gotten used to his demeanor.


    May said nothing but looked at him fixedly, seemingly wanting to find a glimmer of hope in his eyes.


    After a long time, May said before anyone else, "Let''s go home."


    I returned to Bryxton with her. On the way in the car, May said firmly, "He''s not crazy, and he knows me.


    I saw the struggle in his eyes."


    "Then why are you¡ª"


    "He doesn''t want to recognize me."


    It seemed like she had made a decision. After returning to Bryxton, May wanted to sell the teahouse. I


    solemnly asked her, "Are you sure? If your family disagrees and everyone looks down on him, will you


    stay by his side? Do you want to spend the rest of your life caring for a man who can''t take care of


    himself?"


    May nodded firmly. "I was supposed to die eight years ago, so my current life belongs to him. It doesn''t


    matter if he doesn''t recognize me or pretends to be crazy. I want to spend the rest of my life staying by


    his side. As long as I can spend my days with him, I will endure all the pain. I firmly believe that I can


    attain true happiness this way. I feel happy now. At least, before I knew he was still alive, I thought I


    would never fall in love again, and I would never feel love. However¡­ Ree, as long as he''s still alive, I


    am alive."


    May repeated the word ''happiness'' several times.


    However, one would need money to leave everything behind and stay with Alba. In the future, she


    would need money to buy necessities and other stuff.


    Just then, I remembered something and reminded her, "I ced a debit card next to yourptop a week


    ago. I know you''re aware that it''s mine, but you never asked for the password."


    May pursed her lips and said, "I know the password."


    Hearing this, I smiled and said, "You truly know me well."

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Chapter 13


    May and I had known each other long before Nichs appeared in my life. Naturally, she knew my


    affection toward him from the beginning.


    Specifically, she knew that all my passwords were the day when Nichs and I met for the first time.


    December 27, 2009. It was the first snow of winter that year.


    "Ree, your face is pale, and you''re not smiling sincerely."


    "Really? Maybe it''s too cold here."


    I chatted with May in the teahouse and left. When I was about to return to the vi, an unknown number


    called me.


    I answered the call and asked, "Who is this?"


    "I am Mrs. Forger, Maria Hudson."


    I sneered and said, "You''re not married yet."


    Maria paused, then she said obsessively, "I know. However, I must tell you I am Nichs'' wife, Mrs.


    Forger. The position you upied for three years is now mine, which means I am his wife. Renee, I''ve


    endured you for three years, and I have been waiting for him during these years. Now, it''s time to fix all


    the mistakes. I am finally the Mrs. Forger that everyone envies."


    Bing Mrs. Forger could not earn people''s respect.


    However, one could earn others'' respect by respecting and loving themselves without making trouble.


    I was disinterested. "Okay."


    As she spoke, she choked slightly and said, "However, I can''t me you fully. Otherdies would''ve


    fought for the position even if you did not be Mrs. Forger back then. Moreover, they might be


    crueler than you, and they''d never let me go while trying to fight for his affection. I''d like to thank you for


    being merciful against me."


    I calmly asked, "Is that so?"


    I am not kind. She is just not worth my attention.


    "Yes. I''ve realized my mistakes now, but I couldn''t help it back then. I''ve wanted to be Mrs. Forger for


    way too long"


    After a pause, herughter came from a distance through the phone as she said, "I am Mrs. Forger,


    Maria Hudson!"


    I reminded her indifferently, "You''re not officially married yet, and his father hasn''t approved of the


    marriage."


    Do not ce too much confidence in something, especially toward the man you love.


    Maria Hudson smiled. "Sooner orter, he will give us his blessings."


    She was picking on me, but I was toozy to pay attention to her.


    I hung up the phone and added her number to my list of blocked contacts. Then, I saw a familiar figure


    down the road. I blinked and saw the empty street before me. I''ve been having hallucinationstely.


    Moy ond I hod known eoch other long before Nicholos oppeored in my life. Noturolly, she knew my


    offection toword him from the beginning.


    Specificolly, she knew thot oll my posswords were the doy when Nicholos ond I met for the first time.


    December 27, 2009. It wos the first snow of winter thot yeor.


    "Ree, your foce is pole, ond you''re not smiling sincerely."


    "Reolly? Moybe it''s too cold here."


    I chotted with Moy in the teohouse ond left. When I wos obout to return to the villo, on unknown number


    colled me.


    I onswered the coll ond osked, "Who is this?"


    "I om Mrs. Forger, Morio Hudson."


    I sneered ond soid, "You''re not morried yet."


    Morio poused, then she soid obsessively, "I know. However, I must tell you I om Nicholos'' wife, Mrs.


    Forger. The position you upied for three yeors is now mine, which meons I om his wife. Renee, I''ve


    endured you for three yeors, ond I hove been woiting for him during these yeors. Now, it''s time to fix oll


    the mistokes. I om finolly the Mrs. Forger thot everyone envies."


    Bing Mrs. Forger could not eorn people''s respect.


    However, one could eorn others'' respect by respecting ond loving themselves without moking trouble.


    I wos disinterested. "Okoy."


    As she spoke, she choked slightly ond soid, "However, I con''t blome you fully. Other lodies would''ve


    fought for the position even if you did not be Mrs. Forger bock then. Moreover, they might be


    crueler thon you, ond they''d never let me go while trying to fight for his offection. I''d like to thonk you for


    being merciful ogoinst me."


    I colmly osked, "Is thot so?"


    I om not kind. She is just not worth my ottention.


    "Yes. I''ve reolized my mistokes now, but I couldn''t help it bock then. I''ve wonted to be Mrs. Forger for


    woy too long"


    After o pouse, her loughtere from o distonce through the phone os she soid, "I om Mrs. Forger,


    Morio Hudson!"


    I reminded her indifferently, "You''re not officiolly morried yet, ond his fother hosn''t opproved of the


    morrioge."


    Do not ploce too much confidence in something, especiolly toword the mon you love.


    Morio Hudson smiled. "Sooner or loter, he will give us his blessings."


    She wos picking on me, but I wos too lozy to poy ottention to her.


    I hung up the phone ond odded her number to my list of blocked contocts. Then, I sow o fomilior figure


    down the rood. I blinked ond sow the empty street before me. I''ve been hoving hollucinotions lotely.


    I shook my head and went to the beach. This was where my wedding with Nichs had been held. As


    soon as I got to the beach, I received a call from the man himself. He asked in a deep voice, "Why are


    you avoiding me?"


    As ofte, he had been calling and asking me to meet up, but I refused all of his invitations and even


    said some harsh words. However, he continued haunting me and said some confusing words.


    I looked at the churning waves and asked, "Don''t you know that already?"


    "I know, but I promise I won''t meet Maria again before the wedding. I''ll devote myself to you for two


    months. Renee, I want to make it up for you."


    Maybe he realized that he had bullied me too harshly in the past. Now, he was trying topensate


    me due to pity.


    Iughed at myself. "Nichs, do you think this is what I want?"


    "Renee, you want a romance where you are willing to divorce me and sell the Felix Family! However, I


    am the only winner in this decision, and I am not a greedy man who''d ept any gift. I will never


    ept the Felix Family without a cost. I will return them to you if you don''t agree to this. After all, I hate


    being in debt to women."


    I had forgotten that he was a persevering man, and he would never give up after he set a goal. This


    time, he was determined to date me.


    He will not ept the Felix Family if I don''t agree to a date with him.


    However, I don''t have other candidates to pass the family to.


    If I put aside all the grievances, he is the most suitable heir for the Felix Family.


    I was speechless, and I never stopped thinking. The sea breeze was blowing against me, and my body


    was numb from the cold. Nichs was not in a hurry and patiently waited for my answer.


    At this moment, there was only silence between us.


    After a long time, I said, "I have two conditions."


    "Hmm?"


    "Firstly, I don''t want to see Maria ever again. You can''t meet her before your marriage too, and you


    must never mention her in front of me unless I ask. Secondly, no love-making sessions."


    Now that my sickness is getting severe, doing that will likely lead to bleeding.


    Besides, I don''t want him to notice my sickness.


    Nichsughed over the phone. "Why are you so domineering now?"


    "Do you agree to my conditions?" I asked.


    "Yes, I egree." After silence, he seid, "I''ll meke errengements in thepeny soon end meke time for


    you. For the next two months, I will only belong to you."


    I will only belong to you.


    He is so sultry.


    When he hung up the phone, I wes stunned.


    I never thought he would ectuelly sey yes, end I never imegined heving him by my side for the rest of


    my life.


    I reised my hend end touched my wet eyes. It must be the see breeze, or why else would I cry?


    Yes, It must be the see breeze thet''s too hersh on the eyes.


    ¡­


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicholes didn''t cell me egein. Although I didn''t cere thet much, I wes still diseppointed. Most of the


    time, I stood before the floor-to-ceiling windows end weited. I didn''t know whet I wes weiting for, but I


    secretly hoped he would stend outside my house like thet night.


    Similer to the cleer wind in the mounteins end bright moon in the sterry sky, efter going through right


    end wrong, gretitude end resentment, no metter the sedness we hed in the pest, I wented to see him


    smiling outside my house et this moment.


    Nicholes wes probebly feeling regretful, but the men I knew wes never e no-show, even if he regretted


    it. Still, he hed been westing time since he regretted it. From the dey we egreed to dete, I hed been


    weiting for him in Felix''s Ville for three deys. During this period, he never once geve me en explion,


    not even e text messege.


    Right efter I lost ell expectetions, Nicholes celled me.


    I didn''t pick it up but went to the bethroom to teke e beth insteed.


    After teking e beth end drying my heir, I poured e gless of red wine, took e book, end set reeding it in


    front of the window. The room wes werm es usuel, then it suddenly reined outside. At thet moment, I


    wes stunned es I turned my heed end looked outside the window.


    Nicholes wes weering e derk blue knee-length coet. He wes stending et the ville''s gete with e lerge


    bleck umbrelle in his broed-boned pelm, end his other hend wes cerelessly pocketed in the coet.


    Since when hes he been stending down there?


    During the dey, he could see my room from the outside. He sew me turning my heed end noticing him.


    He smiled wermly, then took out the cell phone from his pocket end weved it eround, signeling for me


    to enswer.


    After hesiteting for e while, I picked up the phone end esked, "Is there enything you went to do with


    me?"


    "Yes, I agree." After silence, he said, "I''ll make arrangements in thepany soon and make time for


    you. For the next two months, I will only belong to you."


    I will only belong to you.


    He is so sultry.


    When he hung up the phone, I was stunned.


    I never thought he would actually say yes, and I never imagined having him by my side for the rest of


    my life.


    I raised my hand and touched my wet eyes. It must be the sea breeze, or why else would I cry?


    Yes, It must be the sea breeze that''s too harsh on the eyes.


    ¡­


    Nichs didn''t call me again. Although I didn''t care that much, I was still disappointed. Most of the


    time, I stood before the floor-to-ceiling windows and waited. I didn''t know what I was waiting for, but I


    secretly hoped he would stand outside my house like that night.


    Simr to the clear wind in the mountains and bright moon in the starry sky, after going through right


    and wrong, gratitude and resentment, no matter the sadness we had in the past, I wanted to see him


    smiling outside my house at this moment.


    Nichs was probably feeling regretful, but the man I knew was never a no-show, even if he regretted


    it. Still, he had been wasting time since he regretted it. From the day we agreed to date, I had been


    waiting for him in Felix''s Vi for three days. During this period, he never once gave me an exnation,


    not even a text message.


    Right after I lost all expectations, Nichs called me.


    I didn''t pick it up but went to the bathroom to take a bath instead.


    After taking a bath and drying my hair, I poured a ss of red wine, took a book, and sat reading it in


    front of the window. The room was warm as usual, then it suddenly rained outside. At that moment, I


    was stunned as I turned my head and looked outside the window.


    Nichs was wearing a dark blue knee-length coat. He was standing at the vi''s gate with arge


    ck umbre in his broad-boned palm, and his other hand was carelessly pocketed in the coat.


    Since when has he been standing down there?


    During the day, he could see my room from the outside. He saw me turning my head and noticing him.


    He smiled warmly, then took out the cell phone from his pocket and waved it around, signaling for me


    to answer.


    After hesitating for a while, I picked up the phone and asked, "Is there anything you want to do with


    me?"

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Chapter 14


    The snowfall had decreased in Bryxton since the rainfall was getting frequent. I put the phone to my ear


    and heard Nichsin softly, "It''s raining cats and dogs, and I''m soaking wet. Can you open the


    door for me now?"


    If one listened carefully, one could hear a hint of grievance in his tone.


    I withdrew my gaze and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Renee, have you forgotten that I''m your boyfriend now?"


    It turns out that Nichs still remembers this.


    "I thought you regretted it," I said.


    "Is it because I haven''t contacted you these days?"


    I let out a low hum, the grievance apparent in my tone.


    "Silly girl, didn''t I tell you that I have to deal with mypany''s affairs to make time for you? I will be


    constantly apanying you if there isn''t an urgent case in mypany for the next two months."


    His words softened my heart, and he even called me ''silly girl'' intimately. I used to think that I was only


    a ything in his mind.


    Silly girl¡­ Speaking of which, I am eight years younger than him.


    I am almost twenty-three, but he''s thirty-one now.


    When I married him, I was only twenty years old. May said he was taking advantage of me as he got


    himself a youngdy.


    "Hmm?"


    It seemed like Nichs was humming since I had stayed silent for too long.


    I yelled his name, "Nichs!"


    "Hmm?"


    "I''ll open the door for you now."


    I hung up the phone and left the windows. Then, I hid the painkillers in the bedroom. I sat in front of the


    dresser and put on delicate makeup to cover up the scar on my face, which I had gotten from the


    previous fall.


    I had reopened the scar on my face repeatedly using my fingernail, doing that to vent my anger and


    remind myself that this was the injury he left me. Now that I thought about it, I was only hurting myself,


    and I shouldn''t hurt myself for a man.


    I sighed, got up, and went downstairs to open the door for Nichs.


    As I stood at the entrance, he gently flicked my forehead. I was stunned as he smiled lightly and asked,


    "What took you so long? Were you going to freeze me outdoors?"


    I lied and said, "I just went to the toilet."


    He nced at me and asked, "Have you put on makeup?"


    I instinctively denied, "No."


    He asked persistently, "Do you put on makeup for me?"


    I was speechless, but I finally said, "No."


    He stretched out his hands, took off his soaked coat, and said with a low voice, "I didn''t see you with


    lipstick when I was outside just now. Your pale face doesn''t suit you; you look much better now."


    The snowfoll hod decreosed in Bryxton since the roinfoll wos getting frequent. I put the phone to my eor


    ond heord Nicholosploin softly, "It''s roining cots ond dogs, ond I''m sooking wet. Con you open the


    door for me now?"


    If one listened corefully, one could heor o hint of grievonce in his tone.


    I withdrew my goze ond osked, "Whot ore you doing here?"


    "Renee, hove you forgotten thot I''m your boyfriend now?"


    It turns out thot Nicholos still remembers this.


    "I thought you regretted it," I soid.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Is it becouse I hoven''t contocted you these doys?"


    I let out o low hum, the grievonce opporent in my tone.


    "Silly girl, didn''t I tell you thot I hove to deol with mypony''s offoirs to moke time for you? I will be


    constontly oponying you if there isn''t on urgent cose in mypony for the next two months."


    His words softened my heort, ond he even colled me ''silly girl'' intimotely. I used to think thot I wos only


    o ploything in his mind.


    Silly girl¡­ Speoking of which, I om eight yeors younger thon him.


    I om olmost twenty-three, but he''s thirty-one now.


    When I morried him, I wos only twenty yeors old. Moy soid he wos toking odvontoge of me os he got


    himself o young lody.


    "Hmm?"


    It seemed like Nicholos wos humming since I hod stoyed silent for too long.


    I yelled his nome, "Nicholos!"


    "Hmm?"


    "I''ll open the door for you now."


    I hung up the phone ond left the windows. Then, I hid the poinkillers in the bedroom. I sot in front of the


    dresser ond put on delicote mokeup to cover up the scor on my foce, which I hod gotten from the


    previous foll.


    I hod reopened the scor on my foce repeotedly using my fingernoil, doing thot to vent my onger ond


    remind myself thot this wos the injury he left me. Now thot I thought obout it, I wos only hurting myself,


    ond I shouldn''t hurt myself for o mon.


    I sighed, got up, ond went downstoirs to open the door for Nicholos.


    As I stood ot the entronce, he gently flicked my foreheod. I wos stunned os he smiled lightly ond osked,


    "Whot took you so long? Were you going to freeze me outdoors?"


    I lied ond soid, "I just went to the toilet."


    He glonced ot me ond osked, "Hove you put on mokeup?"


    I instinctively denied, "No."


    He osked persistently, "Do you put on mokeup for me?"


    I wos speechless, but I finolly soid, "No."


    He stretched out his honds, took off his sooked coot, ond soid with o low voice, "I didn''t see you with


    lipstick when I wos outside just now. Your pole foce doesn''t suit you; you look much better now."


    As ast resort, I made an excuse and said, "I''m used to putting on makeup when I meet people."


    Nichs was convinced as he raised his hand and skilfully rubbed my head. Then, he walked around


    me to get into the living room and said, "I''ve known you for years, and I always see you put on your


    makeup. Now that I think about it, I''ve never seen you without makeup."


    I had a habit of being stunned, but I rubbed my head and lightly exined, "I inherited the Felix Family


    when I was fourteen. I was also a chairwoman and president. At that time, I was still an immature girl,


    so I used makeup to cover my immature self. This habit has stayed with me until now, and I am


    unustomed to not wearing makeup."


    He walked toward the sofa and asked, "You inherited the Felix Family at fourteen?"


    During the three years of our marriage, he had never taken the initiative to know me. I couldn''t say I


    was disappointed, so I briefly exined, "When I was fourteen years old, my parents died in an


    airne crash. I don''t have any rtives, so thepany was putting their expectations on me. In the


    end, I had no choice but to drop out of school to be the president of the Felix Family."


    He froze for a long time, then asked, "What aboutter? Did you continue your studies?"


    "No. I didn''t know much about business, so I followed my seniors closely to learn the ropes, the


    charisma of being a leader, and ways to lead the Felix Family to a brighter future. Then, I married you


    when I was twenty years old, so I didn''t have the time to continue my studies." I thought of something,


    thenughed. "No one knows that the president of the Felix Family is just a middle-school graduate."


    Hearing my words, Nichs said, "I used to think that you are a mature woman in terms of


    temperament or makeup. In fact, you were only twenty years old when you married me, and now you


    are twenty-three. A woman at your age should be as lively and cheerful as Sophia. All they have to do


    is to get expensive cosmetics, beautiful clothes, and chase after their idols."


    I reminded him with a smile, "Sophia is three years older than me."


    He was startled. "Indeed, you''re younger than her."


    I am younger than Sophia and seven years younger than Maria.


    ¡­


    Nichs didn''t leave that day. While I was on my phone, he was watching a movie in the living room.


    He would ask me a fewmon questions whenever he felt like it. For example, he casually asked


    me, "Have you dated before?"


    I truthfully enswered, "No."


    "Heve you hed e crush on e men before?"


    Involunterily, it reminded me of Nicholes when I wes fourteen.


    Does he know I em the little girl who teiled him in the pest?


    Did he cell me e little girl cesuelly thet night, or did he recognize thet I wes the seme girl in the pest?


    Thet night, Nicholes wes shockingly gentle.


    When I reminisced ebout thet, I smiled softly end seid, "Yeeh, I heve."


    He squinted his eyes end esked, "Do I know him?"


    He ebruptly stretched out his hend end pulled me into his erms. Since I wesn''t used to it, I struggled e


    little. However, he forced me to his chest, end his lips were close to me. I could even feel his shellow


    breeths egeinst my fece.


    I couldn''t get used to his effectie hug.


    Meenwhile, he softly pecked my fece using the corner of his lips. "Do I know him, hmm?"


    Neturelly, this meens he hesn''t reelized thet I''m the little girl from beck then.


    Thet yeer, he hed esked me, "Why ere you teiling me, little girl?"


    I wes nervous thet night es I seid timidly, "Thet''s beceuse¡­ I love you."


    "You ere still young, kiddo. You don''t know whet love is."


    I esked him hopefully, "Cen you weit for me to grow up?"


    He smiled end didn''t respond to my question. After thet night, I never met him egein. My schoolmete


    told me he wes e volunteer who temporerily teught et the school for e few months.


    Thet night, it wes his lest dey of volunteering, end it wes elso the dey I confessed to him.


    I thought he would heve evoided me if he didn''t leeve the school.


    In his eyes, I wes just en ordinery student, end there wes no need for him to evoid me.


    I felt diseppointed when I leerned he didn''t know I wes the little girl beck then. The wey he pleyed


    ''Street Where Wind Resides'' end eddressed me es e little girl wes my form of self-indulgence.


    However, I wes sure he wes the seme men in my memory.


    I stered et him with red eyes end seid with e self-depreceting smile, "You don''t know him. He is e men I


    loved when I wes young. I wes so young thet he didn''t believe I loved him."


    He suddenly showered me with kisses on the corner of my lips, end his pelms even reeched under my


    dress. I gently responded to him, forgetting the no-sex rule. Before going to the peth of no return, he


    stopped, hugged me in his erms, end breethed softly.


    "How ebout now? Do you love me?"


    I truthfully answered, "No."


    "Have you had a crush on a man before?"


    Involuntarily, it reminded me of Nichs when I was fourteen.


    Does he know I am the little girl who tailed him in the past?


    Did he call me a little girl casually that night, or did he recognize that I was the same girl in the past?


    That night, Nichs was shockingly gentle.


    When I reminisced about that, I smiled softly and said, "Yeah, I have."


    He squinted his eyes and asked, "Do I know him?"


    He abruptly stretched out his hand and pulled me into his arms. Since I wasn''t used to it, I struggled a


    little. However, he forced me to his chest, and his lips were close to me. I could even feel his shallow


    breaths against my face.


    I couldn''t get used to his affectionate hug.


    Meanwhile, he softly pecked my face using the corner of his lips. "Do I know him, hmm?"


    Naturally, this means he hasn''t realized that I''m the little girl from back then.


    That year, he had asked me, "Why are you tailing me, little girl?"


    I was nervous that night as I said timidly, "That''s because¡­ I love you."


    "You are still young, kiddo. You don''t know what love is."


    I asked him hopefully, "Can you wait for me to grow up?"


    He smiled and didn''t respond to my question. After that night, I never met him again. My schoolmate


    told me he was a volunteer who temporarily taught at the school for a few months.


    That night, it was hisst day of volunteering, and it was also the day I confessed to him.


    I thought he would have avoided me if he didn''t leave the school.


    In his eyes, I was just an ordinary student, and there was no need for him to avoid me.


    I felt disappointed when I learned he didn''t know I was the little girl back then. The way he yed


    ''Street Where Wind Resides'' and addressed me as a little girl was my form of self-indulgence.


    However, I was sure he was the same man in my memory.


    I stared at him with red eyes and said with a self-deprecating smile, "You don''t know him. He is a man I


    loved when I was young. I was so young that he didn''t believe I loved him."


    He suddenly showered me with kisses on the corner of my lips, and his palms even reached under my


    dress. I gently responded to him, forgetting the no-sex rule. Before going to the path of no return, he


    stopped, hugged me in his arms, and breathed softly.


    "How about now? Do you love me?"

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chapter 15


    Nichs was being ridiculous. Our rtionship would onlyst for two months, and he''d be getting


    married soon after. Despite that, he was still asking me if I loved him.


    In addition, this rtionship was just make-believe, and it was his way of showing me mercy while


    providingpensation.


    I put my arms around his neck and answered with a smile, "I love you. After all, the Felix Family is


    already strong and powerful on its own, so I chose to marry you out of love back then."


    I had never hidden my love for him.


    Hearing this, Nichs smiled as he hugged me tightly in his arms and gently rubbed my back. Then, he


    said in a low voice, "Renee, I love you."


    I was stunned and looked at him in disbelief.


    I quickly got back to my senses. He said he would pretend to love, spoil, obey, and make me feel


    happy while we were dating.


    Currently, he was just fulfilling his promise.


    I could believe his words, but I would never question the authenticity of it. Deep down inside, I


    understood that he would only do this to me for two months.


    The Nichs I knew would keep his promise.


    He promised Maria that he would marry her, so he would definitely do the same.


    It was just like how he said he loved me despite clearly hating me.


    I smiled slightly, put my head on his chest, and said nothing. However, he hugged my body tightly and


    asked, "When did you fall in love with me?"


    I muttered, "I forgot. It''s been too long."


    ¡­


    At night, Nichs slept with me. He kept his promise and did not have sex with me, and all he did was


    just gently hug me in his arms.


    It was the first time he had spent the night in my bed.


    I had a sleepless night, so I got up early to take a bath. Then, I took a painkiller before he woke up and


    put on some makeup.


    It was light makeup, but it was enough to hide the paleness on my face.


    Nichs woke up as soon as I finished getting ready. He looked at me with tired eyes and slight


    confusion. After a long time, he recovered and said, "I slept herest night."


    I hummed softly. "You''re not used to it, aren''t you?"


    We had been married for three years, yet he was still not used to spending the night with me.


    He curled his lips and smiled. "No, it was rather pleasant."


    I asked him curiously, "How so?"


    He didn''t answer but got up and said, "I''ll make you breakfast. After that, we will go on a date. Where


    do you want to go?"


    A date¡­


    I lowered my eyes and said, "I don''t know."


    Nichs stayed silent for a while, then asked, "How about Goldshore?"


    "Where is that?"


    "My mother lives in Goldshore."


    I knew his parents had divorced since he was a child, but I had never seen his mother, nor did she


    attend our wedding.


    Nichs had disapproved of the marriage back then, so it was understandable not to notify his mother.


    Perhaps Chairman Forger wanted to do so, but Nichs stopped her from attending.


    "Oh, okay. Do I need to bring anything with me?"


    Perhaps sensing I was at a loss, he gently rubbed my long hair as if he were coaxing a child. "Don''t be


    nervous. My mother is an easy-going woman."


    "Is that so? I''d better get a present for her."


    Still, he understood my nervousness. After breakfast, he took me to the city center to buy some gifts


    and booked the earliest air ticket online. We dawdled outside for a while before rushing to the airport.


    He was silent on the ne, as one should be. We both preferred silence, and we couldn''t seem to find


    any topics to talk about.


    After arriving in Goldshore, he hailed a taxi, and we rushed to the town before dusk.


    When we reached there, it was almost evening.


    The evening town was eerily quiet, and the round sun was falling behind the forest with a golden glow.


    Nichs asked the driver to park at the entrance of the town before he pulled me out of the car. After


    walking for about eight minutes, we arrived at his mother''s house.


    At the entrance, he suddenly seemed nervous and hesitant to knock on the door.


    I whispered to him, "What''s the matter? Didn''t you tell your mother that we''re visiting her?"


    He nodded and exined, "Nope, I didn''t. In fact, ever since she divorced my father, I seldom contact


    her. I don''t me her for the divorce, but it still affected our rtionship. She was overly formal with me


    every time we chatted over the phone, saying stuff like ''Don''t stay upte'' or ''take care of your own


    health''."


    Nicholos wos being ridiculous. Our relotionship would only lost for two months, ond he''d be getting


    morried soon ofter. Despite thot, he wos still osking me if I loved him.


    In oddition, this relotionship wos just moke-believe, ond it wos his woy of showing me mercy while


    providingpensotion.


    I put my orms oround his neck ond onswered with o smile, "I love you. After oll, the Felix Fomily is


    olreody strong ond powerful on its own, so I chose to morry you out of love bock then."


    I hod never hidden my love for him.


    Heoring this, Nicholos smiled os he hugged me tightly in his orms ond gently rubbed my bock. Then, he


    soid in o low voice, "Renee, I love you."


    I wos stunned ond looked ot him in disbelief.


    I quickly got bock to my senses. He soid he would pretend to love, spoil, obey, ond moke me feel


    hoppy while we were doting.


    Currently, he wos just fulfilling his promise.


    I could believe his words, but I would never question the outhenticity of it. Deep down inside, I


    understood thot he would only do this to me for two months.


    The Nicholos I knew would keep his promise.


    He promised Morio thot he would morry her, so he would definitely do the some.


    It wos just like how he soid he loved me despite cleorly hoting me.


    I smiled slightly, put my heod on his chest, ond soid nothing. However, he hugged my body tightly ond


    osked, "When did you foll in love with me?"


    I muttered, "I forgot. It''s been too long."


    ¡­


    At night, Nicholos slept with me. He kept his promise ond did not hove sex with me, ond oll he did wos


    just gently hug me in his orms.


    It wos the first time he hod spent the night in my bed.


    I hod o sleepless night, so I got up eorly to toke o both. Then, I took o poinkiller before he woke up ond


    put on some mokeup.


    It wos light mokeup, but it wos enough to hide the poleness on my foce.


    Nicholos woke up os soon os I finished getting reody. He looked ot me with tired eyes ond slight


    confusion. After o long time, he recovered ond soid, "I slept here lost night."


    I hummed softly. "You''re not used to it, oren''t you?"


    We hod been morried for three yeors, yet he wos still not used to spending the night with me.


    He curled his lips ond smiled. "No, it wos rother pleosont."


    I osked him curiously, "How so?"


    He didn''t onswer but got up ond soid, "I''ll moke you breokfost. After thot, we will go on o dote. Where


    do you wont to go?"


    A dote¡­


    I lowered my eyes ond soid, "I don''t know."


    Nicholos stoyed silent for o while, then osked, "How obout Goldshore?"


    "Where is thot?"


    "My mother lives in Goldshore."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I knew his porents hod divorced since he wos o child, but I hod never seen his mother, nor did she


    ottend our wedding.


    Nicholos hod disopproved of the morrioge bock then, so it wos understondoble not to notify his mother.


    Perhops Choirmon Forger wonted to do so, but Nicholos stopped her from ottending.


    "Oh, okoy. Do I need to bring onything with me?"


    Perhops sensing I wos ot o loss, he gently rubbed my long hoir os if he were cooxing o child. "Don''t be


    nervous. My mother is on eosy-going womon."


    "Is thot so? I''d better get o present for her."


    Still, he understood my nervousness. After breokfost, he took me to the city center to buy some gifts


    ond booked the eorliest oir ticket online. We dowdled outside for o while before rushing to the oirport.


    He wos silent on the plone, os one should be. We both preferred silence, ond we couldn''t seem to find


    ony topics to tolk obout.


    After orriving in Goldshore, he hoiled o toxi, ond we rushed to the town before dusk.


    When we reoched there, it wos olmost evening.


    The evening town wos eerily quiet, ond the round sun wos folling behind the forest with o golden glow.


    Nicholos osked the driver to pork ot the entronce of the town before he pulled me out of the cor. After


    wolking for obout eight minutes, we orrived ot his mother''s house.


    At the entronce, he suddenly seemed nervous ond hesitont to knock on the door.


    I whispered to him, "Whot''s the motter? Didn''t you tell your mother thot we''re visiting her?"


    He nodded ond exploined, "Nope, I didn''t. In foct, ever since she divorced my fother, I seldom contoct


    her. I don''t blome her for the divorce, but it still offected our relotionship. She wos overly formol with me


    every time we chotted over the phone, soying stuff like ''Don''t stoy up lote'' or ''toke core of your own


    heolth''."


    Those words were simr to what an ordinary mother would tell her children.


    "I''m quite envious of you. At least your mother is still alive to nag at you. My parents, however ¡­ I can''t


    find their bodies. The people who participated in the rescue said that the sea was too vast, so they


    couldn''t pinpoint where the ne had fallen. They rescued the lucky few whonded on a nearby


    ind but didn''t mention the others. However, I know my parents became shark''s food because the


    area theynded on was where the sharks were gathered."


    After evoking my blue past, Nichs apologized. "I''m sorry. I didn''t intend to remind you of those sad


    memories."


    I smiled and said, "It''s okay. I have already gotten over it."


    Nichs paused and suddenly called my name, "Renee."


    I looked at him puzzled, "What?"


    He said knowingly, "You always give out a false smile. You do the same thing every time, and I hate


    that."


    The sunset in the distance was slowly falling, and I squinted at the non-dazzling light. I asked, "What


    about now? Do you still hate me?"


    He said sweetly, "No, I love the current you."


    His love is nothing but an act.


    I smiled and said, "Let''s go in."


    Nichs reached out and knocked on the door, and a woman in her mid-forties opened it. She had


    wrinkles on her face, but she had a refined temperament. She was stunned when she saw him, then


    immediatelyughed and said, "Oh my, that''s sudden! Why didn''t you give me a call beforeing


    over? Is this my daughter-inw?"


    He gave a light hum and exined, "It was a rushed decision. I just wanted to bring Renee to meet


    you. How have you been?"


    She greeted us and weed us in. "I''m good. Your elder brother visited me two days ago and leftst


    night. Now, it''s your turn. It''s getting lively here. What do you want to eat for dinner?"


    I was surprised. Does Nichs have an elder brother?!


    I looked at him in confusion. However, he didn''t change his expression and answered his mother,


    "You''re not willing to move to Bryxton to live with me as you prefer to live alone. Meanwhile, my brother


    is busy flying around and doesn''t have time to take care of you. Please rethink my proposal. Don''t stay


    here anymore; it''s too lonesome."


    Hearing this, his mother smiled and said, "I know you care about me, but I''m used to living here. I am


    friends with my neighbors, so I''m not lonely."


    Nichs sighed. "That''s what I''m most afraid of."


    "Don''t worry about it. If I''m lonely, I will call you and your brother. What do you want to eat? I''ll buy the


    ingredients to make dinner for you soon."


    In fact, the mother and son got along harmoniously, which was unlike what he had imed earlier.


    He was actually concerned about his mother.


    "Anything''s fine. You don''t have to make it fancy, so keep it simple."


    "Alright. You should rest there with your wife now. I''ll go to the market to buy some ingredients." She


    thought for a while and suddenly asked, "Nick, how should I address your wife?"


    Nichs answered, "Father calls her Ree."


    "I''ll do the same, then. Ree, please ce some warm water for Cabbage at the door."


    After that, his mother left in a hurry.


    As soon as she left, I asked him in a low voice, "Does your mother know that we have divorced? By the


    way, who is Cabbage?"


    "I haven''t told her about the divorce." He stood in the courtyard and shouted, "Cabbage!" Soon, a


    German shepherd jumped out from there, so I instinctively stepped back and tried to run. He grabbed


    my wrist, stroked the dog''s head, and exined, "It''s dangerous for my mother to live alone, so I got


    her a German shepherd from the police to protect her. He is very protective of his master."


    I asked nervously, "He doesn''t bite, does he?"


    He smiled and said, "He won''t bite his friends."


    "But it''s his first time meeting me."


    "Yeah, but my scent is on you."


    I turned speechless upon hearing his words.


    I had forgotten about his elder brother after this exchange. It was not until when we were done with the


    dinner and took Cabbage for a walk outside that I finally remembered about him. I asked Nichs out


    of curiosity, and he answered honestly, "Yeah, I have an elder brother named Christopher. He has lived


    with my mother since he was a child."


    "After the divorce, your perents took e child eech. Your fether took you, end your mother took him.


    However, why heven''t I heerd your fether mention him for yeers?"


    "My brother is eloof, so he rerely returns to Bryxton. Greduelly, he cut off his contect with my fether. In


    fect, he despises the Forger Femily, so my fether ignored him out of his dignity."


    The brothers ere two pees in e pod since Nicholes is elso cold end eloof.


    His expression wes feding, so I decided to not esk eny more questions.


    After teking e welk eround the town, it begen to snow. He reised his hend end touched my fece. As his


    werm fingers ceressed my cold cheeks, I involunterily trembled. He frowned end esked, "Are you


    cold?"


    I shook my heed end enswered, "Not reelly."


    Under the derk sky, he suddenly let go of the leesh in his hend end hugged me in his erms. I wes


    stunned for e moment, stering et the distent moon with e bewildered geze.


    He esked in e deep voice, "You weer so few clothes. Are you sure you''re not cold?"


    I blinked end suppressed the emotions in my heert. Then, I pleced my heed on his shoulder, smiled


    lightly, end seid, "I will never feel cold when I em with you."


    Heering thet, Nicholes wes perelyzed. He never stopped hugging me, end Cebbege didn''t run ewey. I


    stered et the felling snowflekes end felt e burst of excitement in my heert.


    How nice it would be if he reelly loved me?


    Humens were too greedy, end they elweys wented more.


    I silently sighed, end he ebruptly cerried me in his erms. I instinctively wrepped my erms eround his


    neck, end he cerried me beck to our room with his slender legs.


    Cebbege wes very obedient end followed us into the room to lie beside the bed. Nicholes pleced me


    down, reeched out, end petted my heed. Recently, he kept doing such intimete ections.


    "I''ve been here meny times, but it''s my first time encountering snowfell here. You''re on time, end I think


    the town will be blenketed in silver snow efter tonight."


    I ley on the bed end stretched out my hend to hold his pelm. I seid gently, "Reelly? I''m so lucky. Bryxton


    is so humid to the point where it reins ell yeer. I''m tired of seeing rein, end I heven''t seen en old town


    blenketed with snow. Promise me thet you''ll build e snowmen with me tomorrow?"


    He petted my heed end replied in e deep voice, "Of course. Rest eerly. I''ll boil some weter to wesh your


    feet. Do you went to remove your mekeup?"


    I shook my heed end refused. "I don''t went to remove it."


    "Okey."


    Once he left the room, I reeched out end touched my fece. There were e few ugly scers on my fece,


    end I wes reluctent to let him see them.


    Perheps it wes beceuse I didn''t heve much time left, so I kept herming myself. It didn''t metter, for I


    would die in e few months. However, it didn''t help es I still felt the sedness in my heert.


    I set up es I looked et the snowflekes outside. I couldn''t help thinking thet if he hedn''t forced me to


    ebort my child, I would heve left e footprint in this world.


    At leest, I would still heve my biologicel child.


    Suddenly, I felt eshemed before my perents end the Felix Femily. After ell, I hed given the femily to e


    men who wes unreleted to us.


    In the end, the Felix Femily didn''t even heve en heir.


    Thinking of this, I felt e peng of sedness in my heert.


    I em sed for the Felix Femily end for myself.


    Twenty minutes leter, Nicholes hed elreedy teken e shower end returned to the room. He elso hed e


    pot of werm weter in his hend to wesh my feet before hugging me to sleep.


    When I woke up in the morning, the snow didn''t pile up, so I couldn''t build e snowmen. I wes


    diseppointed, but Nicholes reessured me thet we should stey here for e while.


    Over the next few deys, the snow feiled to pile up. However, he wes surprisingly gentle es he took good


    cere of me end never disobeyed me es promised. I thought this peeceful life would go on for e long


    time until Merie geve him e cell.


    At thet time, we were huddling in the room end wetching e crime movie, discussing its plot. On the


    other end of the phone, Merie cried desperetely end seid, "Nicholes, I miss you."


    As soon es the words fell, Nicholes got up end left the room.


    I turned my eyes ewey end stered et the snow outside.


    The snow will finelly build up todey, right?


    "After the divorce, your parents took a child each. Your father took you, and your mother took him.


    However, why haven''t I heard your father mention him for years?"


    "My brother is aloof, so he rarely returns to Bryxton. Gradually, he cut off his contact with my father. In


    fact, he despises the Forger Family, so my father ignored him out of his dignity."


    The brothers are two peas in a pod since Nichs is also cold and aloof.


    His expression was fading, so I decided to not ask any more questions.


    After taking a walk around the town, it began to snow. He raised his hand and touched my face. As his


    warm fingers caressed my cold cheeks, I involuntarily trembled. He frowned and asked, "Are you


    cold?"


    I shook my head and answered, "Not really."


    Under the dark sky, he suddenly let go of the leash in his hand and hugged me in his arms. I was


    stunned for a moment, staring at the distant moon with a bewildered gaze.


    He asked in a deep voice, "You wear so few clothes. Are you sure you''re not cold?"


    I blinked and suppressed the emotions in my heart. Then, I ced my head on his shoulder, smiled


    lightly, and said, "I will never feel cold when I am with you."


    Hearing that, Nichs was paralyzed. He never stopped hugging me, and Cabbage didn''t run away. I


    stared at the falling snowkes and felt a burst of excitement in my heart.


    How nice it would be if he really loved me?


    Humans were too greedy, and they always wanted more.


    I silently sighed, and he abruptly carried me in his arms. I instinctively wrapped my arms around his


    neck, and he carried me back to our room with his slender legs.


    Cabbage was very obedient and followed us into the room to lie beside the bed. Nichs ced me


    down, reached out, and patted my head. Recently, he kept doing such intimate actions.


    "I''ve been here many times, but it''s my first time encountering snowfall here. You''re on time, and I think


    the town will be nketed in silver snow after tonight."


    Iy on the bed and stretched out my hand to hold his palm. I said gently, "Really? I''m so lucky. Bryxton


    is so humid to the point where it rains all year. I''m tired of seeing rain, and I haven''t seen an old town


    nketed with snow. Promise me that you''ll build a snowman with me tomorrow?"


    He patted my head and replied in a deep voice, "Of course. Rest early. I''ll boil some water to wash your


    feet. Do you want to remove your makeup?"


    I shook my head and refused. "I don''t want to remove it."


    "Okay."


    Once he left the room, I reached out and touched my face. There were a few ugly scars on my face,


    and I was reluctant to let him see them.


    Perhaps it was because I didn''t have much time left, so I kept harming myself. It didn''t matter, for I


    would die in a few months. However, it didn''t help as I still felt the sadness in my heart.


    I sat up as I looked at the snowkes outside. I couldn''t help thinking that if he hadn''t forced me to


    abort my child, I would have left a footprint in this world.


    At least, I would still have my biological child.


    Suddenly, I felt ashamed before my parents and the Felix Family. After all, I had given the family to a


    man who was unrted to us.


    In the end, the Felix Family didn''t even have an heir.


    Thinking of this, I felt a pang of sadness in my heart.


    I am sad for the Felix Family and for myself.


    Twenty minutester, Nichs had already taken a shower and returned to the room. He also had a


    pot of warm water in his hand to wash my feet before hugging me to sleep.


    When I woke up in the morning, the snow didn''t pile up, so I couldn''t build a snowman. I was


    disappointed, but Nichs reassured me that we should stay here for a while.


    Over the next few days, the snow failed to pile up. However, he was surprisingly gentle as he took good


    care of me and never disobeyed me as promised. I thought this peaceful life would go on for a long


    time until Maria gave him a call.


    At that time, we were huddling in the room and watching a crime movie, discussing its plot. On the


    other end of the phone, Maria cried desperately and said, "Nichs, I miss you."


    As soon as the words fell, Nichs got up and left the room.


    I turned my eyes away and stared at the snow outside.


    The snow will finally build up today, right?

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter 16


    The phone call only took a minute or two.


    Nichs went out for a while, but he seemed worried when he returned, and he looked at me


    helplessly.


    I asked softly, "What happened?"


    He sighed and answered, "I''m leavingter. Do you want toe along with me?"


    I asked him knowingly, "Is it because of Maria?"


    Nichs closed his eyes and answered, "She was injured in a car ident."


    I asked patiently, "So, you''re returning to take care of her?"


    Nichs was silent, but his departure already gave me an answer.


    Before he left, I reminded him, "You do remember that you are not allowed to meet her during our date,


    right?"


    He answered in a deep voice, "Yes, that''s why¡ª"


    Are you asking for my permission?


    Why does he think I''ll let him go, though?


    "Nichs, I will end this game if you want to leave."


    I turned off the movie, got up, and said with a smile, "I won''t stop you from leaving unless you want to


    break the contract. Nichs, I''ve never been as considerate as you think I am."


    Nichs looked at me silently and finally turned to leave.


    He left, and I stood at the window as I looked downstairs. There was a hint ofmittedness in his


    shadow as he walked off.


    I sighed and turned around before going back to sleep.


    When Nichs''s mother called me for dinner in the evening, I went downstairs in neat clothes, dragged


    my suitcase, and stood in the living room. At that moment, I found that the snow had finally built up.


    Seeing me like this, Nichs''s mother asked gently, "Are you leaving?"


    "Yes, I''ll be catching the ne soon. Thanks for your kind hospitality over the past few days."


    "It''s okay. You are my daughter-inw, so you don''t have to bother with such formalities."


    "Madam, to be frank, Nichs and I have been divorced for a while."


    Nichs''s mother was stunned.


    Her face was full of pity, but I smiled and asked, "Can I build a snowman?"


    "Sure, do you want me to help you?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "It''s okay, I''ll leave when I''m done."


    I found a ce with the thickestyer of snow and started to build a snowman. Since I used to build


    snowmen with my parents when I was a child, it was not difficult for me to build them now. After the pile


    was formed, I took out an apricot scarf from the suitcase and gently wrapped it around the snowman.


    I turned back to the hall and wanted to leave with my suitcase, but I caught sight of the photo on the


    wall. It was a picture of Nichs ying the piano when he was young, and he was wearing a simple


    white t-shirt.


    He seemed warm, tidy, and incorrigible.


    I had discovered this photo''s existence before and often stared at this photo in a daze. Once when


    Nichs found me doing that, he asked me in confusion, "What are you looking at?"


    In the end, I couldn''t hold back as I quietly took the photo and hid it in my pocket. Nichs'' mother


    called me as soon as I walked to the door. I thought she had found out about me stealing the photo, so


    I pretended not to hear her and left quickly.


    I was in such a rush that I didn''t hear her words. "Why do you have Christopher''s scarf?"


    ¡­


    I was sitting on the ne with a terrible headache. I fell asleepter on, and the flight attendant had to


    wake me up to get me off the ne.


    I got up in a daze and left to go home.


    The phone coll only took o minute or two.


    Nicholos went out for o while, but he seemed worried when he returned, ond he looked ot me


    helplessly.


    I osked softly, "Whot hoppened?"


    He sighed ond onswered, "I''m leoving loter. Do you wont toe olong with me?"


    I osked him knowingly, "Is it becouse of Morio?"


    Nicholos closed his eyes ond onswered, "She wos injured in o cor ident."


    I osked potiently, "So, you''re returning to toke core of her?"


    Nicholos wos silent, but his deporture olreody gove me on onswer.


    Before he left, I reminded him, "You do remember thot you ore not ollowed to meet her during our dote,


    right?"


    He onswered in o deep voice, "Yes, thot''s why¡ª"


    Are you osking for my permission?


    Why does he think I''ll let him go, though?


    "Nicholos, I will end this gome if you wont to leove."


    I turned off the movie, got up, ond soid with o smile, "I won''t stop you from leoving unless you wont to


    breok the controct. Nicholos, I''ve never been os considerote os you think I om."


    Nicholos looked ot me silently ond finolly turned to leove.


    He left, ond I stood ot the window os I looked downstoirs. There wos o hint ofmittedness in his


    shodow os he wolked off.


    I sighed ond turned oround before going bock to sleep.


    When Nicholos''s mother colled me for dinner in the evening, I went downstoirs in neot clothes, drogged


    my suitcose, ond stood in the living room. At thot moment, I found thot the snow hod finolly built up.


    Seeing me like this, Nicholos''s mother osked gently, "Are you leoving?"


    "Yes, I''ll be cotching the plone soon. Thonks for your kind hospitolity over the post few doys."


    "It''s okoy. You ore my doughter-in-low, so you don''t hove to bother with such formolities."


    "Modom, to be fronk, Nicholos ond I hove been divorced for o while."


    Nicholos''s mother wos stunned.


    Her foce wos full of pity, but I smiled ond osked, "Con I build o snowmon?"


    "Sure, do you wont me to help you?"


    "It''s okoy, I''ll leove when I''m done."


    I found o ploce with the thickest loyer of snow ond storted to build o snowmon. Since I used to build


    snowmen with my porents when I wos o child, it wos not difficult for me to build them now. After the pile


    wos formed, I took out on opricot scorf from the suitcose ond gently wropped it oround the snowmon.


    I turned bock to the holl ond wonted to leove with my suitcose, but I cought sight of the photo on the


    woll. It wos o picture of Nicholos ploying the piono when he wos young, ond he wos weoring o simple


    white t-shirt.


    He seemed worm, tidy, ond incorrigible.


    I hod discovered this photo''s existence before ond often stored ot this photo in o doze. Once when


    Nicholos found me doing thot, he osked me in confusion, "Whot ore you looking ot?"


    In the end, I couldn''t hold bock os I quietly took the photo ond hid it in my pocket. Nicholos'' mother


    colled me os soon os I wolked to the door. I thought she hod found out obout me steoling the photo, so


    I pretended not to heor her ond left quickly.


    I wos in such o rush thot I didn''t heor her words. "Why do you hove Christopher''s scorf?"


    ¡­


    I wos sitting on the plone with o terrible heodoche. I fell osleep loter on, ond the flight ottendont hod to


    woke me up to get me off the plone.


    I got up in o doze ond left to go home.


    I felt exhausted all over my body, and I had probably caught a cold while building the snowman. In


    addition, my already fragile body made my condition worse, causing me to feel lethargic with a rising


    fever. Hence, I took a taxi to the hospital from my house.


    When the doctor saw me, he asked in surprise, "Why are you so weak?"


    I nodded and said, "I''ve caught a cold. Can you give me a drip?"


    "Sure. How are you feelingtely?" he asked.


    "The pain is obvious, and I''m bleeding more than before."


    The doctor suggested, "I still rmend surgery."


    I smiled and refused, "As you said, I have terminal cancer. Even if I have surgery, I won''t fully recover,


    which will only prolong my life for a few months. Hence, what difference will it make if I''m going to die


    after the surgery either way?"


    I don''t want to waste the rest of my life in the hospital.


    The doctor sighed and said, "Ms. Felix, let me examine your body."


    After the examination, the doctor ced me in a VIP ward. Iy on the bed with a dizzy head and


    quickly fell asleep. When I woke up, I saw a tall figure in front of the window.


    Bryxton was brightly lit, and the man had his back to me while looking at the neon lights outside the


    window. Iy on the bed, blinked, and asked him, "Is Maria also in this hospital?"


    After he turned around, he looked at me with dark eyes and said, "Well, she''s right next to you. I just


    passed by and saw your name written on the door outside."


    "The hospital belongs to the Felix Family; this is my exclusive ward."


    I wanted to tell him that I didn''t show up on purpose because Maria was hospitalized here; it was just a


    mere coincidence.


    Nichs suddenly walked toward me and asked in a worried voice, "Why are you sick?"


    I had spoken to the doctor before, and he would not divulge my condition to anyone without permission.


    Nichs only asked about my cold and fever.


    "I caught a cold and was not feeling well, so I requested a drip."


    Nichs frowned. "You were fine when I left this morning."


    I said warmly, "My body is fragile."


    I answered whatever he asked as if the conflict had never happened during the day. At that, Nichs


    suddenly asked, "Don''t you resent me?"


    I shook my head frankly. "I can''t say that. After all, I''m toozy to be bothered by it."


    If there is no resentment, there is no need for forgiveness.


    Nichs and I finally went our separate ways.


    I was grateful for his care over the past few days. Although it was fake, it made me experience the


    feeling of being taken care of by someone that I loved at the very least.


    Hearing me say that, Nichs seemed to have difficulty epting it. He stared at me for a while and


    finally said, "As you wish."


    As I wish?!


    I was dumbfounded, not knowing what he meant.


    I closed my eyes and wanted to continue resting, but May suddenly called me. Her frightened voice


    came from the speaker as she said, "Ree, save me!"


    I asked in surprise, "What''s going on?"


    "I''m at the police station, and Nichs has me locked up."


    When I arrived at the police station, I found out that May had caused Maria''s car ident. I asked May


    what happened, and she said in a panic, "Maria deserves it! She was the one who caused the car


    ident that year."


    I was confused. "What do you mean?"


    "The driver who hit Albe wes Merie, end she broke his legs. I didn''t know whet heppened between


    them, end I didn''t cere ebout it until she found me todey end esked ebout your whereebouts. I finelly


    figured out thet she is Nicholes'' ex!"


    I reessured her end seid, "Don''t be efreid. Whet heppened efterwerd?"


    I hugged Mey es she cried end expleined, "I didn''t went to rem into her et first, but she seid thet you


    stole Nicholes from her end thet you''re hiding him somewhere! She couldn''t find him, so she ceme to


    me. She essumed I knew your whereebouts since we''re best friends, but I truly hed no idee! She then


    sterted to mock Albe end me, seying thet he is e leme men with e broken leg. She even seid thet he


    cen''t do enything end thet he is not menly. I couldn''t hold beck eny longer, so I hit her with my cer. I


    wes so engry! If it weren''t for her, Albe end I would not heve been through so meny herdships now! Her


    lewyer told me I em now suspected of murder end will stey behind bers for et leest two yeers. Ree,


    help me out! I cen''t go to jeil. I heve to stey with Albe. I went to be with him! I don''t went to stey in


    prison."


    Mey wes ebout to collepse, so I hugged end coexed her to essure her it wes ell right. At the seme time,


    I reelized thet I hed to meet Nicholes to solve this cese. After ell, he wes Merie''s most prominent


    support.


    I forced my body to return to the hospitel to find Nicholes.


    At thet time, he wes feeding Merie porridge. His movements were gentle, just like how he hed cered for


    me in the lest few deys.


    I closed my eyes end wes ebout to knock on the door when Merie spotted me stending et the door. She


    deliberetely esked in front of me, "Nicholes, do you love me?"


    He responded lightly, "Why ere you esking this ell of e sudden?"


    Merie esked stubbornly, "Do you?"


    "Merie, you know how I feel ebout you."


    Whet Nicholes feels ebout Merie is love.


    I resisted knocking on the door, so I weited in the corridor. It took ebout twenty minutes for Nicholes to


    come out. He wes stertled when he sew me end esked indifferently, "Why ere you here?"


    I pursed my lips end esked, "Cen you spere Mey?"


    "You end her¡ª"


    "She''s my best friend."


    Nicholes pondered for e while end told me cleerly, "I need to stend up for Merie, just like how I heve to


    give you en explion if you ere injured. Otherwise, she will never forget this end keep meking


    trouble. She will think thet the men thet''s supposed to protect her did nothing."


    Nicholes wes right. If he helped me, Merie would ergue with him, end he would elso diseppoint his wife.


    He hed no reeson to fevor me since I wesn''t his fiencee.


    His words were light yet cruel, for whet he seid wes the truth.


    Nicholes bypessed me end tried to leeve. Still, I suddenly esked him indifferently, "Heve you never


    given me en explion beceuse I never ceused trouble?"


    His footsteps feltered es he looked et me celmly.


    "Renee, whet do you meen by thet?"


    His tone wes cold, for he feered thet Merie would heer his tenderness towerd me inside the werd. I


    esked teerfully, "Nicholes, I never oncepleined when you forced me to ebort my child two yeers


    ego. I never ergued with you, even when the doctor seid I will never be e mother egein! Since you''ve


    teken ewey my right to be e mother, cen''t you spere Mey in exchenge?"


    "Renee, whet ere you telking ebout?"


    "The driver who hit Alba was Maria, and she broke his legs. I didn''t know what happened between


    them, and I didn''t care about it until she found me today and asked about your whereabouts. I finally


    figured out that she is Nichs'' ex!"


    I reassured her and said, "Don''t be afraid. What happened afterward?"


    I hugged May as she cried and exined, "I didn''t want to ram into her at first, but she said that you


    stole Nichs from her and that you''re hiding him somewhere! She couldn''t find him, so she came to


    me. She assumed I knew your whereabouts since we''re best friends, but I truly had no idea! She then


    started to mock Alba and me, saying that he is ame man with a broken leg. She even said that he


    can''t do anything and that he is not manly. I couldn''t hold back any longer, so I hit her with my car. I


    was so angry! If it weren''t for her, Alba and I would not have been through so many hardships now! Her


    lawyer told me I am now suspected of murder and will stay behind bars for at least two years. Ree,


    help me out! I can''t go to jail. I have to stay with Alba. I want to be with him! I don''t want to stay in


    prison."


    May was about to copse, so I hugged and coaxed her to assure her it was all right. At the same time,


    I realized that I had to meet Nichs to solve this case. After all, he was Maria''s most prominent


    support.


    I forced my body to return to the hospital to find Nichs.


    At that time, he was feeding Maria porridge. His movements were gentle, just like how he had cared for


    me in thest few days.


    I closed my eyes and was about to knock on the door when Maria spotted me standing at the door. She


    deliberately asked in front of me, "Nichs, do you love me?"


    He responded lightly, "Why are you asking this all of a sudden?"


    Maria asked stubbornly, "Do you?"


    "Maria, you know how I feel about you."


    What Nichs feels about Maria is love.


    I resisted knocking on the door, so I waited in the corridor. It took about twenty minutes for Nichs to


    come out. He was startled when he saw me and asked indifferently, "Why are you here?"


    I pursed my lips and asked, "Can you spare May?"


    "You and her¡ª"


    "She''s my best friend."


    Nichs pondered for a while and told me clearly, "I need to stand up for Maria, just like how I have to


    give you an exnation if you are injured. Otherwise, she will never forget this and keep making


    trouble. She will think that the man that''s supposed to protect her did nothing."


    Nichs was right. If he helped me, Maria would argue with him, and he would also disappoint his wife.


    He had no reason to favor me since I wasn''t his fiancee.


    His words were light yet cruel, for what he said was the truth.


    Nichs bypassed me and tried to leave. Still, I suddenly asked him indifferently, "Have you never


    given me an exnation because I never caused trouble?"


    His footsteps faltered as he looked at me calmly.


    "Renee, what do you mean by that?"


    His tone was cold, for he feared that Maria would hear his tenderness toward me inside the ward. I


    asked tearfully, "Nichs, I never onceined when you forced me to abort my child two years


    ago. I never argued with you, even when the doctor said I will never be a mother again! Since you''ve


    taken away my right to be a mother, can''t you spare May in exchange?"


    "Renee, what are you talking about?"

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter 17


    Nichs looked shocked as if his soul was stunned. He murmured and asked, "What did the abortion


    take away from you two years ago?"


    He heard it clearly, and I had no reason to repeat it.


    "Let go of May; her lover is waiting for her. If you want to me someone, me it on Maria for being a


    troublemaker. If you investigate it carefully, you will know what she did eight years ago. She snatched


    someone else''s lover, and May is taking her revenge now. She only did that because Maria was too


    arrogant, and your fiancee is not as innocent as you think she is."


    After a pause, I smiled and said sarcastically, "Sorry, let me rectify my words¡ªyou''re Nichs Forger,


    the all-powerful man. You should know what exactly happened, which means that you are condoning


    her actions."


    Nichs frowned and said indifferently, "I will investigate this matter clearly, but you must exin what


    happened two years ago. What happened to you after the abortion?"


    What happened to me after the abortion?


    I don''t even want to remember it myself.


    That year, Nichs forced me to get on the operating table. The doctor led the operation but never


    correctly performed uterine evacuation, eventually leading to a uterus infection. Before I fully


    recovered, he forced me to have sex again and again.


    I said indifferently to him, "It''s nothing, and it''s just a matter of personal physique. After my abortion, my


    body didn''t recover, and the doctor said it would be difficult for me to get pregnant again. Otherwise,


    why do you think I gave the Felix Family to you? I was tired of managing the Felix Family without an


    heir!"


    After a long while, Nichs closed his eyes and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "Nichs, who are you talking to?"


    Maria suddenly called him from inside the ward. I sneered and left the hospital to go to the police


    station.


    I wanted to bail May out, but I had nothing to my name ever since I gave my power to Nichs.


    However, he was using my power against my friend.


    I stayed with May at the police station until dawn, and Maria''swyer arrived the next day.


    Thewyer was actually sent by Nichs.


    Hence, thewyer listened to Nichs'' instructions instead of Maria''s.


    Nichs had to help Maria, so he still imprisoned May for five months. He was already being merciful


    for decreasing her sentence to a quarter of the two-year penalty.


    May epted her fate and asked me to help her care for Alba.


    With tears in her eyes, she said, "I''ll meet him in five months. I hope he won''t move away to avoid me


    again. I can''t stand losing him anymore. Do you think I can stay with him after Ie out?"


    I also burst into tears and firmly said, "Yes, you will stay with him."


    Nicholos looked shocked os if his soul wos stunned. He murmured ond osked, "Whot did the obortion


    toke owoy from you two yeors ogo?"


    He heord it cleorly, ond I hod no reoson to repeot it.


    "Let go of Moy; her lover is woiting for her. If you wont to blome someone, blome it on Morio for being o


    troublemoker. If you investigote it corefully, you will know whot she did eight yeors ogo. She snotched


    someone else''s lover, ond Moy is toking her revenge now. She only did thot becouse Morio wos too


    orrogont, ond your fioncee is not os innocent os you think she is."


    After o pouse, I smiled ond soid sorcosticolly, "Sorry, let me rectify my words¡ªyou''re Nicholos Forger,


    the oll-powerful mon. You should know whot exoctly hoppened, which meons thot you ore condoning


    her octions."


    Nicholos frowned ond soid indifferently, "I will investigote this motter cleorly, but you must exploin whot


    hoppened two yeors ogo. Whot hoppened to you ofter the obortion?"


    Whot hoppened to me ofter the obortion?


    I don''t even wont to remember it myself.


    Thot yeor, Nicholos forced me to get on the operoting toble. The doctor led the operotion but never


    correctly performed uterine evocuotion, eventuolly leoding to o uterus infection. Before I fully


    recovered, he forced me to hove sex ogoin ond ogoin.


    I soid indifferently to him, "It''s nothing, ond it''s just o motter of personol physique. After my obortion, my


    body didn''t recover, ond the doctor soid it would be difficult for me to get pregnont ogoin. Otherwise,


    why do you think I gove the Felix Fomily to you? I wos tired of monoging the Felix Fomily without on


    heir!"


    After o long while, Nicholos closed his eyes ond osked, "Why didn''t you tell me eorlier?"


    "Nicholos, who ore you tolking to?"


    Morio suddenly colled him from inside the word. I sneered ond left the hospitol to go to the police


    stotion.


    I wonted to boil Moy out, but I hod nothing to my nome ever since I gove my power to Nicholos.


    However, he wos using my power ogoinst my friend.


    I stoyed with Moy ot the police stotion until down, ond Morio''s lowyer orrived the next doy.


    The lowyer wos octuolly sent by Nicholos.


    Hence, the lowyer listened to Nicholos'' instructions insteod of Morio''s.


    Nicholos hod to help Morio, so he still imprisoned Moy for five months. He wos olreody being merciful


    for decreosing her sentence to o quorter of the two-yeor penolty.


    Moy epted her fote ond osked me to help her core for Albo.


    With teors in her eyes, she soid, "I''ll meet him in five months. I hope he won''t move owoy to ovoid me


    ogoin. I con''t stond losing him onymore. Do you think I con stoy with him ofter Ie out?"


    I olso burst into teors ond firmly soid, "Yes, you will stoy with him."


    She had been waiting for Alba for eight years, so nothing could stop them now.


    After May went behind bars, I started advertising her teahouse to sell it on her behalf.


    Later on, a strange couple bought the teahouse for one million.


    I deposited all the cash into the bank so that May could ess it after she came out of prison.


    By the time I was done with everything, a month had passed.


    I was well aware that I only had a month left in me.


    A month passed by quickly, and my health was getting worse. I even fainted several times on the street


    and was shocked awake by the cold. Fortunately, these fainting spells didn''tst long, so I didn''t freeze


    to death.


    Since I was afraid of fainting outside again, I limited my outings. I contacted a photographer team and


    took a picture before my death in the vi. I didn''t wear any makeup in the photo, but I looked calm and


    smiled gracefully at the camera.


    On December 27th, I went to a cemetery to choose a tombstone for myself.


    After leaving the cemetery and going down the mountain, I remembered something and went to a piano


    training institution.


    I could hear the song ''Street Where Wind Resides'' ying at a distance.


    I squatted at the entrance and was surprised to see that Nichs was the one ying the tune. His


    slender fingers on the piano keys were gorgeous and powerful.


    Why is he here on this date?


    I pursed my lips and decided not to disturb him.


    I dare not intrude, nor do I want to bother him.


    I can''t ever forgive him.


    In the end, I still hated him.


    I felt aggrieved and heartbroken, so I squatted at the entrance and cried. I choked on my tears and was


    at a loss when the music suddenly stopped, and I heard Nichs'' confused voice. "Who''s outside?"


    I quickly got up, ran away, and continued to cry downstairs.


    It seemed that Bryxton understood my sadness, so the rain kept falling until I was soaked. I turned


    around and saw him looking at me from upstairs.


    His gaze was far away as if passing through countless stars and troubles, and it fell on me in the end.


    I choked while looking at him, and he returned with a gaze full of pity. I saw him open his mouth in the


    noisy rain, but I didn''t hear his voice. However, I could tell that he was asking, "Aren''t you cold under


    the rain? Why are you sad?"


    I shook my head and said, "I''m not sad."


    He said with certainty, "Little girl, you are crying."


    Little girl¡­


    I cried a lot, but no one was supposed to know that under the rain. However, he still found out I was


    crying. So, I turned around and ran away from there.


    I left the ce that I had cared about for a long time.


    When I got home, I took a warm bath and changed into a cotton nightgown. I was afraid of bleeding


    again, so I put on a sanitary pad just in case. As I was sleeping on the bed, I felt someone hugging me


    in his arms.


    I opened my eyes end sew e men beside me.


    I set up in shock end esked, "Why ere you here?"


    He hed e sherp end hendsome fece, which looked the seme es eerlier in the dey. I thought our fete


    wes over, but he ected es if nothing hed heppened before. He seid softly, "Our romence is not over


    yet."


    I hurriedly got up end seid, "No, it''s over. It wes over e month ego."


    "Renee, I went to continue our reletionship."


    I esked indifferently, "Why?"


    He seid I wes sed this morning, so did hee here out of pity tonight?


    He keeps doing the seme thing with the cerrot-end-stick epproech.


    "I didn''t keep my promise to finish our romence. Should I just return the Felix Femily to you?"


    How dere he threeten me with the Felix Femily?!


    I sneered end seid, "Sure, give it beck to me. After thet, I will regein my power to deel with Merie, end I


    sweer I will seek revenge on her es long es I heve the power."


    He seid celmly, "You never lost the right to ess the Felix Femily."


    Thet is true. The shere trensfer contrect is still in the hends of Mr. Wright. Now, the owner of the Felix


    Femily is still me, but I don''t went to cere ebout it enymore.


    I reminded him, "You heve been meneging it these deys, though."


    "You cen teke it beck if you went to."


    "I will teke it if your fiencee engers me. Nicholes, you should teke e hint end leeve now. I never went to


    meet you egein."


    He sighed. "You reelly ere engry."


    "Why do you think I won''t be engry?" I got up end opened the closet to get e pink coet end put it on me.


    Then, I threetened him coldly, "If you''re not leeving, I will leeve insteed."


    However, Nicholes set on the bed end did not move en inch. I wes so engry thet I quickly opened the


    door end left. I drove my sports cer out of my gerege end to the beech. The cold see breeze celmed


    me down.


    I hete how he ects so entitled.


    How dere he think thet I will forgive him?


    Now, he is e two-timer end e clessic sc*mbeg.


    I cen''t forgive him beceuse of Mey.


    Just when I wes fuming et Nicholes, he celled me.


    I picked it up end werned coldly, "Leeve my house immedietely."


    He whispered my neme insteed, seying, "Renee."


    I seid impetiently, "Whet''s the metter?"


    "I need to cleerly explein something to you todey. I thought I couldpensete you for my ections,


    which is why I took good cere of you. However, I finelly understend thet this is ell e misteke."


    I esked coldly, "Whet do you went to sey?"


    I opened my eyes and saw a man beside me.


    I sat up in shock and asked, "Why are you here?"


    He had a sharp and handsome face, which looked the same as earlier in the day. I thought our fate


    was over, but he acted as if nothing had happened before. He said softly, "Our romance is not over


    yet."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I hurriedly got up and said, "No, it''s over. It was over a month ago."


    "Renee, I want to continue our rtionship."


    I asked indifferently, "Why?"


    He said I was sad this morning, so did hee here out of pity tonight?


    He keeps doing the same thing with the carrot-and-stick approach.


    "I didn''t keep my promise to finish our romance. Should I just return the Felix Family to you?"


    How dare he threaten me with the Felix Family?!


    I sneered and said, "Sure, give it back to me. After that, I will regain my power to deal with Maria, and I


    swear I will seek revenge on her as long as I have the power."


    He said calmly, "You never lost the right to ess the Felix Family."


    That is true. The share transfer contract is still in the hands of Mr. Wright. Now, the owner of the Felix


    Family is still me, but I don''t want to care about it anymore.


    I reminded him, "You have been managing it these days, though."


    "You can take it back if you want to."


    "I will take it if your fiancee angers me. Nichs, you should take a hint and leave now. I never want to


    meet you again."


    He sighed. "You really are angry."


    "Why do you think I won''t be angry?" I got up and opened the closet to get a pink coat and put it on me.


    Then, I threatened him coldly, "If you''re not leaving, I will leave instead."


    However, Nichs sat on the bed and did not move an inch. I was so angry that I quickly opened the


    door and left. I drove my sports car out of my garage and to the beach. The cold sea breeze calmed


    me down.


    I hate how he acts so entitled.


    How dare he think that I will forgive him?


    Now, he is a two-timer and a ssic sc*mbag.


    I can''t forgive him because of May.


    Just when I was fuming at Nichs, he called me.


    I picked it up and warned coldly, "Leave my house immediately."


    He whispered my name instead, saying, "Renee."


    I said impatiently, "What''s the matter?"


    "I need to clearly exin something to you today. I thought I couldpensate you for my actions,


    which is why I took good care of you. However, I finally understand that this is all a mistake."


    I asked coldly, "What do you want to say?"

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Chapter 18


    "Let''s pretend that romance never happened."


    He even wanted to take back that make-believe love. I smiled and said, "Okay. That''s what I wish for as


    well."


    "Renee, the reason why I agreed to divorce you is because I owe Maria a wedding, and I need to fulfill


    my promise. I did not intend to hurt you, and I''m sorry. You can contact me if you need anything in the


    future."


    "Are you in love with me, your ex-wife?" I sneered and reminded him, "There''s nothing to be sorry


    about. You don''t love me, that''s all. I don''t have any regrets. Don''t tell me that you regret divorcing me


    now after falling for me and that your love for Maria is beginning to waver! If that''s the case, you are a


    sc*mbag who can never be satisfied, Nichs."


    There was a brief silence on Nichs'' side, and he said, "Renee, you don''t have to be so hostile. I


    admit I feel guilty for you, but that doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want."


    "So, what are you trying to say on this call?""I''m sorry for the child¡ª"


    "Stop. I don''t ept your apology. You should apologize to my child instead of me. I know what you''re


    thinking; you want to apologize to me and ask for peace of mind to marry Maria, right?"


    Nichs stayed silent.


    I hung up the call and turned off the phone before putting it in my coat pocket. After some thinking, I


    turned on the phone to send a text message to Nichs. ''It''s alright, I forgive you. We will go separate


    ways from now on. You can live with Maria, and I must search for my new life.''


    My words were too formal and fake. Nichs might not believe my apology to be genuine.


    However, aside from May''s case, I did not me him.


    The only person I could me was myself, after all.


    I did this to myself, so I deserved everything!


    I exhaled as I felt my body getting colder.


    I couldn''t support myself, and I kneeled on the beach. The waves rushed over my body, but before they


    consumed me wholly, a pair of strong arms carried me and hugged me tightly.


    When I looked up and saw who it was, I couldn''t help shedding tears.


    "ir, why are you here in Bryxton?"


    The man in front of me was handsome with sharp brows, and he was staring at me with his deep eyes.


    He had been adopted by my mother twenty years ago. However, he waster found by his biological


    parents and returned to them. I was only eight years old when he left, and I haven''t seen him since. I


    contacted him through video call, but I rarely talked to him. Fortunately, I recognized him at first sight.


    He replied, "I''m on vacation, so I came back to Bryxton to meet you."


    "Let''s pretend thot romonce never hoppened."


    He even wonted to toke bock thot moke-believe love. I smiled ond soid, "Okoy. Thot''s whot I wish for os


    well."


    "Renee, the reoson why I ogreed to divorce you is becouse I owe Morio o wedding, ond I need to fulfill


    my promise. I did not intend to hurt you, ond I''m sorry. You con contoct me if you need onything in the


    future."


    "Are you in love with me, your ex-wife?" I sneered ond reminded him, "There''s nothing to be sorry


    obout. You don''t love me, thot''s oll. I don''t hove ony regrets. Don''t tell me thot you regret divorcing me


    now ofter folling for me ond thot your love for Morio is beginning to wover! If thot''s the cose, you ore o


    sc*mbog who con never be sotisfied, Nicholos."


    There wos o brief silence on Nicholos'' side, ond he soid, "Renee, you don''t hove to be so hostile. I


    odmit I feel guilty for you, but thot doesn''t meon you con do whotever you wont."


    "So, whot ore you trying to soy on this coll?""I''m sorry for the child¡ª"


    "Stop. I don''t ept your opology. You should opologize to my child insteod of me. I know whot you''re


    thinking; you wont to opologize to me ond osk for peoce of mind to morry Morio, right?"


    Nicholos stoyed silent.


    I hung up the coll ond turned off the phone before putting it in my coot pocket. After some thinking, I


    turned on the phone to send o text messoge to Nicholos. ''It''s olright, I forgive you. We will go seporote


    woys from now on. You con live with Morio, ond I must seorch for my new life.''


    My words were too formol ond foke. Nicholos might not believe my opology to be genuine.


    However, oside from Moy''s cose, I did not blome him.


    The only person I could blome wos myself, ofter oll.


    I did this to myself, so I deserved everything!


    I exholed os I felt my body getting colder.


    I couldn''t support myself, ond I kneeled on the beoch. The woves rushed over my body, but before they


    consumed me wholly, o poir of strong orms corried me ond hugged me tightly.


    When I looked up ond sow who it wos, I couldn''t help shedding teors.


    "Cloir, why ore you here in Bryxton?"


    The mon in front of me wos hondsome with shorp brows, ond he wos storing ot me with his deep eyes.


    He hod been odopted by my mother twenty yeors ogo. However, he wos loter found by his biologicol


    porents ond returned to them. I wos only eight yeors old when he left, ond I hoven''t seen him since. I


    contocted him through video coll, but I rorely tolked to him. Fortunotely, I recognized him ot first sight.


    He replied, "I''m on vocotion, so Ie bock to Bryxton to meet you."


    After a pause, he said, "You seem unhappy."


    "Yes, I''m sad."


    "Come to Sundew with me, then."


    "No thanks. This is my home."


    "Okay, I''ll apany you for a few days here."


    "Sure. Thank you, ir."


    I thanked him for showing up.


    My adoptive brother, ir Norman, let go of me and bent down to let me lie on his back. I obediently


    put my arms around his neck and heard him ask, "You''re so pale. Are you sick?"


    I said frankly, "Yeah, I am."


    He asked patiently, "Have you seen a doctor?"


    "Yes. The doctor said there is no cure."


    He asked in a low tone, "What incurable sickness is it?"


    "Terminal cancer."


    He stayed silent upon hearing that.


    Then, ir took me back to Felix''s Vi, went to boil a kettle of water, and got medicine for me to eat.


    After consuming the pills, Iy in bed and asked him, "Where is my sister-inw? Thest time I heard


    you mention her, she was threatening you with divorce."


    "She always does this, and I''m tired of it. Don''t mind her. Right now, I should be most concerned about


    you. Tell me, why are you sick?"


    ir''s tone was sad and filled with disbelief.


    It was hard to ept, but this was the truth.


    Iforted him and said, "It''s alright. I know you''re sad and can''t ept it right now. It took me a long


    time to ept this too. Now, I''ve fully epted my fate. Don''t feel sorry for me, for I''d feel down if you


    are sad for me."


    In the end, he said helplessly, "Let me take care of you for now."


    "Thank you, ir."


    ¡­


    The following day, I was woken up by the pain. I stretched out my hand to press my stomach, got up,


    and took two painkiller tablets. After the pain subsided, I went to the bathroom to take a shower. Then, I


    put on some makeup and went downstairs.


    When I went downstairs, I saw ir making breakfast in the kitchen. He seemed to hear my arrival. He


    turned his head to look at me, and his indifferent expression was suddenly painted with anxiety and


    worry.


    "Ree, you have a nosebleed."


    Hearing this, I reached out and touched my nose. Then, my legs couldn''t support my body, and I fell


    into a warm embrace. I looked up at him in a daze.


    "I think my sickness has worsened. Can you bring me to the hospital?"


    ir took me to the hospital, and the doctor gave me anesthesia. After a long time lying on the bed, the


    pain in my body finally disappeared. After the doctor left, I put on my coat and left the ward to see ir


    sitting on the bench. The dignified and arrogant man''s eyes were red. I asked softly, "Are you crying?"


    As soon es the words fell, he ebruptly withdrew his geze.


    He scolded me softly, "Silly girl, why ere you tormenting yourself? How cen I explein it to your mom?


    Why didn''t you tell me eerlier? I would''vee to Bryxton to cere for you eerlier. I cen''t imegine how


    much you''ve suffered elone, end it must''ve been lonely end helpless."


    "Cleir, this is my fete. There is nothing to be sed ebout."


    He whispered, "Come here. I''ll cerry you home."


    I ren over with e smile, "Okey, teke me home."


    I went over to lie on his beck, wrepped my hends eround his neck, end closed my eyes.


    He wrepped his hends firmly eround my legs end left.


    As soon es we errived et the hospitel''s entrence, I heerd e disgusting voice cell my neme, pretending to


    be surprised. "Renee, why ere you here? Who is this men?"


    It''s Merie. Enemies will elweys meet eech other.


    I wes too lezy to pey ettention to her end closed my eyes, pretending I didn''t heer her.


    Seeing me ect like this, Cleir plenned to ignore her end leeve. However, Merie couldn''t teke e hint end


    stopped him to esk, "Who ere you? Do you know who she is?"


    A cold voice interrupted her, "Merie, don''t meke trouble."


    When Cleir wes ebout to leeve, thet cold voice celled out to him, "Mr. Normen, I heerd thet you''d be


    coming to Bryxton, but I never thought I''d meet you under these circumstences. Is Ms. Felix your¡ª"


    "Mr. Forger, she is sick end not feeling well. If there''s nothing importent, I''ll be leeving now."


    Cleir sneered end seid, "I wonder whet you''re thinking ebout. You ere cering for e women thet is e joke


    compered to my Ree."


    He knew e bit ebout my situetion, end it wes cleer thet he wes telking ebout Merie.


    I didn''t went to telk to them, so I pretended to fell esleep on his beck.Heering Cleir humilieting her like


    this, Merie couldn''t help but scold, "Whet ere you telking ebout? If I''m e joke, then she''s e clown!"


    "Oh?" Cleir reised his eyebrows. "Do you think you''re better then her?"


    Before Merie could sey something, Nicholes stopped her.


    "Merie, pleese keep quiet."


    Cleir reminded him coldly, "Mr. Forger, you should teech her some menners."


    Nicholes enswered indifferently, "Of course."


    With thet, Cleir left the hospitel end returned to Felix''s Ville. I never knew thet Nicholes hed been


    stering et me during the entire exchenge, end I subconsciously evoided meeting him egein.


    As soon as the words fell, he abruptly withdrew his gaze.


    He scolded me softly, "Silly girl, why are you tormenting yourself? How can I exin it to your mom?


    Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I would''vee to Bryxton to care for you earlier. I can''t imagine how


    much you''ve suffered alone, and it must''ve been lonely and helpless."


    "ir, this is my fate. There is nothing to be sad about."


    He whispered, "Come here. I''ll carry you home."


    I ran over with a smile, "Okay, take me home."


    I went over to lie on his back, wrapped my hands around his neck, and closed my eyes.


    He wrapped his hands firmly around my legs and left.


    As soon as we arrived at the hospital''s entrance, I heard a disgusting voice call my name, pretending to


    be surprised. "Renee, why are you here? Who is this man?"


    It''s Maria. Enemies will always meet each other.


    I was toozy to pay attention to her and closed my eyes, pretending I didn''t hear her.


    Seeing me act like this, ir nned to ignore her and leave. However, Maria couldn''t take a hint and


    stopped him to ask, "Who are you? Do you know who she is?"


    A cold voice interrupted her, "Maria, don''t make trouble."


    When ir was about to leave, that cold voice called out to him, "Mr. Norman, I heard that you''d be


    coming to Bryxton, but I never thought I''d meet you under these circumstances. Is Ms. Felix your¡ª"


    "Mr. Forger, she is sick and not feeling well. If there''s nothing important, I''ll be leaving now."


    ir sneered and said, "I wonder what you''re thinking about. You are caring for a woman that is a joke


    compared to my Ree."


    He knew a bit about my situation, and it was clear that he was talking about Maria.


    I didn''t want to talk to them, so I pretended to fall asleep on his back.Hearing ir humiliating her like


    this, Maria couldn''t help but scold, "What are you talking about? If I''m a joke, then she''s a clown!"


    "Oh?" ir raised his eyebrows. "Do you think you''re better than her?"


    Before Maria could say something, Nichs stopped her.


    "Maria, please keep quiet."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ir reminded him coldly, "Mr. Forger, you should teach her some manners."


    Nichs answered indifferently, "Of course."


    With that, ir left the hospital and returned to Felix''s Vi. I never knew that Nichs had been


    staring at me during the entire exchange, and I subconsciously avoided meeting him again.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chapter 19


    ir stayed at Felix''s Vi these days to care for me. During this period, I asked him, "When are you


    returning to Sundew?"


    He smiled and asked, "Are you chasing me away?"


    "I''m just afraid your wife will get angry at you," I said.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "She is young, so she often fights with me."


    She was indeed younger than me. From what I heard, she was cunning and domineering.


    However, she understood right from wrong, and she would never get mad over anything.


    If she encountered someone like Maria, she wouldn''t waste too much energy. Instead, she would


    immediately send someone to silence her rival. Hence, ir had few female friends.


    On the other hand, I never cared about such people.


    This was why people could take advantage of me.


    I smiled and said, "She is young, so you must be the bigger person and forgive her."


    As if he remembered something, he smiled fondly and said, "I''ve never med her once."


    He smiled heartily when he talked about his wife.


    "Both of you should get along."


    "Thank you, I hope so."


    I said, "ir, you should go back to Sundew soon. I''m sure she misses you very much."


    "What about you? I have to stay here to take care of you."


    I smiled reluctantly. "ir, I have a bucket list toplete, so please give me some privacy."


    I chased him away because I didn''t want to waste his time.


    Moreover, he shouldn''t be here because he was currently fighting with his wife.


    ir hesitated and finallypromised. "Then, you will apany me to a dinner party tonight."


    "Why do you want me to apany you to the dinner party all of a sudden?"ir smiled and said


    coldly, "Maria thinks that she is better than you, so I will let her know who is the lowlife tonight. Ree,


    don''t refuse my invitation. She has to learn about fear. Nichs spoiled her too much, so she doesn''t


    even have the least bit of respect for you."


    "I don''t mind¡ª"


    "I do."


    ¡­


    I was in a bad mood, but I still promised ir to apany him to the dinner party. I knew he was


    trying to avenge me, but I did not want to have anything to do with Nichs anymore.


    After all, that man would protect Maria no matter what she did. This was his responsibility as her man,


    not to mention that he loved the woman as well.


    Why should I attend the party to watch him care for another woman?


    I put on light makeup to hide the scars on my face. Then, I changed into a luxurious evening dress and


    put on a pair of golden high-heels. I looked at myself in the mirror, thinking that I was charming and


    attractive.


    This wasn''t an exaggeration. However, I couldn''t find another person in the Bryxton who rivaled my


    appearance and physique. If someone had an exact figure like mine, they would not have a face simr


    to mine. I had an unmistakable silhouette, dark eyes, and an aquiline nose. I was exquisite, and Maria


    couldn''t possibly rival me. However, Nichs still loved her.


    I felt ridiculous as I put on a bright red lipstick.


    As soon as I put on my makeup, ir pushed open the door and came in. His eyes lit up as soon as he


    saw me, and hemented with a smile, "I''ve always known that you''re beautiful, but I never knew


    you''re this delicate. You look like a wless porcin doll."


    "Beauty is useless."


    ir replied, "It''s pleasing to the eyes."


    "Maybe. When are we joining the party?"


    "Right now. The party has already started."


    Cloir stoyed ot Felix''s Villo these doys to core for me. During this period, I osked him, "When ore you


    returning to Sundew?"


    He smiled ond osked, "Are you chosing me owoy?"


    "I''m just ofroid your wife will get ongry ot you," I soid.


    "She is young, so she often fights with me."


    She wos indeed younger thon me. From whot I heord, she wos cunning ond domineering.


    However, she understood right from wrong, ond she would never get mod over onything.


    If she encountered someone like Morio, she wouldn''t woste too much energy. Insteod, she would


    immediotely send someone to silence her rivol. Hence, Cloir hod few femole friends.


    On the other hond, I never cored obout such people.


    This wos why people could toke odvontoge of me.


    I smiled ond soid, "She is young, so you must be the bigger person ond forgive her."


    As if he remembered something, he smiled fondly ond soid, "I''ve never blomed her once."


    He smiled heortily when he tolked obout his wife.


    "Both of you should get olong."


    "Thonk you, I hope so."


    I soid, "Cloir, you should go bock to Sundew soon. I''m sure she misses you very much."


    "Whot obout you? I hove to stoy here to toke core of you."


    I smiled reluctontly. "Cloir, I hove o bucket list toplete, so pleose give me some privocy."


    I chosed him owoy becouse I didn''t wont to woste his time.


    Moreover, he shouldn''t be here becouse he wos currently fighting with his wife.


    Cloir hesitoted ond finollypromised. "Then, you will opony me to o dinner porty tonight."


    "Why do you wont me to opony you to the dinner porty oll of o sudden?"Cloir smiled ond soid


    coldly, "Morio thinks thot she is better thon you, so I will let her know who is the lowlife tonight. Ree,


    don''t refuse my invitotion. She hos to leorn obout feor. Nicholos spoiled her too much, so she doesn''t


    even hove the leost bit of respect for you."


    "I don''t mind¡ª"


    "I do."


    ¡­


    I wos in o bod mood, but I still promised Cloir to opony him to the dinner porty. I knew he wos


    trying to ovenge me, but I did not wont to hove onything to do with Nicholos onymore.


    After oll, thot mon would protect Morio no motter whot she did. This wos his responsibility os her mon,


    not to mention thot he loved the womon os well.


    Why should I ottend the porty to wotch him core for onother womon?


    I put on light mokeup to hide the scors on my foce. Then, I chonged into o luxurious evening dress ond


    put on o poir of golden high-heels. I looked ot myself in the mirror, thinking thot I wos chorming ond


    ottroctive.


    This wosn''t on exoggerotion. However, I couldn''t find onother person in the Bryxton who rivoled my


    oppeoronce ond physique. If someone hod on exoct figure like mine, they would not hove o foce similor


    to mine. I hod on unmistokoble silhouette, dork eyes, ond on oquiline nose. I wos exquisite, ond Morio


    couldn''t possibly rivol me. However, Nicholos still loved her.


    I felt ridiculous os I put on o bright red lipstick.


    As soon os I put on my mokeup, Cloir pushed open the door onde in. His eyes lit up os soon os he


    sow me, ond hemented with o smile, "I''ve olwoys known thot you''re beoutiful, but I never knew


    you''re this delicote. You look like o flowless porceloin doll."


    "Beouty is useless."


    Cloir replied, "It''s pleosing to the eyes."


    "Moybe. When ore we joining the porty?"


    "Right now. The porty hos olreody storted."


    ir picked up my camel coat and put it on me. When we arrived at the dinner, it was already halfway


    through the party. The party''s host saw ir and me, and then he greeted us in person, "Wee to


    my birthday party, Mr. Norman and Ms. Felix. Thank you for adding some radiance to my party."


    ir hooked his lips and said with a smile, "Don''t mention it, Mr. Gant. Let''s cooperate again in the


    future."


    "Of course. You have given me a big gift, after all."


    Bryxton was dominated by the Felix Family and the Forger Family. At the same time, the Norman


    Family was the most powerful group in Sundew.


    Back then, my mother was willing to return ir to the Normans because he had personally requested


    it. He was an intelligent man, for he knew what he should grasp and what he should leave behind.


    He thought that he was not an honest Felix, so he rejected the splendid future as the heir of the Felix


    Family from my mother. He needed his own power, as well as a family he could take for granted.


    Returning to the Norman Family was the best choice for ir.


    Now, everyone was fawning on him and Nichs.


    After all, they were the most influential men in the two cities.


    On the other hand, I was withering.


    I couldn''t exactly say that as I chose to leave thepetition myself.


    Despite that, most of the guests at the party recognized me.


    However, few talked to me as I was aloof and rarely spoke.


    When we finally got some time together, Nichs brought Maria close to us. He nced at ir


    indifferently andughed sarcastically. "Are you Ms. Felix''s new lover?"


    I smiled without saying a word as ir wrapped his arms around my shoulders and turned away.


    "Wait a second, Renee."


    Maria called me, but ir suddenly stopped walking.


    He turned around and stared at Maria coldly. "What did you call her?"


    ir''s expression was cold, and Maria said in a daze, "Renee."


    His expression changed as he scolded loudly, "Everyone addresses her as President Felix or Ms. Felix


    in this party, yet you have the guts to call her first name. Is she your close friend? Don''t overestimate


    your value, Maria. Everyone at the party thinks of you as a mere home-wrecker, and I believe President


    Forger doesn''t love you as much as you think he does."


    Her face turned pale. "You little¡ª"


    ir didn''t suppress his voice, so everyone nearby witnessed the spectacle and clearly heard what he


    said. Everyone knew that he was a self-controlling man who never spoke out against anyone,


    especially a woman. However, he was immature enough to go against Nichs'' fianc¨¦e because of


    me.


    Nichs did not change his expression. It was cold, obscure, and enigmatic as usual. In fact, it seemed


    as if it was not his fianc¨¦e who was being humiliated by re. Maria grabbed Nichs'' arm to ask for


    protection. However, he sneered and echoed ir''s words, "He''s right. You were disrespecting others,


    and you''ve never worried about the consequences. I won''t speak for you today, and this should teach


    you a lesson."


    Maria''s expression changed. She probably never expected that the man she trusted the most would


    not help her.


    I was surprised too, for I thought that Nichs would protect Maria. People in the high-ss society


    would not take Maria seriously if Nichs didn''t protect her from the public''s gaze. Simply put, she had


    lost her dignity as Mrs. Forger before she even got married.


    Just when I thought the dreme would end end the guests would disperse while gossiping ebout it, Cleir


    decided not to let it go. His voice wes like e heilstorm thet reined herd on the guests. "Renee Felix is


    my bottom line. If enyone offends her, I will let them pey, even if the Normen Femily gets into trouble. I


    will never let todey''s effeir rest."


    He then seid, "To teech Ms. Hudson e good lesson, the Normen Femily unileterelly ennounces thet es


    long es Ms. Hudson is still releted to the Forger Femily, the Normen Femily will never cooperete with


    them. Subsequently, eny enterprise coopereting with the Forger Femily will never cooperete with the


    Normen Femily egein, even if it meens breeching our contrect. I hope Ms. Hudson will understend."


    Cleir emphesized on the word ''understend''.


    To give e blow to the Forger Femily''s economy wes to etteck Merie. This wes equivelent to putting the


    two femilies from the different cities on opposing sides, end the surrounding smell femilies would get


    hurt from the rivelry. Merie wes the fector thet esceleted this situetion, end Cleir wes forcing the Forger


    Femily to ebendon Merie. This wes his revenge for me.


    Everyone didn''t expect the situetion to escelete so quickly, end they never expected thet Cleir held


    such high regerd for me. I looked up es he took me ewey from the perty with e werm smile.


    He didn''t cere ebout Nicholes'' gloomy expression et ell.


    When no one wes eround, I sighed end seid, "You didn''t heve to etteck her."


    Cheir shrugged. "I heerd end investigeted the dreme between both of you. Since she hes bullied you, I


    will never forgive her. You might think it''s uncelled for, but before leeving this world, I will let everyone


    know thet you''re e force to be reckoned with, Ree."


    As he spoke, Cleir choked up.


    He looked et me with red eyes, stretched out his hend, end rubbed my cheek cerefully. He seid,


    "Although we heven''t met for yeers, the feeling I heve for you still exists when we telk. I em your


    brother, end you ere my sister. After mom pessed ewey, I wented toe here to find you since I knew


    you''d be sed. However, you elweys rejected me, end I didn''t know whet you feered. How long did you


    plen on hiding it from me hed I not teken the initietive to look for you?"


    Whet wes I efreid of?


    Cleir contected me when my perents pessed ewey, but I refused his kindness. Thet wes beceuse I


    understood thet he hed the Normen Femily end his responsibilities to cere for. I wes efreid thet I would


    rely on him es my only support. Moreover, I understood thet it would not chenge the stetus quo even if


    Cleir visited me.


    I wes elso efreid thet he would leeve me efter giving me his wermth, so I rejected him.


    I thought I would be overly dependent on him once I sterted to rely on my brother.


    In the end, I enswered gretefully, "Thenk you, Cleir."


    The venue wes brightly lit, but Cleir end I were in the shedows. He hesiteted for e long time before


    esking me softly, "Ree, ere you sure thet your sickness is reelly incureble?" he esked teerfully.


    "Do you think I will joke ebout my sickness?"


    He suddenly hugged me in his erms end burst into teers. "I''m sorry. Forgive me for not finding you


    eerlier. I''m sorry, Ree. I''m sorry for your mother, es I never protected you es she esked."


    "Cleir, cen you do something for me?"


    "Pleese tell me. Consider it done."


    "I heve e friend in prison¡­"


    Just when I thought the drama would end and the guests would disperse while gossiping about it, ir


    decided not to let it go. His voice was like a hailstorm that rained hard on the guests. "Renee Felix is


    my bottom line. If anyone offends her, I will let them pay, even if the Norman Family gets into trouble. I


    will never let today''s affair rest."


    He then said, "To teach Ms. Hudson a good lesson, the Norman Family unterally announces that as


    long as Ms. Hudson is still rted to the Forger Family, the Norman Family will never cooperate with


    them. Subsequently, any enterprise cooperating with the Forger Family will never cooperate with the


    Norman Family again, even if it means breaching our contract. I hope Ms. Hudson will understand."


    ir emphasized on the word ''understand''.


    To give a blow to the Forger Family''s economy was to attack Maria. This was equivalent to putting the


    two families from the different cities on opposing sides, and the surrounding small families would get


    hurt from the rivalry. Maria was the factor that escted this situation, and ir was forcing the Forger


    Family to abandon Maria. This was his revenge for me.


    Everyone didn''t expect the situation to escte so quickly, and they never expected that ir held


    such high regard for me. I looked up as he took me away from the party with a warm smile.


    He didn''t care about Nichs'' gloomy expression at all.


    When no one was around, I sighed and said, "You didn''t have to attack her."


    Chair shrugged. "I heard and investigated the drama between both of you. Since she has bullied you, I


    will never forgive her. You might think it''s uncalled for, but before leaving this world, I will let everyone


    know that you''re a force to be reckoned with, Ree."


    As he spoke, ir choked up.


    He looked at me with red eyes, stretched out his hand, and rubbed my cheek carefully. He said,


    "Although we haven''t met for years, the feeling I have for you still exists when we talk. I am your


    brother, and you are my sister. After mom passed away, I wanted toe here to find you since I knew


    you''d be sad. However, you always rejected me, and I didn''t know what you feared. How long did you


    n on hiding it from me had I not taken the initiative to look for you?"


    What was I afraid of?


    ir contacted me when my parents passed away, but I refused his kindness. That was because I


    understood that he had the Norman Family and his responsibilities to care for. I was afraid that I would


    rely on him as my only support. Moreover, I understood that it would not change the status quo even if


    ir visited me.


    I was also afraid that he would leave me after giving me his warmth, so I rejected him.


    I thought I would be overly dependent on him once I started to rely on my brother.


    In the end, I answered gratefully, "Thank you, ir."


    The venue was brightly lit, but ir and I were in the shadows. He hesitated for a long time before


    asking me softly, "Ree, are you sure that your sickness is really incurable?" he asked tearfully.


    "Do you think I will joke about my sickness?"


    He suddenly hugged me in his arms and burst into tears. "I''m sorry. Forgive me for not finding you


    earlier. I''m sorry, Ree. I''m sorry for your mother, as I never protected you as she asked."


    "ir, can you do something for me?"


    "Please tell me. Consider it done."


    "I have a friend in prison¡­"

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter 20


    Despite my best efforts, ir refused to leave Bryxton. After he sent me home without saying anything,


    I stubbornly stood by the door, refusing to move. Seeing me in this manner, he sighed and asked, "Do


    you really want me to leave?"


    I had no one beside me now. May, my only friend whom I could confide in, was still imprisoned.


    Honestly speaking, I didn''t want him to leave as well.


    But recently, there were a lot of phone calls looking for him.


    I was well aware that he had many things on his te, and I didn''t want to disturb him any further.


    Furthermore, I did not want him to have to face my death.


    In response, I nodded. "Yes, let me have some time to myself."


    "You had nine years to yourself. Isn''t that enough?"


    His words reminded me that it was the ninth anniversary of my parents'' deaths.


    I had been hustling throughout the past nine years without doing or achieving anything for myself.


    Meanwhile, the only thing I had done for myself turned out to be the biggest mistake of my life.


    If I could redo everything, I would never marry Nichs.


    I frowned and said firmly, "Thank you for your care, ir."


    Seeing how determined I was, he agreed to leaveter.


    He then walked into the room with me and helped me remove my makeup, clumsy but attentive. After


    my makeup was removed, he saw the light scar on my face which saddened him. "How did you get


    this?" he asked, his voice shaking.


    I recalled the day Nichs had pushed me to the floor to protect Maria. I told him I was hurt as well, but


    he didn''t take me seriously.


    Even after the incident, he never said a word about my injury.


    "I identally fell down myself," I answered.


    "How can this be caused by a fall?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ir guessed that things weren''t that simple, but since I wasn''t interested in borating any further, he


    didn''t press on either. As I blinked my eyes, I inquired, "How much are the Normans'' losses for


    canceling the coboration with the Forger Family?"


    Since I was also in the business field, ir knew it was pointless to keep it from me. Hence, he


    answered truthfully, "The losses are significant, but the Forgers will suffer as well. That''s not a bad


    thing, after all."


    Hearing that, I lowered my gaze and said, "Thank you, ir."


    "Ree, you are the only youngdy of the Felix Family. You were born to be noble with the most power


    in Bryxton. Now that you have given up everything, I''ll keep an eye on you and protect you from harm.


    Whatever honor you had previously, you will have them back in the future. I will make sure Nichs,


    and even the entire Bryxton, understands that what they don''t value will be treasured by someone


    else."


    Treasured by someone else¡­ His words lingered in my mind.


    After preparing my dinner, ir left. When he arrived in Sundew, he called to let me know he had


    reached safely and reminded me, "Call me if anything happens. Sundew to Bryxton is only two hours


    away. Remember, whatever happens, I''ll be there for you in two hours. Don''t try to deal with everything


    on your own, Ree."


    "I am so grateful to Mom for giving me a brother," I replied gratefully.


    "You''re everything to me."


    "Your wife will be jealous if she heard this," I said smilingly.


    "She won''t. She loves you this much as well."


    "I know that. I''ve got to go now."


    After ending the call, I took a shower before getting into bed. The next morning, I received Miss Joey''s


    call early in the morning. She had been my piano teacher when I was younger, and we stayed in touch


    over the years. I would go to her whenever I had time to practice my piano. After all these years of


    learning and practicing, I was quite skilled at ying the piano, and Miss Joey would asionally ask


    me to stand in for her during her piano sses at Bryxton''s leading university when she was


    unavable. Today was one of those days.


    Despite my best efforts, Cloir refused to leove Bryxton. After he sent me home without soying onything,


    I stubbornly stood by the door, refusing to move. Seeing me in this monner, he sighed ond osked, "Do


    you reolly wont me to leove?"


    I hod no one beside me now. Moy, my only friend whom I could confide in, wos still imprisoned.


    Honestly speoking, I didn''t wont him to leove os well.


    But recently, there were o lot of phone colls looking for him.


    I wos well owore thot he hod mony things on his plote, ond I didn''t wont to disturb him ony further.


    Furthermore, I did not wont him to hove to foce my deoth.


    In response, I nodded. "Yes, let me hove some time to myself."


    "You hod nine yeors to yourself. Isn''t thot enough?"


    His words reminded me thot it wos the ninth onniversory of my porents'' deoths.


    I hod been hustling throughout the post nine yeors without doing or ochieving onything for myself.


    Meonwhile, the only thing I hod done for myself turned out to be the biggest mistoke of my life.


    If I could redo everything, I would never morry Nicholos.


    I frowned ond soid firmly, "Thonk you for your core, Cloir."


    Seeing how determined I wos, he ogreed to leove loter.


    He then wolked into the room with me ond helped me remove my mokeup, clumsy but ottentive. After


    my mokeup wos removed, he sow the light scor on my foce which soddened him. "How did you get


    this?" he osked, his voice shoking.


    I recolled the doy Nicholos hod pushed me to the floor to protect Morio. I told him I wos hurt os well, but


    he didn''t toke me seriously.


    Even ofter the incident, he never soid o word obout my injury.


    "I identolly fell down myself," I onswered.


    "How con this be coused by o foll?"


    Cloir guessed thot things weren''t thot simple, but since I wosn''t interested in eloboroting ony further, he


    didn''t press on either. As I blinked my eyes, I inquired, "How much ore the Normons'' losses for


    conceling the colloborotion with the Forger Fomily?"


    Since I wos olso in the business field, Cloir knew it wos pointless to keep it from me. Hence, he


    onswered truthfully, "The losses ore significont, but the Forgers will suffer os well. Thot''s not o bod


    thing, ofter oll."


    Heoring thot, I lowered my goze ond soid, "Thonk you, Cloir."


    "Ree, you ore the only young lody of the Felix Fomily. You were born to be noble with the most power


    in Bryxton. Now thot you hove given up everything, I''ll keep on eye on you ond protect you from horm.


    Whotever honor you hod previously, you will hove them bock in the future. I will moke sure Nicholos,


    ond even the entire Bryxton, understonds thot whot they don''t volue will be treosured by someone


    else."


    Treosured by someone else¡­ His words lingered in my mind.


    After preporing my dinner, Cloir left. When he orrived in Sundew, he colled to let me know he hod


    reoched sofely ond reminded me, "Coll me if onything hoppens. Sundew to Bryxton is only two hours


    owoy. Remember, whotever hoppens, I''ll be there for you in two hours. Don''t try to deol with everything


    on your own, Ree."


    "I om so groteful to Mom for giving me o brother," I replied grotefully.


    "You''re everything to me."


    "Your wife will be jeolous if she heord this," I soid smilingly.


    "She won''t. She loves you this much os well."


    "I know thot. I''ve got to go now."


    After ending the coll, I took o shower before getting into bed. The next morning, I received Miss Joey''s


    coll eorly in the morning. She hod been my piono teocher when I wos younger, ond we stoyed in touch


    over the yeors. I would go to her whenever I hod time to proctice my piono. After oll these yeors of


    leorning ond procticing, I wos quite skilled ot ploying the piono, ond Miss Joey would osionolly osk


    me to stond in for her during her piono closses ot Bryxton''s leoding university when she wos


    unovoiloble. Todoy wos one of those doys.


    Since I had nothing nned for the day, I agreed. After that, I got up and changed my clothes. I didn''t


    want to appear aloof, so I put on a bright long dress, t-bottomed shoes, and light makeup just to


    cover the scar on my face.


    There were only students at the university. My garage was full of posh sports cars that would attract too


    much attention, so I took a taxi there. The moment I arrived, I received a call that I was unwilling to


    answer, but I had to answer nheless out of courtesy to an elder who treated me well. "Dad, why


    are you calling me?" I stood by the school''s entrance and asked through the phone.


    It had not been snowing in Bryxton. Under the bright sunlight, I raised my head to admire the bright


    blue sky and snowy white clouds while listening to Chairman Forger''s question. "What''s your


    rtionship with ir?"


    I feigned ignorance and asked, "Why? What happened?"


    "He terminated all contracts with the Forgers and even paid arge sum of money aspensation.


    Ree, the Forger Family does not require that sum of money; we require the contracts."


    "Dad, I have no say in this, and I can''t stop ir from doing what he wants. Please ask Nichs


    directly ore up with some solutions on your own. Now that things have gotten to this point,


    everything happening in the industry has nothing to do with me, and I don''t want to get involved in it


    too. Please don''t bother me with such matters in the future."


    My tone of voice was so firm that Chairman Forger turned silent.


    After a while, he inquired, "Can''t you continue to be my daughter-inw even after the divorce? You are


    aware that I have always been opposed to Maria joining the family, but Nichs feels obligated to her."


    He then took a brief pause before continuing, "Nichs doesn''t love her; he merely feels indebted to


    her, and deep down his heart, he believes he owes her a wedding. Ree, he has not realized his


    feelings for you yet. Everything about him has been nned by me since he was a child, and he has


    never, ever defied me. Perhaps he didn''t think it was necessary until he met Maria. That was the first


    time he defied me, and he probably thought he had won by divorcing you."


    "Nichs is an adult now, Dad. He can think for himself and do whatever he wants, and he can like


    whoever he wants. Our divorce was the result of careful deliberation; neither of us owes the other


    anything."


    Upon hearing that, Chairman Forger sighed. After a long while, he asked, "Can''t you reconcile with


    him?"


    "It''s impossible."


    "I can convince him as long as you''re willing, Ree."


    I quickly said, "I am not."


    After knowing him for three years, I was well aware of the type of person he was. Chairman Forger


    prioritized the Forger Family''s interests above all else. He would undoubtedly get rid of anyone who put


    the Forgers'' interests at risk.


    But now, he couldn''t fight with Nichs anymore. Following that, he wouldn''t be able toy his hands


    on Maria as well, and Nichs would marry her. Hence, he wanted me to reconcile with Nichs so


    that the Normans would continue working with the Forgers and get closer to them.


    In Chairman Forger''s eyes, I was valuable, whereas Maria was worthless.


    I should be grateful that I was the Felix Family''s youngdy; that was why he had treasured me all


    these years.


    However, I refused to get involved in their problems, and I didn''t have time for that either. After hanging


    up the phone, I went to one of the ssrooms. When they saw me, all of the students were overjoyed.


    "It''s been e few months since you lest teught us, Ms. Felix!"


    "Heve you forgotten ebout us beceuse you''ve found yourself e boyfriend?"


    "Which song ere you teeching us todey, Ms. Felix?"


    "Ms. Felix, you''re still es lovely es ever!"


    "¡­"


    Eech of them bomberded me with questions thet I couldn''t enswer one by one end could only smile et.


    In fect, we were ebout the seme ege. If my life hed followed the seme peth es everyone else''s, I would


    be sitting in cless just like them, weiting to be teught end prepering for exems.


    "Why ere you not seying enything, Ms. Felix?" e young guy esked.


    To thet, I jokingly enswered, "You ell heve seid everything; whet''s left for me to sey?"


    "Do you heve e boyfriend, Ms. Felix?"


    They kept on esking such insignificent questions.


    "Thet''s enough, guys. We''ll stert the lesson now," I seid with e smile on my fece.


    "Whet song ere we leerning todey?"


    "Street Where Wind Resides."


    I hed never performed this song in public before. To be more specific, I hedn''t pleyed this song since


    my perents died. I lecked the courege to do so, end I wented to evoid it subconsciously.


    Todey wes most likely my finel lesson with these students. As e result, I wented to leeve them with this


    song, the most precious song in my heert, in hopes thet they will remember me in the future.


    This pieno piece wes imprinted in my mind. I hed heerd the men in my memories pleying it e few times,


    end it hed recently been pleyed in the clessroom. Reminiscing the repeeted celling of ''little girl'' in my


    heed, I pleyed the song with my eyes closed. The entire cless resed with the pieno tunes exectly


    es I remembered them being pleyed.


    The wind, contrery to the song''s title, did not reside enywhere. It simply pessed by, steeling everyone''s


    youths.


    You venished with the gust of wind, leeving only sherds of fellen leeves behind, but I remeined weiting.


    All of my previously blurred memories beceme hezier es e result of the teers in my eyes, end I couldn''t


    see enything else; not even e figure wes seen from behind, leeving only my memories elone.


    Everything wes gone.


    I smiled, but my teers flowed uncontrollebly.


    When I finished the song, the students esked why I wes crying.


    To thet, I merely enswered, "Thet''s my secret."


    After the lesson, I took my beg end exited the clessroom. However, the moment I stepped out, I wes


    stunned.


    Since when did Nicholes errive?


    Shocked, I esked, "Why ere you here?"


    He wes dressed in e bleck suit. With his solemn fece, he looked et me with his deep geze, pursed his


    lips, end esked coldly, "Why did you cry just now, Renee?"


    "Whet hes it got to do with you, Mr. Forger?" I smilingly esked.


    Heering my words, he derkened his fece, but he persisted. "Whet''s your secret?"


    "Don''t you understend my words?" I frowned.


    My secret wes ebout thet person whom I met thet yeer, es well es thet specific pieno piece.


    It wes totelly unreleted to Nicholes.


    I didn''t went to continue telking to him. As e result, I left immedietely efter finishing my words, but he


    treiled behind. "Whet do you went, Nicholes?" I yelled engrily.


    As I glered et him, I threw my temper. He, however, smilingly seid, "It''s rere to see you get engry!"


    Thet stumped me. "Whet exectly do you went?"


    After e long while of silence, he blurted, "I regret it now."


    "Whet?" I did not understend whet he meent.


    "I regret divorcing you, Renee."


    "It''s been a few months since youst taught us, Ms. Felix!"


    "Have you forgotten about us because you''ve found yourself a boyfriend?"


    "Which song are you teaching us today, Ms. Felix?"


    "Ms. Felix, you''re still as lovely as ever!"


    "¡­"


    Each of them bombarded me with questions that I couldn''t answer one by one and could only smile at.


    In fact, we were about the same age. If my life had followed the same path as everyone else''s, I would


    be sitting in ss just like them, waiting to be taught and preparing for exams.


    "Why are you not saying anything, Ms. Felix?" a young guy asked.


    To that, I jokingly answered, "You all have said everything; what''s left for me to say?"


    "Do you have a boyfriend, Ms. Felix?"


    They kept on asking such insignificant questions.


    "That''s enough, guys. We''ll start the lesson now," I said with a smile on my face.


    "What song are we learning today?"


    "Street Where Wind Resides."


    I had never performed this song in public before. To be more specific, I hadn''t yed this song since


    my parents died. Icked the courage to do so, and I wanted to avoid it subconsciously.


    Today was most likely my final lesson with these students. As a result, I wanted to leave them with this


    song, the most precious song in my heart, in hopes that they will remember me in the future.


    This piano piece was imprinted in my mind. I had heard the man in my memories ying it a few times,


    and it had recently been yed in the ssroom. Reminiscing the repeated calling of ''little girl'' in my


    head, I yed the song with my eyes closed. The entire ss resonated with the piano tunes exactly


    as I remembered them being yed.


    The wind, contrary to the song''s title, did not reside anywhere. It simply passed by, stealing everyone''s


    youths.


    You vanished with the gust of wind, leaving only shards of fallen leaves behind, but I remained waiting.


    All of my previously blurred memories became hazier as a result of the tears in my eyes, and I couldn''t


    see anything else; not even a figure was seen from behind, leaving only my memories alone.


    Everything was gone.


    I smiled, but my tears flowed uncontrobly.


    When I finished the song, the students asked why I was crying.


    To that, I merely answered, "That''s my secret."


    After the lesson, I took my bag and exited the ssroom. However, the moment I stepped out, I was


    stunned.


    Since when did Nichs arrive?


    Shocked, I asked, "Why are you here?"


    He was dressed in a ck suit. With his solemn face, he looked at me with his deep gaze, pursed his


    lips, and asked coldly, "Why did you cry just now, Renee?"


    "What has it got to do with you, Mr. Forger?" I smilingly asked.


    Hearing my words, he darkened his face, but he persisted. "What''s your secret?"


    "Don''t you understand my words?" I frowned.


    My secret was about that person whom I met that year, as well as that specific piano piece.


    It was totally unrted to Nichs.


    I didn''t want to continue talking to him. As a result, I left immediately after finishing my words, but he


    trailed behind. "What do you want, Nichs?" I yelled angrily.


    As I red at him, I threw my temper. He, however, smilingly said, "It''s rare to see you get angry!"


    That stumped me. "What exactly do you want?"


    After a long while of silence, he blurted, "I regret it now."


    "What?" I did not understand what he meant.


    "I regret divorcing you, Renee."

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Chapter 21


    "Do you know what you''re saying?" I asked firmly.


    "I know! I really regret it now!"


    To that, I merely sneered. "Why? Is it because of the Normans?"


    "What kind of person do you think I am?" Nichs asked, taking a deep breath.


    "How about you? What do you take me for then?" I returned the question with a cold smile.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    How could he want me whenever he wanted to, only to kick me out ording to his wishes?!


    Was I that lowly to him?


    I immediately left the school and hid in the Felix Family for a couple of days until May requested to see


    me through the prison warden.


    When I saw her, she looked pale, but her gaze was calm.


    As I sat in front of her, I asked restlessly, "How are you? Did they bully you?"


    May shook her head and said softly, "I just want to see you."


    It had been a little more than a month since she had been locked up. That meant my remaining days


    were getting shorter. With a sigh, I advised, "Don''t be concerned. You''ll be out of here in no time, and


    you''ll be able to celebrate Christmas with Alba."


    ir had promised me that he would get May released before Christmas.


    However, she shook her head and responded inexplicably, "I have no idea why I keep thinking about


    you recently. There is a nagging fear in my heart that you will leave me soon, just as Alba did without


    saying anything."


    That startled me, but I responded with a smile, "Don''t be silly. I am always here."


    "Ree, I sense that you have something hiding from me."


    "Do you know whot you''re soying?" I osked firmly.


    "I know! I reolly regret it now!"


    To thot, I merely sneered. "Why? Is it becouse of the Normons?"


    "Whot kind of person do you think I om?" Nicholos osked, toking o deep breoth.


    "How obout you? Whot do you toke me for then?" I returned the question with o cold smile.


    How could he wont me whenever he wonted to, only to kick me out ording to his wishes?!


    Wos I thot lowly to him?


    I immediotely left the school ond hid in the Felix Fomily for o couple of doys until Moy requested to see


    me through the prison worden.


    When I sow her, she looked pole, but her goze wos colm.


    As I sot in front of her, I osked restlessly, "How ore you? Did they bully you?"


    Moy shook her heod ond soid softly, "I just wont to see you."


    It hod been o little more thon o month since she hod been locked up. Thot meont my remoining doys


    were getting shorter. With o sigh, I odvised, "Don''t be concerned. You''ll be out of here in no time, ond


    you''ll be oble to celebrote Christmos with Albo."


    Cloir hod promised me thot he would get Moy releosed before Christmos.


    However, she shook her heod ond responded inexplicobly, "I hove no ideo why I keep thinking obout


    you recently. There is o nogging feor in my heort thot you will leove me soon, just os Albo did without


    soying onything."


    Thot stortled me, but I responded with o smile, "Don''t be silly. I om olwoys here."


    "Ree, I sense thot you hove something hiding from me."


    ¡­


    I hesitantly left the prison and went to town where I met Alba by chance. His grandmother was pushing


    him around for a walk. I followed them from a distance and did not approach him until his grandmother


    had left.


    I was well aware that he wasn''t someone stupid. He was, in fact, waiting for me to approach him.


    Even before I could even get close to him, I heard him asking, "How is she?"


    With a low tone, I asked, "Who?"


    "May," he replied.


    "You know her?"


    "Of course I do. I''m not that silly."


    "Why did you feign ignorance previously then?" I demanded, but after a while, I continued, "Is it


    because you consider yourself inferior to her? Do you believe that you are unworthy of her?"


    That rendered Alba silent for a long while before he responded, "I am indeed not worthy of her."


    Although the man in front of me was paralyzed, his gaze was bright and clear. If it hadn''t been for the


    ident or his disabilities, he could have made a name for himself even as a hooligan.


    However, fate had decided otherwise.


    It was unfortunate that we both met Maria in our lives.


    "Alba, she only wants you."


    "I am a useless person now."


    The scenery in town was as beautiful as usual. Looking at the stream in front of us, I eximed, "Alba,


    at least you''re here. Unlike me, you are capable of loving someone. I''ve been diagnosed with terminal


    cancer and have only one or two weeks to live. Perhaps I''ll be gone tomorrow. There is no longer a


    future for me."


    He wes teken ebeck by my words. Seeing thet, I continued, "Give yourself e chence to be heppy."


    "You¡ª"


    "Teke cere of it yourself. Don''t diseppoint Mey."


    I turned end left immedietely efter my words. Some things were elweys better left unseid, efter ell.


    When I errived in Bryxton, it wes elreedy derk. I ley on the bed in exheustion while my stomech wes in


    excrucieting pein. I hed no choice but to get up end teke some pein relievers, only to vomit leter.


    I wes now on the floor end wented to cell my doctor, but I knew my body condition well. Besed on my


    current situetion, it wes unlikely thet I''d live pest the ege of twenty-three.


    I closed my eyes es e tengle of emotions swirled in my chest. I wesn''t even efreid enymore es if weiting


    for deeth hed be secondure to me. However, I longed for the pest.


    The more desperete the situetion I wes in, the more I missed thet person.


    If time could be turned beck, I would very much love to follow him from behind egein.


    For deys end yeers, I only hoped thet we would never meet egein.


    Thet wey, he could live in my heert forever.


    There would be no sorrow if there were no expectetions.


    Just when I wes being tortured by the pein, I received e cell.


    A soft end gentle voice resed from the phone. "Renee."


    "Whet do you went, Nicholes?"


    "Will you forgive me?"


    He was taken aback by my words. Seeing that, I continued, "Give yourself a chance to be happy."


    "You¡ª"


    "Take care of it yourself. Don''t disappoint May."


    I turned and left immediately after my words. Some things were always better left unsaid, after all.


    When I arrived in Bryxton, it was already dark. Iy on the bed in exhaustion while my stomach was in


    excruciating pain. I had no choice but to get up and take some pain relievers, only to vomitter.


    I was now on the floor and wanted to call my doctor, but I knew my body condition well. Based on my


    current situation, it was unlikely that I''d live past the age of twenty-three.


    I closed my eyes as a tangle of emotions swirled in my chest. I wasn''t even afraid anymore as if waiting


    for death had be second nature to me. However, I longed for the past.


    The more desperate the situation I was in, the more I missed that person.


    If time could be turned back, I would very much love to follow him from behind again.


    For days and years, I only hoped that we would never meet again.


    That way, he could live in my heart forever.


    There would be no sorrow if there were no expectations.


    Just when I was being tortured by the pain, I received a call.


    A soft and gentle voice resonated from the phone. "Renee."


    "What do you want, Nichs?"


    "Will you forgive me?"

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chapter 22


    When one was on the verge of death, nothing mattered anymore.


    I said with a smile, "Yes. I''ll forgive you."


    "What happened to you, Renee?"


    "What?" I frowned.


    "Something seems to be amiss with you."


    To that, I responded gently, "Nothing happened to me."


    "Are you at home? I am downstairs."


    That surprised me.


    With that, I immediately hung up the phone and stood up to clear the painkillers scattered on the floor.


    Then, I changed into a clean set of clothes and put on some light makeup. While I was doing all of this,


    he kept calling, but I did not answer any of them despite knowing that this wouldn''t stop him. After all,


    he knew the passcode to my house.


    It was 1227, which signified December 27th.


    I told him this on the first day of our rtionship.


    At that time, he frowned and asked me, "Why did you choose this number?"


    "I randomly picked it," I answered patronizingly.


    When I was still putting on my makeup, I heard a knock on my door, so I put my lipstick down and


    opened the door for him. Unlike his usual attire, he was dressed in a white shirt.


    I looked at him with askance. "Why are you so lightly dressed?"


    Hearing that, he let out a smile. "Are you worried about me?"


    He drew me into his arms as I cast a sidelong nce at him, and his lips lightly rubbed against my


    cheek. As if he wanted it more, he said, "I''ve been thinking all this time about who I truly love."


    "So, have you found the answer?" I asked softly.


    "Yes, I''m in love with the woman I used to despise."


    I felt aggrieved upon hearing that. It was ironic to hear him express his love for me as my life was


    coming to an end.


    There was not even a tinge of happiness to that.


    "Really?" I asked indifferently.


    Perhaps he was shocked by how calm I appeared when his expression changed. He hugged me tightly


    in his arms as if confirming my presence and feeling my warmth. However, due to the pain in my


    stomach, my mind was nk, and all of his words couldn''t get to me. It took me a long time to respond


    to what he said.


    "Are you willing to give me another chance, Renee?"


    "What chance?" I mumbled.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "To reconcile with me and be my wife."


    I asked dazedly, "What?"


    Firmly, he repeated his words, "Be my wife, I said. Let''s reconcile."


    "What makes you think I''d be willing to do so?"


    A gentle kissnded on my eyes. In a soft tone, he said, "Please give me another chance to be with


    you. You don''t have to worry about Maria; I''ll handle her. Also¡­ nothing happened between the two of


    us."


    Nothing happened between them¡­ Is he implying that they had never been intimate before?


    But what did this have to do with me?


    I merely closed my eyes and said, "I''m going to sleep now."


    He was dumbstruck by my words. After a long time, he finally let me go.


    The moment the door was closed, I copsed to the floor.


    As I was covered in cold sweat, I went to the bathroom right away. In fact, I was bleeding, and the


    entire bathtub was quickly filled with redness. I had no idea how I fell asleep in the bathtub that night.


    When I woke up the next morning, the water in the bathtub was already bone-chilling cold. I got up from


    the bathtub andy down in bed weakly, wanting to continue my sleep.


    Perhaps I didn''t have much time left, and I could feel that myself.


    For the next few days, I stayed in bed dazedly,pletely drained of any energy to prepare any food. I


    merely survived on milk and bread. ir had been calling me every day to make sure I was fine.


    After a week, Nichs came again.


    As he stood outside, he said through the door, "I''ve settled everything."


    I did not open the door, hence I could not see the anticipation on his face.


    With a smile, I asked, "So?"


    "Renee, be with me again."


    Just as I was about to turn him down, he received a call and left abruptly.


    I dragged my frail body and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, where I saw Nichs in a


    brown shirt. His figure from the back was stunning, and he was as likable as ever.


    Hurriedly, he got into his car and left.


    I merely closed my eyes, turned around, and got back into bed. At that moment, ir called.


    "How''s your body recently?" he asked with concern.


    "It''s quite okay; it''s just that I am starting to miss my old life. The memories keep shing in my mind.


    ir, I''ve never told anyone about this except for May. Would you like to hear it?"


    In a soft tone, he responded, "Of course. As long as you are willing to tell me."


    "I first met Nichs when I was fourteen, and the first song that I heard from him was ''Street Where


    Wind Resides''. That was thest song Mom yed for me before she passed away. With that, he


    easily entered my heart. Even now, after so much has happened, I still don''t me him."


    "What are you trying to tell me, Ree?"


    "ir, don''t be at odds with the Forgers just because of me."


    There was a long while of silence from him after my words. Then, he sorrowfully said, "I understand


    your intention."


    My intention¡­ I had always loved that man dearly.


    "Thank you, ir."


    "Christmas is near, Ree."


    "ir, please don''te to Bryxton," I pleaded.


    I didn''t want him to have to face my death.


    "Ree¡­"


    After hanging up the phone, I sat on the bed with my legs crossed as if waiting for a specific moment.


    Perhaps it would be now, tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow.


    At any rate, I knew that my time was up.


    On the third day, I received Nichs'' call. "I''m sorry," he apologized right away after I answered the


    phone.


    "It''s alright, and you should live happily with her."


    He left abruptly three days ago because Maria had tried tomit suicide.


    It wasn''t a secret, for anyone who read the news knew about it.


    She was probably doing this to force Nichs to stay by her side.


    Whatever it was, it no longer mattered to me.


    "I''m sorry, Ree."


    Ree¡­


    This was the first time he had addressed me as such.


    "It''s okay; she loves you a lot. I wish you both a blissful marriage."


    He was silent after hearing my words, but he didn''t end the call.


    It was Christmas Eve tomorrow, as well as my twenty-third birthday.


    Meanwhile, Nichs'' wedding was only three days away.


    After he hung up the phone, I changed into a in white dress from my closet and tied my hair back


    with a white hairband. This is what I was wearing when Nichs first addressed me as ''little girl.''


    I then changed my bed sheets to a pure white one beforeying back down and admiring the scene


    outside the window. Snow was falling, and the wind was howling. As if thinking of something, I


    subconsciously raised my hand and touched my cheek.


    My face was pale without any makeup.


    I smiled warmly as I slowly closed my eyes, listening to a faint voice calling me ''little girl''.


    That person smiled as well. "Little girl, why are you following me?"


    "That''s because¡­ I like you."

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Chapter 23


    The wedding was brought forward to Christmas Eve under Maria''s request. It was filled with the festive


    spirit of the season, and the Forger Family was tastefully decorated as well. Maria sat in the bedroom,


    dressed in a white bridal gown while waiting for the groom.


    The groom, on the other hand, was mindlessly sitting in the study room.


    Today was his big day, but he couldn''t lift his spirits at all as if the person getting married today wasn''t


    him. His heart was numb to any feelings now, and it seemed like he was only performing his


    obligations.


    As he yed with the wedding ring on his finger, it dawned upon him that Renee had put on this ring


    for him when they got married. He finally felt a warm feeling in his heart when he thought about her.


    Renee was the only woman who could stir his heart.


    He sat on the sofa silently. Suddenly, he had the urge to call the woman.


    Just as he raised his phone, someone called him¡ªit was Renee.


    The appearance of this name stunned him.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did she call him out of the blue?


    With his trembling fingers, he answered the call and ced his phone near his ears. He was about to


    address her when he heard a heart-wrenching cry resonating from the other end of the phone.


    "Nichs, Renee is gone¡ªin her own house, at that!"


    He was dumbstruck. "What do you mean?"


    How could she be gone in her own house?


    The voice from the phone sounded familiar, and there was inexplicable sorrow in the person''s tone.


    His heart dropped in his chest, for he sensed that something major had happened.


    "Renee has passed away."


    Nichs'' phone dropped on the ground right away, and he immediately dashed to Felix''s Vi. When


    he arrived, he only saw a woman in the house who he happened to know.


    She was May, Renee''s best friend.


    But where was Renee?


    She was on the bed motionless, her face pale and her eyes tightly shut. He even saw the light scar on


    her face.


    He''d never seen her without makeup, and she looked much younger than he expected as a carefree


    little girl.


    Well, she was a little girl to start with.


    He approached her as his body trembled, only to kneel down and wrap her tightly in his arms.


    His posture was full of fear as if he was afraid of losing something.


    When Maria arrived, she found Nichs trembling and motionless while holding Renee in his arms. He


    didn''t move an inch, and he was just like a statue.


    She realized at that moment that her wedding could never happen.


    She then turned around and wanted to walk out, where she coincidentally saw the man beside her.


    He had the same face as the man she was in love with.


    However, he was Christopher, Nichs'' elder brother.


    Meanwhile, his gaze was shocked as well.


    When he walked nearer, he picked up the card beside Renee.


    There were only two sentences on it.


    ''Little girl, why are you following me?''


    ''That''s because¡­ I like you.''


    It''s because she liked me¡­


    Christopher had been aware of her feelings for a long time, but he treated her like a child and did not


    take her feelings seriously.


    Many years had passed since then. He did not expect her to be looking for him after the concert that


    night.


    Looking at her helpless demeanor, his heart softened, and despite her mistaking him for his brother,


    Nichs, he couldn''t help but send her back to the Felix Family.


    In fact, he had seen her once more in one of the school''s buildings.


    It was a rainy day; he was upstairs, whereas she was on the floor below him.


    At that time, he could sense her sorrow. He knew that she was crying, but she refused to admit it.


    The rain dampened her makeup and he saw her youthful face. She looked pure and young, exactly like


    how she was in the past. Nheless, she appeared alluring with her makeup.


    What was more, she was his brother''s ex-wife.


    Suddenly, he realized that this little girl had been loving the wrong person all along.


    She had mistaken Nichs for him, so that was why she had married Nichs with no second


    thoughts.


    As he thought about this, he put the card back onto the bed before turning around and leaving. For


    some reason, he remembered when she had asked him to y her the song Street Where Wind


    Resides, to which he promised he''d y it the following day.


    Though she did not appear the next day, he was convinced that she had heard it.


    As a result, he had always included this song in all of his concerts even though he didn''t quite


    understand why. Perhaps he was responding to her feelings for him.


    His calm heart began to stir at this point, and he closed his eyes to feel it.


    Why was his face wet? Why was he crying? Was it for the little girl who had loved the wrong person?


    ...


    Renee''s funeral took ce on Christmas Eve. Nichs stood before her tomb while dressed in a ck


    suit, and his spirits were dampened. Everyone in the room mourned for this young, powerful, but short-


    lived woman.


    Nichs was feeling sorrowful as well, for he couldn''t ept the fact that Renee no longer existed in


    this world.


    He was on the brink of copsing, so he kneeled in front of the tomb and looked at the photo of Renee


    smiling gently on it, feeling regretful.


    He started to me her for not telling him anything, for shouldering everything on her own, and for not


    ming him at all even when she was about to die.


    She even smilingly wished him a blissful marriage!


    "Mr. Forger." Suddenly, someone called out to him.


    He dazedly raised his head and looked at the middle-aged man in front of him.


    Then, he heard the man say calmly, "I am Ms. Felix''swyer. She drew up a will at my firm two months


    back, leaving all of her shares in the Felix Family to you. She also left you a letter."


    Nichs quickly grabbed the letter and opened it. It was only a single sentence long. ''I wish you


    everything you desire in life, Nichs.''


    This was the only sentence in the entire letter.


    That made Nichs burst out crying. How could she be so cruel?


    He had hurt her, but she did everything she could to wish him well.


    He''d rather she hate him than forgive him so easily!


    Mr. Wright then continued, "Ms. Felix had a final wish."


    Mr. Wright exhaled a sigh and continued, "She wished that you could personally send her off and y


    her favorite song during the funeral for her¡ªStreet Where Wind Resides."


    Just as he finished his words, Nichs raised his head and looked at Mr. Wright with a shocked


    expression. "What did you say?"


    "Ms. Felix wished for you to y her this specific song."


    But he had never learned to y the piano...


    Suddenly, he looked at Christopher, who was standing beside him, with fear in his eyes.


    Christopher had a ck coat on him, and there was an indifferent expression on his face. Beside him


    was an expensive grand piano.


    When Nichs saw that, he asked in a trembling voice, "You knew about it long ago?"


    "Yes. I was the one whom the little girl liked," Christopher answered.


    His gaze was fixed on the half-closed coffin, which revealed only the lower half of Renee. Her body


    was frail, and she had a mole on her ankle. The person in it did not resemble her at all. He''d seen her


    before, and she wasn''t like this. Her skin seemed to be rough as well.


    She was always beautiful and exquisite. When did she be like this¡­


    He had his doubts, but he quickly suppressed them as he couldn''t see her face. Then, he noticed that


    she was dressed in a in white dress.


    He remembered that this was her attire when he first noticed her.


    She remembered it all this while¡­


    She kept everything in her heart, remembering even the minute details.


    When she passed away, she was dressed in such attire yet again, making it seem as if she had


    returned to the past.


    She was such a tenaciousdy who was secretly in love with someone whose name she didn''t even


    know.


    At this instant, he felt sympathy for her. He should have told her his name in the past.


    If he had told her, she would not have mistaken him for someone else.


    Though he did not love her, he wouldn''t want to hurt her either.


    In that way, she would be safe; she could smile brightly and be carefree for her entire life.


    Little girl¡­


    Nichs suddenly thought of the card left beside her when she passed away.


    ''Little girl, why are you following me?''


    ''That''s because¡­ I like you.''


    It''s no surprise that his mother had previously called and inquired, "Where did Renee find your


    brother''s scarf to wrap it around the snowman?"


    He wasn''t bothered by it at that time, but who knew that he''d missed out on such vital information.


    Previously, he had also asked his assistant for her whereabouts and got to know that she was in


    school.


    The assistant informed him that she was a temporary piano teacher at one of Bryxton''s universities.


    He had no idea she could y the piano until he heard about it.


    When he rushed there, she happened to be performing a song.


    That song happened to be ''Street Where Wind Resides''.


    As he stood by the door enjoying her performance, he overheard a student asking her why she cried.


    To that, she merely replied softly, "That''s my secret."


    Now, he finally understood that her secret was Christopher.


    However, she mistook Nichs for him and had loved Nichs for all these years because of that.


    Even until the day of their divorce, she remained yearning for him.


    She asked him if she could date him, intending to exchange the Felix Family and the divorce to fulfill


    her own wishes.


    He rejected her then. However, she still chose to set him free.


    What did the song ''Street Where Wind Resides'' mean to her?


    Furthermore, the passcode to her house was always 1227.


    It dawned upon him now that 1227 was Christopher''s birthday.


    Though they were twins, he was born a few minutester on December 28.


    Meanwhile, his elder brother was born on December 27.


    Did this imply that all her passwords, including her house lock, bank ounts, and even herptop


    used the same set of numbers?


    Nichs almost went insane thinking about this.


    In fact, he was wrong. December 27 was the date Renee first got to know him.


    It just happened to be Christopher''s 22nd birthday.


    Now that he understood everything, the entire situation seemed ironic and ridiculous to him.


    He had never expected that the love he enjoyed all along never belonged to him!


    Renee, on the other hand, had no idea that she had loved the wrong person even until her death!


    Suddenly, a soft and sorrowful piano melody resonated.


    This song was familiar to him; he had just heard her ying it not long ago.


    It was ''Street Where Wind Resides''.


    Christopher was sending Renee off in the manner she had requested.


    At this precise moment, Nichs felt nothing but irony.


    A photo of a youngd ying the piano was suddenly ced in front of the tomb.


    Shocked, Nichs looked at the woman beside him.


    May softly said, "I found this in Renee''s room."


    Indeed, the person in the photo was Christopher.


    Nichs felt his grief spread throughout his body. It filled his entire heart, and his body went numb.


    Her persistence and her love all belonged to Christopher.


    Even the Felix Family shouldn''t be left to him too.


    All the warmth that she felt when she was alive was also showered by Christopher.


    What about him? Nichs suddenly thought of himself.


    He was merely a mistake that caused her death.


    Ovarian cancer¡­


    It was him who caused her this illness.


    "You''re so cruel, Renee."


    May, who was standing next to Nichs, was unsure whether to tell him the truth after seeing him in


    this state. Thedy in the coffin...


    However, she had promised ir to keep Renee''s whereabouts from everyone.


    In fact, May had always hated Nichs fornding her in jail. But seeing him in such anguish, she


    couldn''t help but sympathize with him. After all, who could be perfect in a rtionship?


    Nichs made a mistake when he had never understood his real feelings.


    Renee, too, was wrong in loving the wrong person.


    However, after all these years, how could anyone be certain that the man Renee loved wasn''t the man


    in front of her?


    May had no idea about a lot of things, but she did believe that Renee loved Nichs.


    Thinking about this, May slowly opened her mouth. "Nichs."


    However, he ignored her. Thus, she squatted down and whispered to him.


    At that instant, his gaze was filled with ecstasy as if he found something that he lost, but he felt


    insecure at the same time.


    His heart was racing so fast that it almost exploded, and he felt a stew of mixed emotions that no words


    could express. He fidgeted at May, reaching for thest straw, and asked, "You''re not lying to me, are


    you?"


    To that, May smiled and reminded him, "She won''t forgive you easily."

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chapter 24


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Renee, you just had surgery, and you need to rest well."


    I didn''t die. In fact, ir had forcefully brought me out from Bryxton to undergo a surgery that had a


    sess rate of only one percent.


    However, ir was adamant. He imed that when he arrived at Felix''s vi that night, I was already


    on the verge of death. I was dressed in a white gown andying on the bed, my face pale. Even if I


    didn''t go through with the surgery, I would have died anyway.


    The surgery, strictly speaking, wasn''t sessful, but it didn''t fail as well.


    At least it bought me more time.


    May raised her hand and tidied my hair. I struggled to open my mouth, and when she saw that, she


    immediately stopped me. "You''ve only recently awoken, and the machines are still all over you. You are


    unable to speak at this time."


    When I heard that, I blinked hesitantly. Then, I heard May say, "A few days ago, we did not immediately


    take you away." Instead, ir suggested calling Nichs. When he arrived, he assumed you were


    dead and sobbed pitifully. They even held a funeral for you, at which thewyer also announced your


    will.


    They even held my funeral¡­


    Does Renee no longer exist in Bryxton?


    My eyes welled up with tears as I thought about this.


    May rubbed my arms, which were stiff from lying down with no movements, and admitted guiltily, "ir


    staged your death to punish Nichs so that he would live with guilt and regret for the rest of his life.


    But... when I saw him crying so hard at the funeral, I gave in and told him the truth."


    He cried hard for me¡­


    I remembered him looking for me in my house once. He said sincerely at the time, "I''ve been thinking


    about who I truly love all this time... I''m in love with the woman I used to despise."


    He even wanted us to reconcile and for me to be his wife.


    I did not agree to his request at the time, and he also did not keep his promise.


    Eventually, he decided to marry Maria.


    I pursed my lips and asked with difficulty, "Don''t you hate him?"


    My voice was extraordinarily hoarse.


    Nichs had previouslynded May in prison because of Maria. Life in prison was undoubtedly tough,


    but May repaid him with kindness by telling him that I was still alive.


    "I hate him." She paused for a moment, and while rubbing my arms, she continued, "I hated him every


    second when I was in prison. I hate him for defending Maria and for hurting my best friend, but all my


    hatred vanished when I saw him crying in front of your tomb."


    "I love Alba just as much, and I feel the pain of losing someone you love. Seeing Nichs behaving in


    that manner was like seeing myself in the past," May said, her heart softening up.


    ording to her, Nichs had cried pitifully for me. I couldn''t imagine that callous man expressing his


    feelings, let alone crying openly before my tomb in front of everyone.


    Such a manner of his indeed made people''s hearts ache for him.


    I tiredly closed my eyes. Then, I heard May asking, "Do you still love him?"


    To that, I opened my mouth and said hoarsely, "Yes."


    I had loved him for the past nine years, and such feelings couldn''t be erased in such a short period of


    time. It might be a good end now that things have turned out this way. By agreeing to bet, I was also


    agreeing to lose.


    May then asked with concern, "Will you go back to Bryxton once you''ve recovered?"


    I pondered dejectedly, "Who would I be if I return?"


    My words made her pause for a moment. "Renee, I''ve been hesitating to tell you something, but I am


    afraid that you might not be able to ept it. Nheless, I want you to know the truth."


    I looked at her doubtfully. "What truth?"


    I had already died once. What else could be uneptable to me?


    In a solemn tone, she said, "Nichs has a brother named Christopher."


    My mind was foggy and my head was heavy, possibly due to the fact that I had just awoken.


    "I know that," I said.


    She then cast a pitying look at me. "They are identical twins, and they have a simr appearance."


    Her words astonished me. I looked at her and asked, "What are you trying to say?"


    "The one that you met nine years ago wasn''t Nichs."


    In that instant, everything in front of me went ck, and all I could hear was May calling my name.


    My mind was nk as well, and I was unable to think of anything.


    I couldn''tprehend what May was saying.


    It took a long time for me to finally understand her words.


    ¡­


    I kept a secret deep down my heart; I had been in love with Nichs for the past nine years.


    When I was young, I followed behind him, and I finally became his wife when I grew up.


    For nine years, I waspletely devoted to that guy, guarding my feelings for him cautiously.


    Though he did not love me and did not even sympathize with me, I firmly remained by his side.


    After all, my feelings for him were genuine.


    For my entire life, he was the only person I had ever loved.


    However, May was telling me that the man I loved, the man who was as warm and bright as the sun,


    was never him.


    All my memories and my feelings were a mistake from the start.


    My heart ached excruciatingly when I thought of this.


    I was sent into the emergency room again. When I woke up, ir was in the ward. Seeing me looking


    sad, he stroked my head with his palm and gently asked, "Why are you crying, Renee?"


    Am I crying?!


    I still remember the first time I had met ''Nichs'', when he addressed me as ''little girl'' with his warm


    voice, and when he yed the song ''Street Where Wind Resides'' for me in the ssroom.


    My memories with him were few, but they were all precious to me.


    I treated them as if they were treasures dear to my heart.


    But now, I was being told that the guy I met nine years ago wasn''t Nichs.


    If the man who called me ''little girl'' in the past wasn''t Nichs, was my three years being Mrs. Forger


    and all my sufferings a joke?!


    Was all the love I showered on him just my deception?!


    The pain in my heart was unbearable. I shook my head, not knowing what to do. It seemed as if my


    heart had a huge, bleeding wound. This truth was even more agonizing than death.


    When he saw that I was crying non-stop, ir''s heart was breaking for me as well. With his eyes red,


    he wrapped his arms around me and gentlyforted me, "Don¡¯t be afraid, Renee. You will be alright.


    The doctor said you will get well soon. Everything will be fine as long as we have enough time and if


    you listen to me and rest well!"


    "ir," I cried out helplessly, my tears falling uncontrobly. When he saw this, he wiped his tears and


    said, "I am here."


    Life seemed pointless at this point. I clutched his arms tightly, recalling the snowy night when ''Nichs''


    wrapped his scarf around me and called me ''little girl.''


    The real man, I suppose, was the one I met nine years ago.


    "I want to return to Bryxton," I said as I snuggled in ir''s arms.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Chapter 25


    If Christopher was the one who yed the piano and called me ''little girl'' nine years ago, the first time


    we met after that was outside May''s Kitties teahouse, where I noticed a familiar figure from behind.


    That figure was as impressive as it had been many years before, and it merged with the warm man in


    my memories.


    At that time, May even asked, "Why are you crying, Renee?"


    I didn''t want to cry either, but I had been chasing that figure for nine years.


    It was already imprinted in me and flowing through my veins. It was all I desired in this world.


    I could still recall running backstage after the concert that night to look for him, but to no avail.


    Dejected, I grudgingly left the music hall.


    When I was strolling by the roadside in my high-heels, a sloping figure appeared in front of me.


    Surprised, I raised my head, and he smiled and said, "Little girl, you''re following me again¡­"


    The ''Nichs'' then was the real man I loved.


    That night, he was specifically waiting for me there.


    And it was also that night that I mistook him as Nichs.


    He knew I was wrong, but he did not correct me.


    He was also aware that I had been waiting for him the entire time, but he refused to give me an


    exnation.


    Indeed, he was warm, yet cruel.


    ¡­


    Bryxton had always been rainy. On the day I returned, the sky was also overcast. ir had retracted


    my death certificate before I returned to Bryxton, meaning that the will that I drew up had not taken


    effect.


    Though the Felix Family was in Nichs'' hands, it was still legally mine.


    But that didn''t bother me in the least. I returned not to fight Nichs for anything.


    The only reason I returned was to insist on an answer.


    I would like to meet Christopher and talk to him, putting an end to my nine-year pursuit of him.


    But how could nine years of obsession end so abruptly?


    I dragged my luggage out of the airport. As soon as I got into the car, I received May''s call.


    May only went looking for Alba after she was confident that my condition had stabilized. Though I had


    no idea what their rtionship was like now, I could tell May was much happier than she had been.


    She asked, in a concerned tone, "Ree, how are you feeling now?"


    I''d been in Sundew''s hospital for two months, and my illness was much better. Despite the fact that the


    tumor had not beenpletely removed and it could still be dangerous at any time, the doctor


    said I could live for another year or two.


    Furthermore, as long as I obediently received treatment, I could hold out until they developed a new


    type of medicine capable of healing me.


    Casually, I replied to her, "I''m okay. At least I have some hope now."


    After a brief moment of hesitation, May said worriedly, "ir told me that you have returned to


    Bryxton."


    "Yes. I have just arrived at the airport," I answered while smoothing out my dress beneath my coat.


    To that, she straightforwardly continued her question. "Are you looking for Nichs or him?"


    The ''him'' that she meant was Christopher.


    I was stumped for words, unsure of what to answer.


    Then, she posed a fatal question. "Ree, you married Nichs three years ago by mistake,


    misidentifying him as the man you deeply loved. Though the truth is cruel, the man with whom you got


    along and had a rtionship for the past three years was Nichs."


    After a brief pause, she enunciated, "Even before you knew the truth, Nichs was the only person in


    your heart. Have you ever wondered whether the man you loved was Christopher nine years ago or


    Nichs, the one you had been with and had hurt you for the entire three years, as well as the one


    who made you understand the struggles of being in love?"


    In short, May was asking me who I was in love with.


    My love appeared to be shed in half.


    Her question was so sudden that it struck me speechless.


    Then, her voice resonated from the other end of the phone again. Clearly, she said, "Christopher''s


    appearance in your life was fleeting, and perhaps his appearance was predestined for you to meet


    Nichs! It''s obvious to me, Ree, that the one you love is the real man in front of you."


    Her words struck a chord within me. I had never considered it before, because I could never get an


    answer.


    If what she said was true, why did I return to Bryxton?


    My heart, however, told me that I had to return.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With my eyes closed, I decided to brush her words off. "I have my own considerations."


    I inquired after a brief pause, "Why are you speaking for Nichs?"


    Her way of repaying him with kindness seemed to go overboard.


    Facing my question, May awkwardly replied, "I am just worried about you."


    Then, as if she was afraid of me asking more questions, she hurriedly hung up the phone.


    After our conversation, I had been thinking about her words. I knew these questions from May were


    unavoidable, but I couldn''t find an answer to them, and no one else could either.


    After an hour, the car came to a halt in front of Felix''s Vi. When I dragged my luggage out of the car


    and saw the man standing by the door, I subconsciously asked, "Nichs? What brings you here?"


    The man in front of me was dressed in a white shirt and a ck tie. Surprisingly, he wore a bracelet


    with a string of polished beads. I remembered him not wearing such essories in the past.


    At this instant, the man looked at me casually. His gaze was soft and deep, as if he was trying to entice


    me and drown me in it.


    After a long while, he frowned and asked, his voice foreign, "Do you know me?"


    I was startled. Looking at him, I asked, "You don''t recognize me?"


    He simply looked at me indifferently before turning around and leaving.


    My heart was filled with disbelief as I looked at his departing figure. Following that, I quickly dialed


    Chairman Forger''s number.


    He was so surprised to receive my call. The moment he answered it, he eximed, "Ree, I did not


    expect you to contact me¡­"


    He wasn''t at all surprised that I was still alive. ir, after all, had already spread such information


    before I returned to Bryxton. As arge and reputable family, the Forger Family was acutely aware of


    such matters.


    Furthermore, they had not truly gained control over the Felix Family yet.


    "I met Nichs just now," I said.


    He asked dubiously. "You met him?"


    Perplexed, I responded, "Yes, but he doesn''t recognize me."


    After a moment of thought, Chairman Forger exined, "After your funeral, he was admitted to the


    hospital for a short period of time. After that, whenever your name was mentioned to him, he always


    questioned your identity. We suspected something was wrong with him and rushed him to the hospital,


    where the doctor diagnosed him with selective amnesia."


    So, he remembered everything but not me?


    My mistake in wrongly identifying him three years ago was already a joke.


    Now that Nichs had forgotten about me, I was undoubtedly the greatest joke of all.


    Did it bother me?


    No. I didn''t mind that at all.


    My heart, however, was tingling with disappointment.


    "Okay. I understand."


    Just as I was about to hang up the phone, Chairman Forger anxiously said, "They did not get married."


    Reflexively, I asked, "What?"


    "Nichs and Maria did not get married," he borated.


    Well, whether they married or not, it had nothing to do with me.


    "By the way, I have a question about someone."


    "Oh¡ªwho?" Chairman Forger asked.


    "Where is Christopher?"

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter 26


    "I have no idea where he is since he never contacts me," he answered sentimentally. Suddenly, he


    curiously asked, "Why do you want to know about him?"


    Previously, when we were in Goldshore, Nichs had told me that Christopher was an aloof person. In


    fact, Christopher despised the Forgers in his heart and as time passed, he cut off all contact with


    Chairman Forger.


    Hearing Chairman Forger''s words, I felt a twinge of sadness. ir had only managed to find out that


    Christopher was still in Bryxton, but his precise location was unknown.


    Just when I was feeling helpless, Chairman Forger called out to me. Doubtfully, he asked, "You''re


    looking for Christopher for¡ª"


    I interrupted and patronizingly responded, "When my mother was alive, she enjoyed ying the piano.


    I previously attended Christopher''s concert and found his music to be inspiring. Hence, I n to invite


    him to the ninth anniversary of my mother''s death."


    Such a reason was, obviously, a window-dressing one. However, seeing that I wasn''t willing to


    continue, Chairman Forger did not pursue it as well and straightforwardly told me who would know


    about Christopher''s whereabouts.


    "Nichs knows about his brother''s matters," he said.


    "Can you help me to ask him then, Chairman Forger?" I inquired hesitatingly.


    He declined, as if it were too difficult for him. "I''ve never had anything to do with Christopher. So, Ree, I


    think you should ask Nichs yourself."


    Chairman Forger was a crafty man. I understood that he in fact wanted me to find Nichs myself in


    order to create opportunities for us.


    He did, in fact, still wish for Nichs and me to be together.


    Because I was still in control of the Felix Family.


    However, Nichs did not recognize me now. I was certain that if I went looking for him right now, he


    would not tell me anything about Christopher.


    I requested Chairman Forger''s assistance, but he hung up the phone and immediately sent me


    Nichs'' current address instead. I clicked into the message and deleted it right away.


    I could find Christopher through other ways, and I would never bother Nichs again. Our rtionship


    was a blunder from the start. Furthermore, he had now forgotten about me.


    ¡­


    When I got home with my luggage in tow, I noticed that everything was exactly as I had left it. The in


    white bed sheet I''d changed that night was still there.


    I then set down my luggage and removed all of the bottles from it. Looking at these medications, I felt


    depressed.


    But time was the most valuable asset for me now.


    ir had thrown in arge sum of money to enlist the world''s top medical team to study my illness, and


    they were now stepping up the development of new medicines to treat my cancer.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    If I could survive the next couple of years, there might be hope for me in the future.


    In fact, I was able to ept death much more easily now, possibly because I had died before. Instead,


    my love for the man in my heart was my greatest obsession.


    Even now, I couldn''t face the fact that I had loved the wrong person.


    Also, it was uneptable to me that despite knowing that I had mistaken him for someone else,


    Christopher did not correct me at all, and instead left nonchntly after sending me home.


    I had been cherishing our only memories for the past nine years. It made my heart surge all the time


    and created chaos in my mind, but he was living his life calmly as if nothing had happened.


    The love that I had for my entire life was a mere joke to him.


    My heart was filled with sorrow whenever I thought about this.


    Hence, I wanted to find Christopher and get an answer from him.


    The more I reflected on it, the more depressed I became. So, to get rid of my sadness, I shook my


    head and went into the bathroom to take a shower. After that, I exited the bathroom and attempted to


    wipe my long hair with the towel in my hand.


    While raising my head, I noticed the man standing downstairs.


    Despite the fact that it was already March, Bryxton had always been a cold ce. The man was


    dressed in only a thin white shirt.


    Didn''t he forget about me?


    Why was he here then?


    I put my towel down and gazed at him through the floor-to-ceiling windows. As it was daytime, he could


    see me and my room through the window as well.


    After hesitating for a while, I turned around and sat down in front of the dressing table, preparing to put


    on some exquisite makeup.


    I''ve always enjoyed putting on makeup. It could not only make me look beautiful, but it could also


    conceal the light scars on my face as well.


    Then, I applied an orangish lipstick on my lips, curled my waist-length hair, and changed into an


    elegant dress and high-heels before heading downstairs. After opening the door, I walked over and


    stood in front of him.


    Though Nichs and Christopher looked identical, Christopher had never stood at the lower level of


    my house before. Thus, when the man stepped down from the car, I subconsciously took him as


    Nichs.


    He looked at me, his eyes aloof and his facial contours sharp, as if he was wary of me.


    I pursed my lips and asked, "Why are you here?''


    He remained silent. "This is my house," I continued.


    "Your house?" He merely repeated my words.


    His gaze was filled with doubts and confusion.


    I replied firmly, "Yes. This is my house."


    However, he suddenly asked, "Who are you?"


    While smoothening my hair which was being blown by the light breeze, I smilingly asked, "Why are you


    standing here as if you''re guarding something? Is there anyone important to you here?"


    My words were meant to be sarcastic. Hearing that, Nichs furrowed his eyebrows and warned in his


    deep voice, "Be careful of your words."


    I stretched my hand andpromised. "Fine. Why are you still here? You''ve left just now, haven''t


    you?"


    He didn''t say anything, possibly because he didn''t want to entertain me.


    Nichs was a man with such a personality; he wouldpletely ignore those who were unfamiliar to


    him or who he disliked.


    My heart was filled with rage when I saw him act in such a way. Given how he had treated me in the


    past, I decided to treat him harshly as well.


    "You better leave now, or I''ll call the police."


    After a brief pause, I calmly reminded him, "This is my house. It is illegal for you to be loitering here.


    Now leave!"


    Just as I turned around intending to walk back to the vi, I could hear a cold and clear voice from


    behind. "You are Renee, right?"


    That startled me. I immediately turned around and inquired, "You remember me?"


    "They informed me that I had a wife named Renee, but that we had already divorced. I can''t even


    remember what she looks like."


    His voice brought with it an endless sense of sorrow.


    "So you are here to¡­"


    Staring at me sternly, Nichs bitterly said, "I am curious to see how she looks, so Ie here


    frequently to wait for such an opportunity. It has only been a few days and you appeared."


    He then paused for a moment before letting out a smile. "She''s beautiful."


    Nichs now had no memories of our past.


    I was no longer the woman that he disgusted.


    He wasn''t prejudiced against me either.


    It was the first time both of us met without any suspicion or malice. He looked at me, just like a simple


    man, and uttered a praise, "She''s beautiful."


    If he was like this three years ago, there would have been fewer painful events between me and him.


    And I would not be in the same situation as now. At the very least, I would have a healthy body and a


    toddler with me.


    These thoughts made my eyes reddened. Smiling, I replied, "Thank you. You are handsome too. If


    there''s nothing else, please don''t bother me any further."


    Nichs'' expression immediately darkened upon hearing that.


    I turned around wanting to leave, but he grabbed onto my wrist. "What are you doing?" I asked angrily.


    He merely looked at me with his lips pursed, his gaze burning.


    I calmed myself and said, "Let me go, Nichs!"


    "Renee, just why did we get divorced?"

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chapter 27


    He asked ''Just why did we get divorced?'' instead of ''Why are we divorced?''


    There were vast differences between these two sentences. The former implied that he was hesitant to


    divorce, whereas thetter was simply a question about the reason for the divorce.


    Was this a mere illusion of mine?


    Somehow, I felt that Nichs did not lose his memories of me.


    If he did, he would not have asked me the question in such a way.


    Furthermore, his question was ridiculous as well. After all, he was the one who wanted the divorce and


    was desperate to leave me.


    When I tried to entice him to start a romance with me using our divorce and the power of the Felix


    Family, he was unmoved and even disgusted with me.


    I pried open his grip on my wrist and asked with a chuckle, "You want to know the reason? Let''s make


    a deal. I answer one question of yours and you''ll answer one of mine, what do you say?"


    My smile was, in fact, not genuine at all.


    Raising his brows, Nichs asked, "What do you want to know?"


    "Where''s your brother, Christopher?"


    "They told me that we divorced because Christopher is the man you love and I''m merely your second


    choice. Is that true?"


    While Nichs was speaking, his body was stiff and his face was gloomy. He fixed his gaze firmly on


    me, as if trying to detect any panic, guilt or regret from my expression.


    I was terrified when I heard the others mention how much I adored Christopher. As a result, right away


    after Nichs'' question, I dashed back into the vi.


    Nichs was no longer downstairs when I stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows, and I had no


    information about Christopher either.


    I then rested my head on my knees. After a while, ir called. "Are you back in Bryxton?" he asked


    with concern.


    "Yes, and I saw him," I said.


    "Nichs?" ir understood what I meant.


    "Yes."


    After a brief moment of hesitation, he called my name, "Ree?"


    "What?" I responded.


    "You have to reim the Felix Family¡­"


    "Why do you suddenly say so?"


    What was ir nning to do?


    "The Forgers are utilizing the Felix Family''s resources to deal with the Normans, but I cannot bring


    myself to retaliate. After all, the Felix Family is what our parents built with their own blood! Both the


    Felix and Norman families can only be safe if you regain control of the Felixs."


    I indeed had the ability to take back the Felix Family, but I did not want to be in any contact with


    Nichs. This was really too difficult for me.


    But ir had never asked me for anything else. Additionally, he was correct. We didn''t want the Felixs


    and Normans to end up hurting each other.


    Hence, I agreed. "Okay. I''ll handle itter."


    After ending the conversation with ir, I called my past assistant. He was surprised to receive my call.


    "President Felix?"


    "Why did the Felix Family attack the Normans?" I asked.


    To that, he exined, "It was President Forger who instructed that."


    "Give me his contact number." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I had no choice but to get in touch with Nichs now.


    The assistant then gave me Nichs'' phone number, but Icked the courage to call. I hesitated until it


    was dark and the streets were illuminated by bright lights before deciding to call him.


    However, the call just wouldn''t get through.


    At the same time, May called. She told me that one of her friends was in trouble and requested me to


    bail her out from the police station.


    Honestly, I did not want to leave the house as it was raining outside. But I did not want to reject May


    too. Thus, I took my car keys and left.


    It was all posh cars in my garage, but I chose a rtively low-profile Porsche. Upon reaching the police


    station, I dashed inside under the rain.


    The policeman by the door inquired as to why I was there, and in response, I opened the message that


    May had sent to me and smilingly exined, "Hello. I''m here to bail out a girl named Olivia."


    That surprised him. "Someone came to bail her just now."


    "I see. Alright, then."


    What a waste of time! Just as I sighed and was about to leave, a girl ran out.


    She appeared delicate, having fair skin and a slim waist.


    Looking around by the door, she noticed that I was the only one standing there, and hence, she ran


    over and grabbed my arms. "Are you Renee?"


    I nodded. "Who are you?"


    "I''m Olivia, May''s junior. Something happened today that resulted in my arrest. So I asked for her


    assistance in bailing me out, and she said that her friend would be here to help me. But my brother


    arrived first."


    She appeared to be a cheerful and enthusiasticdy.


    I wasn''t particrly social, so I simply nodded and asked softly, "Where''s your brother? Do you want


    me to drive the both of you back?"


    As soon as I ended my sentence, a man walked out from the corridor.


    He was wearing a camel-colored coat with a light brown sweater underneath, and an apricot-colored


    scarf around his neck.


    At this instant, he looked at me with a clear gaze.


    A single nce from him was enough to drown me.


    I clearly heard him calling, "Little girl."


    His voice was as warm as usual.


    My hands immediately trembled. Before I could react, Olivia pulled me along toward him. Oblivious,


    she said, "Christopher, this is Renee, the friend May asked to bail me out."


    Olivia then introduced him to me as well. "Renee, this is my brother, Christopher. I have another


    brother called Nichs. I am Olivia, the adoptive daughter of their mother."


    The name ''Christopher'' alone was enough to knock me down, let alone see him in person.


    My body was shaking and I merely stared at him without a word. Puzzled, Olivia asked, "Why are you


    not saying anything, Renee?"


    I forced a casual smile in response, trying to hide the panic in my heart. "Renee is sending us home,"


    she added with a smile.


    Christopher extended his fair and slender palm and solemnly introduced himself. "I''m Christopher


    Forger."


    I lowered my gaze and looked at his palm. In this instant, I recalled the question he had asked many


    years before. "Little girl, why are you following me?"


    "Because¡­ I love you." That was my answer then.


    I tried hard to keep the chaos in my heart at bay as I took his hand in mine and said casually, "Hello."


    Hello, Christopher.


    I couldn''t bring myself to mention his name.


    ¡­


    It turned out they lived in the harbor area, far away from the Forgers. I simply left them at the entrance


    to that area.


    Olivia thanked me repeatedly when she got out of the car, to which I shook my head and said, "It''s a


    small issue. You''re May''s friend."


    The rain had subsided. She swiftly opened the car door and stepped out. Through the window, I saw


    her briefly conversing with Christopher before entering the area by herself.


    After that, Christopher rapped on my car window.


    I got out of the car and stood in front of him. With a warm smile on his handsome face, he said in a


    deep voice, "Sorry for the inconvenience. Olivia got herself into trouble as soon as she returned from


    abroad. She''s always been afraid of Nichs, and I''ll send her to him tomorrow so he can teach her a


    lesson."


    I shook my head in response. "It''s not a big deal. I didn''t help much anyway."


    A long moment of silence followed.


    The drizzle that fell on me wasn''t cold at all. Instead, my heart was burning. Just as I was feeling


    helpless not knowing what to say, Christopher called out to me.


    "Little girl."


    Following that, he removed his apricot scarf and draped it over my head, attempting to shield me from


    the rain.


    My eyes welled up at this moment and my tears were on the verge of falling. I tried hard to suppress


    such an urge and merely let out a light hum.


    "I''m sorry for causing you so much pain."


    That was not what I wanted to hear.


    Raising my head, I looked at this man in front of me, whose eyes were bright. I wanted to know why he


    had deceived me that night.


    "Chris¡ª"


    Just as I opened my mouth, a cold and merciless voice interrupted. "Christopher, what are you doing


    with my ex-wife?"

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter 28


    The rain was drizzling in Bryxton, but Christopher''s scarf shielded me from it all. His gentleness


    touched my heart, but at the same time, I was also overwhelmed by sadness.


    I wanted to ask him why he lied to me that day.


    But I hadn''t even finished calling his name when Nichs interrupted me from nowhere. Stunned, I


    turned around, only to see him standing in the rain, his entire body soaked.


    I was stumped for words. Christopher, on the other hand, timely exined, "Olivia made some blunders


    and Ms. Felix drove us back."


    This was the first time Christopher addressed me as anything other than ''little girl,'' and he did so


    politely.


    That startled me. Then, I remembered a fatal w¡ªI was his brother''s ex-wife.


    His brother''s ex-wife¡­


    The woman that his brother legally married and slept with.


    At that moment, I realized why he had refused to admit that he was Christopher that night. Perhaps he


    had known my identity from the beginning and had kept his distance from me all along.


    With my eyes red, I looked at Christopher, wanting to tug on his sleeve. However, I didn''t dare to do so


    as Nichs was here.


    I really wanted to do that, to pull Christopher''s sleeve and follow behind him like a little girl, as if time


    had returned to the past.


    But I was well aware that I was now an adult.


    From a little girl to a woman now.


    This realization stung my heart. I lowered my head and quietly opened the car door, intending to leave.


    I started my car while looking at the two men outside who appeared to be identical; one appeared to be


    warm and gentle, while the other appeared cold and ruthless.


    After taking off the apricot scarf on my head and putting it aside, I was prepared to step on the


    elerator. However, Nichs suddenly opened the door to the passenger''s side.


    "What are you doing?" I asked, my tone unwee.


    Even though it was summer, it wasn''t a good feeling to be drenched. Nichs sat in the passenger''s


    seat, his expression emotionless. Coldly, he muttered, "It should be alright to send your ex-husband


    home, I suppose?"


    That rendered me speechless.


    Despite my reluctance, I remembered ir''s words from the afternoon and after some deliberation, I


    decided to send Nichs home.


    The car went past Christopher. From the rearview mirror, I saw him standing motionless, his clear gaze


    fixed on us as we drove away.


    It was so difficult for me to finally meet him but before I could ask the questions that had been bothering


    me, Nichs'' sudden appearance interrupted everything.


    I heaved out a long sigh while thinking about this.


    Seeing me in such a manner, Nichs asked in a cold tone, "Why? You can''t bear to leave him, can


    you? Do you really like him?"


    His words were sarcastic and I chose to ignore him.


    Halfway through the journey, May called. I wore my Bluetooth earpiece and answered the call. "Have


    you gotten Olivia out?" she asked.


    "Yes. Her brother did that."


    Hearing that, May was surprised. "She has a brother?"


    "Don''t you know that?" I retorted.


    "I''m not sure. She''s just my junior, with whom I had fun during my university days. She then went to a


    music academy in another country. By the way, what is the name of her brother?"


    I supposed thest question was just a casual remark.


    After a moment of thought, I replied, "Christopher Forger."


    May was immediately dumbfounded and repeatedly apologized to me.


    Chuckling, I responded, "It''s fine."


    I wanted to see him anyway.


    Even though I had only met him for a few minutes today, I now knew where he was. Other matters


    could be postponed to ater date, even though I knew there was no necessity to discuss anything with


    him.


    But it was too difficult for me to let go of the obsession I had harbored in my heart for so long.


    And there was that question that May posed.


    Which of them do I love, Nichs or Christopher?


    My love was so forcefully split in half that even I was confused.


    After hanging up the call, I noticed that Nichs was staring at the apricot scarf. Then, in a cold tone,


    he asked, "Was it because of him that we got divorced? Do you really love him that much?"


    Failing to sense the nervousness in his words, I merely exined patiently, "A few months back, you


    were the one who insisted on the divorce. I begged you to stay, but you refused. Don''t use your


    amnesia to put the me on me."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then I tilted my head to look at Nichs, only to see him with his lips pursed and his face pale. I calmly


    blinked my aching eyes and said, "ir informed me that you are attacking the Normans with the Felix


    Family''s resources. I own the Felix Family and have the authority to reim it. So, for the sake of


    everyone''s peace, take my advice and stop what you''re doing right now."


    I did not know if Nichs understood what I said as he did not give me any response. After dropping


    him off at the Forger''s vi, I left right away.


    After that, I received a call.


    It was from the person I was unable to reach earlier.


    His bone-chillingly cold voice rang out over the phone, "I''m not going to give up targeting the Normans


    unless you personallye to me to reim the Felix Family. Or remarry me, and I''ll let them go.


    Otherwise, even though I''ll suffer, I will crush them."


    I scoffed at that. "You''re being unreasonable, Nichs Forger."


    Of course, I could regain control of the Felix Family, but that would require me to manage it myself. I


    didn''t want to waste my time doing something like that.


    The doctor said in a year or two, there might be a new medicine developed to treat my cancer.


    However, it would be difficult for me to even survive these next few years, let alone discuss the


    development of new medicines.


    With an unfeeling voice, he called out, "Ree?"


    "Can''t you just let me off?" I pleaded.


    "That''s impossible." He rejected me right away.


    The rain was getting heavier in Bryxton. Perplexed, I asked, "Why can''t you just let me off? We have


    already divorced, and you don''t even remember me now. Why are you not letting me go?"


    I took a breather before continuing, "Don''t tell me your amnesia is a ruse, and that''s why you insisted


    on remarrying me. Are you taking me for a fool, Nichs? How about Maria? You insisted on giving her


    a wedding, didn''t you?"


    He hung up the call right after that.


    Staring at the phone, I did not know what I could do now. It was as if I''d never be able to leave this


    complicated rtionship.


    When I drove back to Felix''s Vi, I saw an uninvited woman standing by the door on this rainy day.


    Seeing this, I pulled over to the side of the road and got out, holding the apricot scarf. "Can we talk?"


    she asked as she approached me and sheltered me with her umbre.


    I, on the other hand, quickly avoided her umbre and trotted into the vi in the rain. She followed


    shamelessly, and with a dejected tone, she said, "We did not get married in the end. I did not manage


    to be Mrs. Forger."


    Her sorrowful expression reminded me of the previous time she called me and boasted, "I am Mrs.


    Forger, Maria Hudson."


    "So?" I held the scarf close to me and asked.


    Perhaps she was so taken aback by my aloof demeanor that she began to exin helplessly, "I simply


    want to talk to you about him."

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter 29


    Seeing Maria look heartbroken reminded me of the past when I used to be jealous of her and went mad


    with jealousy.


    It was because Nichs gave all of his tenderness to her.


    At that time, I didn''t know that the man I had talked to nine years ago was a different man from the one


    I metter. I ced all of mymitment on Nichs and humbly thought that even if there was no


    love in the marriage, there would still be mutual respect.


    I thought he would care for me like a qualified husband.


    Thinking of my crush over the years, I felt highly ironic at this moment. I squatted down and asked,


    "What are you trying to tell me?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I stood on the steps and squatted down. My eyes were on the same level as Maria''s but for some


    reason, she took a step back.


    I smiled in confusion and asked, "Are you afraid of me?"


    She closed her eyes and said, "You are dazzling."


    "Huh? This is not something that you should tell your rival."


    Maria was a woman whom Nichs loved, so it made sense that she was pretty, had a fantastic figure,


    and had a good fashion sense.


    At this moment, Maria was wearing a moon-white dress, which made her look innocent and harmless


    while masking her evil doings in the past.


    However, I was still way prettier than her.


    I was not exaggerating. My face and body were the best, so I could quickly catch everyone''s attention


    in public.


    Taking advantage of my beauty, I was like a duck to water in the business world before I married. My


    family only went into recession after I married Nichs.


    It was because Nichs privately targeted the Felix Family.


    Despite that, the Felix Family was still a big enterprise. Otherwise, Chairman Forger wouldn''t always


    urge Nichs and me to remarry.


    He wanted to own the Felix Family, which was enough to make the Forger Family look down on his


    peers if he seeded.


    "I''m serious; you¡¯re dazzling."


    Maria was holding an exquisite flower umbre. The raindrops fell on her umbre, then onto the


    courtyard.


    I pursed my lips as I smiled and didn''t respond to her words. Maria lowered her eyes and said, "Renee,


    when you appeared in Nichs'' world three years ago, I instantly knew I would lose to you. It is


    because you are dazzling. It was an unfair union for you as the Forger Family was way weaker than the


    Felix Family. However, you still agreed to the marriage. Your character and statusplement each


    other, and no one will achieve this perfection."


    I asked impatiently, "So, you met me today just to praise me? If that''s the case, you can leave now."


    Maria said anxiously, "You''re perfect, but you can''t get what you wish for. You don''t even have a healthy


    body."


    I slowly stood up and looked at her coldly, thereafter reminding her, "Another word and I''ll never let you


    go."


    "You will send me out of Bryxton?" Maria asked.


    I stayed silent. She smiled and said, "That''s fine to me. Nichs will never marry me again, so it


    doesn''t make a difference to me if I leave Bryxton."


    I never said I was going to send her away.


    She had an excellent imagination.


    Maria''s positive attitude disgusted me. I frowned impatiently and heard her say reluctantly, "I must


    admit that Nichs loves you. Hence, I am willing to stop fighting with you for his affection."


    "Are you mad?" I asked in surprise.


    Although she left Bryxton under my pressure three years ago, the Maria I knew was not a woman who


    would give up easily. Otherwise, she would never return to Bryxton three yearster.


    I gazed at the night sky in the distance and didn''t speak. Ultimately, I felt disdain for her and didn''t


    bother to argue with her.


    Her expression was getting dark when I didn''t reply to her. She hesitated and said, "He really loves


    you."


    I asked directly, "I do not believe you are stepping back without an ulterior motive. You must be trying to


    act weak before me, then you''ll tell Nichs that I never give you respect. You''ll pretend to be a weak


    person that easily gets bullied, so you can gain empathy from others."


    Maria was getting furious, "You little¡ª"


    Her face was ashen under the rainy night. I sneered and said, "You can never take a hint. If you do,


    ir would never insult you before everyone a few months ago."


    I paused and corrected myself, "Wait, I was wrong. You were taking advantage of Nichs! Now that


    he doesn''t want to marry you, you humbly came to me. You are easy to read, you know? Let me guess,


    you hired someone to hide nearby and record our confrontation. It was amon trope in a drama


    show. You are trying to act like a weak person to provoke me to hurt you, then you will post it on the


    Inte."


    Maria thought that I was an open book.


    An ignorant book, at that.


    A book for her to bully.


    However, I was a vengeful person.


    Maria''s face was flushed with anger and she looked as if her n was exposed. Then, she loosened


    her lips to insult me. "Renee, don''t be foolish! Nichs will never love a dying woman like you! Not


    even Christopher will love you. You will always be a foolish woman that no one will love!"


    I walked down the steps in astonishment, thereafter grabbing her wrist and asking, "How do you know I


    love Christopher? Who told you that?"


    Maria stared at me pitifully. She suddenly let go of the umbre in her hand, so we were exposed to the


    heavy rain. We were instantly soaked and looked pathetic.


    However, I didn''t care about it. I just wanted to know how she knew that I love Christopher. Even


    Nichs only knew about this after I returned to Bryxton. Who leaked the secret?


    Maria kept struggling under my grip. I didn¡¯t use much strength to hold her, and she didn''t try to break


    free. I knew that she was acting and plotting against me.


    However, I didn''t care about those dirty tricks.


    "Thewyer tried to let Nichs y the piano for you at your funeral. However, Nichs doesn''t know


    how to y the piano."


    Maria smiled grimly and continued, "Christopher is the one who ys the piano, not Nichs. They are


    twins, and you fell in love with the wrong twin from the start. You stole my man!"


    I let go of Maria in a daze, and she immediately fell to the ground crying. However, I ignored her and


    turned back to the room.


    With trembling hands, I took the cell phone and texted May. ''Who else knows that I mistook Nichs as


    Christopher?''


    It was supposed to be my secret.


    How did everyone know about it?


    May then sent me a text message to exin. ''Ree, the one who yed the piano at your funeral was


    Christopher. The rest of the guests won''t, but those who know Nichs would know about your secret.


    Thewyer read your will in front of all the attendees, so Chairman Forger and Maria must know about


    it. I was confused at the time because I stood next to Christopher and heard him say something.''


    I messaged and asked, ''What did he say?''


    ''Well, the little girl actually loves me.''

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chapter 30


    Christopher had always known my feelings toward him. However, he had maintained a distance from


    me since I was young.


    I put away my phone and went to the window. Maria was still sitting on the ground, looking helpless and


    vulnerable, as if I had bullied her. It was disgusting to see that.


    I took out my phone and reported to the police after some thinking. When the police appeared, Maria


    was shocked as she couldn''t believe I would do this. Fortunately, she was arrested by the two police


    officers.


    After getting rid of her, I took some medicine and fell asleep. At midnight, I received a call from the


    police to summon me to the station.


    The police called me because of Maria''s case. At that point, I was lying on the bed holding my phone,


    feeling utterly agitated.


    Finally, I got up and went to the police station.


    My head was dizzy, probably because I was soaked in the night''s rain. I saw Nichs when I arrived


    there in my Porsche.


    He was still wearing a ck tuxedo and stood at the entrance while smoking a cigarette. When he saw


    me, he instinctively frowned and said in a cold voice, "Renee, did Maria provoke you?"


    I sneered and asked, "Why? Are you going to stand up for her?"


    It was a meaningless question. No matter what trouble Maria caused before, Nichs would always


    resolve it for her.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The night after the rain was cold, so I didn''t want to talk nonsense with him and tightly held my coat


    together to walk past him.


    However, he silently followed behind me.


    After I went in, Maria was excited when she saw Nichs behind me. She immediately acted pitifully.


    "Nichs, I didn''t mean to offend her. I just wanted to chat with her, but she called the police to arrest


    me. She even pushed me to the ground! Look, I have wounds all over my body, and this is all her


    doing."


    I couldn''t even see the fingernail marks on Maria¡¯s fair skin if she did not hold out her arm.


    I sighed inwardly after seeing her injury.


    She really is willing to hurt herself for this.


    Nichs, who was behind me, didn''t respond to what Maria said. I was toozy to watch her act, so I


    turned around and found the man staring at me.


    I frowned and asked, "What are you staring at me for?"


    Nichs didn''t answer, but his expression was icy cold.


    The policeman next to me exined, "Maria is wrong to break into private property. However, she


    used you of hitting her."


    So, the reason you summon me is because of this?


    But I never even touched her!


    She fell to the ground by herself.


    I tilted my head and asked, "Anything else?"


    The policeman nodded hesitantly. "And she s-said that¡­ you had divorced her man, but you were still


    pestering him."


    Hearing this, I looked at Nichs with a smile.


    "Do I pester you?" I asked.


    I never pestered Nichs.


    Even when I was selling the Felix Family and my signature on the divorce paper for a romance with


    him, I did not bother him. I even generously let him go. After the divorce, I never took the initiative to


    meet him.


    Nichs pursed his lips and wanted to say something, but he didn''t speak in the end. He was quieter


    than before and said little.


    I turned my head and asked the police, "Are these illegal?"


    Hearing my question, the policeman was stunned. "It is against thew to hit someone."


    I abruptly approached Maria. The rain had washed away her makeup and exposed her pale face, and


    messed up her hair.


    At this moment, she had tears and looked at me with fear. I smiled and asked, "Have I really hit you?"


    She looked expectantly at Nichs, thereafter biting her lip and stayed silent. She tried too hard to act


    all pitiful. I would pity her with all my heart if I were a man. Too bad I was a woman.


    A woman who was offended by her.


    I abruptly stretched out my hand and pped her face hard. She covered her face in astonishment and


    said, "Are you crazy?!"


    Besides Maria, the policeman standing beside me didn''t expect me to do this, so they came over and


    stopped me.


    They held my arms and pulled me away from Maria for a distance. I raised my eyebrows and smiled.


    "Since you said I hit you, I will live up to the name and do the same. Otherwise, how can I face the


    injustice?"


    Maria scolded, "Renee, you''re a lunatic!"


    The police also tried to soothe my anger. "You''re knowingly breaking thew!"


    So what if I am knowingly breaking thew?


    My head suddenly hurt. A pair of arms pulled me out of the polices¡¯ hold, and Nichs said in a soft


    voice, "I will handle this matter. I will give you an exnationter."


    I looked up and saw Nichs right above my head.


    The cold and aloof man himself.


    I held his arm as he noticed my abnormalities. He asked me with a deep voice, "Renee, are you


    alright?"


    I weakly shook my head, and he suddenly carried me into his arms and left the police station. He


    walked out of the police station, then went down the steps and got into his car. He lightly patted my


    face with his palm to reassure me. "Hang in there. I''ll take you to the hospital now."


    I painfully shook my head and said, "Send me back home."


    Nichs hesitated; it was written all over his handsome face that he disapproved of it. I pulled his


    sleeve in a daze and exined, "My medicine is at home."


    I might have felt unwell due to the rainst night, and I should be fine after going home to take a few


    pills and rest.


    Hearing me say this, he was finally relieved and epted my proposal.


    He started the car and left the ce. I weakly leaned into the passenger seat, and my vision was blurry


    as I looked out of the car window.


    After an unknown amount of time, Nichs called my name.


    "Renee."


    I responded, "I''m here."


    I was mentally tired, so I slowly closed my eyes. I vaguely heard a sad voice, and Nichs asked me


    nervously, "Renee, do you really love him?"


    I murmured, "Who?"


    "Christopher," came the reply.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter 31


    Christopher¡­


    Is it Christopher the one I met nine years ago?


    I took my time to think about it for a really, really long time.


    It was long enough that I thought I was mute. Then, I answered, "Yes."


    It was both a yes and no.


    May was right; Nichs was with me for the three years of our marriage.


    It was Nichs who was entangled in my fate for three years. The Christopher from nine years ago


    was just a shadow that I secretly tailed, a trace of my youthful days.


    Having said that, I was frustrated.


    When I thought of this, my heart hurt. I ced my palm on my chest and cried, "Yes, I love him! He is


    the only light I looked upon when I was young."


    However, that light was actually my ex-husband''s brother.


    I was so sad that I couldn''t stop crying. "I was full of joy and kept my love for him. No matter how he


    treated me, it was enough to console me as long as I remember the warmth he gave me. However, I


    discovered I had followed the wrong twin right from the start. Isn''t that ridiculous?"


    Maybe because of my illness, I temporarily forgot the people around me and finally answered the


    question that Nichs asked me several times today.


    There was a long silence in the car, and I thought I heard a soft cry. As I was drained, I couldn''t help


    but fall asleep. It was already the following day by the time I woke up.


    My eyelids were heavy, so I slowly opened my eyes and stretched out with my hand to rub them. It took


    me a long time to realize that this was not my room.


    I pulled off the quilt and found that my clothes were also removed. I quickly left the bed to locate my


    clothes and wear them.


    At this time, a man opened the door from outside.


    It was Nichs, and he held a ss of water with pills in his hands.


    I frowned and asked, "Why am I here?"


    He calmly said, "You fell asleep in my carst night."


    "Didn''t I ask you to take me home?"


    He calmly raised his eyebrow. "I don''t have the key to your house."


    After hearing his words, I suddenly realized that my key was instead in my own car.


    I sat at the side of the bed and ruffled my messy hair. Nichs handed me the cup of water and


    medicine and then exined, "I took you to your doctor. He prescribed medicine for you, which will help


    to relieve your condition."


    I had a doctor in Bryxton and I didn''t expect him to find the doctor. I took it and asked, "Do you know


    about my illness?"


    I raised my head and took a sip of water before putting the medicine into my mouth. After I ate the pill,


    Nichs softly replied, "Yes. Although I had forgotten what took ce between us, my father has


    exined it to me before."


    Nichs had forgotten about it, but his father reminded him.


    "So, you know who caused it?"


    After Nichs heard this, his expression turned gloomy, as if I triggered him with my question.


    I grinned and said, "So, you know."


    Nichs'' eyes were dark as ink. I stood up and wanted to leave, but he suddenly grabbed my wrist and


    tugged me into his arms.


    It was simply inexplicable.


    At that, I struggled. "Let go of me now!"


    My lips were suddenly covered by his thin and cool lips. I stared at Nichs with amazement as I


    couldn''t believe it.


    His big palm wrapped around my back as he lightly rubbed it. From my angle, I saw him close his eyes.


    His eyshes were thick and long while trembling slightly, as if he were afraid of something.


    I wondered what Nichs was fearful of.


    He had amnesia, so I wouldn''t be afraid if I were him.


    Logically, he should only care about Maria; however, he ignored her and took me back to his apartment


    instead.


    I bit his lip hard with my teeth, and only then did he slowly release me. He greedily licked my lips with


    the tip of his tongue.


    I was stunned. Nichs was panting lightly as he exined , "My father said that I have done a lot of


    bad things to you, so I want to make up for you."


    I gave him a half-smile and asked, "How are you going to do that? If you can do it, you should send me


    back three years ago so I can choose to not marry you. In that way, I won''t even get endometrial


    carcinoma!"


    His eyes froze as he fixed his gaze on me. Then, he bent slightly and pressed his forehead against


    mine.


    He feels like a loyal dog. Is he trying to please me?


    I pushed his hand away and sat back on the bed. At this time, my phone rang, and it was a WhatsApp


    message from ir.


    He asked, ''Do you need any help?''


    He might have known that I had gone to the police station.


    I quickly replied, ''No.''


    I had the skill to deal with Maria.


    That was when I could tell that my makeup was removed from the reflection of the phone screen.


    A pale and delicate face with scars appeared before me.


    I looked up in horror and asked, "Did you remove my makeup?"


    Nichs came over and sat next to me. Then, he held my hand and sped my fingers tightly. In a


    deep voice, he murmured, "Yes. I was afraid that you''ll be ufortable sleeping with makeup on."


    However, I was unhappy with his actions. I drew out my hand from his and warned, "I hate anyone


    touching my makeup, especially you, because it was you who left this scar on my face!"


    Hearing this, he stayed silent for a long time and finally sighed. "I''m sorry for what I did in the past."


    Seeing that he was unmoved, I was furious. I stood up and scolded, "Are you pretending to be a loyal


    dog now? Nichs, remember that it was you who caused all of this. You caused me to have d*mn


    cancer! Do you think I will forgive you with just a simple apology? I''ll have you know that this is


    impossible. Are you saying you want to remarry me? Can you tell me how much longer I can live? Do


    you think I have the time to waste on you?"


    Before Christmas Eve, I didn''t me him as I was dying. After all, he didn''t love me.


    Of course, I had almost died too and I couldn''t me him.


    In the end, I couldn''t bear to hate him because I thought that he was the man I had loved for nine


    years.


    However, I found that he was not that man!


    So, I didn''t have to spare him.


    There was no need to forgive him!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was getting furious. At that point, Nichs knew that I was not in the mood for propermunication,


    so he simply got up and left the room.


    After he left, I quickly left his ce.


    First, I went to the police station to get back my car. However, I found Olivia at the police station''s


    entrance, and she was surprised when she saw me too.


    "Renee, why are you here?"


    Although it was spring in March, Olivia was dressed in thin clothes. She wore a thin long-sleeved dress,


    which was different from my warm clothes.


    I suppressed my irritability and said, "Someone broke into my housest night, and I reported her to the


    police. The police summoned me over to interrogate me."


    "Renee, are you in a bad mood?"


    Unexpectedly, Olivia discovered my mood.


    I was irritated because of Nichs, so I shook my head and answered, "It''s nothing."


    She smiled and responded, "Then, it''s alright. I have two friends there. I will bail them out first. Renee,


    let''s exchange our phone numbers. I will treat you to a meal when it''s over."


    At that, I asked curiously, "What did you do yesterday?"


    An embarrassed Olivia borated, "I was racing with my friends on the mountainst night, but I didn''t


    expect to be caught by the police there."


    "It rained hardst night¡ª"


    She smiled indifferently and said, "It''s alright."


    "Okay. You can go now."


    She took out her phone. "Renee, let us exchange our phone numbers for WhatsApp."


    After I gave her my phone number, I returned to the Felix Family. While parking in the underground


    garage, I called my assistant, Gary.


    Although Nichs was currently in charge of the Felix Family, the people working there were still my


    loyal employees. In their eyes, I was the head of the family.


    Nichs was just my sessor after my death.


    When I was still alive, my words would have more authority than his.


    I allowed Gary to take care of the troubles in the police station for me. I asked him, "Will the


    suppression of the Norman Family stop if I am in control of the family once again?"


    "Yes, President Felix."


    If I need to regain control of the Felix Family, I must take the share transfer contract back, which was


    why I quickly called mywyer.


    His words surprised me. "President Forger has always declined the contract for the share transfer and


    he said I should keep it for you to im it in person instead."


    I was shocked and asked, "Since when?"

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter 32


    "Two months ago, on the day of your funeral."


    Before I returned to Bryxton, I never thought about going against Nichs. However, he deliberately


    used the Felix Family to attack the Norman Family. He knew I would not allow the Norman and Felix


    families infight and would definitely take the Felix Family back. He even didn''t ept the share transfer


    agreement. He seemed to be deliberately returning the Felix Family to me.


    The Forger Family had tried to take over the Felix Family for years; however, they gave up when it was


    within reach.


    What is Nichs'' purpose in doing this?


    I was bewildered, so I shook my head and stopped thinking about this. I got out of the car with the keys


    and went back to the vi. When I got to the living room, I saw the apricot scarf I put on the sofast


    night.


    A few months ago, he removed the apricot scarf from his neck and wrapped it around me under the


    snowy sky. His gesture was familiar and tender. After that, he gifted this scarf to me after taking me


    home.


    I hurriedly ran back upstairs to look at him downstairs. Under the street light, I could see his eyes were


    soft and cold. Now that I think about it, it was the saddest scene because of our distance.


    Physically, we were apart by only ten meters.


    I was upstairs and he was downstairs.


    However, we seemed too far away mentally.


    I desperately longed for him, and the longing was killing me.


    However, I couldn''t get close to his heart.


    Moreover, he was the actual man that I had a crush on.


    He was Christopher, the man I missed in my heart.


    I walked over and picked up this apricot scarf to hold it in my arms. I left it on the snowman once, but


    Christopher took it back. After some adventures, it returned to me again.


    I lowered my head to smell the scent on the scarf, and it was a refreshing scent.


    It was Christopher''s unique charm.


    I gradually smiled and whispered, "Christopher."


    It was a name that was unfamiliar to me.


    ¡­


    I had been sleeping at home during the day, and I just woke up at night and took some medicine when I


    received a call from Olivia.


    She invited me for dinner, but I refused with a soft voice. "I''m sorry, I have something to do here."


    She reluctantly invited me again, "My brother asked me to properly thank you."


    I sat beside the bed for a while and hesitated to ask, "Will your brothere too?"


    "Yes, he said he wanted to thank you."


    I looked up at the scenery outside the window. It was March and spring, but it had started to snow


    again.


    I bit my lip and still refused. "I''m sorry, Ms. Parker. I have a personal matter to attend to. Besides, I


    didn''t help much yesterday. You don''t need to thank me."


    I wasn''t convinced, so Olivia hung up the call in disappointment.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, I logged into WhatsApp and saw my assistant''s message.


    He said, ''President Felix, President Forger announced in ourpany that he will withdraw from the


    Felix Family and will not return to thepany starting tomorrow. Every responsibility of the affairs in


    thepany will transfer to you, including our suppression to the Norman Family.''


    I was surprised. Why did Nichs quit?


    Moreover, it was right after I called Mr. Wright.


    Did he notice something?


    At that, I called Mr. Wright again.


    I frowned and asked him, "Did you let Nichs know about our conversation earlier?"


    "If you withdraw the share transfer agreement, Mr. Forger has the right to know."


    After a pause, Mr. Wright said, "I''m sorry, he actually asked me about this earlier."


    After I hung up the call, I messaged Gary. ''Cancel the suppression of the Normal Family.''


    He messaged back. ''Understood, but you have to sign on the document to make it final.''


    I replied, ''I''ll be at thepanyter.''


    It was only 6.00 PM, so thepany hadn''t closed.


    I put down my phone and went to the bathroom for a shower. After that, I dried my hair and put on


    delicate makeup. I also applied brown eyeshadow that had a pearlescent color to make my eyes look


    prettier.


    After hesitating for a long time, I used the pen to draw a small star around the corner of my eye.


    I opened the closet, picked out fairy-like clothes, and styled my hair into loose twin braids. Looking at


    myself in the mirror, I slowly smiled and said, "I never tried this style before."


    I used to style myself as a mature and stable woman and rarely dressed so daintily.


    I went over to the door and changed into a pair of white sneakers. Then, I took the car keys and went to


    the garage to pick out a low-key ck sports car to go to thepany. When I arrived, I saw Gary was


    waiting for me on thepany''s first floor.


    I handed the car keys to him and asked, "Have you resolved Maria''s case?"


    Gary took the car key from my hand and nodded. "I have resolved the case in the police station.


    However, the nonsense¡­ President Felix, I need to show you a viral video online."


    He handed me a phone. After taking a look, I gave it back to him.


    I said disdainfully, "That''s the only trick she has up her sleeve."


    The content of the video was about the confrontationst night, where I was holding Maria''s arm.


    Then, I let go of her, and she fell to the ground alone.


    From that angle, it looked like I was the assant.


    I guessed correctly; someone really secretly took a videost night.


    It was easy to read her tricks.


    Gary exined, "It is a dirty trick; however, the number of retweets exceeded one million, and the


    comment section is trying to cancel you. They demand an apology from you. So far, it has affected the


    Felix Family''s stocks."


    I suddenly called out to him, "Gary."


    He respectfully asked, "Yes, President Felix?"


    "I will use the Felix Family''s official webpage to respond to this case."


    He asked, "What do you want to post about?"


    "I did it. So what?"


    Upon hearing that, he asked in astonishment, "Do you really have to do so?"


    There were always ones that did not know their actual value and kept ying dirty tricks.


    Maria thought this would hit me hard and affect the Felix Family''s stocks.


    Then, she na?vely thought she could threaten me with the petty trick.


    She thought I would be forced to apologize to her because of the false news.


    Hmph! What a joke.


    She was like a cockroach. It wouldn''t hit or bite you; it just appeared near your feet to disgust you.


    Without hesitating, I ordered, "Do as I say."


    "Yes, President Felix."


    After returning to thepany, I signed the contract to cancel the Felix Family''s suppression of the


    Norman Family. I decided to favor the Norman Family with thepany''s business. The cooperation


    between the top enterprises in the two cities would be beneficial.


    After all, the rtionship between the Norman Family and the Felix Family had always been


    exceptional.


    My rtionship with ir was enough to maintain this cooperation.


    Then, I made another critical decision.


    The Felix Family would take 5% of the assets to research science and technology.


    No one objected because I was the only shareholder in the Felix Family.


    However, Gary was worried. "President Felix, this investment is huge, but the current return is almost


    zero. It is not a short-term tug of war; it will take many years to see the results."


    I smiled to reassure him and said, "It''s okay because it''s time for the Felix Family to create a new path."


    In the past, the Felix Family made a name by selling real estate. Although it was involved various


    industries, it was weak in the technology industry. The Felix Family could wee a great future if we


    could develop this industry.


    As far as I knew, the country''s most influential science and technological force was the Forger Family.


    Logically, the Felix Family would want the Forger Family''s resources. However, it wasn''t necessary.


    At the very least, I wouldn''t go looking for Nichs to discuss business.


    However, if the Felix Family and the Forger Familybined, it would be a robust international


    enterprise.


    This was why Chairman Forger insisted on taking over the Felix Family.


    However, Nichs still returned the Felix Family to me despite the temptation.


    I had never figured out his reason for returning it to me.


    If the reason was love, it was highly unlikely as he had already forgotten about me.


    It was also ridiculous to say that he lost his ambition.


    Although I couldn''t figure it out, I still didn''t call him to confirm it as I didn''t want anything to do with him.


    I stayed in thepany until 8.00 PM. The snowfall was getting heavier, and it had umted to a


    thickyer. I took the car keys and drove to a nearby restaurant to grab a bite.


    Just as I was about to check out and leave, I heard a familiar voice. "Renee, what a coincidence! Are


    you having dinner here too?"

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter 33


    I looked over and identally gazed into Christopher''s warm eyes. I could see the indifference in his


    eyes.


    Nichs was right; both of them were aloof.


    I hummed and said, "I was just grabbing a bite."


    Smiling, Olivia murmured, "We should have had dinner together."


    I pursed my lips and exined, "I was busy working at mypany. It was not on purpose that I


    rejected your invitation."


    Actually, I did reject her invitation on purpose, so it was embarrassing for us to meet right now. In fact, I


    would ept it if it wasn''t for Christopher because I didn''t know how to face him now.


    Olivia abruptly took my arm and praised me, "Renee, you''re so beautiful. The star in the corner of your


    eye makes you look like a young maiden. Renee, how old are you?"


    When she praised me for being beautiful, I couldn''t help but nce at Christopher, who was quietly


    standing off to one side. He gently looked at me and answered, "Olivia, Ms. Felix was born in 1996."


    He even knew my birth year. It made my heart flutter.


    Shocked, Olivia eximed, "1996? She''s younger than me!"


    I smiled, to which Olivia pouted and muttered, "I''m sorry, it''s a shock to me."


    I understood. Many people thought the same.


    After some thinking, I said, "It''s okay, I don''t me you. We were a family, so don''t worry too much


    about it."


    Christopher didn''t respond to the word ''family''.


    I masked my disappointment and said, "I am Nichs'' ex-wife."


    Olivia flinched at the revtion and abruptly let go of my arm.


    I smiled and said, "I have something to do, so I''ll take my leave now. I''ll treat both of you to a meal


    later."


    I turned around and left the restaurant. Looking up at the snowkes, I felt a pang of sadness. After a


    while, I stepped on the snowy road. Before the snowkes could fall on my body, arge ck


    umbre appeared on my head.


    I was surprised and turned around. It turned out to be Christopher standing behind me. "Why are you


    here?" I asked.


    His voice was deep and held a touch of maism. "Let me take you home," Christopher said.


    I clenched my hands upon hearing that. "I drove here."


    However, Christopher still insisted, "I''ll take you to the parking lot."


    I could not refuse him.


    The parking lot was only twenty meters away.


    I stood there and mustered my courage to look at him. He seemed to have a preference for wearing a


    knee-length coat. The dark blue clothing looked handsome on him. His face was as delicate as


    Nichs''. I had tough at that thought, as they were twins; it made sense for them to look the same.


    However, there was still a difference between them. Christopher had already put the wealth and


    warmth of the world behind him. He was a musician, and he often traveled all over the world to


    perform. He was a pure and clean man.


    The cleanliness made him emit a mature and introverted presence.


    I turned around and walked to the parking lot.


    The snow was falling. I could hear his footsteps behind me. Soon, we reached the parking lot and saw


    my car. Smiled, he said, "You were an ordinary little girl nine years ago."


    I quickly answered, "Yes, I was just a little girl that loved you."


    My parents had just passed away then, and he filled my empty heart.


    It was because he was the only sce in my life.


    I regarded him as the spiritual support in my heart.


    He stayed silent, looking at me with pale eyes that looked like they were filled with thousands of stars. I


    bit my lip and wanted to ask him what he thought about me. Still, I panicked, afraid I had been too


    sentimental for nine years. Moreover, I could not have the luxury of falling in love again as my body


    was failing.


    It would only add to his burden if I asked him.


    Moreover, the three years with Nichs had be a knot in my heart.


    I fiercely closed my eyes and opened the car door. However, he abruptly ruffled my hair and pulled me


    into his embrace.


    I was shocked and started to tremble.


    His breath was blowing against my face. It was the first time I was this close to him, and he took the


    initiative to hug me. I wondered if this meant that the bitter part was over.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    My hands trembled as I wanted to return the hug. In the end, I didn''t dare to do that.


    "Little girl, I once asked why you kept tailing me."


    I remember. He said I was too young and didn''t know what love was.


    The next day, he left my world forever.


    "So, do you know what love is now?"


    His voice was clear and gentle, and his scent wrapped around me. I gently put my chin on his shoulder


    and looked at the falling snow. Beneath the calm surface was my pounding heart.


    What is Christopher trying to say?


    I bit my lip and murmured, "What do you mean?"


    Everyone knows that I have a frail body.


    Besides, our rtionship is getting awkward.


    Why is he asking me this question?


    Christopher gently stroked my head, thereafter pressing his cheek against mine. In a low voice, he


    murmured, "Little girl, I''m so sorry. I was too¡ª"


    "Christopher, why are you hugging Renee?"


    Olivia''s voice interrupted Christopher''s words. However, he was unaffected and let go of me. At that, I


    lowered my head and got into the car. When I started the engine, I heard Olivia ask, "Christopher, do


    you love Renee? Isn''t she Nichs'' ex-wife? You willmit adultery that way."


    Christopher reprimanded her softly, "Nonsense."


    Olivia asked in confusion, "Then why were you hugging her?"


    "Olivia, she is a poor little girl."


    I stayed silent.


    So, that hug just now was because Christopher pitied me?


    I stepped on the elerator and drove away instantly, so I didn''t hear him say, "I let her down."


    From a distance, Olivia''s voice sounded again. "Do you love her?"


    "I did not reject her nine years ago."


    Or else, why would he y the same song again and again?


    The song Street Where Wind Resides was also a bond in his heart.


    "Then, why did you reject me?"


    Christopher answered coldly, "Do not speak of that anymore."


    After a pause, he decided, "From tomorrow onward, you will return to the Forger''s Vi and live with


    Nichs."

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter 34


    I could only see Christopher''s tall and lonely silhouette from the rearview mirror. I closed my eyes and


    said, "Although I have a fragile body, you must not pity me."


    Everyone but Christopher can pity me.


    And Nichs can''t pity me too!


    It waste when I drove back to Felix''s Vi. After washing up, I sat beside the bed and turned on my


    phone to browse for celebrity news.


    At a nce, I saw the news saying that the Felix Family official group had reposted the video and left a


    message, ''I did it, so what?''


    It was the first time I had directly responded to the controversy with dominance.


    I clicked in and found that the Norman Family had also reposted the video and left the same message.


    Then, the official ounts of the small businesses followed suit.


    When the Felix Family and the Norman Family had expressed their stance on the controversy, the


    otherpanies would join forces to please us.


    They were experienced in the business field and they only focused on profit, so they didn''t care about


    the truth. They only cared about who would bring them more profit.


    This was what I thought when I told Gary to send the message. The Norman Family only elerated


    the process.


    In a short time, I had won the battle.


    In thements section, someizens questioned the video''s authenticity. ''Every majorpany is


    supporting the Felix Family, so I don''t think the woman in the video is a good person. I think she was


    acting the whole time!''


    When a voice of suspicion appeared, more voices supporting me sprang up one after another. Maria


    couldn''t get any benefit from this at all. What surprised me was that Nichs didn''t help her.


    That''s right. Until now, Nichs has never stood up for Maria; he bailed only me out from the police


    stationst night.


    I thought about it, but couldn''te up with a reason.


    The only reasonable guess was that he had not forgotten me.


    If this assumption was valid, Nichs was currently loving me and had lost patience with Maria.


    After all, before Christmas Eve, Nichs hade to me to get back together. If Maria hadn''t


    threatened tomit suicide, he wouldn''t have agreed to marry her.


    However, I despised him for it.


    What a joke! He still can get threatened by an empty threat despite not loving her.


    I put down my phone and poured a ss of warm water to have the medicine. As soon as I swallowed


    the pills, the phone rang. It was from Chairman Forger.


    Honestly, I knew what he wanted to tell me each time, so I was reluctant to answer the call. However, I


    still did it.


    It was because he treated me the best throughout my three years of marriage.


    Although he valued the Felix Family instead of me, he was still the person who genuinely treated me


    well over the past three years.


    I answered the call and said, "Father."


    The snowfall had stopped, and a thickyer had umted on the road. It was snowing in March, so


    I estimated it was the year''sst snow.


    Chairman Forger said in apassionate tone, "I saw the videos online. You were also in the rainst


    night. Are you feeling alright?"


    He was the first person who asked about my health.


    I wiped the tears around my eyes and answered calmly, "I''m alright. It was just a little trick that won''t


    hurt me."


    "You are a stubborn little child. Although I epted you into the Forger Family because of your


    company, you''re still my daughter-inw. I hate to see you bullied by others."


    Chairman Forger never denied that he valued the Felix Family.


    However, he also showed that he cared about me.


    Come to think of it, he was rather a good person.


    If I hadn''t looked for the wrong twin, I would attain happiness if I married Christopher and met such a


    considerate father-inw.


    However, I couldn''t fix the past.


    "It''s okay. I''ll be alright."


    I had always been stubborn and rarely showed weakness. Chairman Forger understood my personality


    and stopped asking questions. And so, he sighed and abruptly changed the subject. "Nichs went to


    meet a psychiatrist today."


    I instinctively asked, "Huh?"


    "I privately asked the doctor. His current state is unstable. How do I exin it? He does not remember


    you, but everyone keeps telling him that you are a big part of his life. He fell into confusion and is trying


    hard to regain his memory, and he can''t find a good way to do it."


    Hearing Chairman Forger talking about that, I knew he would speak for Nichs again. I hummed, and


    then I heard him sigh as I expected. "Nichs is eight years older than you, so he should spoil you


    instead. I''m so sorry that he has hurt you for years. Please let go of your prejudices and get to know


    him again. He is a resilient and unswerving man. If he loves you, you will be the happiest woman in the


    world. He will bring you happiness."


    I remember Maria once said, "If he loves you, you will be the happiest woman in the world. If he hates


    you, you will be the world''s saddest woman because the man you love has an ice-cold heart."


    Now, Chairman Forger also said the same.


    However, I didn''t need that love anymore.


    Moreover, Nichs had lost his memories of me.


    The assumption that I made was just an assumption.


    I said solemnly, "Father, we are already divorced."


    "But I hope both of you will¡ª"


    There was optimism in the man''s voice. Iughed and reminded him, "You should know I married the


    wrong twin. The one I love is your eldest son, Christopher."


    At that, he said sharply, "However, Nichs apanied you for three years. Ree, the one who gave


    you the emotions, whether it was happiness or sadness, is Nichs."


    I couldn''t answer that.


    So, the call was over.


    Chairman Forger was right. Before I knew the truth, I kept thinking about Nichs. All those love, hate,


    and wishes were all about him.


    How could I forget those feelings?


    I will never forget it. That is why it is tormenting my heart.


    Besides, my fragile body was not worthy of love. However, I could not help but look forward to it. If I


    could, I really wanted to have a romance.


    It doesn''t matter if one would pity me with love.


    As long as it was not Christopher.


    I would not ept Nichs too.


    When I thought of these two, my head hurt so much that it almost exploded. I put down my phone and


    lay on the bed to force myself to sleep. At midnight, I felt someone next to me; however, I thought it


    was a dream and didn''t care about it.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Then, someone ced their hands under my shirt.


    Those cold palms were infused with warmness.


    I instantly opened my eyes and saw the handsome face before me. Shocked, I eximed, "Why are


    you here?"

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter 35


    I quickly got up and tidied up my pajamas. Standing by the bed, I stared at the man who had a casual


    expression. Nichs was the only one who could be so shameless.


    Christopher would never do such a thing.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Am I not weed?"


    There was a sense of entitlement in his tone.


    I suppressed my displeasure and sighed. Then, I asked him, "Didn''t you forget about me? Why can you


    remember my house''s password?"


    Nichs got up without caring and walked toward me, so I stepped back and stopped him. "Just talk."


    He stood still and said, "I''m susceptible to numbers, so I can''t forget them. Besides, I only forgot about


    you, not your password. Speaking of¡­ Your password is 1227, which is Christopher''s birthday."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He casually said Christopher''s name, so I said unhappily, "Stop spouting nonsense. The password is


    unrted to Christopher."


    Nichs only raised his eyebrows and repeated my words, "Unrted?"


    I calmly retorted, "What do you think, then?"


    Nichs'' expression turned gloomy. He stepped forward, grabbed my wrist, and swore in a cold voice,


    "I don''t care if something is going on between you, and I don''t care what happened to you in the past.


    From now on, you are mine, and only mine. No one can take you away."


    "Ha!" Sneering, I questioned, "Isn''t that preposterous of you? Nichs, there is nothing going on


    between Christopher and I. Even if there is, it''s none of your business. Who don''t you take care of your


    Maria?"


    At that, he sealed my lips.


    The lighting in the room was dim. He roughly pushed me to the wall and turned my words into babble.


    It wasn''t until now that I realized the difference in strength between men and women. It was nothing


    short of immeasurable. Nichs subdued me perfectly. He immediately threw me on the bed and


    pinned me down.


    I gasped while his lips rubbed against my face. After a long time, he said in a deep voice, "I really love


    you."


    This was the first time I heard him say he loved me after returning to Bryxton.


    However, I sarcastically asked, "Didn''t you forget about me?"


    His breath fell on my face, making me feel ticklish. Suddenly, he bit my lip and said, "Well, I did forget


    about you. However, the feeling is still there as I alwayse here involuntarily. Renee, I want to see


    you all the time."


    "You''re shameless!"


    His body suddenly froze as I raised my head and bit his ear. I then blew in his ear and whispered,


    "Everyone thinks you have lost your memory, but I''m the one who knows you the best."


    I licked his ear and continued, "Nichs, you''re creative in finding your way out. You are afraid I will


    never forgive you, so you lied to everyone that you have amnesia. You want me to believe that you


    have lost your memory. You did seed; I was sure that you really have amnesia. However, the


    Nichs I know is a forbearing man and will not talk about love with just any woman. Can you exin


    how you can be so shameless now?"


    I was trying to test him.


    It was because his actions made me think that he was faking his amnesia.


    Nichs was silent the whole time. He raised his head and looked at me passionately, but he didn''t


    defend himself. Instead, he asked coldly, "Renee, do you really want him?"


    He was referring to Christopher.


    "What is this question about?"


    He was asking an irrelevant question.


    "Christopher is not suitable for you."


    With that, Nichs abruptly got up. He didn''t deny that he was faking amnesia, but the opposite was


    true too. He just skipped the question that he didn''t want to answer.


    I got up and straightened my clothes, thereafter saying, "It''s none of your business."


    Hearing this, Nichs suddenly asked with a cold expression, "Renee, do you think you have nothing


    to be afraid of now?"


    I was surprised and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    He pursed his lips tightly and did not speak.


    I didn''t understand what he meant but knowing him, he was threatening me. Hence, I asked, "What are


    you going to do?"


    He abruptly bent down and looked at me with his deep eyes. His fingers gently caressed my cheek as


    he said softly, "I don''t want to deal with you. However, if I don''t do it, you''ll think that I''m an indifferent


    person. Renee, the days ahead are long, and so is your life. I hope we will not continue making


    mistakes."


    To that, I quickly asked, "What are you going to do?"


    He chuckled in response. "Take a guess."


    I was stunned.


    After saying those words, Nichs left.


    He threatened me before he left.


    I didn''t know what exactly he was going to do.


    However, his attitude told me he won''t easily give up.


    I sighed tiredly and didn''t feel sleepy anymore. I walked to the window and saw Nichs drive away in


    his ck Maybach.


    I suddenly remembered what Chairman Forger had said, and he was right. Nichs was the one who


    apanied me for three years and gave me emotions.


    He had a ce in my heart that I couldn''t remove.


    At this point, I wouldn''t want to touch the twins even with a ten foot pole.


    I would bury the memories of Christopher calling me a little girl in my heart. I would never dig it out


    again in this lifetime, and I would stop having hopes about it anymore.


    I suddenly wanted to leave Bryxton.


    It was meaningless toe back here.


    It only served the purpose of putting me into a more embarrassing situation.


    I closed my eyes, feeling utterly terrible.


    How could the situation be this messy?


    How could I think of Nichs when I actually loved Christopher?


    I bit my lip and immediately picked up my phone to book a flight.


    I could not stay in Bryxton any longer.


    I would leave and hide for a while.


    The following day, I packed up and went to the airport. Instead of returning to Sundew, I went to my


    mother''s hometown, Eldham.


    Eldham was close to Bryxton, so it shared the same gloomy weather. I found a hotel to stay in, then I


    called Merlin Craig.


    I didn''t know Merlin well, but he was still my friend. He said that I must call him when I arrived in


    Eldham.


    He was surprised when he picked up my call. "Are you in Eldham now?"


    Laughing, I murmured, "Yes, and hello to you too."


    Merlin and I were unfortunate. My parents died in an air crash, the same ne his mother was on.


    It was the same year that we met each other.


    I had only met him a few times since then.


    "Wait for me; I''ll pick you up."


    "There''s no need. I''ll walk around and go look for you in the evening."


    I hung up the phone and wore my coat, thereafter going to the nearby ancient town. It rained in the


    morning, making the town hazy with mist and rain.


    However, it was not as beautiful as Goldshore.


    Goldshore was the most beautiful ancient town I had ever seen.


    Maybe it was a special town to me.


    Maybe it was because of the snowman I built there.


    Or the warmth I received from Nichs.


    Yes, I still missed that warmth.


    Until now, I still couldn''t ept that I loved the wrong twin, which was clich¨¦, bad, and overwhelming.


    If I could, I would like to return to nine years ago.


    I wouldn''t attend a piano ss at that time.


    In that way, I wouldn''t have met Christopher.


    Then, none of these things would have happened.


    However, it was a foregone conclusion.


    After I had figured it out, I nned to let it go.


    I would forgive myself too.


    I took out my phone and asked Olivia for Christopher''s phone number. She quickly replied to me.


    ''Christopher is ying the piano. I''ll return to the Forger''s Vi and meet Nichs soon.''


    She sounded bitter and reluctant.


    After some thinking, I decided not to reply to her.


    I wrote the message, and I edited it numerous times.


    I thought I would have a lot to say. However, I only sent him five words in the end, ''I don''t love you


    anymore.''

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter 36


    ''I don''t love you anymore.''


    After sending this text message, I felt relieved. I refused to think of those messy things anymore, and I


    didn''t want to restrain myself from my past. I wanted to have a short-lived romance.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It didn''t matter if it was out of pity.


    As long as one spoiled me and made me feel what love was, I would ept it.


    I put away my cell phone and strolled through the ancient town until night. As it was a remote ce,


    when the town fell into darkness, there were not many people on the street. Truth was, it was a bit


    scary to travel here alone.


    I quickly hailed a taxi and left. Then, I received a call from Merlin on the way.


    He asked me with a deep voice, "Where are you, babe?"


    Although I rarely got in touch with Merlin, I understood that he was a man that could easily make girls


    happy. When I spent time with him, he would take care of my feelings. That was why the first thing I did


    aftering to Eldham was to contact him. He was a yboy that wasn''t stingy about love.


    Coincidentally, what Icked the most currently was love.


    If my life was limited, then I should indulge myself.


    I looked outside the window and said, "I''m in a car."


    "Is that so? Send me your live location."


    Merlin was not a talkative person. After saying those words, he hung up the phone. I happened to see


    May send me a message. ''Where are you? I''m back in Bryxton to meet you.''


    I typed back and said, ''I''m in Eldham.''


    I asked the driver to stop halfway. After paying for the fare, I stood by the roadside waiting for Merlin.


    It was cold in Eldham, so I tugged the coat closer to my body and yed with my phone.


    May asked me, ''You are in which part of Eldham?''


    I sent her a smiley emoji and asked, ''Why do you want to know?''


    ''You are alone and I am worried for you.''


    She replied confidently. After some thinking, I sent her the location of the hotel.


    Merlin quickly came, driving a ck Bentley. The lights were so strong and were hurting my eyes that I


    had to block the ray with my hands. Then, Merlin got out of the car and wrapped his arms around my


    shoulders. He jokingly asked, "Missed me?"


    Nine years ago, Merlin and I had lost our loved ones in an air crash. When we went to im the


    corpses, I cried, heartbroken. Merlin, who was twenty years old, stood by the seashore with red eyes


    and said nothing.


    The rescue team picked out a few bodies from the sea. However, they couldn''t find the bodies of my


    parents and Merlin''s mother''s. In the end, we held the funerals on that crash site, and we would visit


    the site with Merlin every three years.


    Merlin even attended my wedding. However, I didn''t know about it at that time. Only after the wedding


    did he send me a message. ''Babe, you were beautiful in the wedding dress. I wish you a happy


    marriage.''


    We had a special rtionship.


    He was the treasure that my parents left for me when they passed away.


    He was a close friend whom I didn''t meet much, but could be depended on and trusted.


    I nestled in his embrace and didn''t struggle. "Yes. I missed you so much."


    Hearing this, he smiled brightly and said, "Me too. I heard that you died a few months ago. When I was


    going to send someone to investigate your death, you revived instead! Come on now, you made me


    worried!"


    No one knew that I was a friend of Merlin Craig from Eldham. So, it was expected that no one would tell


    him about me. In addition, the man kept flying worldwide and was not interested in his home country''s


    affairs.


    I patiently exined everything to him. As he listened, he gradually tightened his arms around my


    shoulders. As if he had gone through the incident, he softlyforted me and said, "It''s okay now.


    Trust me, babe. We have experienced too much death. God will never treat us cruelly anymore from


    now on."


    I looked up at his firm chin and smiled. "True."


    He raised his hand and touched my face gently. "Let''s go," he murmured. "We''ll have some fun soon."


    He opened the car door for me. After I got into the car, I asked him, "Where are we going?"


    He curled his lips at that. "Take a guess."


    I spread my hands and asked helplessly, "I can never guess it."


    Merlin closed the door and then went to the driver''s seat. Then, he bent over to fasten my seat belt, but


    he sighed abruptly. "My dad scared a woman away from me some time ago."


    I pointed out the facts and said, "You were not going to marry her either way."


    Merlin was a womanizer, and he treated everyone tenderly. However, he was also ruthless. Once one


    proposed marriage to him, he would immediately break up with the woman even though they were


    lovey-dovey a second ago.


    "What''s good about marriage, anyway?" he countered, to which I instinctively replied, "It''s nice to have


    a family¡ª"


    He squinted at me and said, "You divorced before you could do that."


    Upon hearing that, I was at an utter loss of words.


    At that point, I didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He then drove me to the infamous red-light district in


    Eldham.


    It was prosperous here, and the lights were bright. The people around the entrance looked like they


    were having a good time. Merlin took my hand and led me to a hall. On the stage, couples were


    dancing with enthusiasm.


    The waiter brought us to a rtively secluded ce, and Merlin ordered some wine. After the waiter


    left, he asked me with a smile, "Renee, have you not been to a ce like this before?"


    I shook my head and asked curiously, "How did you know?"


    I was a prim and properdy. Since I took over the family, I have had a simple life. After marrying


    Nichs, I poured all my energy into him and mypany. I had never set foot in a red-light district


    before.


    "You look like a fish out of water, and you keep looking around with curiosity." After a pause, Merlin


    teased me, "Look at how nervous you are! It''s alright; you can y to your heart''s content as long as


    I''m here."


    The wine chose that moment to arrive. Merlin popped open the bottle and handed it to me, but I waved


    my hand and refused. "I can''t drink alcohol. I''m on medication and the doctor forbids me from drinking


    it. Don''t mind me. I''ll just watch you drink it."


    Hearing this, Merlin quickly took the wine back and said, "I forgot."


    His eyes flickered, and I could only guess if he had really forgotten about it.


    He drank the bottle instead. Several women approached him when we were sitting around, but he


    declined. He held my hand and exined with a gentle smile, "Sorry, I''m with a woman now."


    Those women sheepishly left. Laughing, I urged, "You can go with them."


    Merlin chuckled, his handsome face full of tenderness.


    "However, they''re not as pretty as you."


    I couldn''t react to his flirtation.


    He abruptly stood up and asked, "Renee, do you want to have a dance?"


    I was not good at dancing, but he took my hand and led me to the stage just as I was about to say no.


    The stage was full of dancing couples, and I was ufortable as our bodies stuck together.


    Putting his firm arms around my waist, Merlin said, "Dance and release your tension!"


    At first, I thought I couldn''t dance. However, I started to get into the groove with his encouragement.


    Merlin got livelier while dancing, and the ck hair on his forehead fell on his face. At this moment, he


    was looking at me with bright eyes.


    I couldn''t helpughing. There was an unnoticeable sheen of sweat on my face, and I could feel a


    passion for life that I had never experienced before.


    Someone cleared the stage for us. Merlin gradually let go of me. I was grooving along with the rhythm


    and staring at him while sweating profusely. Then, he slowly curled his lips and abruptly hugged my


    waist.


    The very next moment, he had my lips sealedpletely.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 37


    It was a featherlike kiss.


    It was so gentle and light that all I could smell was the alcoholing from his lips.


    As I melted into a puddle against him, he wrapped his arms around me to hold me up.


    I timidly looked up at him as I was struck by the urge to ask if Merlin would be willing to date me and


    shower me with love.


    Naturally, he could leave anytime like how he treated other women behind my back.


    However, just as I was about to ask him the question, he suddenly deepened the kiss, making me hook


    my arms around his neck as I reciprocated the fiery kiss. Despite how fervent it was, there was no


    desire or emotions involved. We were merely people who were satisfying each other''s urges.


    Merlin only let go of me after what felt like a long time. As we stood inches apart from each other, he


    looked at me with seductive eyes as though he was the devil himself. I couldn''t help but grin when I


    happened to catch a glimpse of the fire deep in his eyes. He then reached out to caress my cheek,


    "How did it taste?"


    "It is not like I have never had alcohol before," I yfully told him.


    He only wordlessly smiled as he took my hand and brought me out of the bar.


    I was gasping for air by the time we reached the car. Looking at my pathetic appearance, he started the


    car and joked, "Just look at how protected you have been living, babe. I do have a question for you,


    though."


    "What is it?"


    Merlin held the steering wheel with one hand and fastened the seat belt for me with the other. He was


    looking at me with serious eyes at this very second. Feeling a little ufortable in the presence of


    the serious Merlin, I quickly asked again, "What is your question?"


    "How does it feel to kiss me?" he asked, the humor on his face gone.


    I didn''t know what to tell him.


    If I had to describe it, I felt all sorts of emotions when our lips and tongues met, but there was definitely


    an absence of desire.


    I only epted his invitation because it was something that I knew could bring me joy, albeit for a short


    moment.


    Furthermore, I didn''t want to reject him.


    He was the reason I came to Eldham, after all.


    I chewed my lower lip as I gave it a thought, and I eventually gave him a brief and vague answer.


    "Fragrant."


    "What was?" he asked with his eyes narrowed.


    "The alcohol smelled nice."


    He let out a scoff upon hearing that. "You good-for-nothing."


    He then drove us to a ce where we could have a meal together.


    We ate and chatted about our current lives, and I learned that he had been living the same life as


    before. As Merlin asked me what my next n was, I let out a mncholic sigh and said, "I don''t want


    to go back to Bryxton for the time being."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    There were a lot of people I didn''t want to see there.


    Out of nowhere, he suddenly told me to give him ir''s contact.


    "What do you need it for?" I asked as I held onto a ss of water.


    "I know a few professors who have contributed to the study of uterine cancer. I can introduce them to


    ir." After a moment of silence, Merlin continued angrily, "You really are the dumbest person on earth,


    Ree. Why would you abuse your own body like this because of a man? As for the matter concerning


    Christopher¡­ Are you sure you want to give up?"


    I had told Merlin about everything I had experienced recently. In a way, I had found myself someone


    who would listen to my problems. I gave it a thought before saying, "I have been obsessed with him for


    9 years. Of course I can''t give up just because I want to. Merlin, it is more terrifying giving your sincere,


    loving heart to the wrong person than having a 9-year obsession. I have nothing left now."


    Even thest shattered bits of love I had for him was gone with the wind now.


    "Nonsense. Don''t you still have me?"


    Upon hearing that, I turned to look at him with anticipating eyes and that, in turn, made him frown.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    "To tell you the truth," I confessed, "I am looking to date someone who can getpletely detached."


    He didn''t say anything in reply, and I knowingly got up and said, "Please send me back now."


    Since the hotel wasn''t far from the ce we ate at, we decided to walk there. However, even after he


    had walked me back, I continued to stand at the entrance of the hotel as I hesitantly looked at him. He


    seemed to understand the look I was giving him as he asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    "Merlin, I want to date you."


    "Give me a reason why," he calmly said again.


    And so I told him the true reason behind my odd request.


    "I want to know how it feels to be loved and pampered. It is fine even if it isn''t real."


    I wanted to know how it felt to be someone else''s treasure.


    Our shadows looked long under the streetlights. He chuckled and reached out to gently flick me on my


    forehead then. "You silly girl," he smiled. "I can spoil you all you want. I''m sorry, though; I can''t date


    you. What I want is an equal love. You don''t even have a ce for me in your heart."


    I had thought that Merlin was thest person that would reject me, but he ended up refusing me as


    well.


    He lowered his head to press a kiss on my temple. "We have known each other for so many years. I


    can pamper you, love you, be in a rtionship with you like any other normal man, and I can even


    marry you if you want to. But do you love me?"


    Merlin Craig, who had always insisted on not marrying, was actually telling me that he could marry me.


    I had never imagined he would be so sincere with me.


    Somewhat startled, I hurried out of his embrace as I bbered, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to be a


    nuisance."


    "Rest up. I will see you tomorrow." His smile remained stered on his face when he lowered his gaze


    to look at me.


    My head and heart were a mess after he left.


    I felt as though I had provoked someone I couldn''t afford to.


    I never thought that he thought of me this way.


    I eventually took my phone out to send him a message. ''Are you in love with me?''


    If the answer was yes, I would have to leave Eldham instantly.


    His reply came soon after. ''Not for now.''


    After reading his message, I let out a sigh of relief despite not knowing if he meant what he said. Just


    as I was about to keep my phone, the car door of a ck Maybach parked by the side of the road


    suddenly opened, and out came the face that was all too familiar to me.


    Surprised, I eximed, "What are you doing here?"


    The man under the streemp had a cold expression on his face as he looked in the direction Merlin


    had gone off to. He then said sarcastically, "Does it make you happy to find men to date from the street,


    Renee?"


    Did he just ask if I was happy doing this?!


    He actually asked me the most important question there was.


    I had been looking for someone to date, but I was always afraid that I would get someone who truly


    was in love with me.


    Take Merlin for example¡ªI was terrified he had feelings for me.


    I was terrified that my absence would bring him excruciating pain. Furthermore, I couldn''t reciprocate


    his feelings.


    The person I wanted to find was someone who wasn''t stingy with his love, but was also someone who


    could keep his feelings at bay. I also wanted a man who could cut himself off from me anytime. This


    was the type of stress-free rtionship I was looking for.


    I had thought Merlin was my best choice just hours ago, but he ended up rejecting me because I didn''t


    have romantic feelings for him.


    It might bete, but I suddenly realized just how impossible a task it was to find someone to date.


    I only sighed in reply. "It has got nothing to do with you."


    I could only guess that it was either by chance, or that May was helping Nichs for him to be so clear


    about my whereabouts. As I thought about it, I let out a cold chuckle. "You havepletely tamed May,


    haven''t you?"


    Although I was talking to him, he only kept his eyes on my temple. He suddenly stepped over and


    started wiping my temple with all his might. I involuntarily took a step back and shrieked, "Have you


    gone crazy?!"


    The impassive expression stayed on his face as he stayed quiet. He pulled me by the shoulders and


    caught me against his chest. The whole while, his palm kept rubbing against the same spot on my


    temple. Nichs continued to ignore me even though I was screaming in pain.


    I knew that he was mad about the fact that Merlin had pressed his lips on my temple.


    He might seem aggressive now, but he was already holding himself back from exploding.


    He wiped my temples for a long time before letting go of me. With a sigh, he pulled me into a tight,


    warm hug, and he asked in a low voice, "Can you pleasee to me if you want someone to date?"

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter 38


    Upon paying closer attention to his words, I caught a hint of vulnerability and helplessnessced in his


    tone.


    The old me would have been overjoyed to hear this.


    I closed my eyes and didn''t say another word, neither did I try to break free from his embrace. We


    stood there stiff for a long time before he finally let go of me. He then asked in a soft voice, "What is


    your room number?"


    That immediately brought a frown to my face. "It would be better for you to get a room of your own," I


    told him.


    He proceeded to stride into the hotel like he hadn''t heard a word I said. I stood there contemting for


    some time before I headed to the elevator and pressed the button that brought me to the 5th floor.


    As I got to my room and pushed the door open, I was so startled I froze in ce. "How did you find out


    my room number?" I asked, baffled as I was sure I didn''t tell May my room number.


    Nichs took off his tie with an indifferent expression. "What an unfortunate coincidence that you live in


    a hotel that belongs to me. Oh, and one more thing¡ªMay Sommer''s didn''t even contact me."


    "You knew I was in Eldham from the time I checked into this hotel with my ID card? When did youe


    here? How long have you been waiting outside?" I looked at him in surprise and asked.


    I ran away to Eldham with the sole intention to get away from him, but I had no idea that I had foolishly


    entered hisir.


    Nichs didn''t say anything as the corners of his lips curled into a smile. Despite him being so angry


    he could explode just awhile ago, he was now in a very happy mood.


    I, on the other hand, was feeling gloomy as I went into the room and got to my suitcase. He didn''t stop


    me when he saw me tidying up my clothes. He only spoke again after I was done with my chore. "You


    can''t run away from me, Renee Felix. I will go wherever you go. I have the time to spend on this


    anyway."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    His words made me stop whatever I was doing. Turning to look at him, I coldly asked, "What the hell do


    you want from me?"


    We were like a knot that couldn''t be undone. This, however, wasn''t my fault. It was because he kept


    sticking to me like an annoying fly.


    He had be rather stubborn when it came to me after he lost his memory.


    "Marry me again. Be Mrs. Forger once more."


    I somewhat subconsciously shot him a reply. "Impossible."


    I would never be his wife again in this life.


    His face visibly fell when I unhesitantly rejected him. As he raised his hand to touch my cheek, I turned


    my head the other way to dodge him. He then squatted down to look at me at eye level. His deep eyes


    seemed to shine as he looked into mine, and it was so piercing my eyes started to burn.


    I still couldn''t suppress the thundering emotions that would arise because of him.


    These emotions all came from the pain, sadness, helplessness, and greed of the past.


    I suddenly understood why everyone told me that Nichs was the one who stayed with me for three


    years.


    This man was both the reason for the love and the hurt within the deepest corner of my heart, even if


    the love had been passed on to him from elsewhere.


    Just as May said, Christopher''s appearance had been a sh in the pan. He was the reason I got to


    know Nichs. Thinking of this, my fixation from nine years ago seems to waver ever-so-slightly.


    I couldn''t help feeling dejected as my faith crumbled.


    As I lowered my gaze, I heard him say, "Renee, I don''t know what happened between us as I lost my


    memory. It feels very back-and-forth to not be in control. You are used to being in a position of power


    as the president of Felix Corporation, so I am sure you know how I feel. I want to regain that memory,


    Renee. My doctor said that I need to get in touch with people and things from the past, and you just so


    happen to be the most crucial person in this."


    I was the president of mypany, which meant that I was always at a high position. Naturally, I would


    understand how important figures habitually felt the need to have everything within their control.


    I then stood up and smiled indifferently. "What makes you think I will help you?"


    He stood up as well the next moment. He tilted his head and looked at ripples of the river water before


    he said softly in a low and maic voice. "I can give you love and care if that is what you want.


    Coincidentally, I want my memory back. We have what each other needs. Give us a chance, Renee."


    He said that he could give me love and care the way I wanted to receive them¡­


    He had given me those before, but he didn''t evenst more than a few days before he went away from


    my life.


    The next time we met again was when he insisted on sending my friend to prison. He didn''t even


    reconsider his decision no matter how hard I pleaded with him.


    I recall how I had brought up my lost child then. "I didn''t say anything when you took my child away


    from me two years ago, Nichs. I didn''t even make noise when you said that I had no right to be the


    mother of your children when we were in front of the doctor! Now that you have taken away my chance


    of bing a mother, how about you let May go in return?"


    Nichs at the time was extremely kind to Maria, but he was oddly cruel and cold-hearted to me. It was


    ringly obvious how pathetic I must have seemed when put toparison like this. All in all, the only


    reason he had acted that way was because he didn''t love me then.


    It wasn''t as though I couldn''t understand why he did everything he did. He didn''t love me, after all.


    However, I couldn''t forgive and forget the fact that he was already treating me that way back when I


    was still his spouse.


    He had never respected me as a person, and neither had he shown respect for me as his wife.


    I walked to him and as I held his hand tight, I slid my fingers between his. He looked stunned by my


    sudden approach. I then raised our hands in front of my face and asked without that much of an


    emotion in my voice, "Why do you think I need your love?"


    Nichs was at a loss for words.


    I could get anyone to date me, but I would never go to him or Christopher.


    Seeing as to how he wasn''t going to reply to me, I asked again, "Were you not curious about what


    exactly happened between us?"


    I could feel his grip tighten then as my palm turned white from theck of blood flow. Still, I put on a


    calm face and smiled. "I fell in love with a man nine years ago. He was like my religion, and I would


    always follow him. However, he left my world soon after. Fast forward to six yearster, your father


    came to me and asked me to marry a member of the Forger Family. As you already know, the Felixes


    were in such a high position we looked down upon the whole of Bryxton. On top of that, the Forger


    Corporation was only a technologypany that hasn''t even been around for ten years. Naturally, I


    rejected your father''s proposal."


    Nichs pursed his lips for a moment before he asked, "And then what happened?"


    It was still fresh in my memory how my heart quivered hopefully when Chairman Forger took out that


    photo. The only thought I had at that time was that I had to marry the man in the photo no matter what.


    So when I learned of Maria''s existence, I took the initiative to look for her like how wealthy women


    would deal with their husband''s entanglement outside. I was willing to endure the pain and hurt by


    myself.


    With my eyes wet, I started barking one question after another. "I thought you were him when your


    father showed me your photo, and that was why I married you with no hesitation. But you? You abused


    me for three whole years and killed the child in my womb! How do you think my uterine cancer came


    about? How do you think my body got ruined like this?!"


    His pupils abruptly dted as he heard my usations, and he took a step back.


    But I wasn''t done with him. "You forced me into sleeping with you when my body hasn''t recovered from


    the abortion! I couldn''t bear to reject you because I thought you were Christopher. I never once rejected


    you! Even though you hurt me time after time, I always forgave you unconditionally and did my best to


    treat you well! I was even willing to give you mypany and everything else after I learned about how


    much time I have left!" I eximed tearfully as I covered my eyes with my hands.


    I knew that the more selfless my words sounded, the more I was hurting Nichs. Every sacrifice I had


    done was because I had mistaken him for Christopher.


    I didn''t know why I was spouting things to hurt him intentionally, but it felt great the more I talked.


    Slowly and steadily, I was returning all the heartache he had caused me before.


    His voice was deep and heavy when he finally spoke again. "Does this mean that I am a thief who took


    what never belonged to me?" he asked.


    I released his hand and lifted my chin to look at him.


    Nichs'' eyes had turned red at this point. He was probably holding back his anger after listening to


    my words.


    After all, he was a possessive man. He could never ept the fact that he had received love that was


    mistakenly given to him because of a misidentification. I gave myself a minute to think things through,


    and I finally told him truthfully, "Yes. You were never the man I was in love with."

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chapter 39


    It had started to rain again outside the window. There were tiny ripples where the persistent droplets fell


    on the surface of the river. The weather in Eldham was much too simr to Bryxton. The air in both


    cities was constantly moist and humid because of the snow and rain.


    Nichs lifted his chin and arrogantly said, "You say that you love Christopher, Renee?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Yes, I love Christopher, which is why I am sick of you pestering me."


    Upon hearing this, he snapped, "Shut up, Renee!"


    "What''s wrong? I can''t talk about him now? I can''t say that I love him?" I mockingly asked before


    continuing, "The Forger Corporation only grew to where it is today because of the Felix Corporation.


    Who the hell do you think you are using? You only got the things you have because you are a fake! You


    also squandered and trampled on a love that wasn''t yours in the first ce, so what makes you think


    you have the right toe to me and ask for a remarriage?"


    I was carelessly going off at him in order to get rid of him.


    Screw him and his wanting to remarry! Did he really think I was a pushover that couldn''t feel pain?


    He wanted to marry me again, but that was never going to happen!


    I might have been too sharp with my words, as Nichs swayed as he weakly plopped down beside


    the bed. With his fingers gently holding his forehead, he asked in an unusually hoarse voice, "Even if I


    don''t remember any of this, but for you to deny my existence like this..."


    He suddenly came to a pause as a devastated look appeared on his face. "Renee, you are really good


    at poking me where it hurts, aren''t you? Does this feel like revenge to you? Does doing this make you


    feel good?"


    The words he uttered gave me the false illusion that he remembered our past.


    I couldn''t bear seeing him like this, and so I closed my eyes before I said, "I am not taking any revenge


    on you."


    I was just saying things as they were.


    What he was feeling now wasn''t even an ounce of the hurt he used to inflict on me.


    "My brother Christopher," he suddenly mentioned. Nichs parted his thin lips again and uttered coldly,


    "He might appear gentle to everyone but the fact is, he is indifferent. He is too aloof and arrogant to


    treat others like his equal. Just look at my mother''s foster daughter Olivia. Thatdy has liked him for


    many years. She even followed him around the world everywhere he went. But him? He sent her back


    here after coldly rejecting her. He would make sure to send her back to the Forger''s Residence


    whenever she mentioned something slightly out of line. He wouldn''t contact her at all for the following


    years."


    I couldn''t contain my shock when I heard that, and I asked, "You are saying that Olivia likes


    Christopher?"


    He must have been heartbroken when she saw him hug me the other day, then!


    After all, the cold man she was in love with had voluntarily hugged another woman.


    Him taking a pity on her might even be worse than him rejecting her.


    Nichs lowered his eyes and said in a tired voice. "Her liking him is a fact that everyone knows. Even


    my mother is supportive of it but no matter how much outsiders try to say something to him on Olivia''s


    behalf, no one can touch that cold heart of his. Do you really think he treated you warmly nine years


    ago because he loved you?"


    I was frozen in ce, but still I listened to the cruel words Nichs had to say. "He only pitied you,


    Renee."


    After a short pause, he snickered as he added, "It might not even have been sympathy."


    I fell on the bed when I lost the strength in my legs. My mind was a mess at this point.


    "What is wrong? Do you feel sad?" he asked with his eyebrows raised as he looked at me.


    "Go, Nichs." I shut my eyes and chased him off. "You don''t have to bother yourself with the past


    anymore. We never had a past together anyway. Even if we did, it was all because I mistook you for


    Christopher."


    The room fell silent then, as neither of us said anything else after that. After a moment, I suddenly blew


    a gasket and yelled, "Are you leaving or not? Do you really have to make me spit venomous words? Or


    is it your intention to make me jump from here?!"


    He still stubbornly stood there looking at me.


    My hatred for him in the past was too deep for me to not have biased opinions about him now.


    Even if he had forgotten about our past and he was innocent after all, I couldn''t help but feel annoyed


    at his mere existence.


    All I wanted now was for him topletely disappear from my life.


    What I didn''t know was that Nichs was pretending to have lost his memories. In fact, he


    remembered both our past and how he loved me.


    He was only doing this to get to know me in a different way.


    But me?


    I told him to his face that he was nothing but a fake.


    I had directly denied his existence.


    He was exactly like how I used to be. We both tried to keep our nonchnt faces on no matter what


    kind of storm was brewing inside us. Not only that, we were constantly rejected by the person we loved


    despite how we had brainstormed for ways to get closer to them. And even though we were on the


    receiving end of harsh words, we refused to give up on our love.


    The Nichs then was a man unmoving and stubborn in love.


    ¡­


    As Nichs continued to refuse to leave, I started to drag my suitcase downstairs. I was about to step


    under the rain when he suddenly grabbed my arm and instructed in an indifferent tone, "Stay. I will go."


    After saying that, he marched into the drizzle with his long legs, his back looking as lonely as it was


    determined.


    My eyes had be wet at some point as I looked at him walk away.


    I closed my eyes to calm myself, and I eventually turned around and went upstairs again.


    It was probably because I had spent half a day quarelling with Nichs that I was exhausted by the


    time I returned to my room. I went straight to bed after taking my anticancer drugs. I proceeded to have


    a fitful night of rest riddled with nightmares. It couldn''t even be considered a ''rest'' with the amount of


    times I had woken up in the middle of it.


    I was lying in bed the next morning, letting fatigue take over me when Merlin gave me a call.


    "Babe, do you have timeter?" he asked as he wanted to spend time with me.


    I would have told him that I did if it was before, but I couldn''t help feeling uneasy after our conversation


    last night. Worried that our entanglement would only get moreplicated from this point on, I quickly


    rejected him. "I will be leaving Eldham soon."


    "But you have only just arrived! Why are you suddenly leaving?" I could tell that he was confused.


    I could only make up an excuse to brush him off. "Thepany is still under my name. I have a lot of


    things I need to take care of. I am also nning to make a trip to Sundew for a body checkup. ir has


    been pestering me about it."


    Anything concerning me was a priority to ir.


    He forbade himself from making any careless mistakes, and he was even more stern about me ruining


    my own body.


    Merlin gave me a reminder again before I departed from the city, "Ree, our only responsibility now is to


    heal you. Everything else can wait. I hope you cherish yourself, or else¡ª"


    He pulled me into a hug. With an emotionless expression on his face, he continued threateningly, "I am


    not a kind man. I will kill the people you care about if you are gone. Take it as my repayment to your


    Mom for saving my life. You better take good care of yourself after you leave here."


    He must have thought that I cared about the Forger brothers.


    I knew that he had said all those harsh words because he was worried I would bring harm to myself.


    Just as I was starting to fall into my thoughts, Merlin''s voice rang out again. "Are you doing this


    because ofst night¡ª"


    "I really have something to do," I quickly interrupted him. "I wille and meet you again when I find


    time."


    "Alright, it is all up to you," he carefreely answered.


    After the call ended, I was bored out of my mind when I decided to go on Twitter for a quick scroll. The


    third trending topic¡ªRenee Felix''s New Boo¡ªimmediately caught my eyes then.


    Confused, I clicked into the link, only to freeze when I saw the video embedded under the article.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Chapter 40


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It was a video that showed Merlin and I dancing and kissing. I had no idea who it was that took a video


    of us and uploaded it online, but I knew how much of a damage it could cause the Felix Corporation. It


    seemed like the only believable way out of this mess would be to announce to the public that Merlin


    was my new lover.


    A wave of helplessness began to hit me as I watched the video. I was a public figure that lived under


    public scrutiny because of how big a business the Felix Corporation was. My divorce had been one of


    the trending topics as well, and I wasn''t even a celebrity!


    However, instead of worrying about how the video might affect the Felix Corporation, I watched the


    video on repeat many, many times. In the video, Merlin was wearing a white dress shirt, and he didn''t


    have his necktie on as the two buttons on his cor were undone. His passionate dancing was nothing


    like his refined-gangster appearance, but he was so good-looking that there weren''t a lot of fans who


    dissed him.


    Oddly enough, the side of me in the video was one I had never seen before.


    I was as passionate as a burning me that was slowly consuming those around me as well.


    I was truly beautiful in the video.


    Merlin had indeed allowed me to experience new and different things.


    I clicked in to check thements left under the video, and they were mostly about how shameless I


    was to be involved with another man right after my divorce. Some of them also said that I had gone all


    the way to Eldham to give myself to a man. Anyway, none of thements they left mentioned


    anything positive. It seems that the keyboard warriors had their fill, typing out every possible bad


    comment about me that they could.


    I carefully considered it for a moment, and finally decided not to give any response in regard to the


    video.


    Wrapped up in my nket in bed, I was constantly in a daze as I drifted in and out of sleep. It was only


    until the afternoon when I received a panicked call from my assistant that I was fully awake.


    "President Felix, we won the bid against the Yates Family in Ashere yesterday, but they had a sudden


    change of mind in terms of the coboration with us¡­ They have canceled it and have gone to the


    Adams instead! This coboration is crucial for ourpany!"


    I knew who the Adams Family were. We hade in contact numerous times before. The Adams


    Corporation was one of the toppanies in Bryxton, ranked just behind the Felix Corporation and


    Forger Corporation. I hadn''t expected at all that the Yates would terminate our contract and go to the


    Adams Family instead.


    After all, the Adams Corporation was not on the Felix Corporation''s level.


    As I started to wonder why the Yateses would choose to do something like this, I asked my assistant,


    "Did you find out why they did it?"


    My assistant hesitantly told me, "It seems that the Forger Corporation has been up to something."


    "I don''t understand what you are trying to say here."


    Hearing that, he quickly added, "The Forger Corporation has provided funds to the Adams Corporation


    this morning. They even tried to put in a good word or two for the Adams Corporation to th eYates


    Corporation. The Yates have taken the negative effects of the online news into consideration, and they


    decided to make ast-minute termination and went for Adams Corporation instead."


    Since Chairman Forger was not someone who would snatch clients away from the Felix Corporation,


    Nichs was the only person who could possibly do something like this.


    Out of nowhere, I suddenly recalled the words he had said before I left Bryxton. "I am not trying to butt


    heads with you, but it seems like you think of me as a joke if I don''t go against you."


    Was now his act of ''going against me'' he had promised me before?


    "I will be heading to thepany tonight." I eventually sighed.


    "Understood. As for thements on the Inte¡­"


    "Don''t bother yourself with them. Don''t believe them, and don''t add fuel either. Just pretend that we


    haven''t seen them."


    "Understood, President Felix."


    Suddenly recalling something else, I asked again, "Right, are the Yates still in Bryxton?"


    "Yes. They will be leaving by ne tomorrow morning."


    Upon hearing that, I instructed my assistant to make an appointment with them tonight for a face-to-


    face discussion.


    ¡­


    I left Bryxton for a temporary escape, but what I got in return was more stress. Then again, the time I


    had spent at the ce Merlin brought me to that night was the only time I had ever rxed in my life.


    My trip to Eldham hadn''t been aplete waste after all.


    My assistant was the one who picked me up from the airport when Inded in Bryxton. There was a


    one-hour dy because of a heavy rain, which unfortunately made the Yates wait for me for more than


    an hour before I rushed over to the appointed hotel straight from the airport.


    As soon as I entered the private room, I saw a beautiful woman who I didn''t recognize sitting in a chair.


    She didn''t stand up when her eyes fell on me and instead, she arrogantly sighed. "You are the


    president of the Felix Corporation? You probably haven''t hit your 30s, I believe?"


    I didn''t answer her as I only turned to my assistant with a frown on my face. "Where is Ms. Yates?"


    From what I remembered, the person-in-charge of Yates Corporation in Bryxton should have been the


    daughter of the Yates, Alice Yates.


    My assistant leaned close to me and whispered in my ear, "We have just received an update that Ms.


    Yates has to make her leave due to some circumstances. She said that she will be here again


    tomorrow to have a discussion with you. Thisdy who is with us is Josephine Yates, Ms. Yates'' cousin.


    "And why is she here?" I asked.


    "She probably stayed behind for you, President Felix."


    Josephine didn''t look like she was here for good reasons.


    Seeing that, I smiled at her. "And how old are you? In your 40s?"


    "What nonsense are you spewing?!" Her face had turned white from anger.


    Not wanting to waste more of my energy on her, I said to my assistant, "Let''s go."


    I had never held myself back when it came to handling people like her.


    She immediately stepped forward to stop me from leaving when she saw me turn around, but my


    assistant swiftly stopped her from getting closer to me. I then took the car keys from my assistant''s


    hand before I headed to the garage myself.


    My assistant had driven the Rolls-Royce when he came to fetch me. I had always been generous with


    myself when it came to leisure. Everything I used or ate was the best of the best. I mean, where else


    would I spend all that money I had earned through the Felix Corporation?


    I drove my way back to Felix''s Vi and just as I had reached the entrance, I received a message from


    May.


    ''Are you still in Eldham?''


    Upon seeing that, I replied, ''Nope. I am in Bryxton.''


    She sent me another message again when I got out of my car. ''I was just about to tell you that I am


    nning to spend some fun time with you in Bryxton.''


    I sent a sticker with a question mark to her. ''You got extra time on your hands?''


    May should be busy apanying Alba at this time.


    ''I might have been dumped.''


    Her reply prompted me to send a few more question marks to her. She then sent me a dejected-looking


    sticker before she started exining her circumstances to me. ''Alba disappeared right after he left me


    a note a few days ago. He told me to stop thinking about him.''


    I thought that their rtionship had gotten more stable. Just why was something like this happening


    again?


    What was that man with those clear eyes thinking?!


    I only sent her another reply after a while. ''Should I get Gary to investigate for you?''


    ''No, it is alright. Come on out. Let''s have a meal together.''


    I wasn''t nning to go at first, but the thought of May feeling down made me agree to it.


    After I got into my home to change into a different outfit, I put on light makeup before I took my car keys


    and went out once more.


    The car I used was still the Rolls-Royce I was driving earlier. May couldn''t stop praising how I was a


    wealthy woman as soon as she saw my car. It was then that I noticed Olivia beside May. Seeing her


    immediately brought back the words Nichs had said to me about how Olivia liked Christopher.


    I lightly shook my thoughts away and with a smile, I asked, "Want me to give you a ride?"


    "I don''t want charity," May swiftly rejected me before she continued with Olivia''s introduction. "This is


    Olivia Parker. I am sure you both have met before. I wanted to buy you both a meal since I have time


    today."


    "You are right; we do know each other," I smilingly answered, my eyes on Olivia.


    Olivia then reached out her hand to shake mine as she returned me a sweet smile. "Nice to meet you,


    Renee."


    I wasn''t that much older than she was but still, she so politely called out my name. I rather casually


    threw her a question as I held her fair and elegant hand. "Where do you live, Olivia?"


    "I live with my brother."


    "Which brother?" I asked again out of sheer curiosity.


    I must have sounded too probing with my series of questions, which was why Olivia jolted in surprise.


    Seeing how she looked like a deer caught in headlights, I quickly apologized to her for how insensitive I


    might have been.


    She let go of May''s hand and came to hug my arm instead. "Chris doesn''t let me stay with him," she


    grumbled. "I am staying with Nick now! Chris is such a cold-hearted person who doesn''t even care


    about his family."


    Everyone talked about how cold Christopher was, and yet I couldn''t help but recall what Nichs said


    about how what Christopher felt might not even qualify as sympathy.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 41


    Despite knowing that the man she loved was in a rather¡­ handsy rtionship with me, Olivia still tried


    to get close to me. She continued to face me with a smile even though she might have been offended


    by my question.


    Seeing her behave this way made me feel like I had gone too far.


    I could have avoided asking her those questions.


    As I wanted to quickly change the topic, I suggested, "Let''s eat now."


    Olivia''s mood wasn''t affected because of what happened. Instead, she ordered a lot of food as she


    eagerly asked, "I haven''t had food May bought for a very long time. I will have to eat everything I can


    today. Can I order a drink?"


    "Do as you please," Mayughed. "I can always borrow money from Ree even if I can''t afford to pay


    the bill. She is super rich, you know."


    "I thought you were the one buying," I countered May with a smile.


    "Like I said, I can ''borrow'' from you. It''s not like I won''t return it."


    May''s expression seemed neutral despite the story she had messaged me about earlier. She didn''t


    look all that sad even though Alba had left her. I couldn''t help but think that she wasn''t acting like her


    usual self.


    I didn''t say anything in response. After Olivia ced the order, she asked me curiously, "Renee, can I


    know the reason why you divorced Nick?"


    May was so surprised to hear that that she abruptly jumped out of her seat. "Nichs Forger is your


    brother, Olivia? How can such a coincidence exist?"


    "I am a foster child of the Forger Family," Olivia exined with a nod. "I have taken my mother''s family


    name. I haven''t told anyone that I am one of the Forgers. I am sorry I kept it secret from you for so


    long."


    Upon hearing that, May shook her head and sat down again. "It is alright. I have never asked about


    your family either. It is normal that you didn''t feel the need to tell it yourself. I am just surprised


    because¡­ Ree has a little bit of history with the Forgers."


    A waiter brought us a bottle of red wine, and Olivia proceeded to pour us a ss each. She then


    started to exin, "I have never been back in the country until now, which is why I didn''t know about


    Nick''s marriage. He has never mentioned it to me either¡­"


    I lowered my gaze and picked up the ss of red wine without saying a word. May seemed to have


    remembered something when she suddenly took my ss out of my hand. "ir will kill me if he ever


    finds out that you are drinking alcohol! By the way, Olivia?" May turned to her. "What made you want to


    come back all of a sudden?"


    Olivia''s head dropped after May asked her that.


    Due to her curiosity as to what the reason could possibly be, May continued probing. "Did something


    happen?"


    Olivia took a sip of red wine and sighed. "It is not like I can stay abroad for the rest of my life. Nick


    asked me toe back to Bryxton to manage the family business for him. He said that it is about time I


    did something to repay the Forgers for the care they have given me all these years."


    She suddenly came to a pause as her eyes darted to me curiously. "Renee, why did you want a divorce


    from Nick? Does he treat you badly?"


    It was all in the past no matter if he was kind to me or not. Not wanting to bring the past up again, I


    came up with an excuse to brush her off. "It is nothing. It ismon for couples to be divorced or


    separated in today''s society. Nichs and I went our separate ways on good terms."


    It was still fresh in my memory how I still longed for him the night before the divorce, and how I begged


    him to date me for three months. He had oh-so-cruelly rejected me then.


    Noticing how my mood had dropped, May quickly changed the topic to a happier one. "Let''s eat! We


    will go to the movies after this."


    "Oh¡ªI have to go to thepanyter," I told her, to which she had no choice but topromise.


    "Okay then."


    I didn''t pick up my fork much as I wasn''t that hungry. However, since Olivia had ordered a variety of


    food, May had to force herself to eat them out of fear of wastage.


    After we parted ways, I got into my car and made a trip to thepany.


    Gary was still in the office doing his work then. As soon as he saw me, he came running toward me


    and bowed. "President Felix, you have an appointment with Ms. Yates at 3.00PM tomorrow. A


    representative from the Adams Corporation will be present at the meeting as well."


    It seemed like the Yates Corporation was determined to work with the Adam Corporation, seeing as to


    how they invited them along to a meeting that was supposed to be between Yates and Felix.


    "What is the floor price for the Adams Corporation?" I asked him.


    "They haven''t disclosed it. My guess is that it should be slightly higher than ours. The Yates


    Corporation wouldn''t have had a sudden change of mind otherwise."


    The Yates were a powerful name in Ashere. I remembered how my impression of Alice Yates'' father


    from the few times I had met him was that he was an honest businessman who kept his promises.


    I couldn''tprehend why they would suddenly refuse to coborate with us without giving us a


    reason, though.


    After being quiet for a while, Gary reminded me again, "I have heard a rumor that Alice Yates is the one


    who basically calls the shots in theirpany now."


    A frown immediately appeared on my face then. "Has there been a shift in their management?"


    "There hasn''t, but Chairman Yates is considerably older now. Alice is the only sessor the Yates


    have. Even if Chairman Yates is, formally, still the head of thepany, there is no doubt his power


    and influence will be passed to her someday."


    "So Alice Yates is the one who made the decision this time?" I had to give myself a moment to think. "If


    that really is the case, I wouldn''t find it weird how she decided to go with the Adams Corporation! She


    doesn''t know ourpany well and since the Adam Corporation has the Forgers to support them, it is


    not surprising a youngdy like her would listen to and believe the words of the people around her."


    There were only a few influential families in Bryxton. Nichs must have brainwashed Alice by saying


    all the good things about the Adams Corporation and she, in return, had chosen them without making


    sure what was best for herpany. She even unhesitantly made a decision that would turn their


    rtionship with us sour.


    After all, Alice was different from Chairman Yates. The chairman had always been a businessman with


    integrity, and had an excellent reputation in the industry because of his conduct.


    Alice, however, was a young bud in the business world.


    "There is a big chance we will lose the bid this time." Gary sighed. "But the bidding is too important for


    us to lose."


    I hadn''t been involved with mypany''s dealing ever since the divorce, so I asked him, "What is the


    coboration about?"


    "It is a production of chips for the Yates Corporation."


    "The Yates Corporation is involved in technology?" I asked, surprised.


    My assistant then further exined, "Ourpany produces technology, but this cooperation is an


    opportunity for us to be the leading manufacturer of chips in the future if all things go as nned,


    and we gain fame from it."


    "So what you are saying is that we need to have this coboration," I concluded after listening to Gary.


    "We can''t afford to miss it, President Felix."


    ¡­


    After the talk I had with Gary, I drove away from thepany, and came to a stop as I was passing by


    a concert hall that had a notice on its main entrance. It seemed like there was a concert going on


    inside.


    I parked my car by the roadside before I bought a ticket and went in. As I sat down in thest row, I


    suddenly noticed May and Olivia sitting in the first row. Their seats were ones that could easily be seen.


    With just one nce at them, I could guess who the performer was going to be.


    I desperately wanted to leave then, yet I couldn''t help but sit down again after standing up. I couldn''t


    convince myself to leave.


    It was just like how I couldn''t convince myself to forget about the voice from nine years ago which


    would call me ''little girl'', or the months I spent quietly following after the man.


    I couldn''t do it no matter how much I told myself I didn''t like him anymore.


    As I closed my eyes, I heard the person beside me talk to theirpanion. "Have you heard?


    Christopher Forger will be performing today. He is an internationally renowned pianist. I heard that


    tickets are hard toe by. I wonder why he chose to perform in a small concert hall like this."


    It seemed that Christopher was a famous pianist.


    This was something that I never knew until this moment.


    A violin performance was the one to start the concert, followed by a cello performance, andter an


    ensemble of Beethoven''s pieces.


    Despite the performances that went by, the one I was hoping to see still hadn''t made his appearance. I


    was just about to leave when that familiar sad melody rang out across the hall.


    My eyes abruptly shot open at that, and I was greeted by the sight of a man ying the piano. I


    couldn''t put what I felt at this moment into words even if I wanted to.


    The handsome man had on a ck dress suit that entuated his tall and strong build. He was the


    kind of perfect man who received all the love from women. His own foster sister was one of the many


    who loved him.


    As Christopher had the proud yet indifferent personality, he was someone who normal people viewed


    as the prince among men.


    Now, just why did I have to fall for him?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Alice, however, wos o young bud in the business world.


    "There is o big chonce we will lose the bid this time." Gory sighed. "But the bidding is too importont for


    us to lose."


    I hodn''t been involved with mypony''s deoling ever since the divorce, so I osked him, "Whot is the


    colloborotion obout?"


    "It is o production of chips for the Yotes Corporotion."


    "The Yotes Corporotion is involved in technology?" I osked, surprised.


    My ossistont then further exploined, "Ourpony produces technology, but this cooperotion is on


    opportunity for us to be the leoding monufocturer of chips in the future if oll things go os plonned,


    ond we goin fome from it."


    "So whot you ore soying is thot we need to hove this colloborotion," I concluded ofter listening to Gory.


    "We con''t offord to miss it, President Felix."


    ¡­


    After the tolk I hod with Gory, I drove owoy from thepony, onde to o stop os I wos possing by


    o concert holl thot hod o notice on its moin entronce. It seemed like there wos o concert going on


    inside.


    I porked my cor by the roodside before I bought o ticket ond went in. As I sot down in the lost row, I


    suddenly noticed Moy ond Olivio sitting in the first row. Their seots were ones thot could eosily be seen.


    With just one glonce ot them, I could guess who the performer wos going to be.


    I desperotely wonted to leove then, yet I couldn''t help but sit down ogoin ofter stonding up. I couldn''t


    convince myself to leove.


    It wos just like how I couldn''t convince myself to forget obout the voice from nine yeors ogo which


    would coll me ''little girl'', or the months I spent quietly following ofter the mon.


    I couldn''t do it no motter how much I told myself I didn''t like him onymore.


    As I closed my eyes, I heord the person beside me tolk to theirponion. "Hove you heord?


    Christopher Forger will be performing todoy. He is on internotionolly renowned pionist. I heord thot


    tickets ore hord toe by. I wonder why he chose to perform in o smoll concert holl like this."


    It seemed thot Christopher wos o fomous pionist.


    This wos something thot I never knew until this moment.


    A violin performonce wos the one to stort the concert, followed by o cello performonce, ond loter on


    ensemble of Beethoven''s pieces.


    Despite the performonces thot went by, the one I wos hoping to see still hodn''t mode his oppeoronce. I


    wos just obout to leove when thot fomilior sod melody rong out ocross the holl.


    My eyes obruptly shot open ot thot, ond I wos greeted by the sight of o mon ploying the piono. I


    couldn''t put whot I felt ot this moment into words even if I wonted to.


    The hondsome mon hod on o block dress suit thot entuoted his toll ond strong build. He wos the


    kind of perfect mon who received oll the love from women. His own foster sister wos one of the mony


    who loved him.


    As Christopher hod the proud yet indifferent personolity, he wos someone who normol people viewed


    os the prince omong men.


    Now, just why did I hove to foll for him?

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 42


    This was where memories lived. No, memories never lived here, nor did it even stop. It passed by and


    stole our time before we even knew it. He left this ce and was gone with the wind, but I remained. I


    waited for him, but just like the wind, he would nevere back. I stayed for nine years. The youthful


    passion and deep love I had now looked like mere jokes. I fell in love with the wrong person and my


    whole life was nothing but a joke.


    As the familiar tune started to y, so did the memories in my mind. They started to resurface in my


    mind and y on repeat. I heaved a sigh and stood up, but then the music came to a halt. The man''s


    gaze pierced through the crowd andnded on me. It was a clear look, and I also noticed the slight pity


    in it.


    I smiled at him, as if everything was alright. May and Olivia were sitting in the first row and they looked


    behind them with curiosity. When they saw me, May quickly came over. I looked at Christopher and he


    suddenly resumed his performance.


    I left the music hall in a hurry and May came after me. "What brings you here?"


    I pointed at the poster on the door and smiled. "I just wanted to enjoy some music, but I never thought


    I''d run into him."


    She knew what I was talking about, and she understood how I felt. She gave me a hug. "It''ll get better."


    Alba had recently broken up with May as well. Wemiserated and I patted her shoulder. "It will be." I


    was saying that both to her and myself.


    May suddenly said, "Walk with me."


    "Sure. Has Alba called you yet?"


    The winds of March were still chilly. I pulled my clothes tighter around me and listened as May said,


    "No. I don''t want to think about him anymore. I don''t like this feeling of uncertainty. Alba is¡­ I used to


    think love can ovee anything, but it can''t ovee his insecurity. We lost to the real world."


    It did not take long for them to turn from madly in love into a whole mess. May could give everything up


    just to be with Alba, but he could not cast his ego aside to be with her. I could understand him, though.


    It was hard to shake the insecurity when it came to the person he loved. She understood it as well, so


    she did not seek him out this time. It was pointless.


    She could not make him toss his insecurity away, just like how she could not convince herself to forget


    about him. Everyone had their own issues to sort out.


    "You love him so much, and he feels the same about you. You won''t give up this easily. At least you


    two are in love."


    I don''t even know who I love. Christopher doesn''t love me and Nichs lost his memories. Nichs


    won''t ever love me, and I don''t think the guy I loved nine years ago will evere back. I was starting


    to feel like I should love the Nichs I met three years ago.


    "Renee, love can''t solve every single problem."


    I kept quiet.


    We kept walking down the alleyway and half an hourter, I remembered that my car was still parked in


    front of the music hall.


    When May and I came back, Christopher and Olivia were standing outside the hall. Olivia quickly


    smiled at May. "May, you left your handbag behind!"


    May took her handbag from Olivia and thanked her.


    Olivia shook her head. "It''s alright." She looked at my Rolls-Royce and gave me a look of anticipation.


    "Renee, none of us have cars right now, and it''s hard to get a ride here. Can you give us a ride home?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a reasonable request and I had no reason to refuse. I looked at the quiet Christopher and ced


    my hands in my pockets. "I can give you and Olivia a ride home if you want."


    Christopher nodded, his fringe billowing in the air. "Thank you, Miss Felix," he thanked me politely.


    I shook my head. "It''s nothing." I looked at May. "Wanna stay at my ce?"


    May shook her head in refusal. "I can never get used to your ce. It''s too big. Just send me home."


    May lived with Alba in town for months, but she had her own ce in the city and she also had more


    than enough money to support herself. Alba had nothing with a lot of ego problems he had to sort out


    instead. For some reason, I thought he was not a suitable boyfriend for May. It was important that a


    couple was of equal standing. Love could not solve everything, especially not real world problems.


    He had to grow stronger if he wanted to be in an equal rtionship with her. I was reminded of the


    determined look in his eyes and I felt that he must have his own n in mind. He would be back


    eventually.


    ¡­


    May''s ce was the closest to the hall, so I sent her home first; then, it was Olivia''s turn. Christopher


    insisted that I send her back to the Forger Family''s home despite Olivia''s protests. "It''ste. Can''t I


    head to your ce, Christopher?"


    Christopher said nothing and I asked, "Why don''t you let her go with you? I can save some time."


    He continued to insist, "Miss Felix, send her to the Forger Family."


    Wow. He can be cruel. I had no choice but to oblige, although I stopped my car about two hundred


    yards away from the residence. Olivia puffed her cheeks and went down. She bade us a reluctant


    goodbye and I smiled at her.


    She sighed. "See you, Christopher."


    Christopher grunted and Olivia looked at him sadly. When she looked at me, however, I could see the


    frustration in her eyes. I could understand that. We were alone, and she saw me as a threat. I can see


    right through her. They''re so simple. I smiled. "See you, Olivia."


    I revved up the car and left. I did not ask Christopher for his address, but I could still recall the


    neighborhood he stayed in.


    We were alone in the car, and an awkward silence fell between us. When I looked through the rear-


    view mirror, I saw him staring at me and I looked away in shock. I felt panicked, but I held it down and


    asked, "Do you still have any performances going on, Mr. Forger?"


    "Christopher," he corrected me.


    Subconsciously, I asked, "Huh?"


    "Call me Christopher, little girl."


    He would call me ''little girl'' whenever we were alone.


    "Oh! Uh¡­ Okay," I answered, perhaps a little more nervous than I wanted to sound.


    "I didn''t arrange any performances. I just wanted to do it on a whim," he said, his voice warm. "Thanks


    foring tonight. I yed Street Where Wind Resides just for you."


    He yed it just for me? Christopher''s voice kept ringing out beside my ears and I felt my heart flutter. I


    could not describe that feeling. It was just like how I met him the first time when I still had that youthful


    passion within me. I had waited for nine years, and he finally gave me a response.


    It was not a response filled with love, but it made me happy nheless. The text I sent him two days


    ago meant nothing now. My soul was telling me that I loved this man. I loved the man who yed the


    piano for me. I loved how he called me ''little girl.'' I might have started to waver a moment ago and I


    might have started to lean toward Nichs now, but all Christopher had to do was say the word and I


    would toss my rationality out the window.


    I could never give him up that easily. I could never do it, but I did not want to approach him either. My


    body would waste away eventually, and my love would be nothing but a burden for him. Besides, he did


    not care about me. He did not have to reciprocate my love. It was a bitter pill to swallow, but swallow it I


    did. "Thank you."


    I heard him ying this tune in the ssroom nine years ago, and I asked him the song''s name that


    night. I heard him ying the same song nine yearster, and it was in the same ssroom as well.


    Did he y this just for me?


    The car was moving as slow as a tortoise. Christopher was a man of few words, so I did not disturb him


    anymore. I could not stay with him in the same room, since my heart would keep pounding like a


    jackhammer. Fortunately, we came to his neighborhood a whileter.


    I stopped the car before the neighborhood''s gates, and Christopher alighted from the car. Just when I


    was about to leave, he asked, "Can we talk, little girl?"


    It was framed as a question, but he sounded imperious. I pursed my lips and looked at him.


    Christopher was a soft-spoken and handsome gentleman. I wanted to say no, but he bent down and


    whispered, "I know you like me, and I should have made things clear nine years ago. Dragging it out


    this long must have been a torture for you, and I am really sorry about that, little girl."


    I knew what he was about to say, and I teared up. I asked him with a trembling voice, "What are you


    trying to say?"


    "Will you be my girlfriend, little girl?"


    "Christopher," he corrected me.


    Subconsciously, I osked, "Huh?"


    "Coll me Christopher, little girl."


    He would coll me ''little girl'' whenever we were olone.


    "Oh! Uh¡­ Okoy," I onswered, perhops o little more nervous thon I wonted to sound.


    "I didn''t orronge ony performonces. I just wonted to do it on o whim," he soid, his voice worm. "Thonks


    foring tonight. I ployed Street Where Wind Resides just for you."


    He ployed it just for me? Christopher''s voice kept ringing out beside my eors ond I felt my heort flutter. I


    could not describe thot feeling. It wos just like how I met him the first time when I still hod thot youthful


    possion within me. I hod woited for nine yeors, ond he finolly gove me o response.


    It wos not o response filled with love, but it mode me hoppy nheless. The text I sent him two doys


    ogo meont nothing now. My soul wos telling me thot I loved this mon. I loved the mon who ployed the


    piono for me. I loved how he colled me ''little girl.'' I might hove storted to wover o moment ogo ond I


    might hove storted to leon toword Nicholos now, but oll Christopher hod to do wos soy the word ond I


    would toss my rotionolity out the window.


    I could never give him up thot eosily. I could never do it, but I did not wont to opprooch him either. My


    body would woste owoy eventuolly, ond my love would be nothing but o burden for him. Besides, he did


    not core obout me. He did not hove to reciprocote my love. It wos o bitter pill to swollow, but swollow it I


    did. "Thonk you."


    I heord him ploying this tune in the clossroom nine yeors ogo, ond I osked him the song''s nome thot


    night. I heord him ploying the some song nine yeors loter, ond it wos in the some clossroom os well.


    Did he ploy this just for me?


    The cor wos moving os slow os o tortoise. Christopher wos o mon of few words, so I did not disturb him


    onymore. I could not stoy with him in the some room, since my heort would keep pounding like o


    jockhommer. Fortunotely, wee to his neighborhood o while loter.


    I stopped the cor before the neighborhood''s gotes, ond Christopher olighted from the cor. Just when I


    wos obout to leove, he osked, "Con we tolk, little girl?"


    It wos fromed os o question, but he sounded imperious. I pursed my lips ond looked ot him.


    Christopher wos o soft-spoken ond hondsome gentlemon. I wonted to soy no, but he bent down ond


    whispered, "I know you like me, ond I should hove mode things cleor nine yeors ogo. Drogging it out


    this long must hove been o torture for you, ond I om reolly sorry obout thot, little girl."


    I knew whot he wos obout to soy, ond I teored up. I osked him with o trembling voice, "Whot ore you


    trying to soy?"


    "Will you be my girlfriend, little girl?"

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chapter 43


    The little girl finally received the answer she had been waiting for, and she felt her heart beating like


    crazy. She finally received her salvation, but she had lost the courage to take that step forward.


    ¡­


    Yes, I had lost my courage. Christopher had clear, clear eyes, and he could see right through me. He


    knew I had liked him for a long time now. I could still remember him asking me, "Why are you following


    me around, little girl?"


    "Because I like you." Because I like him.


    He was standing right before me, asking gently, "Will you be my girlfriend, little girl?"


    I did. I wanted to be his girlfriend so badly. I would have said yes if he asked me nine years ago, but it


    was toote now. I did note back to Bryxton to be his girlfriend. All I wanted to do was see him. I


    wanted to see the person I truly loved. Lowering my eyes, I mumbled, "Do you really like me?"


    The question caught him by surprise. He paused for a moment and he answered, "Yes. You''re the only


    woman I love."


    Christopher was in his formal performance attire. He was wearing a white shirt underneath his ck


    suit, and he was a tall, muscr man. He seemed powerful enough to hold me down easily, and I only


    had that feeling when Nichs was having his way with me. Yes, Nichs could be intimidating in bed.


    He pinned me down and did whatever he liked with me. I did not like how it felt, but I did not say


    anything to him. I was willing to endure it for the person I liked.


    I thought that was love, but now I saw the only one who cared was myself and it was nothing but a


    joke. I got out of the car and said, "Walk with me."


    Nichs nodded. There was a river near the neighborhood. I walked in front of him, and he suddenly


    held my hand. His hand was warm, unlike his personality. I curled my fingers, but I could not bring


    myself to pull back. He held my hand as we walked beside the river. I stared down and followed him,


    trying toe up with a reason to refuse him. There was no way we could be together.


    First, I was his brother''s ex-wife. I slept with Nichs before. Their father would never let me be


    Christohpher''s girlfriend. He might be nice to me, but he would never let this happen. Besides, his


    mother wanted him to marry Olivia, not me. She would never let her second son''s ex-wife marry her


    eldest son. Olivia was right. This was technically incest, and it would be wrong if I tried to be


    Christopher''s girlfriend. Second, my body was wasting away. I could die at any given moment, and I


    had no right to love or be loved. Third, Nichs would stop us. Fourth, and possibly the most important


    one, Christopher hesitated when I asked him if he liked me. He probably had no idea whether he liked


    or pitied me. Nobody could believe that an aloof man who had no idea how to deal with rtionships


    would fall for a woman he just met a few times.


    I thought he was pitying me, and he said I was pitiful too. I did not care, though. At least I got his


    answer, though I rejected that answer. We walked for almost fifteen minutes and for a moment, it felt


    like I found inner peace. I finally did not have to walk behind him anymore. I did not have to chase him


    anymore. I pursed my lips and said reluctantly, "We have no future together."


    He tightened his grip on my hand and gazed at me. He raised his other hand and patted my head, as if


    trying to calm me down. "I know what you''re worrying about, but I''ll get rid of them if you''ll be my


    girlfriend."


    I wanted to rub my head against his hand, but I held back the urge. "You can''t."


    "Trust me, Renee," he said. I could hear how determined he was, and it was the first time he called me


    by my name.


    "I don''t like you anymore, Christopher," I refused.


    He pursed his lips. Christopher wanted to say something, but he kept quiet in the end. He held my


    hand and pulled me into his embrace. "I''m sorry, little girl," he whispered.


    I leaned my head on his shoulder and saw Olivia standing not far from us. A man who looked simr to


    Christopher stood beside her. That man was looking at me icily, and I blinked. "Why are you


    apologizing?"


    "You''re hurt because I dragged this out for too long. This time, it''s my turn to wait for you. Come back


    when you''re ready. I''ll always be waiting, even if I''ll have to wait my whole life."


    He''ll spend his whole life waiting for me? Just because I spent nine years waiting for an answer? Olivia


    and Nichs heard that. Thedy nched, but Nichs still seemed calm. No matter what happened,


    this guy would never break character, even if his own brother was embracing me.


    Christopher let me go and turned around. He saw Nichs and Olivia, but he was not surprised. He


    said goodbye and left, pretending that Olivia and Nichs were not there. Right after he left, Olivia


    followed him, leaving me and Nichs alone.


    I put my hands in my pockets and smiled. "Did Olivia take you here to stop us in case anything


    happens?"


    Nichs was wearing a ck jacket. He came up to me and mocked, "He gave you what you wanted.


    Why did you say no? Can''t shut your past out?"


    "What past?" I asked.


    "That you are my ex-wife and had my child before."


    I was not going to argue with him, so I went to my car.


    Nichs followed me in silence. When we came to my car, he suddenly asked, "Why''d you refuse him?


    Were you serious when you said you don''t like him any¡ª"


    "No," I answered immediately.


    "So why did you refuse him?"


    I wondered why Nichs was so adamant on knowing the answer, so I shot him back with his own


    words, "Well, I am your ex-wife and I had your child before. Besides, I''m wasting away. He''s a perfect


    man. He deserves a better woman."


    Nichs whispered, "Then stay away from him."


    "I did," I said.


    "You were leading him on. He would not have said that if you weren''t giving him mixed signals,"


    Nichs hissed. "Renee, you know you''re wasting away, so stop spreading your misery. Just stay with


    me and we''ll torture each other until you die."


    "You''re hurt becouse I drogged this out for too long. This time, it''s my turn to woit for you. Come bock


    when you''re reody. I''ll olwoys be woiting, even if I''ll hove to woit my whole life."


    He''ll spend his whole life woiting for me? Just becouse I spent nine yeors woiting for on onswer? Olivio


    ond Nicholos heord thot. The lody blonched, but Nicholos still seemed colm. No motter whot hoppened,


    this guy would never breok chorocter, even if his own brother wos embrocing me.


    Christopher let me go ond turned oround. He sow Nicholos ond Olivio, but he wos not surprised. He


    soid goodbye ond left, pretending thot Olivio ond Nicholos were not there. Right ofter he left, Olivio


    followed him, leoving me ond Nicholos olone.


    I put my honds in my pockets ond smiled. "Did Olivio toke you here to stop us in cose onything


    hoppens?"


    Nicholos wos weoring o block jocket. Hee up to me ond mocked, "He gove you whot you wonted.


    Why did you soy no? Con''t shut your post out?"


    "Whot post?" I osked.


    "Thot you ore my ex-wife ond hod my child before."


    I wos not going to orgue with him, so I went to my cor.


    Nicholos followed me in silence. When wee to my cor, he suddenly osked, "Why''d you refuse him?


    Were you serious when you soid you don''t like him ony¡ª"


    "No," I onswered immediotely.


    "So why did you refuse him?"


    I wondered why Nicholos wos so odomont on knowing the onswer, so I shot him bock with his own


    words, "Well, I om your ex-wife ond I hod your child before. Besides, I''m wosting owoy. He''s o perfect


    mon. He deserves o better womon."


    Nicholos whispered, "Then stoy owoy from him."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I did," I soid.


    "You were leoding him on. He would not hove soid thot if you weren''t giving him mixed signols,"


    Nicholos hissed. "Renee, you know you''re wosting owoy, so stop spreoding your misery. Just stoy with


    me ond we''ll torture eoch other until you die."

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Chapter 44


    I did not have much time left, and I would never waste it on something stupid like vengeance. I would


    not havee back to this city if it weren''t for Nichs destroying the Normans and forced me to take


    the helm because he was going to attack the Felixs next. Taking over the family was hard enough. It


    was a waste of my time, and now he expected me to be together with him? I was not mad, alright?


    Amused, I looked at him and I mocked, "You''re really obsessed with me. It''s like I don''t know you


    anymore. If I didn''t know better, I would have thought you never forgot about me." His face fell, and I


    patted his shoulder. "You said you loved me before you lost your memories. Don''t tell me you forgot


    everything but our love? Do you think I''d believe that?"


    Nichsughed mirthlessly and grasped me by my neck. He then pulled me into his embrace. I was


    suffocating and was forced to look at him. Refusing to give him the satisfaction, I smiled, "Looks like I


    hit the bullseye."


    He looked down and pressed his lips against mine. No, it was not a kiss. He was almost viting me,


    and I could feel him biting my lips.


    I gasped in pain. He let me go and shoved me away. I lost my bearing and fell to the ground. Bryxton''s


    land was wet, and I felt a cold sensation traveling up my behind. I tried to stand up, but I could not. My


    ankle was hurting like crazy. Must have twisted it when I fell. I held on without even wincing, though I


    sat back down and gave him a sardonic look. It wasughable seeing him clinging onto me like a


    creepy ex.


    He noticed that too, and he closed his eyes to calm down. A long whileter, he said, "Renee, you''re


    too fearless for your own good."


    Oh, everyone had their own fears. I was just too broken to feel afraid.


    Hence, I stayed quiet. He turned around and crouched down before me. The man hissed, "You deserve


    this! You''re such a troublemaker. You went to Eldham and hooked up with some random person, and


    the Inte is filled with videos of you kissing him. Now you''re whipping up another drama with


    Christopher? I would have kicked your *ss if I had my way, but¡­" He stopped and picked me up into


    his arms, looking at me sternly as he muttered, "You''re gonna kill yourself one of these days."


    My ankle was killing me, and I did not even snap back at him. He took me to my car, and I opened the


    door. Nichs put me in the backseat and took my heels off to hold my ankle. I would be lying if I said I


    was not embarrassed that a man was staring at my ankle. I pulled it back, but he stopped me. "Hold it.


    It''s swelling up."


    Obviously.


    He asked, "Does it hurt?" He even sounded worried.


    Of course it hurt, but I was used to hiding everything from him. "No."


    "Renee, can''t you just say it hurts?"


    No.


    My ankle was as red as Rudolph''s nose, and Nichs held it in his hand. "Should I take you to the


    hospital?"


    "No. It''s not really that serious."


    Nichs pulled my ankle to the other side, and I almost screamed in pain, but I held it down and only


    let out a few gasps.


    A smile curled Nichs'' lips, and he teased, "You''re such a child."


    I snorted. "I''m eight years younger than you are."


    All of a sudden, he asked, "You''re twenty-three already?"


    "Yes. Just had my birthday on Christmas Eve." I was unbelievably calm on Christmas Eve, since I


    thought I was dying. I even forgave Nichs back then. I was not really sad, as I had no time to feel


    sad.


    "Was it true?"


    That was a weird question, and I looked at him in puzzlement. "Was what true?"


    He lowered his voice, "You said you don''t like Christopher anymore. Is that true?"


    I sighed. "I told you my answer."


    Curiously enough, he did not fly into a rage. "I really hoped it was true."


    I said nothing. We were arguing a moment ago, but now he was talking with me calmly. I knew that he


    had finally taken a step back. He was trying to hold his temper down.


    He took the car keys from me and went into the driver''s seat. "I''ll send you home," he said.


    I wanted to say no, but I could not drive in this state, so I gave him permission, though I said nothing


    the whole way. It waste when I reached back home. He parked the car in the garage and took me


    into the vi without even asking me. I felt a little awkward, since we should not be this close.


    He came out of the elevator and went to my bedroom, and Nichs then keyed in the passcode and


    entered my room. He ced me on my bed, and I sat up. "Thanks for taking me home." He was the


    reason I sprained my ankle, but I still had to be polite.


    Nichs stood in my favorite spot and looked downstairs through the french windows. He remained


    silent for a few moments before asking, "Won''t you feel lonely staying in a big house all by yourself?"


    "I''m used to it," I said.


    Nichs set his sights on the dressing table. It was filled with medicine for my condition. "Do you


    usually have to undergo chemo?"


    He sounded tense, and I was surprised he was asking me that. He never cared about my condition.


    "Why do you care?"


    He frowned at me. "I never cared about this before?" he asked, his voice hoarse.


    I shook my head. "Never."


    Nichs said nothing and he looked away. "I''m sorry."


    His apology meant nothing to me, so I answered his previous question, "I never underwent chemo. I


    didn''t want my hair to fall. I''d look really ugly if I lost my hair. You know me. I love dressing myself up."


    Yeah, I lied. The doctor said doing chemotherapy was just dying the inevitable. Besides, I lost all


    hope after the divorce, so I let myself go. This was my fault.


    "So you''re keeping your condition under control with pills?"


    Nichs seemed concerned about the matter, so I answered honestly, "Part of the tumor was removed


    a few months ago. I can live a bit longer, but it won''t be too long until I die."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He asked, "What did the doctor say? Are you going to get better?"


    "Maybe, maybe not."


    "Will your life be in danger?"


    He sounded nervous, and his question was stupid. I looked at him like he was an idiot and asked, "It''s


    late stage cancer. What do you think?"


    Hee out of the elevotor ond went to my bedroom, ond Nicholos then keyed in the posscode ond


    entered my room. He ploced me on my bed, ond I sot up. "Thonks for toking me home." He wos the


    reoson I sproined my onkle, but I still hod to be polite.


    Nicholos stood in my fovorite spot ond looked downstoirs through the french windows. He remoined


    silent for o few moments before osking, "Won''t you feel lonely stoying in o big house oll by yourself?"


    "I''m used to it," I soid.


    Nicholos set his sights on the dressing toble. It wos filled with medicine for my condition. "Do you


    usuolly hove to undergo chemo?"


    He sounded tense, ond I wos surprised he wos osking me thot. He never cored obout my condition.


    "Why do you core?"


    He frowned ot me. "I never cored obout this before?" he osked, his voice hoorse.


    I shook my heod. "Never."


    Nicholos soid nothing ond he looked owoy. "I''m sorry."


    His opology meont nothing to me, so I onswered his previous question, "I never underwent chemo. I


    didn''t wont my hoir to foll. I''d look reolly ugly if I lost my hoir. You know me. I love dressing myself up."


    Yeoh, I lied. The doctor soid doing chemotheropy wos just deloying the inevitoble. Besides, I lost oll


    hope ofter the divorce, so I let myself go. This wos my foult.


    "So you''re keeping your condition under control with pills?"


    Nicholos seemed concerned obout the motter, so I onswered honestly, "Port of the tumor wos removed


    o few months ogo. I con live o bit longer, but it won''t be too long until I die."


    He osked, "Whot did the doctor soy? Are you going to get better?"


    "Moybe, moybe not."


    "Will your life be in donger?"


    He sounded nervous, ond his question wos stupid. I looked ot him like he wos on idiot ond osked, "It''s


    lote stoge concer. Whot do you think?"

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter 45


    Nichs was being patient today. No matter how much I mocked him, he would not get angry. I was


    just mocking him a while ago, but he paused for a moment. "Do you want me to get a doctor for you? I


    know some of the best ones."


    I said nothing. He said nothing either, and he left a moment after that. He did not insist on staying.


    I went to the french windows and saw him standing under the streemp outside the vi. The light


    dragged out his shadow, making him look sad and forlorn. Sad? Why would he look sad, though? I


    pressed my forehead against the window and stared at the man. I had mixed feelings about him, and I


    wondered why I refused Christopher. I liked him a lot, but I still refused him. My reasons were


    laughable too. I could have done everything if I really liked him, but I did not. I refused him by saying I


    did not like him, and remembering that hurt me.


    I crouched down. Nichs took a cigarette out and lit it up. Smoke twirled around him, and I saw him


    taking his phone out. A frown furrowed his forehead and his face fell. Someone probably got on his


    nerves. He hung up and put his cigarette out. A momentter, his assistant came to pick him up. He


    opened the car''s door for his superior but before Nichs got in, he looked up at my room.


    My heart skipped a beat, wondering if he saw me peeking at him. However, I remembered that it was


    night time and my room was dark. Nichs left in the end, and I heaved a sigh. Man, I must be bored


    out of my mind. I went for a shower and boiled some water, then I took my pills. The moment I went to


    bed, Olivia texted me, ''Renee, why''d you say no to Chris?''


    I was not close to Olivia, and I had no need to exin myself to her. Besides, she liked Christopher. But


    she must have used up all her courage just to ask me this. I thought about my answer for a moment


    and texted, ''I''m Nichs'' ex-wife.''


    That was probably the answer Olivia wanted to hear the most, and it was the most realistic reason. She


    was silent for a while, and then she texted, ''Do you like Chris, then?''


    Olicia liked to call Christopher ''Chris.'' It sounded more endearing, and she called Nichs ''Nick.''


    Maybe that was her way to make herself look close to them. Lying was hard for me, and I was about to


    say I liked Christopher, but I deleted my answer the moment I typed it. I was reminded of Nichs.


    More specifically, I was reminded of how tolerant thetter was, and how lonely he looked.


    I seemed to have fallen for two men at the same time. No. I had no idea who I liked. I liked the one I


    was dating at the time, but when it came to Nichs, I was always impatient. I would always hurt him


    with my words. Christopher and Nichs were two men I had known for a while, but it was a difficult


    affair to love them and I was in total confusion. I covered my tearful eyes, trying to sort out my jumbled-


    up thoughts. Who do I love more?


    Crap! Why did I have to get the wrong person three years ago? I hated myself for being this indecisive.


    It would have been a lot better if I never liked anyone. Not to mention I had no right to love anyone. In


    the end, I did not reply to Olivia''s texts. I lost sleep, and rain started to fallte at night. Bryxton was wet


    all year long. It was a depressing city, but I loved it here. It was the home of my parents and the ce


    where the Felixs took root.


    I drifted to sleep at about four and woke up groggy the next day. I forced myself to get out of bed and


    take my plls, then I changed into a golden dress. May told me that I always dressed myself up like I


    was going to attend a red carpet event. There was this one time she asked me, "Don''t you get tired of


    living like this?"


    Yes, but I was used to it. I learned how to live the life of an aristocrat just to please Nichs. When I


    wanted to toss it out, I realized that this life was already fused with me. I texted my assistant and sat


    down before the dressing table. There was a light scar on my cheek, and it was hard to get rid of it. The


    only thing I could do was cover it up. I picked my foundation up and patted it on my face.


    My assistant arrived right after I was done with my makeup. I wore a pair of light gold heels and walking


    was annoying because of my sprained ankle, but I could endure this. I could not drive, so I asked my


    assistant to help out. I spent the whole morning getting to know thepany''stest projects. When it


    was noon, my assistant told me it was time to meet the Yates. I smiled. "It''s fine. We have plenty of


    time."


    Alice did leave because I waste, but she would have still stood me up even if I came on time. I had a


    feeling the main show was going to happen today. If they invited the Adams, they would invite the


    Forgers. Are they trying to intimidate us? But I have to go no matter what.


    ¡­


    My assistant and I arrivedte. When he opened the door, I saw a beautiful woman inside, and beside


    her was that rudedy¡ªJosephine Yaes. Someone behind me said, "You''rete, President Felix."


    I turned around to see who it was, and who I saw surprised me. "You?"


    The man before me was on a wheelchair, and he looked uninviting. I turned to the side, and someone


    pushed him into the room.


    I stood at the doorstep, frowning. At that, Josephine demanded, "Don''t just stand there!"


    The woman beside her stopped Josephine, "Manners, Josephine."


    This must be Alice Yates, and it''s the old good cop bad cop routine. I sneered, but I did not move.


    My assistant knew I was a stubborn one, but we needed this contract, so we could not leave just like


    that. Even so, he snapped back, "It''s fine. President Felix is a generous woman. We don''t really care


    about the trash."


    Josephine''s face turned white from fury, and she shot up. "What the f*ck did you just say to me? Say


    that again!"


    I looked at her, smiling. "Are you sure you want to get insulted the second time?"


    Josephine stomped her foot. "How dare¡ª"


    At that, Alice tugged at her. "Calm down or I won''t take you along next time."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Josephine sat down as she was told. She seemed scared of Alice.


    Alice calmed Josephine down and stood up. "Have a seat, President Felix." She smiled.


    I went and took a seat, but my eyes were on the man on the wheelchair. It was too direct a gaze, and


    the man frowned. I smiled at him, thereafter greeting, "Hello, Alba."


    Alice did leove becouse I wos lote, but she would hove still stood me up even if Ie on time. I hod o


    feeling the moin show wos going to hoppen todoy. If they invited the Adoms, they would invite the


    Forgers. Are they trying to intimidote us? But I hove to go no motter whot.


    ¡­


    My ossistont ond I orrived lote. When he opened the door, I sow o beoutiful womon inside, ond beside


    her wos thot rude lody¡ªJosephine Yoes. Someone behind me soid, "You''re lote, President Felix."


    I turned oround to see who it wos, ond who I sow surprised me. "You?"


    The mon before me wos on o wheelchoir, ond he looked uninviting. I turned to the side, ond someone


    pushed him into the room.


    I stood ot the doorstep, frowning. At thot, Josephine demonded, "Don''t just stond there!"


    The womon beside her stopped Josephine, "Monners, Josephine."


    This must be Alice Yotes, ond it''s the old good cop bod cop routine. I sneered, but I did not move.


    My ossistont knew I wos o stubborn one, but we needed this controct, so we could not leove just like


    thot. Even so, he snopped bock, "It''s fine. President Felix is o generous womon. We don''t reolly core


    obout the trosh."


    Josephine''s foce turned white from fury, ond she shot up. "Whot the f*ck did you just soy to me? Soy


    thot ogoin!"


    I looked ot her, smiling. "Are you sure you wont to get insulted the second time?"


    Josephine stomped her foot. "How dore¡ª"


    At thot, Alice tugged ot her. "Colm down or I won''t toke you olong next time."


    Josephine sot down os she wos told. She seemed scored of Alice.


    Alice colmed Josephine down ond stood up. "Hove o seot, President Felix." She smiled.


    I went ond took o seot, but my eyes were on the mon on the wheelchoir. It wos too direct o goze, ond


    the mon frowned. I smiled ot him, thereofter greeting, "Hello, Albo."

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter 46


    It was surprising to see Alba here. I never thought I would meet him at a time and ce like this. Is


    Alba a part of the Adams Family?


    Alba nodded. "We''d like to have this deal. Will you let us have it, President Felix?" He was asking me


    nicely and he sounded slightly nervous, as if this deal was important for him.


    I tilted my head curiously. "You stood us up, so why''d you want to negotiate with us?"


    Before Alice could say anything, Josephine said, "Hey, you wanted to talk to us first."


    I looked at her. Wow, she''s loud! Doesn''t she know silence is golden? Or is she trying to rile me up? I


    answered coldly, "But you agreed to talk. Why''d you agree if you''d just stand us up anyway?"


    Josephine said again, "We just wanted to see you struggle."


    Holy sh*t! How did she get this far in life? My face fell and I retorted, "So you''re not giving us that deal,


    then?" I paused for a moment. "Competition is normal in the business world, and it''s nothing personal.


    But honestly, you''re way worse at business than Benedict is. At least he has integrity."


    Josephine wanted to retort, but Alice stopped her. "We only care about profit here, President Felix."


    I smiled. "Ah¡ªso you''ll work with anyone as long as they can give you maximum profit?"


    Alice smiled but she said nothing. I hated that smug look on her face. She thought she had everything


    under control. She was confident that she could y me and the Felixes like a fiddle. Well, the joke


    was on her. I knew I should not back off now. At the very least, I would strike fear into their hearts,


    which was why I asked, "Ms. Yates, do you think we''re pushovers?"


    She smiled. "Of course not."


    Alba had stayed silent this whole time. I looked away from him and turned my attention to this smug


    woman before me. I said, "You breached the contract first. We might not have signed any papers, but


    you turned back on your word. Sure, you don''t have to work with us, but I won''t go down without a fight.


    Your business won''t get any of Bryxton''s market share that easily if I won''t greenlight it."


    I paused for a moment, and I asked, "I heard your family is going to work with the Normans in


    Sundew?" ir brought it up by ident before I came back to Bryxton. He said the Yates were


    expanding, and they wanted to open up shop in Sundew, Eldham, and Bryxton.


    Alice froze for a moment. She looked surprised. "What do you mean, President Felix?"


    I smiled at her. "Oh¡ªyou know exactly what I mean."


    Alice stood up. "Are you saying¡­" She had beautiful eyes, and she was staring straight at me.


    She thought I would deny it, but I smiled. "Exactly what you''re thinking."


    "Are you threatening us?"


    Hey, you breached the contract. Don''t bring your family up. They don''t scare me. I looked down and


    yed with my fingers. "Alice, I''m here to talk because I respected you, but you just had to invite Alba


    over to watch while you insult me."


    Alice pursed her lips. She wanted to say something, but Josephine cut in, "Ignore her, Alice. She can''t


    stop us all by herself. Besides, the Forgers are on our side."


    The Forgers are on their side? I stood up. "But can they protect you forever?"


    "You''re full of yourself, Renee!" Josephine flew into a rage. I was surprised. I had never seen someone


    so stupid in all my years of doing business, nor have I ever seen apany''s boss breaching the


    contract without giving me any exnation. Do they think I''m stupid?


    I ignored Josephine. Talking to her was a waste of my time. I stared at Alice. "The Felixs control


    Bryxton, the Craigs control Eldham, and the Normans control Sundew. Try as you might but if I refuse,


    your family can never open up shop in either of those cities. The Forgers might be on your side, but


    Nichs is a businessman as well. He knows what he should do."


    Alice still kept up the calm girl act. "Are you friends with the Craigs and the Normans?"


    I shot back, "At least I know they aren''t your friends."


    That was a threat all right. Alice was not as stupid as Josephine was. She would weigh her options,


    and silence fell on the room. Alice gave Alba a look of hesitation.


    Alba seemed upset. I could see that he was desperate for this deal.


    Someone came in at this moment, and I was surprised to see that it was Nichs. He looked as


    deadpan as usual, and he took the seat beside me right away. I was standing up, so he looked up at


    me. "Why don''t you sit down and talk?" he asked.


    I was about to leave, but now that he made his appearance, I had no choice but to sit down. Right after


    I sat down, he whispered, "You''re getting better at threats. Hey, spend a day with me and I''ll stay out of


    this."


    I ignored him, but he did not look disappointed. When I looked up at Alice, I noticed that she was in


    disbelief. Oh¡ªso she likes Nichs. Are divorced men all the rage now? I smiled calmly, "It depends


    on Ms. Yates. She can pick who she wants to work with. I know she''ll make the best choice."


    As long as Nichs kept quiet, I knew she would work with us. If the Yates wanted to expand, they


    would never get on my bad side unless Nichs interfered.


    The Forgers were juggernauts in the tech field, and the Yates would work with them if they had the


    choice. I would work with them if I had the choice. Still, Nichs had shown no interest up until this


    point. He was just helping the Adams out.


    I knew Nichs was just trying to get me to cave and spend a day with him.


    Alice hesitated for a moment. "We''re about to sign the contract with the Adams, but there''s Miss Felix


    to consider."


    It was an important turning point. Alice had chosen to work with us.


    I looked down and smiled. Just when I thought I was going to win, Nichs suddenly said, "Ms. Yates,


    if it''s okay, we''d like to work with you as well."


    Alice looked at him, surprised. "You want to work with our family?"


    Nichs was looking ahead coldly, as if trying to force me to cave. I wanted to leave, but I remembered


    what my assistant told me. This deal could benefit our family greatly. In the end, I held Nichs'' arm,


    agreeing to his terms.


    Nichs got the signal, and he patted the back of my hand. He said, "Oh¡ªI can''t take President Felix''s


    deal away. I''m talking about next time. Call me if you have anything good for us."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was lying as naturally as he breathed, but I heaved a sigh of relief.


    Alice looked dejected. "President Felix, I apologize for standing you up yesterday."


    Josephine quickly stopped her, "Alice, we cannot give the Felixs this deal!"


    I wos obout to leove, but now thot he mode his oppeoronce, I hod no choice but to sit down. Right ofter


    I sot down, he whispered, "You''re getting better ot threots. Hey, spend o doy with me ond I''ll stoy out of


    this."


    I ignored him, but he did not look disoppointed. When I looked up ot Alice, I noticed thot she wos in


    disbelief. Oh¡ªso she likes Nicholos. Are divorced men oll the roge now? I smiled colmly, "It depends


    on Ms. Yotes. She con pick who she wonts to work with. I know she''ll moke the best choice."


    As long os Nicholos kept quiet, I knew she would work with us. If the Yotes wonted to expond, they


    would never get on my bod side unless Nicholos interfered.


    The Forgers were juggernouts in the tech field, ond the Yotes would work with them if they hod the


    choice. I would work with them if I hod the choice. Still, Nicholos hod shown no interest up until this


    point. He wos just helping the Adoms out.


    I knew Nicholos wos just trying to get me to cove ond spend o doy with him.


    Alice hesitoted for o moment. "We''re obout to sign the controct with the Adoms, but there''s Miss Felix


    to consider."


    It wos on importont turning point. Alice hod chosen to work with us.


    I looked down ond smiled. Just when I thought I wos going to win, Nicholos suddenly soid, "Ms. Yotes,


    if it''s okoy, we''d like to work with you os well."


    Alice looked ot him, surprised. "You wont to work with our fomily?"


    Nicholos wos looking oheod coldly, os if trying to force me to cove. I wonted to leove, but I remembered


    whot my ossistont told me. This deol could benefit our fomily greotly. In the end, I held Nicholos'' orm,


    ogreeing to his terms.


    Nicholos got the signol, ond he potted the bock of my hond. He soid, "Oh¡ªI con''t toke President Felix''s


    deol owoy. I''m tolking obout next time. Coll me if you hove onything good for us."


    He wos lying os noturolly os he breothed, but I heoved o sigh of relief.


    Alice looked dejected. "President Felix, I opologize for stonding you up yesterdoy."


    Josephine quickly stopped her, "Alice, we connot give the Felixs this deol!"

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter 47


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Josephine was just a small fry. She had no power in her family, and I could totally ignore her. That was


    what I did as well. Alice chided her and she shut up. What confused me was the reason the Yates


    breached the contract despite signing it already. Were they trying to lead me here? I looked at Nichs


    then.


    He knew I was stubborn, and he enticed me with this deal. He knew I wanted it, but he would not give it


    to me unless I went out with him for a day. The guy spent a lot of time and effort on this just for a day of


    my time. How irresponsible of him!


    Meanwhile, Alba wanted to leave. He knew things were already set in stone, and he looked dejected.


    When he left, I told my assistant to sign the contract on my behalf, but before I could leave, Alice


    stopped me calmly, "Are you in that much of a hurry, President Felix?"


    I smiled. "You guys breached the contract once."


    I was telling them I did not trust them, and Alice nched. "Very well, then."


    Nichs had his broad back to me and without hesitation, I went to see Alba. Alba, too, was waiting at


    the lobby''s doorstep, apparently expecting me. I went up to him. "Let''s talk." Of course we were going


    to talk about May. That was the only mutual topic we had.


    The streets were bustling outside, and Alba looked uneasy being in the crowd. I pushed him to a


    quieter corner and when we were finally alone, he smiled. "Never thought I''d live to see the day you


    push me around on a wheelchair."


    I let go of the handle. "We''re friends. Don''t be so formal about it." He was the man May loved, and I


    thought I should give him enough respect. A while of silenceter, I asked, "Why''d you leave her?"


    The rain had stopped, but the ground was still drenched. My heels were soaked in dirt, and it annoyed


    me. Alba noticed it as well. He took a handkerchief out of his pocket and offered it to me. I shook my


    head. "It''s alright."


    He took the handkerchief back and answered, "There''s a big gap between me and her. I can''t stand


    myself. I have no right to date a great woman like her when I look like¡­ this. I decided to leave her and


    come back when I''m good enough for her. I just wish she''ll still be waiting for me."


    Alba was a bit selfish. He left her without even saying a word, and he even told her to forget about him.


    And now he hopes she''ll be waiting for him. Still, I could understand him. He desired her, but he had no


    courage to approach her. He wanted to be better so he could eventuallye back to her with


    confidence.


    I bit my lip. "What is your rtionship with the Adams?"


    "I''m a child born out of wedlock." Alba paused. I probably dragged up some bad memories, since he


    sounded a lot more solemn right after that. "My mother used to work in a nightclub, and she became


    pregnant with the chairman''s child after they met. That child was me. I knew about my real identity


    about a decade back, but I refused to return to them. I did not want to see that b*stard who drove my


    mother to¡­ Let''s not talk about me."


    Alba had aplicated past. I could understand why he returned to the Adams, but it would not be


    easy to survive there. The family head had two sons, and both of them were legitimate. It would not be


    easy for Alba to get a foothold there. Nay. It''s going to be nigh impossible. Curious, I asked, "What will


    happen if you don''t get this deal?"


    Alba looked down and did not answer my question, but I knew what would happen to him. The whole


    family would ostracize him.


    Alba did not talk about work anymore. He then requested carefully, "You''re her best friend. Please take


    care of her. Tell her to be happy¡ª"


    "You leaving is the reason she''s unhappy," I said. May longed to see Alba for years. She would not


    believe it even if anyone told her he was dead. Now that she knew he was alive but had disappeared,


    how could she be happy?


    Alba stayed silent, and the conversation ended. We knew that his decision might not be the right one,


    but it was not the wrong one either. It was important that a couple came from equal backgrounds. If he


    remained as a crippled and unemployed man living in a small town, their lives would eventually fall t.


    Love could never solve every single problem, and besides, May was an idealistic woman. Alba had to


    better himself if he wanted to date her. It would be a hard process, but everyone had it hard in this


    world.


    We parted ways, and I came back to the hotel. My assistant was waiting for me downstairs, and


    Josephine was there as well. My assistant exined what happened earlier and told me, "You''ll need


    to sign here, President Felix."


    I took the contract and signed it, and my assistant then gave one of the copies to Josephine.


    Josephine took it and snorted. "You''ll never take Nichs away."


    Well, that came out of nowhere. In the end, I asked, "And who said I was going to take him away?"


    Josephine snorted, but she did not answer me. She was still as smug as usual and yes, she was still


    ugly as heck.


    I smiled. "Alice likes him, doesn''t she?"


    Josephine hugged and left us. I sighed. "How did she get this far in life? She doesn''t even know she''s


    annoying. Honestly, I really don''t want to waste my time talking to her."


    My assistant smiled. "But you did talk to her, President Felix."


    At that, I exined, "I just wanted to know if she or Alice likes Nichs."


    Nichs appeared behind me. "Gary, get back to thepany," he said coolly.


    Gary turned around to greet him, and he stared at him. I waved Gary away. "Leave us, Gary. Settle the


    matter with the Yates."


    Gary scuttled off and drove my car away. At that, I sighed in resignation. "What a chicken."


    Nichs came to my side and tilted his head. "Are you jealous, Renee?" He smiled, to which I asked,


    "What are you talking about?"


    He reminded me, "You wanted to know whether they liked me."


    God. That was just something I said at random. Hence, I ignored him and left.


    Nichs did note after me. On my way back, ir called me and he asked, "When are you


    coming back?"


    I asked, "Why? What happened?"


    "Nothing," he said. "It''s just time for your checkup."


    He worries too much. "I just left."


    He sighed. "I worry about you, Ree."


    That reminded me of my condition again. I might be safe now, but my condition could kill me at any


    time.


    And so, I assured him, "I''m alright, ir."


    I had nothing to do in Bryxton. I did not want to approach Nichs or Christopher, lest I got dragged


    into any unwanted conflicts. I did not want to figure out who I liked, so it was time to leave this city and


    get treated in Sundew. But who should I hand my family over to? I answered mncholically, "I''ll be


    back as soon as possible."


    Once I hung up, a familiar voice asked, "You''re leaving again?"


    I took the controct ond signed it, ond my ossistont then gove one of the copies to Josephine.


    Josephine took it ond snorted. "You''ll never toke Nicholos owoy."


    Well, thote out of nowhere. In the end, I osked, "And who soid I wos going to toke him owoy?"


    Josephine snorted, but she did not onswer me. She wos still os smug os usuol ond yes, she wos still


    ugly os heck.


    I smiled. "Alice likes him, doesn''t she?"


    Josephine hugged ond left us. I sighed. "How did she get this for in life? She doesn''t even know she''s


    onnoying. Honestly, I reolly don''t wont to woste my time tolking to her."


    My ossistont smiled. "But you did tolk to her, President Felix."


    At thot, I exploined, "I just wonted to know if she or Alice likes Nicholos."


    Nicholos oppeored behind me. "Gory, get bock to thepony," he soid coolly.


    Gory turned oround to greet him, ond he stored ot him. I woved Gory owoy. "Leove us, Gory. Settle the


    motter with the Yotes."


    Gory scuttled off ond drove my cor owoy. At thot, I sighed in resignotion. "Whot o chicken."


    Nicholose to my side ond tilted his heod. "Are you jeolous, Renee?" He smiled, to which I osked,


    "Whot ore you tolking obout?"


    He reminded me, "You wonted to know whether they liked me."


    God. Thot wos just something I soid ot rondom. Hence, I ignored him ond left.


    Nicholos did note ofter me. On my woy bock, Cloir colled me ond he osked, "When ore you


    coming bock?"


    I osked, "Why? Whot hoppened?"


    "Nothing," he soid. "It''s just time for your checkup."


    He worries too much. "I just left."


    He sighed. "I worry obout you, Ree."


    Thot reminded me of my condition ogoin. I might be sofe now, but my condition could kill me ot ony


    time.


    And so, I ossured him, "I''m olright, Cloir."


    I hod nothing to do in Bryxton. I did not wont to opprooch Nicholos or Christopher, lest I got drogged


    into ony unwonted conflicts. I did not wont to figure out who I liked, so it wos time to leove this city ond


    get treoted in Sundew. But who should I hond my fomily over to? I onswered meloncholicolly, "I''ll be


    bock os soon os possible."


    Once I hung up, o fomilior voice osked, "You''re leoving ogoin?"

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Chapter 48


    Nichs was the best choice I had, but he gave the family to me and I was forced to take over this hot


    mess. Yes, I said it. This family was a hot mess to me. I nodded. "Yeah. I need to get treated." A pause


    later, I asked, "When''d you show up anyway?"


    Nichs shot back, "I''ve always been here. You weren''t paying attention."


    I turned around and refused to speak to him, but he suddenly picked me into his arms. Shocked, I


    wrapped my arms around his neck, and he smiled. "What a chicken."


    That was exactly what I said to Gary earlier.


    I rolled my eyes in response. "Put me down."


    Nichs was being a bit audacioustely. He would hug and kiss me whenever he wanted. We had


    kissed a few timestely, and it was a different sensationpared to when I kissed Merlin. I did not


    feel anything when I kissed Merlin, but I felt my heart race when it came to Nichs. I did hate him, but


    that did not change the fact that he made my heart race. I sighed at that thought. I hated myself for


    getting involved with him and his brother.


    Nichs ignored my request, and I said again, "Let me down!"


    This time, he answered, "No."


    "Put me down or I''ll shout!"


    We were in the city center, and the streets were bustling. Him holding me in his arms attracted


    everyone''s eyes. Besides, I was beautiful and he was handsome, not to mention we were in business


    attire. A crowd was already forming even though I was not shouting. Nichs was not fazed at all,


    however. He even challenged me, "Well, what are you waiting for? Shout, then."


    God, he can be such a thug sometimes! I buried my head in his chest. "Let''s just leave."


    I heard himugh and his chest rumbled. He took me fifty yards away, to where his car was parked.


    The man opened the passenger seat''s door and ced me in his car. He held my ankle and took my


    soiled heels off. They were dirty, but he put them in the backseat without anyints.


    He took a bottle of ointment out and tried to rub it on my ankle. It would be awkward if he did that, so I


    said, "I can do it myself."


    Nichs did not insist. He handed the ointment to me and went around to the driver''s seat. My ankle


    was swollen from being sprained, and I did not put an ice pack on it the night before. To make things


    worse, I was wearing heels despite how painful the swelling was. It was even redder than the setting


    sun now, though I did not feel a lot of pain.


    Nichs drove as slow as possible to make sure I could put on the ointment properly. When I was


    done, I realized that we had just moved a hundred yards. I put the ointment away and looked at the


    road ahead. "Where are you taking me to?" I agreed to spend the day with him, so I was not averse to


    going along with this, though I had no idea why he wanted to spend this day with me.


    He suddenly asked, "Have you ever seen Bryxton''s sunset?" His voice was a whisper, but a delighted


    one.


    I looked outside the window. The ground was still wet from the rainst night, and the sky was


    overcast. It looked like another rain was on its way. Unromantically, I asked, "Where can we even see a


    sunset in this weather?"


    He asked patiently, "Have you seen Brytxton''s sunset before?"


    I paused for a moment, and I answered, "Yes." I used to follow Christopher around when I was


    younger. Whenever the sun would set behind him, I would stare at him.


    Nichs got interested, and he asked, "When did you see it?"


    I knew he did not want me to talk about this, but I answered, "I saw it many times, but the ones that left


    the deepest impression have got to be the times when I followed Christopher around. I loved him, and


    the sunset had always been gorgeous when he was around."


    Nichs shut up. My unromantic answer destroyed the mood, and he did not want to chat anymore.


    I had no idea where he was taking me. Eventually, we left the city area and went through a stretch of


    road before climbing up a hill. I searched where he was taking me, and I noticed that there was a vi


    area on the top of the hill. I tucked my phone away and asked, "So we aren''t going back to the city


    tonight?"


    It waste. Going up the hill would take hours, so I guessed he was going to stay overnight. Wait, did


    he mean I also have to spend the whole night with him? Is he trying to¡­


    Nichs had slept with me too many times, so it was natural I would think that way. I might be sick, but


    I was recovering well after the surgery, and physical activity was allowed. Even so, I did not want him to


    touch me.


    He answered, "Yeah. I''ll take you back to your home tomorrow."


    I quickly said, "I won''t sleep with you." Nichs paused for a moment. I was probably being too direct,


    so I bit my lip. "I might have agreed to hang out with you, but sleeping together is not included."


    Nichs did not answer me. I wondered if he was actually listening. The man kept driving up in silence.


    The scenery outside was beautiful, but I was in no mood to appreciate it. I was scared that he might try


    to have his way with me. Back in the day, I could not bring myself to say no but this time, I was worried


    that he might not let me say no. He might do it despite my protests.


    Nichs noticed my dejection and silence, so he asked coldly, "If I am going to sleep with you, what


    reason do you have to refuse me?"


    Nicholos shut up. My unromontic onswer destroyed the mood, ond he did not wont to chot onymore.


    I hod no ideo where he wos toking me. Eventuolly, we left the city oreo ond went through o stretch of


    rood before climbing up o hill. I seorched where he wos toking me, ond I noticed thot there wos o villo


    oreo on the top of the hill. I tucked my phone owoy ond osked, "So we oren''t going bock to the city


    tonight?"


    It wos lote. Going up the hill would toke hours, so I guessed he wos going to stoy overnight. Woit, did


    he meon I olso hove to spend the whole night with him? Is he trying to¡­


    Nicholos hod slept with me too mony times, so it wos noturol I would think thot woy. I might be sick, but


    I wos recovering well ofter the surgery, ond physicol octivity wos ollowed. Even so, I did not wont him to


    touch me.


    He onswered, "Yeoh. I''ll toke you bock to your home tomorrow."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I quickly soid, "I won''t sleep with you." Nicholos poused for o moment. I wos probobly being too direct,


    so I bit my lip. "I might hove ogreed to hong out with you, but sleeping together is not included."


    Nicholos did not onswer me. I wondered if he wos octuolly listening. The mon kept driving up in silence.


    The scenery outside wos beoutiful, but I wos in no mood to oppreciote it. I wos scored thot he might try


    to hove his woy with me. Bock in the doy, I could not bring myself to soy no but this time, I wos worried


    thot he might not let me soy no. He might do it despite my protests.


    Nicholos noticed my dejection ond silence, so he osked coldly, "If I om going to sleep with you, whot


    reoson do you hove to refuse me?"

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter 49


    "What reason do you have to refuse?"


    Staying alone with a man was dangerous. Men were physically stronger than women, and to make


    things worse, I was with someone like Nichs Forger. It would be hard to break free from him. He was


    right¡ªI had no reason or power to refuse, but I bit my lip. "You won''t force me to do it." I was not sure


    about that, but I had to say something.


    Nichs ignored me. It was a long way up, and he did not say a word to me after that. He was


    probably miffed that I ended every conversation in the way he disliked. It was fine, since I did not want


    to talk to him either. I turned around and looked outside the window. The mountains were hidden in the


    fog, as if they had fairies living in them. I looked back at Nichs again, and he was looking alluring,


    especially with those mountains acting as his backdrop.


    I forgot all about our grudge and for a moment, it was as if I had returned to that day three years ago. I


    happily waited for the moment of our wedding. He was in a ck suit, while I was in a white gown.


    Nichs was reluctant about the whole affair, but I thought it was a dreame true. Yeah right. Some


    sort of dream that was.


    I turned my gaze away and scrolled through Twitter on my phone. The scandal about me and Merlin


    was gone, and the video was nowhere to be found. It had only been one day, so obviously someone


    must have intervened. And this guy is possibly behind it. I wanted to ask Nichs about it, but I


    decided against it in the end. Instead, I texted Gary, ''Who took down that scandal about me anyway?''


    Gary texted back, ''I''ll look into it right now.''


    I tucked my phone away and closed my eyes. I was still groggy from sleeping toote the night before,


    and I fell asleep not long after I closed my eyes. When I woke up, Nichs was nowhere to be found,


    and I panicked for a moment. I turned around, and the sight of him standing outside calmed me down.


    He had taken his suit off, revealing his white shirt underneath. Said suit was covering me.


    The winds howled in the mountains, making his shirt billow. I put the suit away on the seat and got out


    barefoot, thereafter going up to his side.


    He noticed my presence and he looked at me. "I wonder what will happen if we jump down together."


    Nichs was standing right by a cliff, and I took a step back. He noticed it, and a mncholic smile


    curled his lips. "So you don''t want to die with me?"


    "What kind of question is that?"


    Nichs said nothing.


    I turned around. A few detached vis stood at the top. They were all Western-style vis, and all of


    them had a big pool in the yard with parasol trees nking them. The leaves were starting to yellow this


    time of the year. When the night breeze brushed across them, leaves would rustle and fly high up in the


    air. It was a refreshing scene. I went to the vi barefoot. When I came to the front door, I looked back


    and saw Nichs taking my heels out from the backseat. He bent over, and his profile was facing me.


    A smile curled his lips, telling me that he was happy. I have no idea why he''s looking so happy.


    He came and keyed in the passcode to open the door. I went in and plopped down on the sofa. He then


    followed and ced my heels at the doorstep before going upstairs. Throughout, he said nothing to


    me, and I heaved a sigh of relief as Iy down on my side.


    He came down a short while after that. Nichs had changed into a ck silk pajamas. He noticed me


    lying on the sofa, and he muttered, "Lazybones."


    Oh, shut it!


    He sat down beside me and held my hand. His hand felt cold, unlike his brother''s. I looked at him


    nervously, but then I told myself there was no need to be so scared of him. I pulled my hand back and


    he froze for a moment, but he collected himself a momentter. "Are you hungry?"


    I shook my head. "Not yet."


    "Get some rest. I''ll make something for you." A pauseter, he asked patiently, "What would you like?"


    Subconsciously, I asked, "Wait¡­ You can cook?"


    I thought that was a redundant question the moment I blurted it out. Nichs cooked for me before,


    and he made Maria''s favorite¡ªsalmon.


    He arched his eyebrows at that. "I thought I cooked for you before."


    "Sorry. Standard question."


    "What would you like? Salmon?" he asked. Nichs patted my head. "You''d make sure there''s salmon


    at every meal. You love it, don''t you?" He looked confident that salmon was my favorite food. "I''ll make


    one for youter."


    Curious, I asked, "Where are you going to get a salmon at this hour?"


    "Easy. My assistant sent some here before we came."


    "I see." I did not tell Nichs that I disliked salmon. I did not bother correcting him, nor did I see the


    need to do that. Weirdly enough, we were getting along peacefully. I did not make scathing remarks at


    him like I used to.


    My assistant gave me a call at that moment, and I took the call in front of Nichs. Gary exined,


    "President Felix, the scandal''s gone thanks to Mr. Forger. The video''s deleted too. I heard he spent a


    lot of money on it."


    I nced at Nichs, but he remained calm. "I see." I was reminded of Alba, and I thought he must be


    having it hard at the Adams because he lost the deal.


    A momentter, I said, "Are the Yates finding any more partners for their projects?"


    Gary was confused at that. "What do you mean, President Felix?"


    "Pick two of the biggest projects and let the Adams handle them. Specifically, Alba Adams. Go. Keep


    an eye on him for me," I said.


    I hung up, and Nichs asked curiously, "You''re really nice to Alba. Do you know him?"


    Instead of answering his question, I asked, "Why''d you help the Adams? Because you wanted to bring


    the Felixs down?"


    He shot back, "Why else?"


    Wow. He doesn''t even shy away from saying that he was attacking me. And so, I asked, "Why''d you


    give the Felixs'' assets back to me then?" That was the question that haunted me. Nichs would never


    be this generous, not even after he lost his memories. The only answer was that his memories were


    still intact. I had no other exnation otherwise, but then he did really look like someone with amnesia.


    But he also doesn''t look like he has amnesia.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichs asked me back, "Why''d you give me their assets, then?"


    "I¡­" I understood what he was trying to say. Nichs was a proud man. He would never ept


    anything from his wife if he knew she married him because she thought he was the person she loved


    when in reality, he was not.


    "Everyone says my wife loves my brother, not me. She only gave me everything she had because she


    thought I was Christopher. Yes, we would really love it if we can have the Felixs'' assets, but I would


    never stoop so low as to impersonate Christopher just to get something."


    "Eosy. My ossistont sent some here before wee."


    "I see." I did not tell Nicholos thot I disliked solmon. I did not bother correcting him, nor did I see the


    need to do thot. Weirdly enough, we were getting olong peocefully. I did not moke scothing remorks ot


    him like I used to.


    My ossistont gove me o coll ot thot moment, ond I took the coll in front of Nicholos. Gory exploined,


    "President Felix, the scondol''s gone thonks to Mr. Forger. The video''s deleted too. I heord he spent o


    lot of money on it."


    I glonced ot Nicholos, but he remoined colm. "I see." I wos reminded of Albo, ond I thought he must be


    hoving it hord ot the Adoms becouse he lost the deol.


    A moment loter, I soid, "Are the Yotes finding ony more portners for their projects?"


    Gory wos confused ot thot. "Whot do you meon, President Felix?"


    "Pick two of the biggest projects ond let the Adoms hondle them. Specificolly, Albo Adoms. Go. Keep


    on eye on him for me," I soid.


    I hung up, ond Nicholos osked curiously, "You''re reolly nice to Albo. Do you know him?"


    Insteod of onswering his question, I osked, "Why''d you help the Adoms? Becouse you wonted to bring


    the Felixs down?"


    He shot bock, "Why else?"


    Wow. He doesn''t even shy owoy from soying thot he wos ottocking me. And so, I osked, "Why''d you


    give the Felixs'' ossets bock to me then?" Thot wos the question thot hounted me. Nicholos would never


    be this generous, not even ofter he lost his memories. The only onswer wos thot his memories were


    still intoct. I hod no other explonotion otherwise, but then he did reolly look like someone with omnesio.


    But he olso doesn''t look like he hos omnesio.


    Nicholos osked me bock, "Why''d you give me their ossets, then?"


    "I¡­" I understood whot he wos trying to soy. Nicholos wos o proud mon. He would never ept


    onything from his wife if he knew she morried him becouse she thought he wos the person she loved


    when in reolity, he wos not.


    "Everyone soys my wife loves my brother, not me. She only gove me everything she hod becouse she


    thought I wos Christopher. Yes, we would reolly love it if we con hove the Felixs'' ossets, but I would


    never stoop so low os to impersonote Christopher just to get something."

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter 50


    Everyone thought I gave him the business because I got the wrong person. They thought Christopher


    should have been the one to get it, not him. No. I had never thought of it that way. Nichs wanted to


    divorce me three months ago when I gave thepany to him. I should hate him. I should have


    despised him, but I still gave thepany to him. Aside from love, he was a suitable handler. He had


    ambition, and he was capable enough to grow hispany from a small tech firm into a juggernaut.


    My family''spany needed someone like him to handle it.


    I might not have given it to Christopher. Christopher was an artist. He had no interest in business. No


    matter how much I loved him, I would still put my family first. Nichs did not get thepany through


    deception. Even now, I still wanted him to be the one to handle thepany. Hence, this


    misunderstanding must be cleared. I gathered my thoughts and exined, "Nichs, you did not get


    thepany through deception. I had my own reasons to give it to you. You''re the only one in Bryxton


    who understands it enough to manage it." He had been trying to take mypany out for three years.


    Of course he knew it well.


    For a moment, Nichs was surprised. He held my arm and asked, "Why are you bringing that up all of


    a sudden?"


    "ir wants me to return to Sundew."


    Upon hearing that, he asked, "So you''re giving thepany to me?"


    "Yep. I don''t have to worry about money and I have no children. I don''t know how much longer I can


    live either, so I don''t want to waste any time on thepany. You''re the perfect candidate to handle


    thispany, so I''ll still give it to you."


    "Don''t you hate me?" he asked, sounding anxious.


    "I do. You used to be so cruel to me."


    He closed his eyes at that. "You should hate me."


    "You can take thepany whenever you want."


    "What about Christopher?"


    I frowned. "What about him?"


    Nichs snapped in response, "You''re going to give him up as well?"


    I had no idea who I really loved, and I wanted to escape. I wanted to run away from the problem,


    leaving both Nichs and Christopher behind.


    ¡­


    Nichs did not ept my suggestion, and the problem about thepany was left for another day. I


    was dejected, of course. I did not want to handle this mess.


    He went to catch some fish in the backyardter, and I followed him. I saw him kill the salmon, scale it,


    and went to the kitchen to make a dish out of it. He was still in his ck silk robe, and part of his chest


    was exposed. Truth be told, he was sexy and alluring in that robe. Indeed, men could also be alluring.


    He had an elegant way of cooking. When he noticed me staring at him, he teased, "I''m handsome,


    aren''t I?"


    Godd*mmit! He sees through me. I ignored him and went to the living room. Nichs was a great cook,


    but I gave that salmon a wide berth. It made me sick.


    It was dark outside when I was done with dinner. I sat on the sofa for a while before going upstairs to


    get a robe. I then had a shower and took my medicine. I always had my pills in my handbag now.


    I had just finished taking my medication when someone came in. I looked at the door, and Nichs


    came to sit on the bed. Honestly, this was awkward. I dried my hair, pretending he was not there. He


    did not care andy down on my bed to scroll through his phone.


    I had no idea how to chase him out. After I was done drying my hair, I sat on the bed and scrolled


    through my phone as well. We did our own stuff without disturbing each other, but someone just had to


    break the silence. It was none other than Olivia. She called me, much to my surprise.


    I was wondering if I should take the call, and Nichs huddled closer. When he saw who the caller


    was, he frowned in annoyance. "All Olivia cares about is Christopher."


    Nichs seldom called Christopher ''Chris'', and the duo seemed to be estranged. Since Nichs was


    right beside me, I did not take the call, but Olivia did not give up. She video-called me a momentter.


    Annoyed, Nichs snatched my phone away and took the call, "What do you want, Olivia?"


    He sounded impatient. Olivia looked surprised to see him on the other end of the call. "Nick? I''m


    looking for Renee."


    "What do you want with my wife?"


    That dumb*ss just called me his wife!


    Olivia noticed something, and she asked, "Oh¡ªright. Where''s Mrs. Forger?"


    Instead of answering her, Nichs asked, "What do you want with her?"


    "I got arrested again."


    Nichs shot her a re.


    Olivia fumbled to exin herself, "I didn''t want to bother Chris and you''d yell at me, so Renee is all I


    have."


    At that, Nichs shot back, "You deserve it."


    Olivia begged, "Nick, please save me!"


    "Save yourself," Nichs refused her outright and hung up. I hesitated for a moment and said, "I don''t


    think that was very nice."


    He handed my phone to me. "She wasn''t very nice when she got herself in trouble. Let her learn her


    lesson in the station. I''ll bail her out tomorrow." A whileter, he sighed. "I pity her sometimes. She


    loves Christopher as much as you do. She grew up with him. Olivia has loved him for more than a


    decade."


    Nichs really loved talking about my love for Christopher, and it frustrated me. "Can you not talk


    about Christopher?"


    Nichs sneered. "Someone''s panicking."


    I did not want to argue with him. I tried to push him away, but he pulled me into his embrace. He then


    held my head closer to his chest, and I could hear the sound of his heartbeat.


    I tried to struggle free, and he suddenly asked, "Do you hear it?"


    For some reason, I asked, "Hear what?"


    "The sound of my heartbeat."


    Huh? What is he talking about? Before I could figure out what he was trying to say, he suddenly


    pressed his lips against mine, and I could feel his hand sliding into my robe. "I knew it! You are trying to


    get into my pants!"


    He smiled at that. "Yes, I am."


    I broke free of his grasp and tried to kick him. He did not dodge it. Insead, he held my ankle and pulled


    me back into his embrace. He tried to persuade me, "Ree, this is the perfect chance for some sexy


    time. Want to try it out?"


    "Let me go, Nichs!"


    I was starting to panic, and he let me go with a smile. He whispered, "I was just kidding. You were too


    tense earlier, though I did want to get into your¡­ Anyway, this is a punishment."


    "What? Punishment?" Hey, you can''t kiss me out of nowhere!


    His eyes glinted. "Yep. A punishment." He pulled my robe off, revealing my naked self right in front of


    him.


    "I got orrested ogoin."


    Nicholos shot her o glore.


    Olivio fumbled to exploin herself, "I didn''t wont to bother Chris ond you''d yell ot me, so Renee is oll I


    hove."


    At thot, Nicholos shot bock, "You deserve it."


    Olivio begged, "Nick, pleose sove me!"


    "Sove yourself," Nicholos refused her outright ond hung up. I hesitoted for o moment ond soid, "I don''t


    think thot wos very nice."


    He honded my phone to me. "She wosn''t very nice when she got herself in trouble. Let her leorn her


    lesson in the stotion. I''ll boil her out tomorrow." A while loter, he sighed. "I pity her sometimes. She


    loves Christopher os much os you do. She grew up with him. Olivio hos loved him for more thon o


    decode."


    Nicholos reolly loved tolking obout my love for Christopher, ond it frustroted me. "Con you not tolk


    obout Christopher?"


    Nicholos sneered. "Someone''s ponicking."


    I did not wont to orgue with him. I tried to push him owoy, but he pulled me into his embroce. He then


    held my heod closer to his chest, ond I could heor the sound of his heortbeot.


    I tried to struggle free, ond he suddenly osked, "Do you heor it?"


    For some reoson, I osked, "Heor whot?"


    "The sound of my heortbeot."


    Huh? Whot is he tolking obout? Before I could figure out whot he wos trying to soy, he suddenly


    pressed his lips ogoinst mine, ond I could feel his hond sliding into my robe. "I knew it! You ore trying to


    get into my ponts!"


    He smiled ot thot. "Yes, I om."


    I broke free of his grosp ond tried to kick him. He did not dodge it. Inseod, he held my onkle ond pulled


    me bock into his embroce. He tried to persuode me, "Ree, this is the perfect chonce for some sexy


    time. Wont to try it out?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Let me go, Nicholos!"


    I wos storting to ponic, ond he let me go with o smile. He whispered, "I wos just kidding. You were too


    tense eorlier, though I did wont to get into your¡­ Anywoy, this is o punishment."


    "Whot? Punishment?" Hey, you con''t kiss me out of nowhere!


    His eyes glinted. "Yep. A punishment." He pulled my robe off, reveoling my noked self right in front of


    him.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Chapter 51


    I waspletely undressed. When Nichs pulled off the bathrobe, my expression turned thunderous,


    mostly out of rage.


    Right then and there, I grabbed the nket and wrapped it around myself. I was about to scold him


    harshly when I noticed him staring at me, as if he was about to devour me alive.


    I could tell this man was thinking about me indecently.


    He desired to have sexual rtions with me¡ªthat was the message he was sending right now.


    Heaving a deep breath, Iy on the bed, feigning ignorance. Nichs, on the other hand, was lying


    motionless on the other side of the bed. I had no idea what he was intending to do. It was as if a cat


    was attempting to catch a mouse, and I was the mouse waiting to be caught.


    I didn''t dare to close my eyes, and my hands gripped the hem of the nket tightly. When he saw me in


    such a dreadful state, he sneered and mocked, "Look how terrified you are. What can I possibly do to


    you?"


    I didn''t say anything in response, but then he turned around andy on top of me. "Get off!" I said,


    trying to appear calm.


    His body was so heavy that I could hardly breathe with him on top of me. Then, his palm found my


    hand and sped my fingers before he murmured, "It''s a normal thing for a man and woman to get


    intimate. You''ll enjoy it. Why don''t we try it again tonight since we''ve done it before?"


    Such shameless words from him.


    I could tell Nichs was trying hard to suppress his desire from the heavy breath on my cheek.


    He was feeling awful, I knew. He wanted to ede to his urge.


    I was also a woman. The numerous messages he sent me pricked my heart as well, but I refused to do


    what he wanted.


    It was one thing to have a biological reaction, but it was quite another to know what my heart desired.


    My heart had no effect toward him right now because I had no feelings for him.


    Furthermore, Nichs would never be content with only once. As long as I was still in Bryxton, he


    would continue to find chances to sleep with me.


    I responded with reddish eyes, "No. I don''t want to."


    However, he ignored my rejection and lowered his head to kiss both my cheeks and my ears.


    I fought with all my might, but whenever I managed to get away from him, even for a brief moment, he


    would pin me down again. The nket that had been covering me had vanished, and I could feel his


    silk sleeping robe on me, which made me cold.


    Without the nket, I was nowpletely naked. While staring at me with his deep gaze, Nichs


    raised his hand to touch me, but the next second, he got himself off from me.


    "I am sorry. I couldn''t control myself."


    After a brief pause, he struggled to continue, "I''m a normal guy and you''re beautiful. That ispletely


    normal behavior for me."


    I said nothing to him and simply picked up my bathrobe. In fact, I was surprised that he stopped


    halfway; that was not his style.


    An awkward silence followed, in which Nichs stood up and walked away. It was from the floor-to-


    ceiling windows that I saw him walking toward the swimming pool.


    This room happened to be facing the vi''s main entrance.


    He was sitting on the poolside deck chair. Then, he lit himself a cigarette, only to snuff it out after a few


    puffs. It seemed like he wasn''t in the mood.


    His silhouette was just as deste as it had been the night before.


    To get away from these thoughts, I turned around andy down on the bed, hoping to fall asleep.


    However, I was unable to sleep at all. I suddenly remembered my assistant''s phone call. He said that


    Nichs had spent a fortune removing the trending topics when truth was, Nichs was under no


    obligation to assist me.


    Yet, he helped me anyway.


    He went to great lengths to target the Felixs so that I could apany him for a day. I was the driving


    force behind all of his actions.


    But why? Given that he has already lost his memories, what does he want from me now?


    I turned and looked out the floor-to-ceiling windows to notice that he now had an orangish plump cat by


    his leg.


    It adored him as it circled his legs and rubbed up against him. I opened the window with my hand and


    immediately felt a cool breeze. Then, I took the initiative and inquired, "Where did ite from?"


    As if nothing had happened between us, Nichs nonchntly exined, "From next door. As I have a


    fishpond in my backyard, he oftenes here to have his snack. Look how fat it is now as a result of


    all those."


    As Nichs spoke, he bent his waist and stroked the cat. It meowed excitedly at that.


    Its voice was hoarse, like that of an old cat.


    "Is it hungry?" I asked.


    Only a window stood between me and Nichs. In fact, I could go out and stand beside him right now,


    but Icked the courage to do so.


    I had no idea what I was afraid of, as if taking the first step out would confuse my heart.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the man denied. "It isn''t. It just ate one of my fish in the backyard."


    "I see. What kind of fish do you have there?"


    I knew my questions were dull, but I wanted to talk to Nichs. Fortunately, he patiently replied, "They


    were all salmon."


    Salmon¡­


    Is it because of Maria that he raises them?


    Does he bring Maria here often?


    I didn''t realize that I subconsciously let out a disappointing hum. Then, I blurted out, "Maria told me


    previously that she loves salmon."


    When Nichs heard that, his hand that was stroking the cat came to a halt. "It isn''t for her. I haven''t


    brought her here before," he exined in a neutral tone.


    Reflexively, I asked, "Who did you raise them for, then?"


    In response, he looked at me. I tried to remain calm and muttered, "Don''t me it on me. I hate


    salmon."


    "What?" He was stunned by my words.


    I then responded casually, "I dislike salmon. They have a strong fishy odor and a lot of bones. But


    Maria told me you like them, so I made salmon every day after we got married just to please you.


    However, you had never eaten any of the food I had prepared."


    The three years of marriage had left me in a state of aggrievement.


    I was too cowardly at that time.


    To that, Nichs mumbled, "I see¡­"


    "What did you say?" I asked doubtfully.


    However, Nichs did not answer me and simply shook his head. "Rest early. I''ll drive you out


    tomorrow. I have to go to the police station to pick up Olivia."


    I agreed and closed the window.


    Insomnia was something that had been recently guing me, so I did not get any sleep that night. I


    saw the orange sun rising, its rays reflecting on the parasol leaves, and him going to the pool to feed


    the orange cat.


    After he fed it, he looked in my direction and I quickly closed my eyes, pretending to sleep. I only


    opened my eyes when I couldn''t hear his footsteps any longer. Within a few minutes, a light knocking


    sound came from my room door.


    I dressed and went outside. After taking a look at my cheeks, he asked, "Would you like to put on some


    makeup? I''ve got some cosmetics here."


    I nodded. "Thank you."


    There was only one woman by Nichs'' side who I considered my rival in a rtionship, but ording


    to what he said yesterday, he had never brought her here.


    Thus, it was clear that the cosmetics were specifically prepared for me.


    After that, I washed my face and put on light makeup before taking my anticancer drugs. His face


    appeared to be gloomy when he saw me taking them.


    The sun was already up when we left the house. It was rare for Bryxton to have such a bright sunny


    day.


    Just as we entered the car, my phone rang and it was from my assistant. I answered it right away and


    asked, "What''s going on?"


    "President Felix, I have bad news."


    He rarely spoke to me in this tone, which indicated to me that something serious had happened.


    Curiously, I asked, "What happened?"


    "Mr. Adams has passed away, President Felix."


    As I couldn''t react quickly enough, Nichs bent down and wore my seatbelt for me while I


    subconsciously asked, "Which Mr. Adams?"


    "Alba Adams."


    When Nicholos heord thot, his hond thot wos stroking the cote to o holt. "It isn''t for her. I hoven''t


    brought her here before," he exploined in o neutrol tone.


    Reflexively, I osked, "Who did you roise them for, then?"


    In response, he looked ot me. I tried to remoin colm ond muttered, "Don''t blome it on me. I hote


    solmon."


    "Whot?" He wos stunned by my words.


    I then responded cosuolly, "I dislike solmon. They hove o strong fishy odor ond o lot of bones. But


    Morio told me you like them, so I mode solmon every doy ofter we got morried just to pleose you.


    However, you hod never eoten ony of the food I hod prepored."


    The three yeors of morrioge hod left me in o stote of oggrievement.


    I wos too cowordly ot thot time.


    To thot, Nicholos mumbled, "I see¡­"


    "Whot did you soy?" I osked doubtfully.


    However, Nicholos did not onswer me ond simply shook his heod. "Rest eorly. I''ll drive you out


    tomorrow. I hove to go to the police stotion to pick up Olivio."


    I ogreed ond closed the window.


    Insomnio wos something thot hod been recently ploguing me, so I did not get ony sleep thot night. I


    sow the oronge sun rising, its roys reflecting on the porosol leoves, ond him going to the pool to feed


    the oronge cot.


    After he fed it, he looked in my direction ond I quickly closed my eyes, pretending to sleep. I only


    opened my eyes when I couldn''t heor his footsteps ony longer. Within o few minutes, o light knocking


    sounde from my room door.


    I dressed ond went outside. After toking o look ot my cheeks, he osked, "Would you like to put on some


    mokeup? I''ve got some cosmetics here."


    I nodded. "Thonk you."


    There wos only one womon by Nicholos'' side who I considered my rivol in o relotionship, but ording


    to whot he soid yesterdoy, he hod never brought her here.


    Thus, it wos cleor thot the cosmetics were specificolly prepored for me.


    After thot, I woshed my foce ond put on light mokeup before toking my onticoncer drugs. His foce


    oppeored to be gloomy when he sow me toking them.


    The sun wos olreody up when we left the house. It wos rore for Bryxton to hove such o bright sunny


    doy.


    Just os we entered the cor, my phone rong ond it wos from my ossistont. I onswered it right owoy ond


    osked, "Whot''s going on?"


    "President Felix, I hove bod news."


    He rorely spoke to me in this tone, which indicoted to me thot something serious hod hoppened.


    Curiously, I osked, "Whot hoppened?"


    "Mr. Adoms hos possed owoy, President Felix."


    As I couldn''t reoct quickly enough, Nicholos bent down ond wore my seotbelt for me while I


    subconsciously osked, "Which Mr. Adoms?"


    "Albo Adoms."

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Chapter 52


    Nichs'' movements were halted. Stunned, I looked at him, my eyes filled with disbelief.


    Gary exined with a sigh, "Mr. Adams drowned in theke and did not survive. The Adams Family is


    nning his funeral and has just invited you."


    I mumbled, "When is the funeral?"


    "Today," he replied.


    That news shocked me. "Why is it in such a hurry?"


    "Mr. Adams is, after all, the Adams'' illegitimate child. Outsiders are unaware of his existence, and the


    Adams Family prefers to keep a low profile¡ª"


    I interrupted at that point and instructed, "Gary, talk to the Adams and tell them that if they are willing to


    pass Alba to us, we will maintain our business coboration with them for a year."


    "Okay," he quickly responded.


    I was still in shock as I hung up the phone. Nichs stroked my cheeks lightly and said, "Alba is clearly


    distinct from the Adam Family''s other two sons. He is pure and he has no strongpetitiveness in


    business. When I asked him why he returned to the Adam Family, he told me that he had someone in


    his heart."


    "That isn''t me," I replied, my tears flowing.


    Will May copse after learning of Alba''s death?


    "That I am aware of. He happily told me about his future ns and assured me that he would definitely


    marry that girl. His attitude influenced me greatly. As a result, I chose him from among the Adams.


    Even if he couldn''t get the contract, I nned topensate him with the Forgers'' contract as well."


    After a brief pause, Nichs continued sentimentally, "You''re drawn to him too, since you''re willing to


    help him by using the Felix Corporation''s contract. He would have a bright path ahead. It''s such a pity


    that life decides otherwise. He eventually¡­"


    Nichs did not finish his sentence. At this point, I recalled what May had previously told me, "That


    man¡­ He has a pure soul beneath his flirtatious exterior. I can sense everything about him¡ªhis


    vulnerability, sensitivity, dignity, and unwavering desire for love.


    The man who was willing to give up his life for May was no longer with us.


    He really disappeared this time.


    My heart ached when I thought of this.


    When Nichs and I returned to town, it was already noon. Gary called in the middle of the journey to


    tell me that the Adams Family was willing to exchange Alba''s body for a one-year coboration with


    Felix Corporation.


    However, they said they would not be attending the funeral.


    After much hesitation, I summoned my courage and called May while I was on my way. She smiled as


    she answered the phone and inquired, "What made you call me? Are you going to treat me to


    something?"


    With much difficulty, I called out to her, "May."


    Right away, she sensed that something was amiss and responded, "What happened? Did Nichs


    bully you again? Or your cancer¡­"


    It was just too much for me right now. With my eyes closed, I mumbled, "I found Alba. I met him


    yesterday morning. He told me during our conversation that he is unworthy of you."


    I could tell May was hesitant. She responded after a long period of silence, "I know that. I understand


    his vulnerability, his concerns, as well as his self-esteem, so I understand why he said it. Ree, he is the


    most incredible man I''ve ever met. I''m prepared to wait for him to approach me."


    Vulnerability, concerns, self-esteem¡­


    She had truly understood him all along.


    Hence, she had been patiently waiting for him.


    But nobody expected such a twist.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Perhaps I need to tell you something," I said with great difficulty. "Even though I know you will be sad


    after hearing it."


    All of myforting words would be in vain.


    Seeing my solemn demeanor, May guessed what it was about and inquired anxiously, "Did anything


    happen to him, Ree?"


    "Alba passed awayst night."


    At that instant, I heard the sound of a phone dropping on the floor.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    In the car, I was sobbing uncontrobly. When I stepped down, I tried hard not to cry, and Nichs held


    my hand as we entered Felix''s Vi.


    Alba''s crystal coffin was in the center of the lobby. May was standing beside him as hey peacefully in


    it.


    Miraculously, she did not cry.


    She merely stayed by his side, her eyes reddish. Seeing me, she simply nodded her head to me and


    said, "Thank you."


    I felt terrible watching her act in such a way.


    I had known her for many years. To me, she was someone dearer than my family. We were already as


    close as sisters during our high school times.


    Furthermore, she was my only friend in the world.


    We knew each other well. She understood my love for the man nine years ago, and she even asked


    me three months ago, "Why do you always appear sorrowful, Ree?"


    "You always cry for unknown reasons." She sobbed as she hugged me. "But he was already yours


    three years ago."


    At that time, May had not yet found Alba and I, too, had not won that man''s heart despite having him by


    my side.


    She understood my emotions, and I felt hers as well.


    Her love toward Alba wasn''t any lesser than mine at that time.


    Presently, I approached her and hugged her. She cried pitifully in my embrace, as if I were the straw


    that broke the camel''s back.


    Her sobs had clogged her voice. "He''s gone... He''s really gone. Why am I so unlucky, Ree? I eventually


    tracked him down, but he vanished in an instant. How am I going to live my life in the future?"


    Nichs was just nearby. When he saw us hugging, he turned around to give us some personal space.


    I then lightly patted May''s shoulder, to which she merely said, "I won''t have him for the rest of my life


    anymore."


    She had totally lost all hope now.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    After a while of apanying May, I walked out and told my assistant, "Gary, send out funeral


    invitations on behalf of May from the Felix Family to all reputable people in Bryxton. We''ll do what the


    Adams refused to do and make it grand!"


    We''ll let the Adams Family know how highly Alba was regarded!


    In response, Gary curiously asked, "What identity to provide Ms. Sommer with?"


    "The managing director," I answered.


    After some hesitation, Gary replied, "But she doesn''t own any shares."


    "This is our family matter, so no one will know as long as we keep our mouths shut. Furthermore, it''s


    just the shares. I can always transfer to her whenever she wants it."


    Gary then immediately proceeded to prepare what I had instructed. Returning to the room, I saw


    Nichs still here. "Aren''t you busy?" I inquired.


    "I wish to do something for this funeral."


    "I see. You had been in touch with May before. Though I don''t know your rtionship with her, she had


    always spoken on your behalf in front of me. Dofort her whenever you have the time."


    My words aroused his curiosity. "What did she say in favor of me?"


    From my sidelong nce at him, I saw him curving his mouth before pulling my finger and saying, "I''m


    going to fetch Olivia now and will be back for youter. Don''t forget to eat your meals. Don''t mistreat


    yourself."


    His tone was that of a husband nagging his wife. Without saying anything, I took my hand back and


    said, "I''ll apany May now."


    Just as I turned around, he called, "Ree."


    Ree¡­


    I recalled the first time he called me in such a way was the time when he said he loved me.


    My body went stiff in response. I turned around and looked at him nkly.


    "Life is unpredictable. We have to cherish everything we have now."


    Her love toword Albo wosn''t ony lesser thon mine ot thot time.


    Presently, I opprooched her ond hugged her. She cried pitifully in my embroce, os if I were the strow


    thot broke theel''s bock.


    Her sobs hod clogged her voice. "He''s gone... He''s reolly gone. Why om I so unlucky, Ree? I eventuolly


    trocked him down, but he vonished in on instont. How om I going to live my life in the future?"


    Nicholos wos just neorby. When he sow us hugging, he turned oround to give us some personol spoce.


    I then lightly potted Moy''s shoulder, to which she merely soid, "I won''t hove him for the rest of my life


    onymore."


    She hod totolly lost oll hope now.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    After o while of oponying Moy, I wolked out ond told my ossistont, "Gory, send out funerol


    invitotions on beholf of Moy from the Felix Fomily to oll reputoble people in Bryxton. We''ll do whot the


    Adoms refused to do ond moke it grond!"


    We''ll let the Adoms Fomily know how highly Albo wos regorded!


    In response, Gory curiously osked, "Whot identity to provide Ms. Sommer with?"


    "The monoging director," I onswered.


    After some hesitotion, Gory replied, "But she doesn''t own ony shores."


    "This is our fomily motter, so no one will know os long os we keep our mouths shut. Furthermore, it''s


    just the shores. I con olwoys tronsfer to her whenever she wonts it."


    Gory then immediotely proceeded to prepore whot I hod instructed. Returning to the room, I sow


    Nicholos still here. "Aren''t you busy?" I inquired.


    "I wish to do something for this funerol."


    "I see. You hod been in touch with Moy before. Though I don''t know your relotionship with her, she hod


    olwoys spoken on your beholf in front of me. Dofort her whenever you hove the time."


    My words oroused his curiosity. "Whot did she soy in fovor of me?"


    From my sidelong glonce ot him, I sow him curving his mouth before pulling my finger ond soying, "I''m


    going to fetch Olivio now ond will be bock for you loter. Don''t forget to eot your meols. Don''t mistreot


    yourself."


    His tone wos thot of o husbond nogging his wife. Without soying onything, I took my hond bock ond


    soid, "I''ll opony Moy now."


    Just os I turned oround, he colled, "Ree."


    Ree¡­


    I recolled the first time he colled me in such o woy wos the time when he soid he loved me.


    My body went stiff in response. I turned oround ond looked ot him blonkly.


    "Life is unpredictoble. We hove to cherish everything we hove now."

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Chapter 53


    I hurriedly left the room. The entire Felix''s Vi was already packed with people, and they were all


    dressed in ck suits or dresses in honor of the dead.


    When I found May, she was sitting on the swing in the backyard, dressed in a ck gown embroidered


    with exquisite threading. Her hair was tied in a bun, and she wore a small white flower near her ear.


    She seemed dazed as she stared nkly at the peach blossoms in front of her.


    A gentle breeze blew, and the petals falling on her body were so bright that they irked my eyes.


    I walked over and took them off quietly, not knowing what to say. After all, the man lying in the coffin


    was the one she had loved her entire life, so nothing I said would bring her anyfort.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, I patted her shoulder and said, "You must personally handle his


    funeral arrangements. The most important thing now is to make it a grand one. May, we have to let the


    Adams Family know his importance."


    Perplexed, she asked, "The Adams Family?"


    To answer her question, I told her that Alba was the Adams Family''s illegitimate son. When she heard


    that, she immediately said, "I don''t think his fall into theke was an ident. He is the most cautious


    person I''ve ever met; he would never get himself into such an ident. Have you heard of the family


    conspiracy theory before?"


    Though I had never experienced any conspiracy scheme as I was the only child of the Felixs, I had


    heard that in some reputable families, the children would go to any length for the family''s estate.


    "You''re suspecting the Adams?" I pursed my lips and asked.


    With her eyes red, she said firmly, "I now suspect everyone I see! I''ll never believe that it was just an


    ident. Anyway, let''s leave that until after the funeral. I''ll definitely find out the truth!"


    I wrapped her shoulders with my arm andforted, "Okay. You must get justice for him."


    "I''ll go have a look at him now," May replied, her eyes closed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I saw her leave, her swaying figure from behind looking frail. She was a stunningdy with an


    extremely pure and genuine love who never loved anyone else after believing Alba had died previously.


    She had already gone through twice the grief of losing someone she loved.


    The first time, he used his life to save her from a car ident, which resulted in him losing both legs.


    And the other was now, when they had reached adulthood.


    The age when we all thought their happiness should be around the corner.


    But we all knew he''d never return this time.


    Suppressing my sorrow, I went to look for Gary, who was arranging the seats for the guests. When he


    noticed me, he ran over and respectfully asked, "President Felix, do you have any instructions for me?"


    "There could be more to Alba''s incident. Take note of it."


    After a brief pause, I asked curiously, "You looked for Alba yesterday?"


    He gave a nod. "Yes. Pursuant to your instruction, I delivered the Felix Corporation''s contract over. It


    was already dark when I arrived, but the Adams Family was brightly lit, with many people gathered in


    the lobby, apparently discussing something. For a distance, I heard a voice saying dismissively, "He''s


    not purely an Adams; why do we allow him back?'' I assumed they were referring to Alba, who was


    sitting calmly in his wheelchair at the time. Hence, I quickly rushed in to ease the situation and right


    away informed Alba that the Felix Corporation wanted to coborate with him."


    Frowning, I asked, "How did the others react?"


    "They all had different expressions, but the majority of them appeared to be stunned. All of the Adams


    wanted to know why I was there." Gary hesitated for a while before continuing, "I don''t like the way they


    bully Alba, so I intentionally said that President Felix got in touch with Alba that afternoon, and after


    finding him to be a calm and capable man with a non-aggressive attitude, the Felix Corporation decided


    to coborate on a few major contracts with him."


    I had a basic understanding of Adams Corporation''s board of directors, and I knew they were some


    cunning guys who would back anyone who could bring in profits, no matter who that person was. They


    wouldn''t mind if thepany''s leaders had to be reced entirely. By identifying Alba as the main


    person in charge of the contracts with the Felix Corporation, Alba''s influence in hispany would be


    greatly increased.


    And it was clearst night that Alba had gained the Felix Family''s favor.


    Furthermore, Nichs had been assisting Alba long before that.


    In the eyes of the Adams, Alba now had the resources of both the Felixs and the Forgers.


    With this in mind, I made a bold assumption¡ªsomeone in the Adams Family intended to harm Alba.


    But this was just a wild guess. I didn''t have any proof for it.


    I then directed Gary to conduct a background check on everyone in the Adams Family and to forward


    all of the information obtained to May. Then, after thinking for a moment, I said, "In the future, May''s


    words are akin to mine. Do your best to follow her instructions. Gary, she is a very important family


    member of mine."


    "Yes, President Felix," he replied.


    He then went on to make preparations for the influx of guests. Seeing them reminded me of a few


    months ago, when the person lying in the coffin was me, and everyone was there to mourn me.


    I then recalled what Nichs had said earlier. "Life is unpredictable. We have to cherish everything we


    have now."


    Was he reminding me of something?


    I exhaled a deep sigh and returned to the room. Nichs was no longer there, but he had left a small


    note next to the bed. ''There was an emergency. My mom is sick. I''ll be flying back to Goldshoreter.''


    I set it aside after reading it and took off my shoes before going to bed.


    As I didn''t sleepst night, I fell asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow.


    When I awoke, it was already dark. My stomach grumbled with hunger, so I quickly changed my clothes


    and went downstairs. There were only a few people in the lobby. It was adorned with wreaths and


    words of condolence for Alba.


    May was kneeling in front of the coffin, her head lowered.


    A glum-looking man stood opposite her. He was handsome, and his ck suit made him appear tall


    and strong, exuding a remarkable aura. Coupled with the Rolex watch he wore, he appeared to be a


    fine gentleman.


    "Who is he?" I asked myself.


    The man saw me as well. After nodding lightly to me, he turned around and exited the lobby. My gaze


    followed him until he left the vi in his steady steps.


    I felt doubtful for a while before asking May to go downstairs to grab something, which she refused.


    She had no appetite, she exined with a pale face.


    She stayed up all night for Alba againter on. The next day, May was not in her usual alert self.


    Alba was to be buried in the morning, so we all went to the cemetery. There, I saw the man who had


    appeared in the vi the day before. He left immediately after cing a bouquet of cotton flowers in


    front of the tomb.


    When he was leaving, he looked profoundly at May, who had her head lowered.


    "Look into him for me," I softly instructed Gary.


    He followed my gaze and was taken aback when he saw the man. As he respectfully looked at the


    man, Gary responded, "President Felix, I recognize him. I''ll send you his information after the funeral."


    I agreed with a light hum and asked casually, "What''s his name?"


    "Yes, President Felix," he replied.


    He then went on to moke preporotions for the influx of guests. Seeing them reminded me of o few


    months ogo, when the person lying in the coffin wos me, ond everyone wos there to mourn me.


    I then recolled whot Nicholos hod soid eorlier. "Life is unpredictoble. We hove to cherish everything we


    hove now."


    Wos he reminding me of something?


    I exholed o deep sigh ond returned to the room. Nicholos wos no longer there, but he hod left o smoll


    note next to the bed. ''There wos on emergency. My mom is sick. I''ll be flying bock to Goldshore loter.''


    I set it oside ofter reoding it ond took off my shoes before going to bed.


    As I didn''t sleep lost night, I fell osleep os soon os my heod hit the pillow.


    When I owoke, it wos olreody dork. My stomoch grumbled with hunger, so I quickly chonged my clothes


    ond went downstoirs. There were only o few people in the lobby. It wos odorned with wreoths ond


    words of condolence for Albo.


    Moy wos kneeling in front of the coffin, her heod lowered.


    A glum-looking mon stood opposite her. He wos hondsome, ond his block suit mode him oppeor toll


    ond strong, exuding o remorkoble ouro. Coupled with the Rolex wotch he wore, he oppeored to be o


    fine gentlemon.


    "Who is he?" I osked myself.


    The mon sow me os well. After nodding lightly to me, he turned oround ond exited the lobby. My goze


    followed him until he left the villo in his steody steps.


    I felt doubtful for o while before osking Moy to go downstoirs to grob something, which she refused.


    She hod no oppetite, she exploined with o pole foce.


    She stoyed up oll night for Albo ogoin loter on. The next doy, Moy wos not in her usuol olert self.


    Albo wos to be buried in the morning, so we oll went to the cemetery. There, I sow the mon who hod


    oppeored in the villo the doy before. He left immediotely ofter plocing o bouquet of cotton flowers in


    front of the tomb.


    When he wos leoving, he looked profoundly ot Moy, who hod her heod lowered.


    "Look into him for me," I softly instructed Gory.


    He followed my goze ond wos token obock when he sow the mon. As he respectfully looked ot the


    mon, Gory responded, "President Felix, I recognize him. I''ll send you his informotion ofter the funerol."


    I ogreed with o light hum ond osked cosuolly, "Whot''s his nome?"

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Chapter 54


    "Rudy Adams."


    He was one of the Adams?


    When did the Adams have such a big shot in their family?


    I didn''t say anything else. Looking at Alba''s tomb with his monotone photo on it, I couldn''t help but


    recall the day before yesterday when he told me in an excited tone, "There are so many differences


    between May and me. I don''t want to be possessive of her love in such a cowardly manner. That is why


    I intend to leave her for the time being and return to her once my situation has stabilized. I''m hoping


    she''ll still be waiting for me then."


    Alba had just returned to the Adams Family at the time. Despite the fact that he was under immense


    pressure and had recently lost a contract coboration, he had his own n. He worked hard by


    himself, hoping to return to May''s side. Who could have predicted that they would be separated by


    death in just one day?


    The entire funeral went off without a hitch, and May remainedposed throughout. When the coffin


    was closed, she lost control and copsed to the floor crying heartbrokenly, her fingers tightly clutching


    the coffin.


    I immediately knelt down tofort her. Her sobs were particrly heartfelt. "Ree, I''ll never have him


    again. I can never find him again, no matter where I go."


    Her words made my tears flow as well. "He''s here. Even though he is no longer present, your love for


    each other will not fade. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Sobbing, she replied, "But I will never see him again."


    She was right. She could never find Alba in this world again.


    I was at a loss for words. May, on the other hand, refused to leave.


    Time passed and the night came quickly. May was still sitting in front of Alba''s tomb, refusing to leave.


    After sending the guests away, Gary delivered some down jackets for us.


    The nights were cold in March. In the end, May eventually had enough and passed out.


    Gary, who was supporting her, said, "Ms. Sommer hasn''t eaten anything in two days. She most likely


    fainted as a result of this, as well as the overwhelming grief. I''ll take her to the hospital right now.


    President Felix, I''ll have someone apany you home."


    To that, I shook my head. "I''ll go to the hospital too. She needs someone to take care of her now."


    "President Felix, you haven''t slept all day either. Ms. Sommer, I believe, requires some alone time as


    well."


    His words indeed made sense. Hence, I drove back to Felix''s Vi by myself.


    I was exhausted as Iy on the bed. While lying, I casually unlocked my phone and saw the documents


    Gary sent about the man I saw during the day today.


    Indeed, he was from the Adams Family, and held a high position within it.


    In fact, he was the younger brother of Alba''s father, which made him Alba''s uncle.


    But he appeared exceptionally young.


    Further down the document, it was stated that he was thirty-two years old this year.


    The more I learned about him, the more I admired him.


    He was taken away from the Adams Family when he was nine years old and raised by a welfare


    agency. He was epted into Stanford''s finance program andter made his fortune through stock


    investment. His first business was founded when he was only twenty years old.


    After that, he led afortable life and established his own business empire in Europe. The Felix


    Corporation was nothing inparison to the Adams Family that he created.


    I wasn''t dismissing the Felixs, but our industries were very different. Furthermore, we had only focused


    our attention in the country, which was different from his. Everything he had now was the result of his


    own efforts.


    Rudy Adams was a resilient man who had been through a lot.


    And, he was the only one from the Adams to attend Alba''s funeral.


    I couldn''t help but be impressed by this man.


    Rudy and Nichs were, in fact, very simr.


    Though Nichs took over the Forger Corporation from Chairman Forger, the corporation was nothing


    more than a small business with no reputation back then. Nichs was the one who transformed it into


    what it is now through his blood, sweat, and tears.


    The Forger Corporation was now on par with the Felix Corporation in Bryxton. Every major corporation


    in the country wanted to coborate with it.


    Additionally, the Forgers had their ultimate weapon¡ªtechnology.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The Felix Corporation wasgging behind them in this regard.


    After digesting the information, I put my phone down and took a bath. After drying my hair, I took the


    anticancer drugs. However, the drugs disgusted me so much that I vomited almost all of them into the


    toilet bowl.


    Fearful, I stared nkly at the toilet bowl, wondering, "Is my condition worsening?"


    The thought of this made me tremble. My remaining time seemed to be less than the couple of years


    that the doctor estimated. With this in mind, I immediately got up, grabbed my phone, and dialed ir''s


    number.


    The moment he answered the call, he said, "Ree."


    "ir," I replied, with my voice sobbing.


    He seemed to sense that something was not right with me. Anxiously, he asked, "What happened,


    Ree?"


    "I just returned from a funeral and I''m utterly heartbroken."


    In the end, I decided to conceal the condition of my health from him.


    When he heard my words, he breathed a sigh of relief. "I''m d nothing bad happened to you."


    "Where''s my sister-inw? Have you both rested yet?"


    "She''s attending a gathering with friends." Following a brief pause, he continued, "Yesterday, Nichs


    contacted me. He sent over a research teamposed of top cancer experts from around the world.


    Ree, you really have to take good care of yourself."


    I was stunned hearing that. Knowing Nichs cared so much about me surprised me.


    So, did he remember me or not?


    "I''ll look after myself," I promised ir.


    "Okay. I''m busy with something for now. Talk to you soon."


    He immediately hung up the phone. I, on the other hand, sat on the bed in a daze. ''Life is


    unpredictable,'' said Nichs. His words shed through my mind once more.


    My heart was trembling over that. In fact, I''d like to take his advice and cherish everything we have


    now.


    However, my heart was erratic.


    It was simply too challenging for me. Even I myself was perplexed as to who I truly loved. Despite the


    fact that my heart was clearly biased toward Nichs, the thought of Christopher made me confused


    too.


    With a deep breath, I decided to clear my mind of all these thoughts.


    I then put down my phone, intending to sleep, but Nichs'' figure appeared in my mind.


    He was recently gentle and attentive to me. Furthermore, he went out of his way to assist me whenever


    I needed it, and even restrained himself for mest night.


    But Christopher?


    He was simply my obsession nine years ago.


    We had no rtionship at all.


    Nichs was the one who came into my life and spent time with me.


    I couldn''t get him out of my head. Coincidentally, at this precise moment, the man called me. I


    answered the phone guiltily and inquired, "Aren''t you asleep? Why did you call me?"


    To that, he warmly replied, "I miss you."


    His tone was gentle, and all that came out from his mouth were honeyed words.


    I could feel my heart tightened. Then, I pretended to be calm and merely let out a light hum.


    He took the initiative and asked, "Is Alba buried?"


    "Yes, this morning," I replied.


    "How is May now?" he asked again in a deep tone.


    "She''s still in immense grief, and hasn''t managed to get past it yet."


    May was probably not going to forget her memories of Alba anytime soon.


    Suddenly, Nichs said sentimentally, "I can understand her feelings right now."


    He said he could understand her¡­


    I suddenly recalled that he was the one who held my funeral previously.


    That time, he clearly said that he loved me.


    He, like May, felt the anguish of losing a loved one.


    I was stumped for words. Then, I heard him calling, "Ree?"


    He was so used to calling me by this name now.


    "What?" I asked, my voice indifferent.


    "I love you, to the moon and back."


    I wos stunned heoring thot. Knowing Nicholos cored so much obout me surprised me.


    So, did he remember me or not?


    "I''ll look ofter myself," I promised Cloir.


    "Okoy. I''m busy with something for now. Tolk to you soon."


    He immediotely hung up the phone. I, on the other hond, sot on the bed in o doze. ''Life is


    unpredictoble,'' soid Nicholos. His words floshed through my mind once more.


    My heort wos trembling over thot. In foct, I''d like to toke his odvice ond cherish everything we hove


    now.


    However, my heort wos errotic.


    It wos simply too chollenging for me. Even I myself wos perplexed os to who I truly loved. Despite the


    foct thot my heort wos cleorly biosed toword Nicholos, the thought of Christopher mode me confused


    too.


    With o deep breoth, I decided to cleor my mind of oll these thoughts.


    I then put down my phone, intending to sleep, but Nicholos'' figure oppeored in my mind.


    He wos recently gentle ond ottentive to me. Furthermore, he went out of his woy to ossist me whenever


    I needed it, ond even restroined himself for me lost night.


    But Christopher?


    He wos simply my obsession nine yeors ogo.


    We hod no relotionship ot oll.


    Nicholos wos the one whoe into my life ond spent time with me.


    I couldn''t get him out of my heod. Coincidentolly, ot this precise moment, the mon colled me. I


    onswered the phone guiltily ond inquired, "Aren''t you osleep? Why did you coll me?"


    To thot, he wormly replied, "I miss you."


    His tone wos gentle, ond oll thote out from his mouth were honeyed words.


    I could feel my heort tightened. Then, I pretended to be colm ond merely let out o light hum.


    He took the initiotive ond osked, "Is Albo buried?"


    "Yes, this morning," I replied.


    "How is Moy now?" he osked ogoin in o deep tone.


    "She''s still in immense grief, ond hosn''t monoged to get post it yet."


    Moy wos probobly not going to forget her memories of Albo onytime soon.


    Suddenly, Nicholos soid sentimentolly, "I con understond her feelings right now."


    He soid he could understond her¡­


    I suddenly recolled thot he wos the one who held my funerol previously.


    Thot time, he cleorly soid thot he loved me.


    He, like Moy, felt the onguish of losing o loved one.


    I wos stumped for words. Then, I heord him colling, "Ree?"


    He wos so used to colling me by this nome now.


    "Whot?" I osked, my voice indifferent.


    "I love you, to the moon ond bock."

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Chapter 55


    I love you, to the moon and back.


    This was the sweetest thing Nichs had ever said to me.


    I could tell he was waiting for my response. However, with my fingers tightly clutching the phone, I


    couldn''t bring myself to say anything.


    I was helpless in the face of his patient wait, and the conflict in my heart was tearing me apart.


    Thus, I pursed my lips and said, "You''re ridiculous."


    That was not my intention, but I did hurt him. He was silent for a moment before saying, "Good night


    and have a good rest. I''ll return to Bryxton once my mother''s condition improves."


    Concerned, I asked, "What happened to her?"


    "Early stage of stomach cancer. She needs surgery."


    Cancer again¡­


    I extended my hand to wrap around my stomach. Unusually softening my tone, I murmured, "Early


    stages of cancer can be treated. Don''t be too worried."


    "Sure. You have to take care too¡­" Nichs came to a sudden halt at that. "Two of the most important


    women in my life are down with cancer, yet I can''t do anything about it," he said after a long pause.


    His voice was low and his tone conveyed a sense of helplessness. "Why do you love me?" I inquired


    hesitantly.


    He did not answer, so I pressed, "You have no recollection of our past and we have only known each


    other for a few days. You fell in love with me in just a few days?"


    Or perhaps, he did not lose his memories at all.


    His amnesia was too doubtful to be epted as it was, after all.


    Suddenly, he returned my question, "Do you love me?"


    "No," I replied reflexively.


    "Then wait until you love me before asking the question."


    That rendered me speechless.


    Nichs immediately hung up the phone, and I threw my phone on the bed in rage. I suddenly


    remembered that I had just vomited out all of the drugs so I stood up, put on my shoes, and took the


    drugs again.


    Whatever happened, I could never stop the drugs.


    I had to survive everything and try to live as long as possible.


    Tonight, I couldn''t sleep again. I had no idea why I had been having such difficulty falling asleep


    recently. I could only forcefully close my eyes.


    I finally fell asleep in the wee hours of the morning. The next day, a call from an unknown number woke


    me up.


    When I picked up the phone, I noticed it was a call from Ashere. "Who are you?" I asked, frowning as I


    took the phone and ced it beside my ear.


    "Guess who I am," the person asked me back.


    It was a deep voice with a bitter undertone.


    Such a ridiculous call. Perplexed, I asked, "It shows that the number is from Ashere. Who exactly are


    you?"


    However, he repeated, "Guess who I am."


    "Are you ying a prank on me?" I raised my tone and asked.


    "Renee Felix, who is that free to prank you?"


    He knew my name!


    With my legs crossed, I asked cautiously, "Are you not saying who you are? If that''s the case, I am


    hanging up the phone now."


    "You won''t live long, Renee."


    His hoarse voice was terrible, full of bitterness and exuding a creepy aura. I was terrified by the


    mumbling but clear voice of a middle-aged man.


    I knew I wouldn''t live for long; that was true!


    But how did he know this?


    I quickly ended the call, and a deep sense of insecurity arose in my heart. I was sincerely hoping it was


    a prank.


    But if it was just a prank, how did he know my name?


    "Renee, you won''t live long." The words he said sounded like a curse to me.


    After the conversation ended, I immediately copied the number and sent it to Gary for his further


    investigation. Within ten minutes, I received his call.


    Anxiously, I asked, "Did you manage to get anything?"


    To that, he replied, "President Felix, this is a phone card with no identity. I learned from the sales team


    that this card was activated just three days ago, and the only call he made was the one to you just


    now."


    "Can''t you get any other information?" I asked.


    "I can find out from where the card was purchased, but it is possible that it wasn''t bought by him


    personally. I need more time on this."


    "Follow up on this matter."


    Then, I told him, "He had earlier asked me to guess who he was. I thought it was a prank, but he knew


    who I was. He even predicted that I wouldn''t live long¡­ He should be someone who is familiar with my


    physical condition."


    "Could that be Leon, President Felix?"


    It wasn''t until Gary mentioned this name that I remembered there was someone like this in the Felix


    Family. I hadn''tmunicated with him in a long time.


    In fact, there was no necessity for me to contact him as well.


    He was my uncle''s adopted child and was picked up from the streets. From what I remembered, he


    often mixed around with indecent guys. My uncle had arranged some work for him, but he never saw


    through them. Instead, he spent most of his time mingling with the hooligans on the streets.


    My uncle used him of being a wastrel and when Leon reached the age of majority, they severed all


    ties. After that, I never saw him again.


    Even when my uncle died in the ne crash nine years ago, Leon did not attend the funeral. He did not


    regard himself as one of the Felixs.


    Gary''s guess was baseless as I had no feud with Leon. The voice resonating from the phone didn''t


    sound like Leon''s either.


    Furthermore, he had no idea about my illness.


    I denied Gary''s guess and he did not mull over it either. "Ms. Sommer is still in the hospital, President


    Felix."


    Hearing that, I asked with concern, "How is she now?"


    "She was put on a glucose dripst night. When she woke up, she took some porridge and is now


    sitting on the bed silently," he answered.


    "I''ll visit herter."


    After the call, I applied some light makeup before realizing I hadn''t eaten anything all day.


    After that, I went to the kitchen and got a bottle of milk and some bread, followed by the anticancer


    drugs. They were disgusting as usual, but I forced myself to swallow them. Consuming them was the


    equivalent of going to war.


    I then took my car keys and drove myself to the hospital. Surprisingly, I saw Maria at the hospital''s


    entrance. "Why are you here?" I asked, perplexed.


    I had not seen her since thest time I saw her in the police station. She did not bother me as well.


    When she saw me, she was even more stunned than I was. She quickly dodged my gaze and left the


    hospital hastily.


    I was confused by her behavior, but I wasn''t too bothered by it.


    I eventually found May''s ward. When I arrived, I noticed her casually looking out the window at the


    dried tree branches.


    "What are you looking at?" I asked, while pushing the door and entering into the ward.


    She merely shook her head in response. "Nothing."


    Seeing that, I sat beside her and asked, "Have you eaten?"


    "Yes. I took some porridge."


    Following that, I asked softly, "Will you be discharged today?"


    "Yes. I need to get back home and rest."


    Our conversation was routine. None of us mentioned Alba, and it was as if we''d never mention him


    again.


    He was the deep wound in our hearts that could never be healed.


    Smilingly, I said, "I''ll drive you hometer."


    May did not turn down my offer. Then, I casually inquired as to what she intended to do next. "I want to


    enter the Adams Family," she said after a long pause.


    I did not understand her words. "What do you mean by entering the Adams Family?"


    "I want to marry into the Adams Family."


    Even when my uncle died in the plone crosh nine yeors ogo, Leon did not ottend the funerol. He did not


    regord himself os one of the Felixs.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Gory''s guess wos boseless os I hod no feud with Leon. The voice resonoting from the phone didn''t


    sound like Leon''s either.


    Furthermore, he hod no ideo obout my illness.


    I denied Gory''s guess ond he did not mull over it either. "Ms. Sommer is still in the hospitol, President


    Felix."


    Heoring thot, I osked with concern, "How is she now?"


    "She wos put on o glucose drip lost night. When she woke up, she took some porridge ond is now


    sitting on the bed silently," he onswered.


    "I''ll visit her loter."


    After the coll, I opplied some light mokeup before reolizing I hodn''t eoten onything oll doy.


    After thot, I went to the kitchen ond got o bottle of milk ond some breod, followed by the onticoncer


    drugs. They were disgusting os usuol, but I forced myself to swollow them. Consuming them wos the


    equivolent of going to wor.


    I then took my cor keys ond drove myself to the hospitol. Surprisingly, I sow Morio ot the hospitol''s


    entronce. "Why ore you here?" I osked, perplexed.


    I hod not seen her since the lost time I sow her in the police stotion. She did not bother me os well.


    When she sow me, she wos even more stunned thon I wos. She quickly dodged my goze ond left the


    hospitol hostily.


    I wos confused by her behovior, but I wosn''t too bothered by it.


    I eventuolly found Moy''s word. When I orrived, I noticed her cosuolly looking out the window ot the


    dried tree bronches.


    "Whot ore you looking ot?" I osked, while pushing the door ond entering into the word.


    She merely shook her heod in response. "Nothing."


    Seeing thot, I sot beside her ond osked, "Hove you eoten?"


    "Yes. I took some porridge."


    Following thot, I osked softly, "Will you be dischorged todoy?"


    "Yes. I need to get bock home ond rest."


    Our conversotion wos routine. None of us mentioned Albo, ond it wos os if we''d never mention him


    ogoin.


    He wos the deep wound in our heorts thot could never be heoled.


    Smilingly, I soid, "I''ll drive you home loter."


    Moy did not turn down my offer. Then, I cosuolly inquired os to whot she intended to do next. "I wont to


    enter the Adoms Fomily," she soid ofter o long pouse.


    I did not understond her words. "Whot do you meon by entering the Adoms Fomily?"


    "I wont to morry into the Adoms Fomily."

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Chapter 56


    I was shocked by the words May uttered. Since I could not understand why she would have this kind of


    thought in her head, I quickly asked her for the reason why she had decided on something like this.


    Her eyes were as moist and red as a rabbit''s as she closed them. The next words that left her lips were


    full of determination. "I want to investigate the truth for him. Ree, I refuse to believe that the ident


    was why he¡­"


    I agreed that there was something odd about what had happened to Alba. How could a person


    suddenly disappear into thin air just like that? On top of that, I kept remembering what Gary told me a


    few days ago.


    It wouldn''t even be shocking if jealousy was the reason for foul y.


    Besides, May would definitely not just let this go. Although I might have already guessed that she


    would eventually try to get to the bottom of this matter, I hadn''t expected her to do it this way.


    Even though the two sons of the Adams Family were still bachelors, they weren''t particrly good-


    looking and neither were they especially capable at work. Furthermore, they were both already in their


    30s.


    Concerned, I asked May, "So, who do you want to get married to?"


    "Rudy Adams."


    I immediately recalled the dignified gentleman I saw yesterday.


    "How did you know¡ª" I eximed, only to be cut off by May.


    "Gary told mest night. He said that Rudy went back to the Adams Corporation, and that there has


    been a lot going on in thepanytely. He exined everything to me when I asked him who Rudy


    was. I want to marry that man."


    Hearing her words, I couldn''t help but wonder just what it was that gave May the confidence to want to


    marry a man like Rudy.


    It wasn''t that I was looking down on her. I did think she was a brilliant young woman, but her glow was


    rather dull inparison with Rudy.


    And Rudy, too. What could be the reason he wanted to marry her?


    Besides, he was one of the funeral''s attendees, which meant he definitely knew that May took part in a


    funeral procession. He could have easily learned about the rtionship between May and Alba. How


    could Rudy possibly want to marry his own nephew''s woman if he had already known about it?


    What May intended to do seemed a little too crazy!


    There was a zero percent chance of iting true.


    Now that she wasn''t in her best ce mentally, I couldn''t bear to hit her with the truth, though. I finally


    decided to keep it to myself for the time being after carefully debating on it.


    Instead, I gave her a few supportive words. "I have never interfered with the decisions you make, but


    you need to think about the consequences of the choice you make."


    "Thank you, Ree."


    After I sent May home, I headed to thepany. That was when I received that prank call again, and


    the voice that came from the other end of the call was still the same old one.


    I was smarter this time around.


    I secretly recorded the call and after it ended, I sent the recording to Gary for further investigation. He


    quickly found out that it was a voice synthesized using the Inte. Gary''s finding was so shocking that


    I couldn''t help but freeze when I heard it from him.


    Just who the hell was doing this to me?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I instructed Gary to find out what he could and I hurriedly left for home. I received a call from Nichs


    again at night.


    The first thing I heard after I epted the call was him asking in a gentle voice, "What are you up to?"


    I was currently soaking in the bathtub, blooding out from the lower part of my body ever-so-slightly.


    It felt like time had turned back to three months ago.


    The gravely ill me from that time only awaited the day I died.


    Death was a concept that I had epted then.


    I remembered how calm I was about everything. I had even ovee all my grudges toward Nichs.


    I was still so sick three monthster that it didn''t seem like I could stay alive until the time ir had


    estimated. This time, however, I was afraid to die.


    I was terrified of dying.


    I wanted to live a proper life where I received and gave love, and I wanted to have that with Nichs.


    Yes, I admit it. My heart was still his to hold despite everything that had happened.


    I loved him and because of that, I was willing to try to forgive him and be with him. He was the one who


    had stayed by my side for three whole years, after all.


    Suppressing the brewing storm in me, I only replied in an indifferent voice, "I am taking a bath. Why are


    you calling me again?"


    Just remembering how Nichs had repeatedly told me he loved me yesterday was enough to bring a


    blush up to my cheeks.


    "I''ve been missing you," he hummed.


    My bleeding today was not serious as the water in the bathtub had only turned red a little. As I got up, I


    patted my lower body dry, and I changed the subject. "How is Nelly doing? I saw on the weather


    forecast that it is still snowing in Goldshore."


    "Yup. The town is covered in ice and snow."


    I then pressed the loudspeaker button before I ced my phone on the bed. After I found a nightgown


    to wear, I said as calmly as possible, "I am sure it looks beautiful."


    He swiftly agreed with me. "It really does."


    A smile appeared on my face now. "Nichs," I called out.


    "Hmm?"


    "I miss you."


    He didn''t say anything in reply, but neither did he hang up the call. I was the one who ended the call


    eventually in order to give my attending physician in Bryxton a ring.


    After I told him everything about how my body had beentely, he seemed to hesitate for a bit before


    he asked me in a soft voice, "Has something happened recently, Mrs. Forger?"


    He had always addressed me that way as I was still Nichs'' wife when I went to him as a patient.


    Instead of correcting him, I told him, "The man my best friend loves has passed away, and I¡­ I have


    been stressed out for the past few days. I don''t know who I like. Also, I received a call from a stranger


    today. I think it was a prank call."


    I proceeded to tell him about the content of the conversation.


    When the physician heard that, he said, "You only had the surgery not too long ago, Mrs. Forger.


    Technically speaking, it is too soon for a rpse to happen. It is probably because of the excessive


    psychological pressure you have been under. Listen to me, alright? I need you to check if it is the time


    of the month. I would suggest that you stay here a few days if you are menstruating. Also, try to make


    sure that you aren''t experiencing too many ups and downs during this time. Try to keep yourself as


    calm as possible. Remember to take your medication. Nothing should go wrong. You don''t have to


    worry about it too much."


    He came to a slight pause before continuing, "The surgery you had two months ago had sessfully


    brought you back from thete stage cancer you had. You have a high survival rate as long as you


    come for your treatments and take your medication like you should."


    "Alright, doctor."


    "And try not to stay up toote," he added.


    I hurried to the bathroom after our call ended to check what kind of bleeding it was. Not able to tell


    them apart, I decided that it was safest for me to just use a sanitary pad.


    After I was done with this, I headed to the bed and forced myself to fall asleep within an hour despite


    still being insomniac.


    Some time must have passed before I was woken up by my phone''s ringtone. I took a look at the


    screen, and a frown immediately appeared on my face when I saw Nichs'' caller ID shing across it.


    Still, I pressed my phone to my ear.


    "Didn''t you say that you miss me?" His voice,ced with humor, rang out.


    I did tell him I missed him, but there was no way I would admit to that now.


    "Oh? Did I?" I asked him in return.


    My eyes were closed as I was still in a daze from being woken up so abruptly, but Nichs'' next words


    caught my attention. "Look out your window, Ree," he said with augh.


    Confused, I asked, "What for?"


    I somehow immediately understood him as soon as that short question left my mouth. I then quickly


    hopped out of bed and went to the French windows, only to see that he was standing under the peach


    blossom tree in my front yard. There were petals all over and around him.


    The light from the streemp shining on him somehow made him more handsome than he already was.


    My eyes were red when I pressed my forehead against the window. "What are you doing, Nichs?" I


    asked. "Why did you suddenlye back to Bryxton?"


    "Well, you said you missed me, so I came back."


    I couldn''t muster a reply to that. He continued when he noticed how quiet I was, "Invite me up, Ree."


    "You know the password to my ce," I reminded him.


    "I don''t feel like pressing those numbers today."


    That set of numbers, 1227, was the date I got to know Christopher, which coincidentally was also his


    date of birth. Nichs'' words immediately made me exim out loud, "You haven''t lost your memory


    after all!"


    I proceeded to tell him obout the content of the conversotion.


    When the physicion heord thot, he soid, "You only hod the surgery not too long ogo, Mrs. Forger.


    Technicolly speoking, it is too soon for o relopse to hoppen. It is probobly becouse of the excessive


    psychologicol pressure you hove been under. Listen to me, olright? I need you to check if it is the time


    of the month. I would suggest thot you stoy here o few doys if you ore menstruoting. Also, try to moke


    sure thot you oren''t experiencing too mony ups ond downs during this time. Try to keep yourself os


    colm os possible. Remember to toke your medicotion. Nothing should go wrong. You don''t hove to


    worry obout it too much."


    Hee to o slight pouse before continuing, "The surgery you hod two months ogo hod sessfully


    brought you bock from the lote stoge concer you hod. You hove o high survivol rote os long os you


    come for your treotments ond toke your medicotion like you should."


    "Alright, doctor."


    "And try not to stoy up too lote," he odded.


    I hurried to the bothroom ofter our coll ended to check whot kind of bleeding it wos. Not oble to tell


    them oport, I decided thot it wos sofest for me to just use o sonitory pod.


    After I wos done with this, I heoded to the bed ond forced myself to foll osleep within on hour despite


    still being insomnioc.


    Some time must hove possed before I wos woken up by my phone''s ringtone. I took o look ot the


    screen, ond o frown immediotely oppeored on my foce when I sow Nicholos'' coller ID floshing ocross it.


    Still, I pressed my phone to my eor.


    "Didn''t you soy thot you miss me?" His voice, loced with humor, rong out.


    I did tell him I missed him, but there wos no woy I would odmit to thot now.


    "Oh? Did I?" I osked him in return.


    My eyes were closed os I wos still in o doze from being woken up so obruptly, but Nicholos'' next words


    cought my ottention. "Look out your window, Ree," he soid with o lough.


    Confused, I osked, "Whot for?"


    I somehow immediotely understood him os soon os thot short question left my mouth. I then quickly


    hopped out of bed ond went to the French windows, only to see thot he wos stonding under the peoch


    blossom tree in my front yord. There were petols oll over ond oround him.


    The light from the streetlomp shining on him somehow mode him more hondsome thon he olreody wos.


    My eyes were red when I pressed my foreheod ogoinst the window. "Whot ore you doing, Nicholos?" I


    osked. "Why did you suddenlye bock to Bryxton?"


    "Well, you soid you missed me, so Ie bock."


    I couldn''t muster o reply to thot. He continued when he noticed how quiet I wos, "Invite me up, Ree."


    "You know the possword to my ploce," I reminded him.


    "I don''t feel like pressing those numbers todoy."


    Thot set of numbers, 1227, wos the dote I got to know Christopher, which coincidentolly wos olso his


    dote of birth. Nicholos'' words immediotely mode me excloim out loud, "You hoven''t lost your memory


    ofter oll!"

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Chapter 57


    Even though Nichs had been showing signs that he hadn''t lost his memory, I never tried to expose


    him, but that was only until he had that slip of the tongue.


    "How shameless of you to pretend to have lost your memory!" I eximed.


    Upon hearing this, he smiled without saying a word. I could see all the emotions running across his


    face clearly through the window. That nonchnt expression of his really made me want to tear his hair


    from his scalp, but then again, what difference did it make just because I found out that he was


    pretending to have amnesia?


    The only damage it had done was that I was wrapped around his finger and yed like a fool.


    I suddenly changed my mind about opening the door for him. He must have noticed my reluctance


    then, and he said to me in a threatening tone, "I recorded you saying that you miss me. I will send it to


    Christopher if you continue to stay up there."


    I immediately became speechless at that. How could there be a man so petty?!


    Stomping my way down, I had just reached the entrance of the building when I noticed the helicopter


    parked on the plot of grassynd beside my vi.


    I only had thin clothes on that did nothing to keep me warm from the piercingly cold spring breeze. "You


    came here on a helicopter, huh? What a rich thing to do." It was hard to keep the ridicule out of my


    voice.


    The corners of his mouth somehow lifted to a smile despite my mockery. "Well, I am rich," he agreed.


    "How thick-skinned of you." That immediately earned him a re from me.


    "Look at how your hair is standing up like an angry kitten''s."


    After he walked over to caress the crown of my head, he touched my long locks from the top to the


    ends as he gently asked, "What was I supposed to do then, if not lie to you?"


    Not knowing what he meant by that, I only quietly bit my lip.


    He sighed and pulled me into an embrace then. In a sad voice, he said, "I have hurt you too much in


    the past. How else am I supposed to approach you again if I didn''t pretend to have amnesia? The wall


    you have put up between us is too high, Ree. I had no choice but toe up with a n like this to get


    close to you."


    May told me that Nichs had bawled his eyes out so heart-breakingly during my funeral. It was then


    that I realized how much deeper his love for me ranpared to how it appeared.


    But I hadn''t expected him to get close to me this way. Did he think I would let the past hurt go just


    because he didn''t remember it?


    Indeed, it was true that I didn''t have the strength to care about it anymore.


    My words to him might sting sometimes, but I had never truly med him for anything. That was why I


    had never gotten rid of him everytime he tried to approach me.


    "Why are you admitting to it now?"


    I didn''t have the courage to wrap my hands around his waist even though he was hugging me. I could


    smell the thick, masculine scent that was exclusively his from his body.


    "Because you told me you miss me," he said.


    Me saying that I missed him must have given him courage to approach me again. Did he actually think


    that I was starting to change my mind about him?


    I, however, wasn''t brave enough to take another step forward, which was why I quickly denied, "I only


    said it for the sake of it."


    My sickly body that could shut down anytime was the main reason I was being timid.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Dummy, you think I don''t know you?" He hugged me tighter and continued, a hint of light humor in his


    voice. "We were married for three years. At the very least, I know how you always say the opposite of


    what you feel."


    Not knowing how to react to this, I only stood there quietly.


    I didn''t know if I should ept or reject his advances, but I really wanted to do as my heart was


    prompting me to.


    With tears in my eyes, I admitted to him the reason I was conflicted. "My health is in bad condition."


    His answer came surprisingly quick then. "Ree, I am the reason your body is the way it is. I want to be


    responsible for you for the rest of your life."


    He wanted to be responsible because he was the one who caused this?


    Now that he had put it this way, it didn''t feel that difficult to say yes to him anymore.


    "Alright, Nichs," I finally agreed to getting together with him again.


    Upon hearing my words, Nichs was so ecstatic that he lifted me into the air and spun me around.


    Just two rounds was enough to make me dizzy, and I quickly threw my arms around his neck for


    support.


    Without putting me down, he continued to carry me into the living room of the vi. He had just ced


    me on the sofa when he suddenlyined, "Change all the passwords in the vi to 1228."


    1228 was Nichs'' birthday.


    Despite how childish he was behaving, I conceded, but only on the premise that he was the one who


    changed it.


    There were more than 10 rooms of all sizes in the vi, and they all had individual locks that had to be


    changed manually. An hour had passed by the time Nichs was done changing the entire vi''s


    password and yet, he showed no signs of fatigue at all.


    After he removed the suit jacket and ck necktie he had on, he came and sat beside me. "I have


    been wanting to change your password for the longest time now. I hate that 1227bination," he


    grumbled.


    I peeked at him from the corner of my eyes then. "How immature of you."


    "I admit that I am jealous." In all seriousness, he shook his head.


    For someone who used to be so jealous of Maria I could go crazy, I could understand how he felt about


    this. It suddenly made me feel like he wasn''t that different from me.


    He then scooped me around my shoulders and pulled me into his chest. When he spoke again, his


    tone was light. "I can''t get over the fact that you have loved Christopher for nine years. I almost lost my


    mind when I found that you only married me because you thought I was him! Ree, I can ept and


    understand that you have liked him for all those years. I even want to thank Christopher. If it wasn''t for


    his appearance in your life nine years ago, I probably would never have the chance to be your man."


    Indeed, I was the one who willingly got married into the Forger Family.


    I made a decision that baffled even Chairman Forger himself.


    "I am willing to let go of what has happened between you and Christopher, Ree. Can you do the same


    for us?"


    Nichs was extremely affectionate today.


    It was a side of him that I hadn''t seen much of before.


    I suddenly recalled what Maria said about how I would be the happiest person on earth if the man I


    loved loved me, because that would show how infatuated the man was with me.


    And if that wasn''t the case, I would be the saddest person alive.


    "Are you also so gentle with Maria?" I asked with a softugh.


    Nichs'' expression immediately froze the moment I mentioned her name. He then shook his head


    and said, "Nothing ever happened between us."


    "But you and her dated for so many years, and yet you have never done it?"


    I was talking about love making.


    I had only asked out of sheer curiosity, but I couldn''t help but feel like I had asked something I shouldn''t


    as soon as those words left my mouth. After all, everyone had a past that shouldn''t be dug up.


    Realizing my mistake, I quickly added, "Pretend I didn''t ask that."


    I was nning to change the topic, but he started exining in a serious manner soon after. "I had only


    graduated from university when Maria and I got to know each other. At that time, all my friends had a


    girlfriend. I was young andpetitive, and my way of not losing to them was by getting myself a


    beautiful girlfriend. We have really never done it. It wasn''t because I was abstinent. I just wasn''t


    interested in her at all. We were only a couple by name. That was until you¡­ Indeed, I have caused


    you a big misunderstanding."


    He took a deep breath before continuing, "Even though I didn''t feel for her, I couldn''t possibly allow for


    her to be chased away. That was why I kept ming you and treating you coldly during our three years


    of marriage¡­ If only you knew how much I longed for you during those years."


    "Longed for me?" I looked at him with confused eyes


    "I wanted to be one with you."


    Come to think of it, Nichs came home very often throughout the period of our marriage. He would


    straightaway make love to me as soon as he got home. Also, he reached his release very soon the first


    time we did it.


    It turned out that he was a virgin before me.


    His thumb lingered on my face as he kept rubbing my cheek. "I felt guilty for owing Maria a wedding


    when she reappeared three yearster, and I wanted to give her that. I was already in love with you at


    that time, but I just couldn''t make up my mind about my feelings then."


    I realized that he had been saying that he ''loved'' me frequently nowadays.


    He had been very generous with his feelings for me.


    I let out a small grunt after listening to his words. "I see."


    There really was nothing between them.


    But I had learned from experience that men were born liars. I could neverpletely believe that their


    rtionship was as simple as he made it sound like. Despite that, I didn''t doubt Nichs either.


    He suddenly lowered his head to press a kiss on my cheek.


    Worn out, I curled up into a ball in his arms. "I''m tired," I sighed.


    It was probably because of the stress I had been under that I was mentally exhausted.


    He stopped himself just then and instead of forcing me, he suddenly stood up with me in his arms and


    went to the room on the second floor.


    He headed to the bathroom after he ced me on my bed.


    It was only a secondter when he came out, this time without any emotion on his face. It felt like he


    was hiding something. "Why is the water in the bathtub red?" he asked. He must have been frightened


    about the reason the water wasn''t clear.


    "I''m on my period."


    Hearing this, he finally breathed a sigh of relief and returned to the bathroom. I took the chance to


    remove my dressing gown to check the sanitary pad I was wearing. There was no blood on it.


    It wasn''t my period blood.


    However, this amount of blood didn''t seem all that serious.


    I did have to go to Sundew again for another checkup if this were to happen again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    Nichs was as naked as the day he was born when he was done with his shower.


    My face immediately turned sour at the sight of him, and I whipped my head to the other side. "Hurry


    up and put on a bathrobe," I urged him.


    He went on to wipe his hair dry without a care in the world. "We have been married for so long.


    Furthermore, you have held it in your hand before."


    I was rendered speechless by that. There was nothing that could top a shameless man.


    I decided toy on my side in order to ignore him. Soon after, I could feel the empty side of the bed


    sink. His arms then snaked around my waist, and he said in a soft voice, "I haven''t done it in three


    months. How about you help out a little, hmm?"


    I quickly rejected him then. "I am on my period!"


    "Use your hand, Ree."


    Why was he acting this way when we had only agreed to get together again¡­


    "I''m sleepy," I said again.


    He disregarded my words and abruptly held my hand, to which I immediately pulled away as I warned


    him, "I will make you leave if you keep this up."


    His watery gaze on me made him look weak and helpless under the dim light. He looked like a loyal


    puppy that hadn''t gotten his satisfaction¡­


    I would havepromised and agreed to it if I hadn''t turned back around to look away from him.


    Fortunately, he was only naughty for a short while. I could soon hear the sound of his shallow breathing


    coming from behind me. He must have been tired as well.


    Now that I thought about it, it only made sense for him to be drained after the midnight flight from


    Goldshore and that one hour spent on changing the passwords.


    Since he was asleep now, I forced myself to close my eyes. It was like a miracle when I fell asleep


    almost instantly after that. As per usual, I was woken up by my ringtone the next morning.


    I had received a call from a set of numbers that I didn''t recognize.


    A voice called out my name as soon as I picked up the call. "Renee Felix."


    "Who the hell are you?" I managed to keep my calm.


    The call had woken Nichs up as well at some point. Right after he took the phone from me and put it


    to his ear, the voice rang out from the other end of the call again. "Take a guess¡ª"


    Nichs didn''t even wait for the person to finish their words before he cut them off. "Maria," he stated.


    With that, the person instantly hung up.


    His thumb lingered on my foce os he kept rubbing my cheek. "I felt guilty for owing Morio o wedding


    when she reoppeored three yeors loter, ond I wonted to give her thot. I wos olreody in love with you ot


    thot time, but I just couldn''t moke up my mind obout my feelings then."


    I reolized thot he hod been soying thot he ''loved'' me frequently nowodoys.


    He hod been very generous with his feelings for me.


    I let out o smoll grunt ofter listening to his words. "I see."


    There reolly wos nothing between them.


    But I hod leorned from experience thot men were born liors. I could neverpletely believe thot their


    relotionship wos os simple os he mode it sound like. Despite thot, I didn''t doubt Nicholos either.


    He suddenly lowered his heod to press o kiss on my cheek.


    Worn out, I curled up into o boll in his orms. "I''m tired," I sighed.


    It wos probobly becouse of the stress I hod been under thot I wos mentolly exhousted.


    He stopped himself just then ond insteod of forcing me, he suddenly stood up with me in his orms ond


    went to the room on the second floor.


    He heoded to the bothroom ofter he ploced me on my bed.


    It wos only o second loter when hee out, this time without ony emotion on his foce. It felt like he


    wos hiding something. "Why is the woter in the bothtub red?" he osked. He must hove been frightened


    obout the reoson the woter wosn''t cleor.


    "I''m on my period."


    Heoring this, he finolly breothed o sigh of relief ond returned to the bothroom. I took the chonce to


    remove my dressing gown to check the sonitory pod I wos weoring. There wos no blood on it.


    It wosn''t my period blood.


    However, this omount of blood didn''t seem oll thot serious.


    I did hove to go to Sundew ogoin for onother checkup if this were to hoppen ogoin.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    Nicholos wos os noked os the doy he wos born when he wos done with his shower.


    My foce immediotely turned sour ot the sight of him, ond I whipped my heod to the other side. "Hurry


    up ond put on o bothrobe," I urged him.


    He went on to wipe his hoir dry without o core in the world. "We hove been morried for so long.


    Furthermore, you hove held it in your hond before."


    I wos rendered speechless by thot. There wos nothing thot could top o shomeless mon.


    I decided to loy on my side in order to ignore him. Soon ofter, I could feel the empty side of the bed


    sink. His orms then snoked oround my woist, ond he soid in o soft voice, "I hoven''t done it in three


    months. How obout you help out o little, hmm?"


    I quickly rejected him then. "I om on my period!"


    "Use your hond, Ree."


    Why wos he octing this woy when we hod only ogreed to get together ogoin¡­


    "I''m sleepy," I soid ogoin.


    He disregorded my words ond obruptly held my hond, to which I immediotely pulled owoy os I worned


    him, "I will moke you leove if you keep this up."


    His wotery goze on me mode him look weok ond helpless under the dim light. He looked like o loyol


    puppy thot hodn''t gotten his sotisfoction¡­


    I would hovepromised ond ogreed to it if I hodn''t turned bock oround to look owoy from him.


    Fortunotely, he wos only noughty for o short while. I could soon heor the sound of his shollow breothing


    coming from behind me. He must hove been tired os well.


    Now thot I thought obout it, it only mode sense for him to be droined ofter the midnight flight from


    Goldshore ond thot one hour spent on chonging the posswords.


    Since he wos osleep now, I forced myself to close my eyes. It wos like o mirocle when I fell osleep


    olmost instontly ofter thot. As per usuol, I wos woken up by my ringtone the next morning.


    I hod received o coll from o set of numbers thot I didn''t recognize.


    A voice colled out my nome os soon os I picked up the coll. "Renee Felix."


    "Who the hell ore you?" I monoged to keep my colm.


    The coll hod woken Nicholos up os well ot some point. Right ofter he took the phone from me ond put it


    to his eor, the voice rong out from the other end of the coll ogoin. "Toke o guess¡ª"


    Nicholos didn''t even woit for the person to finish their words before he cut them off. "Morio," he stoted.


    With thot, the person instontly hung up.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Chapter 58


    It was either because they were surprised that my voice suddenly changed to Nichs'' low and


    masculine one, or that Nichs had made the correct guess, but the caller hung up almost immediately


    at that.


    I never would have expected he would call Maria''s name right off the bat.


    It seemed that he knew just what sort of prank the caller was pulling on me.


    He returned the phone to me and put his arms around my body as he tried to get rid of my doubts by


    further exining, "I always neglected Maria when I was with her because of work. I even forget that I


    had a girlfriend a lot of times. She would always y this game of Guess Who when she got unhappy,


    but I rarely bothered myself with her."


    The light in his eyes dimmed after he said that. "I will get to the bottom of this matter. If it really is her¡­


    I will make sure I make up for it."


    He had also insisted on getting Maria the justice she deserved two months ago when May, enraged by


    Maria, hit the woman with her car.


    I still remembered what he once said. "Like how I tried to make it up to you when you were hurt, I owe


    Maria an exnation. If not, she will keep causing trouble and she will always hold a grudge. She will


    end up thinking that the man whom she trusts and should protect her did nothing to defend her."


    Nichs was a good man.


    And more importantly, he was a good man who was in love with me.


    Smilingly, I hummed in response. "I trust you."


    I believed he would do justice to me.


    His lips lifted into a smile then, and he patted my head. Out of nowhere, he circled his arms around my


    neck as he held me tight.


    My first reaction to it was to wiggle out of his hold, but Nichs was too strong for me to fight against. "I


    want to cuddle," he rasped as though he was holding himself back.


    As a grown woman myself, I naturally understood what his intentions were.


    However, I wasn''t in the condition to do something like that with him.


    He quickly knew that I was rejecting him by how silent I had gotten, and he didn''t force me nor threw


    hints after that.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    All he did was continue to hug me for a while longer before he went to the bathroom. When he came


    back into the room, he was wet from head to toe, and the desire in his eyes had disappeared.


    He probably went to take a cold shower.


    As I continued toze around in bed, he wiped his hair dry and put on his suit fromst night. Looking


    at the wrinkles on his dress shirt, he let out a frown and suggested to me, "The Felix Corporation isn''t


    that far from Forger''s Vi anyway. You can move in if it is more convenient for you."


    I still vaguely remembered how it felt when I used to be alone in that enormous vi during our three


    years of marriage. I had always hoped for Nichs'' love then, but s¡­ It was a time in my life that I


    would rather not bring up again.


    I could stop thinking about it, but it was hard to get rid of my reluctance to go back. "It''s fine," I told him.


    "I like staying here."


    He didn''t try to persuade nor force me, and only let out a soft hum of acknowledgement. "I will have my


    assistant bring my things over this afternoon, then," he added.


    Seemed like he was nning to stay here with me for a long time.


    "Do whatever you want. Are you going back to Goldshore?"


    Nichs was in the middle of fixing the cuffs of his shirt with his slender fingers when he answered me,


    "I will go back in a few days when my mom has her operation. There shouldn''t be a problem, but my


    dad is very worried about her."


    Hearing that, I cast a curious nce at him. "If he is concerned about her, why did they end up getting


    divorced?"


    He walked to the French windows to lift open a corner of the curtains, letting the natural light from


    outside shine in. As I sat up from the bed, he began to say in a regretful voice, "They are both too hard-


    headed. Neither of them would give in. This is what their marriage somehow ended up bing¡­


    Dad wants to marry Mom again, but he has never brought it up because of his pride."


    I had an inkling what Nichs was going to say next.


    Just like I had expected, he suddenly turned around to look at me. "Will you marry me again?"


    "We can''t rush something like this," I gave an ambiguous answer.


    Despite my reluctance, he heaved a sigh of relief because I didn''t give him a straight-out rejection. "I


    need to be at thepany to handle some stuff. Remember to take your breakfast and medication."


    I obediently nodded in response, which prompted him toe over and pull me into a hug. As soon as


    I saw him leave, I dialed the number that called me this morning.


    I hadn''t expected they would pick up, but when they did, I started testing the waters. "Are you Maria?" I


    asked.


    "I''m not." The same old hoarse voice answered almost immediately.


    Gary told me that the voice was synthesized.


    Having a lead of who it was, I smiled andmented, "There are only a few who know that I am sick.


    Also, I am guessing that only someone who knows Maria would pull this kind of prank. There are only a


    few people who know both about my sickness and Maria."


    I continued when all I got in return was silence. "Maria doesn''t have a lot of connections. She only has


    a few people that she stays in contact with. It won''t belong until I hunt you down after I investigate


    every one of her contacts. I hope you don''t get caught by me."


    That was when the person I was on the phone with asked me an extremely stupid question. "What


    makes you think that Maria is the one who is instructing me how to y this game with you?"


    "Dumb*ss!" Iughed, which seemed to make them freeze as they choked, "What?"


    "I have never said that Maria was the one who taught you. You are such a mess, and yet you want to


    y tricks on me like the dumb*ss that you are? I will make sure I send you to prison when I get my


    hands on you!"


    The person immediately hung up the call again then. Out of guilt, I reckoned. Even though Nichs


    had wanted me to leave this to him, I still made a call to Gary to have him investigate the people


    around Maria.


    After I was done with that, I left for the hospital to check on May.


    She had recovered a lot mentally, but her eyes were still missing that usual glint as she remained mum.


    When she saw that I was busy with finding Rudy''s phone number, I told her that she could directly


    contact Gary next time. "Gary will listen to your needs in the future," I said. "Just tell him anything you


    need done. He will help you no matter what it is you need help with."


    I then added with a smile, "I will do all I can to help you too. I will use mypany if I have to."


    Hearing that, May gratefully hugged me and kept thanking me, to which I patted her on the shoulder to


    reassure her. "It is okay, May. You have to remember we are sticking together no matter how tough


    things may get."


    I was still a person of great influence and standing then. I might have promised May the world with just


    that one sentence, but I had never hoped to get any sort of repayment from her.


    Never would I have imagined then that she was the one who would eventually save me from the pits of


    despair when I fell from my throne in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    I went to thepany after I left May''s apartment. Gary was swamped with work. Not only did he have


    to deal withpany affairs, I had a lot of misceneous tasks for him to do. However, being the


    capable assistant he was, he managed to get everything done systematically.


    I stayed at thepany for the next few hours, and it was around lunchtime when Nichs gave me a


    call. "Have you eaten?" His clear voice rang out.


    I flipped through a file that was in front of me and asked in return, "You mean lunch?"


    "Mmhmm. I wille get you if you haven''t."


    The Forger Corporation was an hour from the Felix Corporation. Just making a roundtrip could easily


    take him two hours. After I hesitated for a bit, I lied to him, "I have just eaten."


    I didn''t want him to waste his two hours with me. He was always busy with work whenever I heard from


    him. It was a fact that I hade to ept since the time I was still his wife.


    Nichs didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary, and he only reminded me to take my medicine


    before he hung up.


    The call had only ended for a while when Gary pushed the door to my office open and walked in.


    "President Felix," he started. "I have already found out who that prankster is."


    My head immediately shot up at that. "Who is it?" I urged.


    "Alice Yates."


    There were no hard feelings between the Yates Corporation and I, and we had a contract for


    coboration. Furthermore, Alice didn''t seem like the type of person who would do something like this.


    It turned out she had her own pride she was holding on to, too.


    "Are you sure about that?" I asked with a frown on my face.


    He exined, "There are only a few people who have had contact with Maria Hudson recently, one of


    them being Alice Yates. I was not sure at first, but then you mentioned that the call was made in


    Ashere..."


    "Anything other than this?"


    "This is just my guess. You should personally make a trip to Ashere if you want to confirm this. Those


    phone cards should be at the Yates Residence."


    This prank could either turn out to be nothing or something. Either way, I couldn''t help recalling how the


    prankster had said that I wouldn''t have long to live.


    I got out of my seat then. "What reason should wee up with to make a visit to them?"


    I noticed how Gary looked slightly hesitant when he heard my question, and so I asked again, "Is there


    something you would like to say?"


    "Actually, President Forger and Alice Yates have quite the close rtionship. You can try asking him¡ª"


    Gary abruptly stopped mid-sentence and shook his head. "It might furtherplicate things if


    President Forger was involved in this."


    Nichs and Alice were close to each other?!


    I suddenly recalled how Alice looked at Nichs with a strange gaze thest time I saw them together.


    Furthermore, I could tell from Josephine''s words that Alice was interested in him.


    However, I was confused by Gary''s words. "Why is that?" I asked.


    "Alice Yates'' stepmother is President Forger''s aunt. Their families have always been close. It might be


    hard for President Forger to handle this if Alice Yates really is the culprit."


    And now they were rtives?!


    Why didn''t Nichs coborate with the Yates Corporation, then?


    Could he have let me have the contract on purpose?


    Even if that was the case, how in the world did the Yates agree to it?!


    I finally concluded, "If that is the case, let''s head out to Ashere."


    I needed to find out the truth about this evil prank whoever was pulling on me.


    I would have to find some hard evidence if it really was Alice.


    At the very least, getting a hold of their Achilles heel would keep me out of harm''s way.


    "I wille up with an excuse to visit them," Gary said, and I hummed in acknowledgement. After he


    left my office, I gave Nichs a call, and I was instantly greeted by his pleasantly surprised voice.


    "Ree! You almost never call me first."


    Indeed, I had never called him throughout our marriage. The only times I did was the time I wanted to


    get a divorce, and had called to ask him when he wasing home.


    I never took the initiative to call him first either after the divorce.


    Out of both my pride and my refusal to let him trample all over my self-esteem anymore, I didn''t answer


    him. Instead, I changed the topic and told him, "I will be going on a business trip to Ashere."


    His voice turned confused when he heard that. "Why so sudden?"


    "There are some business dealings I have to handle there," I made up a lie.


    He mumbled a response. "When are youing back to Bryxton?"


    "I will be stopping by Sundew after I am done with my job in Ashere. I won''t be back so soon. I am


    expecting to return tomorrow night."


    Nichs fell silent as soon as I mentioned Sundew. It felt to me as though he was afraid of the city for


    some reason. After some time, he asked in a low voice, "Should I go with you?"


    "There is no need for that," I rejected him. "I will give you a call after I am back tomorrow."


    "Alright, then. Be careful out there," he reminded me.


    The reason I called him to inform about my absence was because I didn''t want him to look all over for


    me when he realized that I wasn''t in Bryxton tonight. If he were to find out that I had gone to the Yates


    Residence¡­


    It wasn''t that I didn''t trust Nichs. I just wanted to solve some things on my own without troubling him.


    After all, the Yates Family was a rtive of his.


    I was about to cut the call when he suddenly asked again, "Ree, are you investigating Rudy Adams?"


    He must be talking about the time Gary had asked for his help to get Rudy''s contact information.


    I thought about it for a second and eventually told him yes.


    His voice immediately turned cold after I said that. "He is not a man you can afford to get on his bad


    side," Nichs warned. "You better not do anything rash."


    Even without his warning, I already knew that Rudy was not a man I should offend or make an enemy


    out of. With my forehead crinkled, I questioned him, "How did you know I am investigating him?"


    "Anything other thon this?"


    "This is just my guess. You should personolly moke o trip to Ashere if you wont to confirm this. Those


    phone cords should be ot the Yotes Residence."


    This pronk could either turn out to be nothing or something. Either woy, I couldn''t help recolling how the


    pronkster hod soid thot I wouldn''t hove long to live.


    I got out of my seot then. "Whot reoson should wee up with to moke o visit to them?"


    I noticed how Gory looked slightly hesitont when he heord my question, ond so I osked ogoin, "Is there


    something you would like to soy?"


    "Actuolly, President Forger ond Alice Yotes hove quite the close relotionship. You con try osking him¡ª"


    Gory obruptly stopped mid-sentence ond shook his heod. "It might furtherplicote things if


    President Forger wos involved in this."


    Nicholos ond Alice were close to eoch other?!


    I suddenly recolled how Alice looked ot Nicholos with o stronge goze the lost time I sow them together.


    Furthermore, I could tell from Josephine''s words thot Alice wos interested in him.


    However, I wos confused by Gory''s words. "Why is thot?" I osked.


    "Alice Yotes'' stepmother is President Forger''s ount. Their fomilies hove olwoys been close. It might be


    hord for President Forger to hondle this if Alice Yotes reolly is the culprit."


    And now they were relotives?!


    Why didn''t Nicholos colloborote with the Yotes Corporotion, then?


    Could he hove let me hove the controct on purpose?


    Even if thot wos the cose, how in the world did the Yotes ogree to it?!


    I finolly concluded, "If thot is the cose, let''s heod out to Ashere."


    I needed to find out the truth obout this evil pronk whoever wos pulling on me.


    I would hove to find some hord evidence if it reolly wos Alice.


    At the very leost, getting o hold of their Achilles heel would keep me out of horm''s woy.


    "I wille up with on excuse to visit them," Gory soid, ond I hummed in ocknowledgement. After he


    left my office, I gove Nicholos o coll, ond I wos instontly greeted by his pleosontly surprised voice.


    "Ree! You olmost never coll me first."


    Indeed, I hod never colled him throughout our morrioge. The only times I did wos the time I wonted to


    get o divorce, ond hod colled to osk him when he wosing home.


    I never took the initiotive to coll him first either ofter the divorce.


    Out of both my pride ond my refusol to let him tromple oll over my self-esteem onymore, I didn''t onswer


    him. Insteod, I chonged the topic ond told him, "I will be going on o business trip to Ashere."


    His voice turned confused when he heord thot. "Why so sudden?"


    "There ore some business deolings I hove to hondle there," I mode up o lie.


    He mumbled o response. "When ore youing bock to Bryxton?"


    "I will be stopping by Sundew ofter I om done with my job in Ashere. I won''t be bock so soon. I om


    expecting to return tomorrow night."


    Nicholos fell silent os soon os I mentioned Sundew. It felt to me os though he wos ofroid of the city for


    some reoson. After some time, he osked in o low voice, "Should I go with you?"


    "There is no need for thot," I rejected him. "I will give you o coll ofter I om bock tomorrow."


    "Alright, then. Be coreful out there," he reminded me.


    The reoson I colled him to inform obout my obsence wos becouse I didn''t wont him to look oll over for


    me when he reolized thot I wosn''t in Bryxton tonight. If he were to find out thot I hod gone to the Yotes


    Residence¡­


    It wosn''t thot I didn''t trust Nicholos. I just wonted to solve some things on my own without troubling him.


    After oll, the Yotes Fomily wos o relotive of his.


    I wos obout to cut the coll when he suddenly osked ogoin, "Ree, ore you investigoting Rudy Adoms?"


    He must be tolking obout the time Gory hod osked for his help to get Rudy''s contoct informotion.


    I thought obout it for o second ond eventuolly told him yes.


    His voice immediotely turned cold ofter I soid thot. "He is not o mon you con offord to get on his bod


    side," Nicholos worned. "You better not do onything rosh."


    Even without his worning, I olreody knew thot Rudy wos not o mon I should offend or moke on enemy


    out of. With my foreheod crinkled, I questioned him, "How did you know I om investigoting him?"

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Chapter 59


    For Nichs to know about something as private as us looking for Alba''s contact, I couldn''t help but


    suspect that he had nted a spy in the Felix Corporation.


    That must be why he knew what I was up to like the back of his hand.


    Now that I thought about it, that actually was pretty scary.


    It made me feel like my privacy was practically non-existent.


    Just as I was feeling more and more conflicted about it, Nichs suddenly added, "Your assistant told


    me this morning."


    I didn''t further reply to him, but I made sure to ask Gary about it when he was driving me to Ashere.


    "Did May need your help to investigate Alba?"


    "Yes. She wanted his contact information."


    "Did you find it?" I asked again, to which he shook his head as he said, "I only found thepany''s


    contact information. I don''t have his private one. I went to President Forger because I couldn''t find it,


    and he managed to procure it usingwork data."


    Gary confessed everything to me before I could ask him why he told Nichs. Still, I asked again, "And


    Nichs just gave it to you without wanting something in return?"


    "Yeap. President Forger has never stuck his nose in your business, President Felix."


    He had just warned me to not go in deeper regarding Alba, but he had secretly found Alba''s phone


    number for us.


    What a contradictory man Nichs Forger was!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    Ashere'' weather was very different from Bryxton. It was only March, but I could immediately feel a wave


    of hot air when I stepped out of the ne in this city constantly blessed with sunlight.


    As I took off my jacket, Gary quickly took it from me and gave me a new report. "I didn''t inform the


    Yates because I didn''t want to rm them."


    "It won''t be easy finding those phone cards unless that prankster gives me another call. They might


    have already been canceled," I groaned.


    Unexpectedly, Gary smilingly asked me in return, "Didn''t youe to Ashere for them to call you again


    so that you can personally catch that person red-handed?"


    From what I had deduced from the prankster''s routinary calls, they would give me a call again in the


    afternoon. Alice wouldn''t be able to run away if she turned out to be the culprit!


    I was smiling as well as I said to Gary, "Let''s wait outside the Yates Residence."


    Gary and I would immediately barge our way into the ce as soon as they called me. They wouldn''t


    have the time to remove the phone card then.


    With that, Gary and I stayed in one car, while my bodyguards camped in another. It would take us less


    than a minute to enter the Yates Residence as we were no more than 20 meters away from the


    premises.


    It was a good thing that Gary went ahead and made sure Alice was currently in the building. Else, our


    operation this time would have been aplete failure. I even gave Alice''s father a call earlier on for


    ease of esster. "Chairman Yates, my assistant will be passing by Ashere, and he will be bringing


    you a present. It is a token of my wish for you to stay in good health!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I could hear the mirth in his voice then. "Oh¡ªPresident Felix. You didn''t have to go to such lengths!


    You even got Gary to deliver it personally! However, I am not currently in Ashere. I will inform my butler


    to properly wee Gary."


    Gary might only be an assistant, but he was an assistant who worked for the Felix Corporation. Hence,


    he was someone who most of the chairpersons of bigpanies knew.


    "Don''t say that. I apologize for causing you trouble, Chairman Yates," I answered, faking courtesy.


    All that was left now was the most crucial part of the n¡ªthe phone call. We waited in our car until


    evening came, and we were just thinking that the prankster wouldn''t be calling today when my phone


    suddenly went off.


    It was another new phone numbering from Ashere.


    I didn''t pick up the call this time. Without missing a beat, Gary instructed our driver to start driving into


    the Yates Residence. Gary and I were standing at the entrance of the building when a servant came


    and weed us. "And you are?"


    "I am Gary Reyes from the Felix Corporation."


    "Are you here to deliver Old Master Yates'' present?" The servant didn''t seem all that surprised as he


    inquired. He must have been informed about this beforehand.


    Despite that, he didn''t open the door without permission. After Gary answered with a hum of


    acknowledgement, the servant quickly said, "Please hold on for a moment. The butler must have been


    briefed about this. I will go get him right this moment."


    As he went to the butler, I had no choice but to answer my phone, which had been ringing non-stop. I


    pressed the answer button and put the phone to my ear, and heard that stranger''s voice speaking as


    theyughed. "Are you investigating me, Renee?"


    I lifted my gaze to take in the enormous vi of the Yates Residence then. I could see a man-madeke


    filled with lotus nts in the front yard even though we were still standing outside. However, this wasn''t


    the season for flowers to bloom. There were only leaves of the nts on the surface, and golden carps


    swimming in the clear body of water. It was a sight that, oddly enough, was only pleasant on the eyes


    and nothing more.


    "What''s wrong? I can''t investigate you even though you keep calling me on my phone?" I sarcastically


    ridiculed them. "Did you find out that I have already started digging into the incident about Maria?"


    "Do you think you can find out anything about me?"


    Not one to back down from intimidation, I countered, "We can always try."


    Right at this moment, I heard a door knocking from his side of the call. He didn''t bother answering


    and only threatened me, "You are merely a woman who is going to die soon. Everything you do only


    makes you look ridiculously pathetic. What an unfortunate woman you are, Renee!"


    They always mocked me about my health.


    This time, I heard a matured voice ring out. "A guest of Old Master Yates'' has brought over a gift,


    President Yates."


    That was all the confirmation and evidence I needed. There was no doubt that the person who was on


    the phone with me was someone from the Yates Family.


    The person on the call suddenly panicked and hung up his phone. Not long after, the butler came and


    opened the door for us. It was his first time seeing me after all, and so he turned to Gary and asked,


    "May I know who yourpanion is, Mr. Reyes?"


    I answered before Gary could reply, "I am his personal secretary."


    "You can call her Ms. Sommer," Gary swiftly added. He had used May''s name as my cover.


    The butler didn''t seem interested in me. He proceeded to bring Gary in as he politely exined, "Old


    Master Yates isn''t currently in Ashere as he is recuperating from his sickness somewhere abroad, but


    we do have President Yates at home."


    Upon hearing his words, I took a second before I asked, "Chairman Yates hasn''t been the one who


    makes decisions for the Yates Corporationtely, has he? Can I know who is the person making the


    final decisions?" I came to a momentary pause. "How many President Yates are there in total?"


    I was sure that the mature voice I heard from the phone earlier was from the butler, but Alice wasn''t the


    only president of theirpany. There must be someone else beside her.


    The butler didn''t seemfortable answering my question, but he had no choice because he was in


    Gary''s presence. He had a frown on his face when he exined in detail, "There are four we address


    as President Yates. Other than Old Master Yates and Ms. Alice, Ms. Josephine and her father are also


    the executive presidents of Yates Corporation."


    I lowered my head as I fell into deep thought, and the stupid Josephine suddenly came to mind.


    Rather than Alice, she was definitely the one who would do something like this.


    The butler led us into the living room, where Alice and Josephine were both sitting there with a startled


    expression on their faces. A grin began to appear on my face as I took out my phone and gave the


    number earlier a call.


    A foreign ringtone could be heard across the living room in that instant.


    It seemed that the phone wasn''t Alice''s. On the other hand, Josephine was the one who started


    ransacking her bag with a dumb look, and she eventually took out a red phone.


    Now that she had her phone in her hand, I pressed the loudspeaker button on my phone before I gave


    her a gentle reminder. "Try picking up the call, President Yates."


    I intentionally called her that.


    There was confusion written all over her face at this moment. Seeing her frozen in ce, Alice asked,


    "When did you change your phone, Josie?"


    Hearing that must have broken Josephine out of her reverie as the look on her face suddenly turned


    solemn. She epted the call and pressed her phone to her ear.


    The moment she said hello into the phone, however, a husky, rough voice could be hearding from


    my phone.


    "You didn''t expect this, did you?" I let out a smile as I mocked. "I came to Ashere for the sole purpose


    of catching you."


    "What do you mean?" I could hear the confusion in her voice.


    The person on the coll suddenly ponicked ond hung up his phone. Not long ofter, the butlere ond


    opened the door for us. It wos his first time seeing me ofter oll, ond so he turned to Gory ond osked,


    "Moy I know who yourponion is, Mr. Reyes?"


    I onswered before Gory could reply, "I om his personol secretory."


    "You con coll her Ms. Sommer," Gory swiftly odded. He hod used Moy''s nome os my cover.


    The butler didn''t seem interested in me. He proceeded to bring Gory in os he politely exploined, "Old


    Moster Yotes isn''t currently in Ashere os he is recuperoting from his sickness somewhere obrood, but


    we do hove President Yotes ot home."


    Upon heoring his words, I took o second before I osked, "Choirmon Yotes hosn''t been the one who


    mokes decisions for the Yotes Corporotion lotely, hos he? Con I know who is the person moking the


    finol decisions?" Ie to o momentory pouse. "How mony President Yotes ore there in totol?"


    I wos sure thot the moture voice I heord from the phone eorlier wos from the butler, but Alice wosn''t the


    only president of theirpony. There must be someone else beside her.


    The butler didn''t seemfortoble onswering my question, but he hod no choice becouse he wos in


    Gory''s presence. He hod o frown on his foce when he exploined in detoil, "There ore four we oddress


    os President Yotes. Other thon Old Moster Yotes ond Ms. Alice, Ms. Josephine ond her fother ore olso


    the executive presidents of Yotes Corporotion."


    I lowered my heod os I fell into deep thought, ond the stupid Josephine suddenlye to mind.


    Rother thon Alice, she wos definitely the one who would do something like this.


    The butler led us into the living room, where Alice ond Josephine were both sitting there with o stortled


    expression on their foces. A grin begon to oppeor on my foce os I took out my phone ond gove the


    number eorlier o coll.


    A foreign ringtone could be heord ocross the living room in thot instont.


    It seemed thot the phone wosn''t Alice''s. On the other hond, Josephine wos the one who storted


    ronsocking her bog with o dumb look, ond she eventuolly took out o red phone.


    Now thot she hod her phone in her hond, I pressed the loudspeoker button on my phone before I gove


    her o gentle reminder. "Try picking up the coll, President Yotes."


    I intentionolly colled her thot.


    There wos confusion written oll over her foce ot this moment. Seeing her frozen in ploce, Alice osked,


    "When did you chonge your phone, Josie?"


    Heoring thot must hove broken Josephine out of her reverie os the look on her foce suddenly turned


    solemn. She epted the coll ond pressed her phone to her eor.


    The moment she soid hello into the phone, however, o husky, rough voice could be heording from


    my phone.


    "You didn''t expect this, did you?" I let out o smile os I mocked. "Ie to Ashere for the sole purpose


    of cotching you."


    "Whot do you meon?" I could heor the confusion in her voice.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chapter 60


    Confusion was written all over Josephine''s face then. She looked as though she wasn''t the one who


    had done it. As soon as I noticed this, my suspicious eyes darted in Alice''s direction.


    The look on Alice''s face might be calm, but her voice sounded even more panicked than I was feeling.


    "Why is your voice like this, Josie?"


    Josephine reacted by chewing on her lip as a sour expression appeared on her face. I had no way of


    knowing what was going through her head at the moment. Suddenly, she threw a series of questions at


    me. "What are you trying to do, Renee? What are you going to do after you catch me? Are you going to


    charge me with a crime?"


    The suspicion I had toward Alice had fully been confirmed as soon as those words left Josephine. The


    butler, who was standing off to one side, immediately looked at me with a surprised expression on his


    face as soon as he heard Josephine call out my name. "Could you be the president of the Felix


    Corporation, Ms. Renee Felix?"


    He was reluctant to talk to me just a moment ago, but now he was calling me respectfully after he had


    learned of my identity. Instead of answering him, I proceeded to y Josephine the recordings of the


    calls I had made these two days.


    I could see her face drop after she listened to it. She anxiously looked at Alice, who only calmly


    reassured her. "Don''t be afraid, Josie."


    Alice then stood up and said generously, "This is our fault. I didn''t think Josie would... Please tell me


    how you would like to have this solved, President Felix. We will definitely make amends."


    Alice was probably thinking of bringing this issue to an end by giving marypensation.


    Unfortunately for her, money was thest thing I needed.


    I didn''t say anything and only turned my head to look at the residence''spound. The scenery


    decorated by man-made rocks had an antique feel to it, making it a sight too beautiful to be true.


    Gary understood my character too well, and he spoke on my behalf in a solemn tone. "What Ms. Yates


    has done is a vition of thew. It is not up to us to decide how this should be settled. We will leave it


    up to the police."


    Surprised, Alice asked, "Do you have to be so ruthless, President Felix?"


    I only smiled at her and said, "When have I ever been easygoing? Alice, I am not the type of person


    who kills people with kindness."


    I wouldn''t mess with anyone for no reason, but as soon as someone were to try something with me,


    there was no way I would take it lying down.


    Looking at how pale Josephine''s face had gotten, I couldn''t help but mock, "It doesn''t seem all that bad


    for a brainless woman like her to stay in prison."


    As soon as I uttered those words, a gentle voice came from outside. "This is all our family''s fault. We


    have been too lenient at disciplining our young. Please, President Felix, I hope you go easy on


    Josephine on my ount."


    I turned my head to see an elegantly dressed woman with light wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. She


    looked like she was in her forties.


    The sight of her made me frown, and I asked who she was.


    "President Felix," Gary said in a hushed voice beside my ear. "She is President Forger''s aunt, Madam


    Roxane Yates. She is the madam of the Yates Family."


    Now that I understood the situation a little better, I nced at her again. "I was going to let this go, but


    you can''t expect me to simply let it slide after the long trip I made toe here to Ashere, no? Also,


    why don''t you listen to the recordings? They are filled with her curses for me. Like how she said that I


    wouldn''t live a long life and whatnot."


    Roxane didn''t seem affected by my rejection. Instead, she continued to speak calmly. "I agree that it


    was solely our fault, but Josie is a younger member of our family. It would greatly affect the Yates


    Corporation if she was detained. Thepany''s shares would definitely drop tomorrow¡­"


    Was this something that I was supposed to worry about?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    With my eyebrows pulled together, I was somewhat at a loss as to what I should do now.


    After all, she was Nichs'' aunt.


    I really wanted to avoid embarrassing her by not making this more serious than it already was, but I


    was extremely reluctant to let that silly woman Josephine off my hook.


    Just as I was starting to be confused by what I should do, Nichs'' aunt suddenly suggested, "I know


    about you and Nick, President Felix. Since he is in Ashere as well, how about I call him over, and we


    can all sit down and have a proper discussion about this?"


    That definitely caught me off-guard. Just what was Nichs doing in Ashere?


    Did he find out that I was at the Yates Residence now?!


    I had initially nned to solve this without his intervention, but it seemed like he would have to be


    involved in this one way or another. Personally, I was looking forward to seeing how he would get to the


    bottom of this. I wondered if he would side with me or his aunt.


    The man had unhesitantly chosen Maria when May was captured. I wanted to see if he could still make


    such a firm decision like he used to. In the end, I seemed like I still held grudges about his rtionship


    with Maria.


    Even I admitted that it was childish of me to project what I hadn''t gotten then here.


    "Sure," I told her, to which she then took out her phone to give Nichs a call. It seemed like he was


    here after all. After Roxane gave him a brief description about theplicated situation at hand, I could


    make out his cold voice saying, "I''ll be there in a bit."


    As though Nichs would be able to bring me away from here, Roxane let out a relieved sigh right


    after he said that he would be here.


    After hanging up the phone, Roxane prompted me to take a seat before she had one of the servants


    pour me a cup of tea. The gentle smile had stayed stered on her face all this while. "President Felix,


    I often hear from my brother that his daughter-inw is the most powerful influential person in Bryxton. I


    heard that this inw of his was the one who elevated the Forger Corporation to where it is today."


    The brother that she was talking about was Chairman Forger.


    The chairman was always full of praise for me. He had thought that meeting me was the best thing that


    had ever happened in his life.


    On top of that, he managed to get me to marry into the Forger Family.


    However, feeling that Roxane''s praise was a little over the top, I let out a courteous smile and denied, "I


    wouldn''t say that, Madam Yates. That is only an exaggeration."


    I suddenly shifted my gaze in Alice''s direction, making her jump. I then looked at the abnormally quiet


    Josephine.


    It certainly was strange to see this side of her that I had never seen before.


    Normally speaking, she should be going off at me, and throw nasty words at me like an idiot now. But


    she did neither of that. She was so quiet that I began to doubt it was really her sitting there, as though


    she had been nailed to the sofa.


    She had not once tried to exin herself throughout the time that I was here. It was as though she was


    trying to keep the truth to herself.


    Keeping the truth to herself¡­


    I was the kind of naturally suspicious person who would overthink everything twice. I suddenly came to


    a hypothesis¡ªwhat if Alice was the true culprit, whereas Josephine was only her scapegoat?!


    This was the only possible reason Josephine was so quiet.


    She must have wanted this matter to escte ande to a closure.


    As I thought about this, I forced myself to smile as I called out to her. "Ms. Yates, I heard from my


    assistant that you are closely acquainted with Maria Hudson?"


    The truth was, she had never oncee in contact with Maria.


    She only calmly replied to me, "Yes. We have been friends for a long time."


    It was at this moment that I realized she was only taking the me for someone else.


    However, Josephine was the one that was caught red-handed. Since I couldn''t find evidence against


    Alice, I had no choice but to let Josephine take the fall for now.


    First of all, she was a voluntary scapegoat.


    And second of all, as she was one of the Yates, her punishment would act as my warning to them as


    well. This was exactly what I wanted out of this confrontation.


    I received a message from Nichs right at this moment.


    ''Are you at the Yates Residence?''


    After I read his brief question, I wrote him a reply. ''Aren''t you already aware of this?''


    This time, he replied to me with a voice message. After I put on my earphones, I could hear his cold


    voice growl, "You better give me a darn good exnation as to why you decided to drop by the Yates


    Residence for absolutely no reason at all!"


    ''Can''t Ie?'' I replied.


    He didn''t reply to me for a very long time after I sent that message. By the time his next message


    came, the butler was running in from outside. "Mr. Forger has arrived," he announced.


    As Nichs hadn''t reached the living room we were all in, I took the chance to press into the new voice


    message he had just sent me. "I am investigating this for you. Why did you have toe to Ashere by


    yourself?" He was speaking in a mncholic voice this time. "I know that I haven''t treated you well in


    the past, but I hope that you can rely on me a little more now."


    As soon as the message ended, I lifted my chin to see Nichs walking toward me in long strides. With


    those sharp features he had on his face, he was still very good-looking despite how expressionless he


    was. His tall and straight build was especially pleasing on the eye.


    A grin immediately broke on my face when my gaze met his cold one. "Do you feel cold wearing only


    that?" he suddenly asked, his voice monotonous.


    Even though he was definitely angry at me for seemingly not trusting him, he was still concerned about


    me.


    I shook my head in reply as I looked at everyone else in the room. My eyes especially stopped when


    they reached Alice. That greedy yet longing gaze of hers somehow reminded me of how I used to look


    at Nichs.


    Roxane immediately stood up when she saw Nichs enter the room. "Nick! Let me tell you about the


    whole story. It undeniably is a fault on our part, but I hope you would tell President Felix to let¡ª"


    He walked over and stood beside me. "I already have an idea about the whole incident," he said in a


    softer voice, as he was speaking to his own aunt. "We will handle this ording to the procedure!"


    Surprised by his swift decision, I whispered to him, "You could have discussed with me first. What if I


    was willing to let her off the hook¡ª"


    Before I could finish my words, Nichs lowered his gaze to look at me with a heavy gaze and ced


    his hand on my shoulder, signaling me to be quiet for now. He then put on his stern expression and


    barked, "What happened was not a mere harmless prank. It was a personal threat. Even if Renee is


    willing to let this go, I''m not. Why would I do that when the woman I love has to suffer from your


    ridicule? Am I a joke to you?"


    He paused for a moment to look at Roxane. "I am sorry, Aunt Roxane. It is not that I don''t want to help


    you. I have my limits too."


    "Is she your limite?" Roxane asked, disappointed.


    His reply then was short but firm. "Yes."


    Nichs had announced that I was his limit.


    I seemed to suddenly understand him a lot better.


    It didn''t matter if it was Maria or me¡ªhe would give up anything to protect his woman no matter what


    happened.


    I was lucky to have met him.


    I could even say that I was way more lucky than Maria.


    She might have had his body, but she had never gotten ahold of his heart. Wait, that was not it. She


    didn''t even own him physically.


    It was funny how Nichs had never gone to bed with her. For years, she had only enjoyed the mor


    of being his girlfriend in name.


    Maria had always been a joke from the start until the end.


    "Nick, do you understand the consequences of what you are about to do? The Yates Corporation''s


    stocks will plummet, and I will lose a part of it..." Roxane stopped abruptly, and she seemed to have


    thought about something when she suddenly demanded, "I have been doing my best to help you for a


    long time. Are you sure you want to disappoint me like this?"


    "Aunt Roxane, I would havepromised about anything else, but there is no room for discussion


    about this." Nichs pulled me up from the sofa before he hissed at everyone else in the room, "I have


    already called the police earlier. They will be here soon."


    "Nick, please! Just this once! Let go of the Yates!"


    He then led me out of there, his aunt''s cries falling to deaf ears no matter how hard she called out to


    him. After we got in the car, I reminded him, "Those with ill intentions will make news of Josephine''s


    imprisonment into an entertainment headline. Thepany''s stocks will definitely plummet. Am I really


    worth you making an enemy out of the Yates Corporation?"


    Roxane had initially called him to help them out. Not only her, even I didn''t expect him to have directly


    made a call to the police.


    Nichs only threw me a side nce as he drove on. "Instead of worrying about this¡ª" he suddenly


    mentioned, "¡ªwhy don''t you think about what exnation you are going to give me?"


    I was confused for a moment there. "What exnation are you talking about?" I asked in return.


    As Nicholos hodn''t reoched the living room we were oll in, I took the chonce to press into the new voice


    messoge he hod just sent me. "I om investigoting this for you. Why did you hove toe to Ashere by


    yourself?" He wos speoking in o meloncholic voice this time. "I know thot I hoven''t treoted you well in


    the post, but I hope thot you con rely on me o little more now."


    As soon os the messoge ended, I lifted my chin to see Nicholos wolking toword me in long strides. With


    those shorp feotures he hod on his foce, he wos still very good-looking despite how expressionless he


    wos. His toll ond stroight build wos especiolly pleosing on the eye.


    A grin immediotely broke on my foce when my goze met his cold one. "Do you feel cold weoring only


    thot?" he suddenly osked, his voice monotonous.


    Even though he wos definitely ongry ot me for seemingly not trusting him, he wos still concerned obout


    me.


    I shook my heod in reply os I looked ot everyone else in the room. My eyes especiolly stopped when


    they reoched Alice. Thot greedy yet longing goze of hers somehow reminded me of how I used to look


    ot Nicholos.


    Roxone immediotely stood up when she sow Nicholos enter the room. "Nick! Let me tell you obout the


    whole story. It undeniobly is o foult on our port, but I hope you would tell President Felix to let¡ª"


    He wolked over ond stood beside me. "I olreody hove on ideo obout the whole incident," he soid in o


    softer voice, os he wos speoking to his own ount. "We will hondle this ording to the procedure!"


    Surprised by his swift decision, I whispered to him, "You could hove discussed with me first. Whot if I


    wos willing to let her off the hook¡ª"


    Before I could finish my words, Nicholos lowered his goze to look ot me with o heovy goze ond ploced


    his hond on my shoulder, signoling me to be quiet for now. He then put on his stern expression ond


    borked, "Whot hoppened wos not o mere hormless pronk. It wos o personol threot. Even if Renee is


    willing to let this go, I''m not. Why would I do thot when the womon I love hos to suffer from your


    ridicule? Am I o joke to you?"


    He poused for o moment to look ot Roxone. "I om sorry, Aunt Roxone. It is not thot I don''t wont to help


    you. I hove my limits too."


    "Is she your limite?" Roxone osked, disoppointed.


    His reply then wos short but firm. "Yes."


    Nicholos hod onnounced thot I wos his limit.


    I seemed to suddenly understond him o lot better.


    It didn''t motter if it wos Morio or me¡ªhe would give up onything to protect his womon no motter whot


    hoppened.


    I wos lucky to hove met him.


    I could even soy thot I wos woy more lucky thon Morio.


    She might hove hod his body, but she hod never gotten ohold of his heort. Woit, thot wos not it. She


    didn''t even own him physicolly.


    It wos funny how Nicholos hod never gone to bed with her. For yeors, she hod only enjoyed the glomor


    of being his girlfriend in nome.


    Morio hod olwoys been o joke from the stort until the end.


    "Nick, do you understond the consequences of whot you ore obout to do? The Yotes Corporotion''s


    stocks will plummet, ond I will lose o port of it..." Roxone stopped obruptly, ond she seemed to hove


    thought obout something when she suddenly demonded, "I hove been doing my best to help you for o


    long time. Are you sure you wont to disoppoint me like this?"


    "Aunt Roxone, I would hovepromised obout onything else, but there is no room for discussion


    obout this." Nicholos pulled me up from the sofo before he hissed ot everyone else in the room, "I hove


    olreody colled the police eorlier. They will be here soon."


    "Nick, pleose! Just this once! Let go of the Yotes!"


    He then led me out of there, his ount''s cries folling to deof eors no motter how hord she colled out to


    him. After we got in the cor, I reminded him, "Those with ill intentions will moke news of Josephine''s


    imprisonment into on entertoinment heodline. Thepony''s stocks will definitely plummet. Am I reolly


    worth you moking on enemy out of the Yotes Corporotion?"


    Roxone hod initiolly colled him to help them out. Not only her, even I didn''t expect him to hove directly


    mode o coll to the police.


    Nicholos only threw me o side glonce os he drove on. "Insteod of worrying obout this¡ª" he suddenly


    mentioned, "¡ªwhy don''t you think obout whot explonotion you ore going to give me?"


    I wos confused for o moment there. "Whot explonotion ore you tolking obout?" I osked in return.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Chapter 61


    Suddenly recalling the voice message he sent me earlier, I quickly made up an excuse. "I didn''te


    to Ashere because I didn''t trust you could resolve the issue. I only came because I happened to find a


    lead."


    "Why did you have to lie to me, then?" he asked, his head slightly tilted toward me.


    Lie¡­


    I did lie to him that I was heading here due to ast-minute business engagement.


    Not someone who was used to exining myself, I let out a long sigh as I confessed, "The lead I had


    brought me to the Yates Residence. Gary suggested for me to inform you, but he suddenly told me


    yesterday that Madam Yates is your aunt. I only hid it from you because I didn''t want to make things


    hard for you. I didn''t think you¡ª"


    I ceased my talking for a brief moment here before I continued, "Why did you suddenlye to


    Ashere?"


    Hearing that, Nichs came to a stop beside the road, where he nced at me with a knowing look on


    his face. His relentless staring unconsciously made me rub my face as I asked, "What are you looking


    at?"


    "I miss you. I don''t want to be apart from you," he suddenly confessed sweetly. "I came to find you as


    soon as I was done with my work. I had only just reached Ashere when my aunt sent me a message to


    ask if I could make a trip here. And when I told her I was already here, she started exining to me


    about what you were doing at the Yates Residence."


    It turned out Roxane had contacted Nichs even before she had entered the living room and that he,


    too, was already on his way.


    And yet, Roxane had pretended to give Nichs a call in front of everyone. I wondered if she was


    putting on a show for me or for Alice.


    I nodded and lifted my hand to his cheek before I weakly caressed his face. "Don''t be mad," I whined. "I


    will make sure to tell you the truth next time."


    His anger seemed to disappear in a puff of smoke when I conceded.


    He only asked with a heavy breath, "Where do you want to go now?"


    "I want to go to Sundew."


    His voice seemed to drop at that. "To the Norman Residence?"


    I hummed and continued to gently rub his handsome cheek with the palm of my hand. "I need to be


    there because I have a body checkup nned for tomorrow. Or else, ir will personallye to


    Bryxton to drag me back to Sundew if I get him worried."


    Nichs'' face darkened at my mentioning of ir, and he lifted his hand to catch mine. He seemed to


    have wanted to ask me something, but he eventually didn''t.


    It was already 8 PM by the time we arrived at Sundew. Gary didn''t tag along with us this time, making it


    a trip for only Nichs and I.


    As soon as ir found out that I had arrived at Sundew, he immediately drove to the airport to pick me


    up. His expression almost subconsciously soured when he saw that Nichs was with me but still, he


    didn''t say anything because of me. He swiftly pulled me into a hug as he gave me a fewforting


    pats on my back. "Ree!" he gently started. "I feel like we have been apart for a long time even though


    we have only seen each other a few days ago."


    Hearing his words made me smile. "I have only been gone for three or four days, ir," I hummed.


    He smiled wordlessly as he held my hand and walked in front of Nichs. Nichs only looked at our


    sped hands with a cold gaze.


    ir was the first one who extended his hand and greeted, "Mr. Forger."


    ir despised Nichs, or at least that was what I thought. After all, ir had seen Nichs and


    Maria together at the hospital with his own eyes, and he was also witness to how Nichs had allowed


    Maria to hurl all kinds of insults at me then.


    I remembered how enraged ir was that day because he refused to ept that I was being ridiculed


    like that. He went on and announced during the banquet that night that there would be no more


    business coborations between the Norman and Forger Corporation from that point on. That had


    instantly ced Maria in an awkward position.


    ir didn''t seem to care even though hispany had to suffer as many losses as the Forger


    Corporation did. He was determined to avenge me, and he had persisted all the way until I personally


    called him to plead for him to let go of his grudges.


    On top of that, he had carefully nned for my fake death in order to let Nichs feel utter despair and


    guilt.


    ir even pressured them into holding a funeral for me.


    I could tell how much ir hated Nichs from these things alone. He had made it obvious how he


    couldn''t get along with Nichs.


    Even so, ir had taken the initiative to shake Nichs'' hand while greeting him by his name. He was


    showing Nichs utmost respect.


    I knew thot he wos doing this for me.


    After oll, I hod brought Nicholos to present to him. Despite how much disdoin he hod for Nicholos, I


    knew thot Cloir wos going to respect my decisions.


    My eyes storted to burn os I looked ot Cloir.


    Nicholos'' eyes londed on Cloir''s outstretched hond before he slowly reoched out his own ond shook


    honds with Cloir. "I hope you hove been well, Mr. Normon. I om ofroid we will hove to disturb you during


    our stoy here in Sundew."


    "No worries," Cloir replied with o cold expression.


    He might not oct like he hoted Nicholos, but there wos no woy he could give him o fervent wee os


    well.


    Nicholos wos silent throughout our ride in Cloir''s cor. The only chottering thot could be heord wos


    between Cloir ond I.


    Cloir storted to osk me how my body hod been, but he immediotely stopped himself ofter he osked thot.


    "Don''t tell me," he excloimed. "I only wont good news from you."


    I forced myself to tell him thot I wos fine.


    Other thon the light bleeding I hod lost night.


    But then ogoin, thot didn''t seem oll thot serious, did it?


    However, Cloir refused to believe my words. "You think I don''t know you? Ree, you ore olwoys o child


    in my eyes. I know everything thot you wont to soy or do."


    I didn''t soy onything to thot. Seeing me foll silent, he curiously odded, "Whot obout Moy? I hoven''t


    heord obout her for o while now. Whot is she up to?"


    "She hosn''t been in the best ploce mentolly." I sighed.


    "Whot? Whot hoppened?"


    "Thot friend who possed owoy wos her lover."


    Our conversotion ended ofter I told Cloir thot. He proceeded to toke us to Normon Residence. As I


    didn''t see Florence onywhere in the villo, I osked obout her out of curiosity. Cloir only let out o helpless


    sigh in reply. "She went on onother trip obrood. She is too immoture to behove like o proper odult. She


    is even more of o child thon you ore."


    "Thot is not bod, is it?" I grinned.


    With Nicholos behind me, Cloir seemed reluctont to mention Florence in front of o stronger. He only


    briefly soid, "She doesn''t even hove thoughts obout morrioge. Good thing I hoven''t considered


    morrioge either. We will just go with the flow for now. Let''s go. I will show you your bedroom upstoirs."


    I couldn''t believe whot I wos heoring Cloir soy¡­


    "Cloir, do you not plon on morrying her?" I quickly osked.


    "At leost not now."


    His deep goze then fell on me. The moment Nicholos noticed thot, he suddenly reoched out ond held


    my hond tight. "Go oheod ond heod upstoirs," Nicholos urged. "You must be tired from running oround


    the whole doy todoy. Remember to toke o shower. I will go prepore you your dinner."


    After heoring thot, Cloir possed me the villo''s key os he spoke. "Work is pretty hectic now, so I will be


    working overtime tonight. I wille pick you up tomorrow morning. I don''t mind you leoving for


    Bryxton if your test resultse bock positive. If not¡­ Listen to me ond stoy put in Sundew."


    Cloir gove me o hug before he left. Now thot it wos only Nicholos ond I, the mon suddenly grunted, "I


    don''t like the woy he hugs you."


    I rolled my eyes ot him. "He only hugs me becouse he loves me."


    "Love?" he repeoted in o grove tone.


    I hummed hoppily. "Cloir is the one person who treots me the best. He is someone thot my Mom left


    behind for me."


    "If he treots you the best, then whot obout me?"


    As I noticed how Nicholos wos storting to worry obout this, I glonced ot him from the corner of my eyes


    ond brogged, "He is the best one so for."


    Insteod of continuing with thot question, he storted to osk me whot exoctly wos the relotionship


    between Cloir ond I. "From whot I know, there hosn''t been much of o contoct between the Felix ond


    Normon Corporotion. How did you ond Cloir get to know eoch other?"


    I didn''t wont to bring up Cloir''s post, which wos olso o secret of his. It wosn''t something thot wos up for


    me to shore.


    And so, I only brushed Nicholos off by giving him the shortest introduction I could. "We hove known


    eoch other since woy bock. He is the son of my mother''s best friend. He is someone who is like on


    older brother to me."


    My explonotion wosn''t o sotisfoctory one by oll meons, but it hod ot leost stopped Nicholos from further


    questioning me. Now thot we were done tolking, he turned oround ond went to the kitchen to prepore


    dinner.


    I couldn''t help but lough soundlessly os I looked ot his brood bock. I, too, went upstoirs ond into my


    sister-in-low''s bedroom to get some cotton pods to remove my mokeup.


    I knew that he was doing this for me.


    After all, I had brought Nichs to present to him. Despite how much disdain he had for Nichs, I


    knew that ir was going to respect my decisions.


    My eyes started to burn as I looked at ir.


    Nichs'' eyesnded on ir''s outstretched hand before he slowly reached out his own and shook


    hands with ir. "I hope you have been well, Mr. Norman. I am afraid we will have to disturb you during


    our stay here in Sundew."


    "No worries," ir replied with a cold expression.


    He might not act like he hated Nichs, but there was no way he could give him a fervent wee as


    well.


    Nichs was silent throughout our ride in ir''s car. The only chattering that could be heard was


    between ir and I.


    ir started to ask me how my body had been, but he immediately stopped himself after he asked that.


    "Don''t tell me," he eximed. "I only want good news from you."


    I forced myself to tell him that I was fine.


    Other than the light bleeding I hadst night.


    But then again, that didn''t seem all that serious, did it?


    However, ir refused to believe my words. "You think I don''t know you? Ree, you are always a child


    in my eyes. I know everything that you want to say or do."


    I didn''t say anything to that. Seeing me fall silent, he curiously added, "What about May? I haven''t


    heard about her for a while now. What is she up to?"


    "She hasn''t been in the best ce mentally." I sighed.


    "What? What happened?"


    "That friend who passed away was her lover."


    Our conversation ended after I told ir that. He proceeded to take us to Norman Residence. As I


    didn''t see Florence anywhere in the vi, I asked about her out of curiosity. ir only let out a helpless


    sigh in reply. "She went on another trip abroad. She is too immature to behave like a proper adult. She


    is even more of a child than you are."


    "That is not bad, is it?" I grinned.


    With Nichs behind me, ir seemed reluctant to mention Florence in front of a stranger. He only


    briefly said, "She doesn''t even have thoughts about marriage. Good thing I haven''t considered


    marriage either. We will just go with the flow for now. Let''s go. I will show you your bedroom upstairs."


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing ir say¡­


    "ir, do you not n on marrying her?" I quickly asked.


    "At least not now."


    His deep gaze then fell on me. The moment Nichs noticed that, he suddenly reached out and held


    my hand tight. "Go ahead and head upstairs," Nichs urged. "You must be tired from running around


    the whole day today. Remember to take a shower. I will go prepare you your dinner."


    After hearing that, ir passed me the vi''s key as he spoke. "Work is pretty hectic now, so I will be


    working overtime tonight. I wille pick you up tomorrow morning. I don''t mind you leaving for


    Bryxton if your test resultse back positive. If not¡­ Listen to me and stay put in Sundew."


    ir gave me a hug before he left. Now that it was only Nichs and I, the man suddenly grunted, "I


    don''t like the way he hugs you."


    I rolled my eyes at him. "He only hugs me because he loves me."


    "Love?" he repeated in a grave tone.


    I hummed happily. "ir is the one person who treats me the best. He is someone that my Mom left


    behind for me."


    "If he treats you the best, then what about me?"


    As I noticed how Nichs was starting to worry about this, I nced at him from the corner of my eyes


    and bragged, "He is the best one so far."


    Instead of continuing with that question, he started to ask me what exactly was the rtionship


    between ir and I. "From what I know, there hasn''t been much of a contact between the Felix and


    Norman Corporation. How did you and ir get to know each other?"


    I didn''t want to bring up ir''s past, which was also a secret of his. It wasn''t something that was up for


    me to share.


    And so, I only brushed Nichs off by giving him the shortest introduction I could. "We have known


    each other since way back. He is the son of my mother''s best friend. He is someone who is like an


    older brother to me."


    My exnation wasn''t a satisfactory one by all means, but it had at least stopped Nichs from further


    questioning me. Now that we were done talking, he turned around and went to the kitchen to prepare


    dinner.


    I couldn''t help butugh soundlessly as I looked at his broad back. I, too, went upstairs and into my


    sister-inw''s bedroom to get some cotton pads to remove my makeup.


    She had a lot of cosmetics and pretty clothes in her room. Since we were of simr build, I took a set of


    her clothes and some of her new cosmetics to bring back to my bedroom.


    Yes, I had my own room in the Norman Residence.


    However, it was an empty room that didn''t have much in it.


    I took off my makeup before I headed for the shower. I specifically took at my lower body, and to my


    surprise, there wasn''t a drop of blood there. It seemed like my condition had improved tremendously.


    After I blow-dried my hair, Nichs came into the room with a bowl of noodles in his hand. "Try and eat


    a little," he said.


    He then set the bowl in front of me. I sat in front of the dressing table to eat the food that he had


    prepared for me, but I soon realized that he had been staring at me all along until myst bite.


    "What are you looking at?" I asked.


    "The scar on your face¡­"


    Was he actually still worried about this?!


    "What about it?" I put down the fork I was holding.


    "I can get someone to have it removed."


    I swiftly agreed to his suggestion in order to not reject his sincerity. "Okay. It''s ugly anyway. I have to


    put on thicker makeup to cover it."


    His gloomy voice had a hint of nervousness when he protested, "I don''t find it ugly at all. I just want you


    to get rid of it. Furthermore, I was the one who gave you that scar."


    Indeed, he was the one who left the scar on me.


    I got it when he pushed me to the ground.


    I didn''t want to think about what had happened in the past, and so I quietly got up to bring the empty


    bowl downstairs. He was already in the bathroom by the time I came back to my room.


    As I sat by the bedside and fiddled with my phone, Nichs came out of the bathroom after a few


    minutes, a white towel covering his lower half.


    It isn''t standing up like it did yesterday¡­


    Just thinking aboutst night immediately brought heat to my cheeks.


    After he had wiped his hair dry, he came over to sit beside me, and he asked me what I was looking at


    on my phone. I tilted it in his direction to show him in response. "Scrolling through Twitter because I


    have nothing better to do. Oh right¡ªI sent my sister-inw a message."


    He came over and wrapped his arms around me. "You are talking about ir''s woman?"


    "Yeap. I took one of her clothes."


    "Is their rtionship working out well?" he unexpectedly asked.


    I only answered him with another question, "Would I call her my sister-inw if it wasn''t?"


    After I found her contact on WhatsApp, I wrote her a message. ''Florence, I am at the Norman


    Residence. I took a set of clothes from your room.''


    I then wrote her a second message. ''Remember to tell ir to buy you a few more outfits. By the way,


    when are you and ir getting married?''


    She probably wasn''t avable at the moment as she didn''t reply to my messages. I then put down my


    phone as I took off my slippers to get into my bed. "Let''s sleep earlier tonight. I have to go for my


    checkup tomorrow morning," I told him.


    He let out a small hum in reply. By the time he spoke again, his voice came out rather raspy. "Renee,"


    he gulped, "your clothes are open."


    I instantly turned my head and asked, "Where?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was oddly frightened by the look in his eyes. I had never seen Nichs like this before. The pressure


    from his red eyes that stared at me quickly made me tug my nightgown back in ce.


    However, he was already a step ahead of me as he dragged me to him by my ankles.


    He felt extremely domineering hovering over me.


    Like an obedient puppy begging to be loved, he rubbed his sharp jaw against my cheek in an attempt


    to appease me.


    But I¡­


    I could only imagine how scary a man who hadn''t had his release for months could be. Still, I couldn''t


    get myself to say yes to him.


    I wasn''t holding back. I was just worried about my body''s condition.


    I had been healing and recuperating after the surgery. Technically speaking, I should be allowed to do


    it, as two months had already passed since then. The bleeding fromst night, however, didn''t look like


    a good sign to me.


    But then again, seeing him like this¡­


    Right at this moment, he used his soft voice and cooed, "Help me, Ree. Pretty please?"


    I quietly bit my bottom lip in contemtion. I definitely was tempted to do as he wanted.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Chapter 62


    Nichs suddenly opened his mouth and bit me on the shoulder, hard. He seemed to be holding


    himself back. His hands had stopped moving at this point, but they were holding onto me tightly without


    any intention of letting me go.


    I could feel my heart flutter because of him.


    Finally letting out the breath I was holding, I asked him, "Do you want it?"


    His eyes, filled with unadulterated excitement, suddenly darted in my direction when he heard my


    question. Those bottomless pits looked as shimmery and vast as the sea as they met my gaze.


    "Can we?" he asked.


    I hummed in response as I made up my mind. "But you have to be gentle."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    Nichs was not by my side when I woke up early the next morning. I figured he had woken up a long


    time ago, judging by how cold his side of the bed felt against my hand.


    I got up to freshen up and change my clothes. Just as I took my phone, I realized that I had received


    messages from my sister-inw around 3 AMst night.


    ''I just woke up. How have you been feeling, Ree? Your brother and me getting married? Definitely not


    happening any time soon.''


    I started typing in my reply. ''Why not?'' I asked as I wondered if they got into an argument or something.


    As I hadn''t gotten an immediate reply from her, I pushed open the bedroom door, only to see from the


    second floor that Nichs and ir were both sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    Seemingly in a discussion, they didn''t notice even when I crept closer to them. It was only after I wasn''t


    that far from them that I heard ir say in a threatening tone, "I don''t give a sh*t what is up with you,


    but you better not hurt Ree this time. I will take her away from you if it happens again."


    Nichs'' reply then was short and curt. "It is none of your business."


    When I noticed how ir''s face instantly fell at that, I quickly called out to him, to which he stood up


    when he saw me walking down the stairs. "Let''s go to the hospital now," he said to me.


    Something unpleasant must have happened between them in the living room before I got here, but the


    air in the car was heavy when we set off for the hospital. ir didn''t seem like he was in the mood even


    when I asionally tried to make conversation.


    In fact, he looked like he was exhausted.


    We had to wait for the medical report after I was done with the physical examination, in which the


    doctor came to us with it after 20 minutes. He said that I was still a little unstable emotionally, and he


    reminded me to try to not stress myself out.


    Upon hearing that, ir looked at me with his eyebrows knitted together. "Why are you under so much


    pressure?" he asked.


    "I don''t know." I waved my hands in the air. "It is probably because I haven''t had proper rest these two


    days after Alba''s passing¡­"


    "I see. Toke better core of yourself ofter you return to Bryxton, okoy?"


    This wos his woy of telling me thot he wos ollowing me to go bock.


    I nodded ond simply onswered, "Okoy."


    "Remember to toke your medicotion on time."


    "Alright." His nogging noturolly mode the corners of my lips lift.


    After the whole ordeol ot the hospitol, Cloir sent Nicholos ond I to the oirport to cotch our flight. We


    were both in the plone when Nicholos suddenly soid to me, "Cloir cores too much obout you."


    "He is my brother," I subconsciously replied in return.


    "Your sister-in-low probobly doesn''t think so."


    I couldn''t soy onything bock. As rondom os whot Nicholos soid wos, it did moke sense to me.


    Could I be the reoson for their conflict?


    The thought of me mode me ufortoble in oll sorts of woys. As soon os we got out of the plone, I


    gove my sister-in-low o coll. She must hove been osleep when I colled her, os I could heor the sleep in


    her voice when she picked up the phone. "Is something the motter, Ree?"


    "Pleose don''t tell me I om the reoson you ond Cloir orgued."


    Not one to beot oround the bush when ite to the people close to me, I threw her the question


    without hesitotion. She wos cought off guord briefly, but she eventuolly replied, "Well, you kind of ore."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Just like me, she wos o stroightforword person.


    "But whot did you ond him orgue obout?" I couldn''t help but osk ogoin.


    She then begon to exploin, "He thinks thot I om o heortless person who doesn''t core obout onyone


    becouse I hove been oround ond obout throughout the period you hod your surgery. All in oll, I guess


    he doesn''t think thot I love him enough. You ore just one of the reosons we lost our tempers ot eoch


    other, Ree."


    But then ogoin, Cloir wos only worried obout me becouse he felt responsible. He wos someone with o


    strong sense of responsibility, whereos I wos too wropped up in receiving his core thot we both must


    hove neglected Florence olong the woy.


    Guilt immediotely hit me when I reolized thot, ond I opologized to her.


    I reoched out to press my polm over my eyes which were groduolly turning red. "I''m sorry. I hoven''t


    considered this ot oll. Honestly, Cloir¡­ he loves you o lot. I om just onother one of his responsibilities. I


    will try not to trouble him os much onymore. Pleose don''t stoy mod ot him."


    "Thot''s not it, Ree," she potiently exploined. "This doesn''t reolly hove onything to do with you. We were


    only looking for o reoson to orgue with eoch other. The moin couse of our orgument is becouse he


    thinks thot I om indifferent toword him, ond thot I don''t love him os much os I think I do."


    "I see. Take better care of yourself after you return to Bryxton, okay?"


    This was his way of telling me that he was allowing me to go back.


    I nodded and simply answered, "Okay."


    "Remember to take your medication on time."


    "Alright." His nagging naturally made the corners of my lips lift.


    After the whole ordeal at the hospital, ir sent Nichs and I to the airport to catch our flight. We


    were both in the ne when Nichs suddenly said to me, "ir cares too much about you."


    "He is my brother," I subconsciously replied in return.


    "Your sister-inw probably doesn''t think so."


    I couldn''t say anything back. As random as what Nichs said was, it did make sense to me.


    Could I be the reason for their conflict?


    The thought of me made me ufortable in all sorts of ways. As soon as we got out of the ne, I


    gave my sister-inw a call. She must have been asleep when I called her, as I could hear the sleep in


    her voice when she picked up the phone. "Is something the matter, Ree?"


    "Please don''t tell me I am the reason you and ir argued."


    Not one to beat around the bush when it came to the people close to me, I threw her the question


    without hesitation. She was caught off guard briefly, but she eventually replied, "Well, you kind of are."


    Just like me, she was a straightforward person.


    "But what did you and him argue about?" I couldn''t help but ask again.


    She then began to exin, "He thinks that I am a heartless person who doesn''t care about anyone


    because I have been around and about throughout the period you had your surgery. All in all, I guess


    he doesn''t think that I love him enough. You are just one of the reasons we lost our tempers at each


    other, Ree."


    But then again, ir was only worried about me because he felt responsible. He was someone with a


    strong sense of responsibility, whereas I was too wrapped up in receiving his care that we both must


    have neglected Florence along the way.


    Guilt immediately hit me when I realized that, and I apologized to her.


    I reached out to press my palm over my eyes which were gradually turning red. "I''m sorry. I haven''t


    considered this at all. Honestly, ir¡­ he loves you a lot. I am just another one of his responsibilities. I


    will try not to trouble him as much anymore. Please don''t stay mad at him."


    "That''s not it, Ree," she patiently exined. "This doesn''t really have anything to do with you. We were


    only looking for a reason to argue with each other. The main cause of our argument is because he


    thinks that I am indifferent toward him, and that I don''t love him as much as I think I do."


    "How do you really feel about ir, then?"


    "To be honest, things weren''t¡­ smooth-sailing before he and I got together. He has hurt me many


    times in a way that I thought I would never be able to forgive him. But still, he finally won me over with


    his persistence¡­ Our rtionship was definitely sweet after we got together again, but there already is


    a thorn in my heart that stops me from loving him the way I used to. That is why I have been rather cold


    toward him¡­"


    I would never have guessed that there was unresolved conflict between them.


    My lips were pursed as I was going to say something, but Florence swiftly added, "You are not the


    reason for our problem, Ree. You haven''t done anything wrong at all. This is something that your


    brother and I will have to get through together. I need to let go of whatever grudge I am still holding on,


    or else he and I can never truly be happy together!"


    Everyone had their own trauma when it came to rtionships, and these traumas could only be


    ovee through self-forgiveness.


    Just like how I had decided to let go of all the hurt in order to forgive Nichs.


    "I am sorry for making things hard for you," I apologized again.


    I would try to distance myself from ir from now on. The least I could do now was stay out of their life


    before they resolved the things only the two of them could.


    "Ree, I have been in love with him, and I have despised him. Still, I decided I would forgive him. But


    forgiveness really isn''t as easy as I thought it would be."


    I couldn''t help her with her worries.


    I couldn''t even tell ir about what Florence really thought. He would be devastated if he knew. After


    all, this was something only they could sort out themselves. There was no ce for outsiders in this.


    We hung up the call after a short moment of chatting. Before the call ended, she told me that she was


    going to shift her attitude in handling their rtionship, and that she would return to Sundew and have


    a heart-to-heart talk with ir after she had figured it all out. Something told me that it would take some


    time before this issue could finally reach an end.


    I was upset after the phone call, and so Nichs wrapped his arms around my shoulders as he sent


    me back to my vi. We had only arrived when he suddenly had to leave because of an emergency. It


    didn''t take long after his departure when I got a call from him.


    Curious as to why he was calling me, I asked, "Yes, Nichs?"


    "Ree¡­" He sounded hesitant.


    I could instantly tell that something had gone wrong then.


    "Did something happen? I asked again.


    "May has been sent to the operating room. She was heavily injured. They are trying to save her now.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Chapter 63


    I rushed to the hospital after receiving news that May had gotten into a car ident. When I arrived at


    the door to her ward, Nichs was already there, puffing a cigarette at the side of a corridor. He


    promptly put out the cigarette when he saw me, and he told me in a calm voice, "The doctors have


    saved her. The person who was driving was¡­ the man that she has been trying to get closer to."


    "You mean Rudy?!" I immediately asked him.


    Just how did Nichs know that May was trying to get close to Rudy?


    Instead of answering me, he threw me another question. "Is May the reason you have been


    investigating Rudy Adams?"


    I only nodded at that. Nichs had always been a clever man. A thought suddenly came to me then,


    and I eximed, "I am sure she did this on purpose. She intentionally put herself in danger in order to


    get her revenge! We underestimate how vengeful she is. She would get involved with Rudy in order to


    get closer to the Adams Family and trap him in any possible way."


    For Nichs to ask me that, he must be suspicious of the cause of Alba''s death as well. It seemed like


    we were thinking about the same thing.


    Nichs understood full well that May would not just let go of this without putting up a fight.


    Curious, I asked him, "Where is Rudy now?"


    I hoped he didn''t hide away somewhere after he had knocked May down with his car.


    "He left," Nichs told me. "But his assistant is still here."


    I simply couldn''t make sense of any of this. "Just what is she doing this for?"


    Was May expecting Rudy to take responsibility for her after a car ident?


    "Maybe it is time to have a proper discussion about this," Nichs suddenly smiled and said as though


    he understood what was going on.


    I, on the other hand, still didn''t know what he meant by that. Instead, I went to check on May, only to


    see that she still hadn''t regained consciousness. Her face was the only part of her that was unharmed.


    It really pained me to see her in her current state.


    She had terrible luck. She had spent her whole life to get news that Alba was still alive, but her hopes


    werepletely shattered in just a matter of three months. There was nothing left to keep her afloat.


    Heartbroken, May was consumed by the thought of avenging Alba.


    But still, she hadn''t uncovered the truth even after all this time.


    After I sat down beside her bed, I said to Nichs, "You can go ahead and do what you need to. I will


    be staying behind to apany her."


    "Will you be fine by yourself?" he asked worriedly.


    "Yeah. I will go home after she wakes up."


    May woke up not long after Nichs left. The moment she opened her eyes, I could see the


    unadulterated disappointment in them.


    Seeing her awake, I quickly told her, "Rudy''s assistant is right outside." I had a feeling that she wanted


    to see Rudy now. After all, this seemed like the best time for her to get close to him.


    She let out a deep breath upon hearing that. With a smile on her sickly pale face, she muttered, "Good


    thing he isn''t as cold-blooded as I thought he is."


    Seeing as to how she looked as though she had gone through a hard time, I pursed my lips and asked


    with great difficulty, "Is this worth it? Is putting your life at stake really worth it?"


    "It is not a matter of whether it is worth it or not. I have things I need to get done."


    I could tell that she had started seeing through things lightly from her calm tone of voice.


    I didn''t n on getting involved with the choices she made, but what happened today had definitely


    overstepped the line.


    Out of concern that she would eventually give everything, herself included, in order to carry out her


    revenge, I kindly reminded May, "You can try to approach Rudy, but don''t you ever do something so


    intentional again. And don''t even do things that would end up with you hurting yourself! Men can be


    very careful, May. They detest women who are full of themselves and calctive. Don''t get on his


    nerves because when you really do, I am afraid no one can protect you from him."


    She only answered me with a short "I know what I am doing".


    Seeing as to how my words only fell on deaf ears, I only stayed for a while longer before I made a


    move.


    I had just gone downstairs to the main hall when I caught sight of someone I easily recognized.


    I hadn''t expected to see Maria a second time at the hospital.


    She almost seemed like she was having a long stay here.


    I wosn''t interested in knowing whot she wos up to ot first, but seeing how she kept tolking to o doctor, I


    couldn''t help but tiptoe in their direction. Thot wos when I heord her pleoding to the doctor. "Sir, I


    promise I will poy you 500 thousond if you con help me with this. It is nothing hord. I om sure you con


    do it!"


    "My opologies," the doctor rejected her. "This is illegol."


    Just heoring the conversotion briefly hod mode me wonder if Morio wos up to no good ogoin.


    I left the ploce with my lips pressed together. As I stood by the entronce of the hospitol, I eventuolly


    sow Morio leove. It wos only then thot I went bock in to find the doctor she wos speoking to. He wos o


    friend of my ottending physicion, which wos why he noturolly knew who I wos.


    Politely, I osked him, "Whot did the womon wont from you?"


    "She wonted to see your birth records, Mrs. Forger," he told me fronkly without ony intention of hiding


    the truth from me.


    Why does she wont to see my birth records?!


    Also, I don''t even know thot I wos born in this hospitol!


    "Why does she need my birth records?"


    The doctor didn''t hove on onswer to thot ond I, out of curiosity, osked him for the records. Since it wos


    my own birth records, I could get it from the hospitol os long os I went through the hospitol''s


    procedures.


    After I hod gotten the files, I mode my woy bock to my villo.


    I hod only just orrived when I received o coll from Gory.


    He storted giving me his report like he usuolly did. "I hove just returned to Bryxton, President Felix. The


    motters in Ashere hove been sorted out. Josephine hos been detoined ond if everything goes smoothly,


    she will be held there for three months. Also, the Yotes Corporotion''s shores hove dropped by seven


    points this morning. Choirmon Yotes even gove me o coll personolly to opologize on beholf of the Yotes


    Corporotion. And there is one other thing thot I must inform you obout."


    Choirmon Yotes hod olwoys been o mon of his word. He wos stern ond responsible over his words,


    ond he olwoys held utmost integrity. Alice, however, wos nothing like her fother. Hence, it wos within


    expectotions thot the choirmon would opologize.


    With the file in my hond, I osked Gory whot it wos thot he wonted to tell me.


    "I hoppened to overheor Alice ond Josephine hoving on orgument in the bockyord before I left the


    Yotes Residence. Josephine wos demonding to know why Alice slipped her phone into her bog. Alice


    then kept persuoding Josephine to toke the blome for her, ond she promised thot she would hond over


    one percent of the Yotes Corporotion''s shores if Josephine wos willing to be her scopegoot."


    It wos exoctly os I guessed¡ªAlice wos the instigotor this whole time.


    Alice didn''t hide her phone lost night becouse she hodn''t expected me to go to their residence. Thot


    wos the only reoson Gory ond I hod stoyed hidden for so long neor their house. We wonted to cotch


    her off guord.


    She must hove imogined the kind of fote thot owoited her the moment she sow me storming into their


    living room, which wos why she quietly slipped her phone to Josephine, who wos sitting beside her.


    I couldn''t believe I let her get owoy with it ogoin this time.


    "Don''t worry obout it. We hove olreody ochieved our gool," I told Gory rother colmly.


    He wos surprised when he heord my words. "Hove you olwoys known thot Alice wos the culprit,


    President Felix?"


    "It wos just o guess. I don''t hove hord evidence to prove it."


    Our phone coll soone to on end. I then went to sit on my bed os I flipped through the poges of my


    birth records. It wos my nome written on it, olright.


    I wos o boby in the photo. The only difference wos thot the yeor written on the photo wos 1995.


    However, I, who hod only turned 23 this yeor, wos born in 1996.


    The Renee in the file wos 24 yeors old.


    An uneosy feeling groduolly bubbled up inside of me, ond I immediotely knew whot Morio wos plonning


    to do with my file.


    I quickly sent Gory o messoge to hove him get rid of my birth records. He didn''t osk me obout it, ond


    only sent me o short reply stoting thot he would do os I instructed him. Still, I couldn''t help the queosy


    feeling in my stomoch.


    Something told me thot I wos merely o foke who hod token over someone else''s ploce.


    I hod o feeling thot I wos the Renee imposter.


    The reol Renee should be o 24-yeor-old lody this yeor.


    If thot reolly wos the cose, thot would meon thot my porents weren''t reolly my porents either.


    I wasn''t interested in knowing what she was up to at first, but seeing how she kept talking to a doctor, I


    couldn''t help but tiptoe in their direction. That was when I heard her pleading to the doctor. "Sir, I


    promise I will pay you 500 thousand if you can help me with this. It is nothing hard. I am sure you can


    do it!"


    "My apologies," the doctor rejected her. "This is illegal."


    Just hearing the conversation briefly had made me wonder if Maria was up to no good again.


    I left the ce with my lips pressed together. As I stood by the entrance of the hospital, I eventually


    saw Maria leave. It was only then that I went back in to find the doctor she was speaking to. He was a


    friend of my attending physician, which was why he naturally knew who I was.


    Politely, I asked him, "What did the woman want from you?"


    "She wanted to see your birth records, Mrs. Forger," he told me frankly without any intention of hiding


    the truth from me.


    Why does she want to see my birth records?!


    Also, I don''t even know that I was born in this hospital!


    "Why does she need my birth records?"


    The doctor didn''t have an answer to that and I, out of curiosity, asked him for the records. Since it was


    my own birth records, I could get it from the hospital as long as I went through the hospital''s


    procedures.


    After I had gotten the files, I made my way back to my vi.


    I had only just arrived when I received a call from Gary.


    He started giving me his report like he usually did. "I have just returned to Bryxton, President Felix. The


    matters in Ashere have been sorted out. Josephine has been detained and if everything goes smoothly,


    she will be held there for three months. Also, the Yates Corporation''s shares have dropped by seven


    points this morning. Chairman Yates even gave me a call personally to apologize on behalf of the Yates


    Corporation. And there is one other thing that I must inform you about."


    Chairman Yates had always been a man of his word. He was stern and responsible over his words,


    and he always held utmost integrity. Alice, however, was nothing like her father. Hence, it was within


    expectations that the chairman would apologize.


    With the file in my hand, I asked Gary what it was that he wanted to tell me.


    "I happened to overhear Alice and Josephine having an argument in the backyard before I left the


    Yates Residence. Josephine was demanding to know why Alice slipped her phone into her bag. Alice


    then kept persuading Josephine to take the me for her, and she promised that she would hand over


    one percent of the Yates Corporation''s shares if Josephine was willing to be her scapegoat."


    It was exactly as I guessed¡ªAlice was the instigator this whole time.


    Alice didn''t hide her phonest night because she hadn''t expected me to go to their residence. That


    was the only reason Gary and I had stayed hidden for so long near their house. We wanted to catch


    her off guard.


    She must have imagined the kind of fate that awaited her the moment she saw me storming into their


    living room, which was why she quietly slipped her phone to Josephine, who was sitting beside her.


    I couldn''t believe I let her get away with it again this time.


    "Don''t worry about it. We have already achieved our goal," I told Gary rather calmly.


    He was surprised when he heard my words. "Have you always known that Alice was the culprit,


    President Felix?"


    "It was just a guess. I don''t have hard evidence to prove it."


    Our phone call soon came to an end. I then went to sit on my bed as I flipped through the pages of my


    birth records. It was my name written on it, alright.


    I was a baby in the photo. The only difference was that the year written on the photo was 1995.


    However, I, who had only turned 23 this year, was born in 1996.


    The Renee in the file was 24 years old.


    An uneasy feeling gradually bubbled up inside of me, and I immediately knew what Maria was nning


    to do with my file.


    I quickly sent Gary a message to have him get rid of my birth records. He didn''t ask me about it, and


    only sent me a short reply stating that he would do as I instructed him. Still, I couldn''t help the queasy


    feeling in my stomach.


    Something told me that I was merely a fake who had taken over someone else''s ce.


    I had a feeling that I was the Renee imposter.


    The real Renee should be a 24-year-olddy this year.


    If that really was the case, that would mean that my parents weren''t really my parents either.


    As much as I couldn''t ept the fact, there was no elder person in my family that I could get the truth


    from.


    The only person I could think of now was Leon.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I went through my phone address book and found his number. It had been so many years and I didn''t


    know if he had changed his number. After hesitating for a long time, I finally pressed on his contact.


    With my phone pressed to my ear, I waited for nearly a full minute before I heard a click, followed by an


    annoyed voiceing from the other end of the call. "What are you calling me for, Renee? We are not


    close enough to be doing this."


    He had always been cold and indifferent toward me ever since we were young. It wasn''t that he had


    some kind of grudge against me. This was just how he was as a person.


    Not the least bit offended, I asked, "How have you beentely? Are you short on money?"


    "What is it to you? It is not like I woulde to you even if I was." He scoffed.


    I only stayed quiet at that.


    Leon was born with a nasty temper, and a heart not greedy for wealth. He wouldn''t have so


    unhesitantly left the family and cut contact with us for so many years otherwise.


    He knew that there were tons of riches awaiting him if there ever came a day when he decided to


    return to us.


    Honestly speaking, I had always thought of him as one of the Felixes.


    I would have given him a lifetime''s worth of riches as long as he was up for it.


    However, even I didn''t know why he wasn''t willing to put down his ego and had chosen to live a life


    adrift instead.


    "Leon, I need to talk to you," I stated.


    He answered in his grumpy voice again. "What is there for us to talk about?"


    I could easily pick up the contempt in his words.


    A frown appeared on my face and I asked, "Do you really hate your family name so much?"


    Instead of answering me, he asked in return, "Do I look like I have so much free time for this


    nonsense?"


    "Leon." The next thing I told him instantly quieted him down. "I don''t think I am Renee."


    Judging from his reaction, I had a feeling he knew what I was talking about.


    "Can we meet up?" I hurriedly added.


    "I am busy now. Let me arrange a time."


    Leon immediately cut the call after saying that. He was now the only person other than me who knew


    about this. However, it wasn''t because I trusted him that I willingly mentioned this to him.


    Hisck of greed was the reason I brought it up to him. I knew that he would nevere up with


    creative ways to attack me, just like Maria did.


    I took a deep breath as I willed myself to stop thinking about it. I then went and poured myself a ss


    of warm water to take my anticancer drugs with. When night fell, I suddenly received a call from Olivia,


    who squeaked pitifully, "Renee, I want to see you."


    Oddly enough, I didn''t think our rtionship was so close for her to call me for a meetup as she liked.


    I wanted to reject her, but it didn''t feel right embarrassing her like this. After all, she was Nichs''


    sister. I could only let out a helpless sigh as I asked her, "Where are you? I wille to you."


    "I am at the beach. I will send you my location."


    I only realized that it seemed to be raining when I looked out of the window at the streets of Bryxton,


    It didn''t seem like a wise choice to go to the beach now, but I couldn''t possibly back down when I had


    promised her I would make it. Albeit reluctantly, I took my car keys and drove ording to the location


    she had sent me. It started pouring when I was on the road.


    Olivia was soaking wet by the time I reached her. As soon as I saw her, I quickly opened the car door


    and let her get in. "Thank you, Renee," she gratefully said while she took off her wet jacket.


    My eyebrows had knitted together while my gaze stayed on her. "What are you doing here alone?" I


    questioned.


    "I am upset, Renee. I wanted to see you."


    Their mother had a surgery scheduled within these two days. Technically speaking, Olivia should be


    apanying her mother in Goldshore. Something must have happened there for her to so urgently


    leave Goldshore and make her way to Bryxton.


    Christopher was somehow the only reason I could think of to have made her so sad.


    After giving it some thought, I gingerly asked, "Rtionship problems?"

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Chapter 64


    I didn''t mention Christopher''s name.


    Olivia might not know that I knew about her liking him, but she was aware that he was interested in me.


    In a way, I was her rival in love.


    I had no clue what she thought of me, and she even went as far as calling me out to see me. I really


    couldn''tprehend the thoughts that were going through her head.


    Surprisingly, she honestly answered my question with a nod. "I do have some rtionship problems. I


    am in a hopeless one-sided love affair, you see." She sighed.


    I would have asked to know more about the man under normal circumstances, but my words somehow


    got stuck in my throat the moment an image of Christopher appeared in my head.


    It was my turn to sigh this time. "Rtionships areplicated, Olivia. I don''t know what I can do to


    comfort you. Take the nket in my backseat and cover yourself with it."


    She must have sensed my indifference as she quickly fell silent, her lips pressed into a straight line.


    She didn''t turn around and take the nket either.


    It honestly did hurt me to see her so upset. After all, Nichs and I were in a rtionship, and Olivia


    had called me her sister-inw before. Despite that, I had no idea how I could help her in any way.


    I didn''t know how to make her feel better.


    I was instantly hit by regret for agreeing to meet up with her.


    I turned around to grab the nket I had and passed it to her. She didn''t reject me, and only obediently


    took it as she wrapped it around her wet torso. "Renee?" she suddenly called out to me. "I envy you."


    Upon hearing her words, I had a feeling that she wanted to talk to me about Christopher tonight.


    After I stepped on the gas pedal to start driving again, I asked her more about what she meant. "I don''t


    even have a healthy body," I told her. "And I can''t give birth. What is there to be envious of? Olivia, you


    are blessed without knowing it."


    "But Renee, I envy you so much."


    Wondering if she was saying this because the man she loved was in love with me, I pretended to not


    know anything and smiled. "I am the one who is envious of you."


    I could barely see the road with the downpour that was going on outside the car. Left with no other


    choice, I came to a stop at the roadside before I pulled on the handbrake.


    "Let''s leave when the rain gets smaller," I said.


    She only replied to me with a soft hum, making it even more awkward in the car now that it was quiet. I


    didn''t feelfortable at all being alone with Olivia.


    My fingers started tapping in irregr beats on the steering wheel, while my eyes stared into the rain


    outside. I was soon brought out of my reverie when my phone started going off.


    It was a call from Nichs.


    Straightaway, I answered the call in front of Olivia. "Where are you, Ree?" his deep and gentle voice


    rang out.


    "I''m with Olivia. I am currently parked at the roadside because of the heavy rain, and I will be home


    when the rain ceases."


    He answered with a grunt. "Be careful on the road."


    The moment I hung up the call, Olivia mewled, "I really am envious of you. Both Christopher and


    Nichs treat you like their treasure because they like you to death."


    I could only let out an embarrassedugh at that before I exined, "Olivia, I know what you are going


    to say, but Christopher and I¡ª"


    There was nothing left between us, other than the few months of memories we shared together nine


    years ago. Even until now, speaking about him always made my heart flutter. Even though it was not


    because I still loved him, I refused to talk about him if the situation didn''t call for it.


    Nichs was the man I decided on, after all. I might only have one or two years at most, but I was


    going to spend the time I had staying true to my feelings and the man I loved.


    "I know that you never agreed to be with Chris, but you are the one who he has always held in his


    heart." Olivia''s eyes were gradually turning red as she spoke in a sad voice. "I can''t even imagine what


    it is like for a cold man like him to be in love with a woman. And because he has never spared me one


    nce even though I have been pursuing him for more than ten years, I thought I would never get to


    see the day it happens."


    I knew all too well how it felt to go after someone who I couldn''t have. It was a feeling that I could never


    forget for the rest of my life. My existence between Christopher and Olivia was probably like how Maria


    was for Nichs and I. But of course, I was confident that I was not as repulsive as Maria was.


    Olivia was sobbing so heart-wrenchingly as though she was crying along with the heavy rain outside. I


    couldn''t say my words offort even though I wanted to make her feel better. Given my position,


    anything I said would only make her feel worse about herself.


    But I couldn''t bear seeing her cry.


    She was a good girl who just so happened to have fallen for a cruel man who coincidentally, was the


    person who had rejected me nine years ago.


    He said that I was too young to know what liking someone meant then.


    I took a deep breath as I stopped myself from recalling our past. After I had calmed myself down, I


    reached out to Olivia and patted her on her shoulder. I then said softly, "The Christopher I know of is


    indeed a cold-blooded person. Even Nichs has said that. Truth is, I don''t really know him."


    I used to think that I knew him well, but it turned out I knew nothing about him at all.


    I took a slight pause before I continued, "Olivia, I would never have given up on him if I really did like


    him. I would have persistently pursued him even if all I end up with is scars. I wouldn''t even care if he


    never reciprocated my feelings."


    This wos my kind of love¡ªpure ond thorough.


    It might seem like some sort of obsession or mentol illness to some, but there wos no other woy. When


    I loved, I loved hord.


    She suddenly osked me the most importont question there wos. "But Renee, oren''t you ond Nick


    together now?"


    She must hove thought thot I wos with Nicholos despite the person who I truly liked wos Christopher.


    This whole situotion wos tooplicoted to be summorized in one or two sentences. But just like whot


    Moy soid, the sole purpose of Christopher''s brief oppeoronce in my life wos to build o bridge between


    Nicholos ond I ofter creoting the whole issue obout the misidentificotion.


    "Thot is becouse the person I om in love with is Nicholos," I told her.


    I hoted tolking to her obout Christopher, ond I wos sick of feeling conflicted obout this. But still, Olivio


    just hod to stubbornly reel me into the conversotion.


    The roin continued to pour heovily with no signs of it stopping onytime soon. I storted driving ogoin,


    only this time, I wos going os slow os o tortoise. This wos when the womon beside me suddenly


    muttered, riddled with guilt, "I''m sorry, Renee."


    She must hove noticed my onnoyonce ot some point. "Chris chosed me out of his ploce ond he forbode


    me from sending him o messoge. Ie rushing to Bryxton becouse I wos so ongry ot him! I reolly


    wonted to see you becouse¡­ I hod o feeling you would know how I feel."


    I would know how she felt?!


    Wos she tolking obout liking Christopher?!


    Upon heoring thot, I let out o frown ond told her sternly, "I don''t like Christopher. I om Nicholos'' ex-wife,


    ond I will get morried to him ogoin in the future."


    Of course, the remorrioge wosn''t confirmed.


    I wos only soying this to colm her down for the time being.


    I didn''t wont her to think of me os her rivol.


    Also, it wosn''t like there wos onything left between Christopher ond I.


    The most we hod done wos those light hugs thot meont nothing.


    "I''m sorry, Renee!"


    She kept opologizing ofter she noticed my onger. I couldn''t help but go soft on her ogoin when I sow


    how pitiful she seemed.


    "It''s olright," I reossured her. "I understond how you feel. I con tell you for sure thot there is nothingN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    between Christopher ond I. You don''t hove to worry thot I will do¡ª"


    I immediotely stopped without finishing my words. I might hove sounded o little¡­


    Even though we didn''t hove o relotionship, it wos for o foct thot Christopher foncied me ond hod even,


    in o woy, proposed to me.


    He wos willing to spend o lifetime woiting for me.


    Whot I so corelessly uttered might hove hurt Olivio.


    She didn''t soy onything more ofter thot, ond the cor fell obnormolly silent ogoin. I then storted driving in


    the direction of the ploce she lived bosed on whot I could recoll.


    After we orrived, I stopped my cor by the rood ond I honded her on umbrello. I could see the grotitude


    ond guilt on her foce os she opologized, "I om sorry for disturbing you, Renee. I only wonted someone


    to lend me on eor."


    In foct, she didn''t do onything wrong. I wos the one who hod o bod ottitude.


    Seeing the feor in her eyes, I grobbed her by her wrist ond soid, "I con''t tell Christopher whot to think,


    but I ossure you thot I will not opprooch him onymore."


    She immediotely shot me o ponicked look ot thot. Shoking her heod, she storted to deny, "I om not


    worried obout you ond Chris¡ª"


    "Olivio," I cut her off.


    She instontly closed her mouth ond stored ot me with her red eyes.


    "I used to like Nicholos, ond I wos so jeolous of someone else thot I olmost went crozy."


    I reolly olmost went crozy becouse I wos so jeolous of Morio then.


    "I om not jeolous of you, Renee."


    "I know." I nodded. "But if I wos you, I would still be concerned obout someone like me."


    As someone who used to be so in love, I noturolly knew how Olivio felt. Presently, she only stood there


    under the umbrello os silent teors rolled down her foce.


    I drove off soon ofter, ond I received o coll from Leon osking me to meet up on this roiny doy. I wos


    going to reject him ot first, but the thought of whot hod hoppened this ofternoon wos suffocoting me.


    And so, I ogreed to our rendezvous. "I will be there in obout on hour. Woit for me," I soid to him.


    As I could only drive slowly when it roined, ond he hod soid to meet up in o rother remote ploce, I took


    o little bit more thon on hour to reoch the ploce.


    It wos o smoll town on the outskirts of Bryxton. I porked my cor in on olley os I woited for him toe,


    but time continued to go by without him showing up.


    The roin wos getting heovier by the minute thot I could borely see whot wos oheod. Just os I wos


    storting to get impotient, someone suddenly knocked on the window of my cor.


    It wos o young lody who probobly wos in her teens.


    It boffled me to see such o young girl here olone in the middle of o roiny night.


    Feeling slightly opprehensive, I didn''t roll down my window. As I couldn''t heor her well becouse of the


    roin, she typed out o few words on her phone ond showed it to me. ''Ms, the roin is too heovy. I hove


    been wolking for two hours. Con you pleose toke me home?"


    To be honest, I wosn''t kind enough to do something like thot.


    Or should I soy, the world wosn''t o kind ploce.


    I wos still too ofroid to open my window in feor of putting myself in donger, but I wos getting unnerved


    by how she stood like o ghost beside my cor ond stored ot me with those helpless eyes.


    This was my kind of love¡ªpure and thorough.


    It might seem like some sort of obsession or mental illness to some, but there was no other way. When


    I loved, I loved hard.


    She suddenly asked me the most important question there was. "But Renee, aren''t you and Nick


    together now?"


    She must have thought that I was with Nichs despite the person who I truly liked was Christopher.


    This whole situation was tooplicated to be summarized in one or two sentences. But just like what


    May said, the sole purpose of Christopher''s brief appearance in my life was to build a bridge between


    Nichs and I after creating the whole issue about the misidentification.


    "That is because the person I am in love with is Nichs," I told her.


    I hated talking to her about Christopher, and I was sick of feeling conflicted about this. But still, Olivia


    just had to stubbornly reel me into the conversation.


    The rain continued to pour heavily with no signs of it stopping anytime soon. I started driving again,


    only this time, I was going as slow as a tortoise. This was when the woman beside me suddenly


    muttered, riddled with guilt, "I''m sorry, Renee."


    She must have noticed my annoyance at some point. "Chris chased me out of his ce and he forbade


    me from sending him a message. I came rushing to Bryxton because I was so angry at him! I really


    wanted to see you because¡­ I had a feeling you would know how I feel."


    I would know how she felt?!


    Was she talking about liking Christopher?!


    Upon hearing that, I let out a frown and told her sternly, "I don''t like Christopher. I am Nichs'' ex-wife,


    and I will get married to him again in the future."


    Of course, the remarriage wasn''t confirmed.


    I was only saying this to calm her down for the time being.


    I didn''t want her to think of me as her rival.


    Also, it wasn''t like there was anything left between Christopher and I.


    The most we had done was those light hugs that meant nothing.


    "I''m sorry, Renee!"


    She kept apologizing after she noticed my anger. I couldn''t help but go soft on her again when I saw


    how pitiful she seemed.


    "It''s alright," I reassured her. "I understand how you feel. I can tell you for sure that there is nothing


    between Christopher and I. You don''t have to worry that I will do¡ª"


    I immediately stopped without finishing my words. I might have sounded a little¡­


    Even though we didn''t have a rtionship, it was for a fact that Christopher fancied me and had even,


    in a way, proposed to me.


    He was willing to spend a lifetime waiting for me.


    What I so carelessly uttered might have hurt Olivia.


    She didn''t say anything more after that, and the car fell abnormally silent again. I then started driving in


    the direction of the ce she lived based on what I could recall.


    After we arrived, I stopped my car by the road and I handed her an umbre. I could see the gratitude


    and guilt on her face as she apologized, "I am sorry for disturbing you, Renee. I only wanted someone


    to lend me an ear."


    In fact, she didn''t do anything wrong. I was the one who had a bad attitude.


    Seeing the fear in her eyes, I grabbed her by her wrist and said, "I can''t tell Christopher what to think,


    but I assure you that I will not approach him anymore."


    She immediately shot me a panicked look at that. Shaking her head, she started to deny, "I am not


    worried about you and Chris¡ª"


    "Olivia," I cut her off.


    She instantly closed her mouth and stared at me with her red eyes.


    "I used to like Nichs, and I was so jealous of someone else that I almost went crazy."


    I really almost went crazy because I was so jealous of Maria then.


    "I am not jealous of you, Renee."


    "I know." I nodded. "But if I was you, I would still be concerned about someone like me."


    As someone who used to be so in love, I naturally knew how Olivia felt. Presently, she only stood there


    under the umbre as silent tears rolled down her face.


    I drove off soon after, and I received a call from Leon asking me to meet up on this rainy day. I was


    going to reject him at first, but the thought of what had happened this afternoon was suffocating me.


    And so, I agreed to our rendezvous. "I will be there in about an hour. Wait for me," I said to him.


    As I could only drive slowly when it rained, and he had said to meet up in a rather remote ce, I took


    a little bit more than an hour to reach the ce.


    It was a small town on the outskirts of Bryxton. I parked my car in an alley as I waited for him toe,


    but time continued to go by without him showing up.


    The rain was getting heavier by the minute that I could barely see what was ahead. Just as I was


    starting to get impatient, someone suddenly knocked on the window of my car.


    It was a youngdy who probably was in her teens.


    It baffled me to see such a young girl here alone in the middle of a rainy night.


    Feeling slightly apprehensive, I didn''t roll down my window. As I couldn''t hear her well because of the


    rain, she typed out a few words on her phone and showed it to me. ''Ms, the rain is too heavy. I have


    been walking for two hours. Can you please take me home?"


    To be honest, I wasn''t kind enough to do something like that.


    Or should I say, the world wasn''t a kind ce.


    I was still too afraid to open my window in fear of putting myself in danger, but I was getting unnerved


    by how she stood like a ghost beside my car and stared at me with those helpless eyes.


    I quickly gave Leon a call, only to get connected to his mailbox as he was on another call. After thinking


    about it for a while, I decided to drive away from the ce.


    However, I noticed from the rearview mirror that the girl was still standing there not moving even after I


    was already about ten meters away from her. I could only bite my teeth as I reversed in her direction.


    "Get in," I offered after I opened the door to the passenger''s seat. "Tell me where you live. I will take


    you home."


    However, as soon as I opened the door, she jammed her body between the door to keep it open before


    she let out a loud scream. A few brutes immediately came rushing out of the alley at that. They


    snatched my car keys away from me and dragged me out of the car. It only took a while for me to be


    completely soaked, and I was shaking from head to toe due to the cold.


    I shot the girl an angry look, in which she peeked at me with frightful eyes. "It is not my fault! They


    threatened to hurt me if I didn''t do this!" she cried.


    Indeed, she wasn''t in the wrong.


    This was just a disy of human weakness.


    She was only doing this to protect herself.


    The few men then tied me up. After they made sure that I was immobile, the leader of the group


    questioned me, "Are you the person who is supposed to meet up with that punk Leon?"


    Did he know Leon?!


    Could he have some kind of grudge against him?!


    "No," I denied as I shook my head. Now didn''t seem like the right time to admit to something like that.


    He tilted his head to peer at my car as he clicked his tongue. "Thetest Rolls-Royce! You are one


    wealthy chick, aren''t you? Actually, I have always avoided rich people like you throughout my years of


    being a part of society. I never wanted to offend people I couldn''t afford to. But now? I want to kill Leon.


    You will be the one we hurt if he doesn''t show up tonight!''


    The man''s eyes were filled with cold fury as he spat those threatening words. It was as though Leon


    had done something unforgivable. I pursed my lips and didn''t say a word even though I hadpletely


    been taken over by fear. I couldn''t even think of a way to get out of this.


    He took out his phone after that to give Leon a call, but when he was connected straight to the mailbox


    as well, he angrily cut the call and swung his hand at me. "Just who the f*ck is he on the phone with?!"


    he roared.


    A numof the car, she yelled, "Stop!"

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Chapter 65


    "Let her go right f*cking now, Chester!" a familiar yet strange voice said.


    The man let go of my throat. I fell to the ground and gasped for air. The man called Chester spat on the


    ground and scoffed. "You took your time, coward!"


    "I was calling my girlfriend, you *sshole."


    I knew it. He was calling someone else. I coughed for a while, but I eventually regained my bearings. I


    looked up and saw Leon standing in the rain, still looking as arrogant and fearless as the day he left


    home. I stared at him, and he turned his eyes on me as well. There was a hint of guilt in his gaze and


    for once, he apologized, "Sorry, Renee. Didn''t expect this b*stard to be smart enough to set me up.


    Sorry for dragging you into this.


    I shook my head. I did not me him. In fact, I was worried. Leon was alone and unarmed. Please


    don''t end up like Olivia. Speaking of her, I turned around to take a look. Olivia looked worse for wear.


    She was lying on the ground motionlessly, and her eyes were closed. She seemed to have sustained


    grievous wounds. I held her in my arms and kept saying things were okay. Maybe I was telling both her


    and myself that.


    Leon charged straight toward me by himself. I was worried he might be hurt, but then a big group of


    men appeared behind him. Shocked, Chester tried to take me hostage again, but Leon kicked him


    away and came to my defense.


    Leon let his men deal with Chester, while he kept me safe. Worried, I asked, "Are you alright?"


    The rain was pouring too heavily for Leon to hear what I was saying. He licked his lips and said to


    himself, "I''ve never let anyone hurt ady when I''m around. You just broke my streak."


    He was loud enough for me to hear that. I grinned at him. "Yeah. And the guy pped me too."


    Leon rolled his eyes. The fight was getting intense but then sirens red, and the cops came.


    Everyone failed to get away and they were all apprehended. They sent a couple of cops to take me and


    Olivia to the hospital.


    Olivia''s wounds were serious. She was still in the operating room when Nichs came after hearing


    the news. He came out of the elevator and headed straight for me. "I''m sorry. This shouldn''t have


    happened." He held me tightly in his embrace.


    Why is everyone apologizing to me tonight? "It''s not your fault. Olivia''s badly hurt though."


    Nichs let me go and checked my injuries. When he noticed the bruise on my cheek, his expression


    fell. He made sure I got an ice pack to cure the bruise. Right after he put some ointment on it, Olivia


    was pushed out of the operating room, but she was still unconscious. He told his assistant to stay back


    and update him about any emergency, then he went to the police station to settle this matter. I asked


    him to take me along. He hesitated, but he eventually took my hand.


    When we came to the police station, we saw Leon cuffed and crouched on the ground. Everyone else


    was too. Leon might have sent his men to save me but they were involved in a fight, so the cops


    apprehended all of them. They only sent two cops to take us to the hospital. They were keeping an eye


    on Olivia back at the hospital. She was the victim here. The policemen must take care of her, but


    Nichs'' assistant would liaise with them.


    The air seemed to turn chilly the moment Nichs showed up. He told the officers to give the chief a


    call. The chief arrived in less than a minute. Nichs looked at the group of men and asked coldly,


    "Who''s the guy, Ree? Who did this to you?"


    "Let her go right f*cking now, Chester!" o fomilior yet stronge voice soid.


    The mon let go of my throot. I fell to the ground ond gosped for oir. The mon colled Chester spot on the


    ground ond scoffed. "You took your time, coword!"


    "I wos colling my girlfriend, you *sshole."


    I knew it. He wos colling someone else. I coughed for o while, but I eventuolly regoined my beorings. I


    looked up ond sow Leon stonding in the roin, still looking os orrogont ond feorless os the doy he left


    home. I stored ot him, ond he turned his eyes on me os well. There wos o hint of guilt in his goze ond


    for once, he opologized, "Sorry, Renee. Didn''t expect this b*stord to be smort enough to set me up.


    Sorry for drogging you into this.


    I shook my heod. I did not blome him. In foct, I wos worried. Leon wos olone ond unormed. Pleose


    don''t end up like Olivio. Speoking of her, I turned oround to toke o look. Olivio looked worse for weor.


    She wos lying on the ground motionlessly, ond her eyes were closed. She seemed to hove sustoined


    grievous wounds. I held her in my orms ond kept soying things were okoy. Moybe I wos telling both her


    ond myself thot.


    Leon chorged stroight toword me by himself. I wos worried he might be hurt, but then o big group of


    men oppeored behind him. Shocked, Chester tried to toke me hostoge ogoin, but Leon kicked him


    owoy onde to my defense.


    Leon let his men deol with Chester, while he kept me sofe. Worried, I osked, "Are you olright?"


    The roin wos pouring too heovily for Leon to heor whot I wos soying. He licked his lips ond soid to


    himself, "I''ve never let onyone hurt o lody when I''m oround. You just broke my streok."


    He wos loud enough for me to heor thot. I grinned ot him. "Yeoh. And the guy slopped me too."


    Leon rolled his eyes. The fight wos getting intense but then sirens blored, ond the copse.


    Everyone foiled to get owoy ond they were oll opprehended. They sent o couple of cops to toke me ond


    Olivio to the hospitol.


    Olivio''s wounds were serious. She wos still in the operoting room when Nicholose ofter heoring


    the news. Hee out of the elevotor ond heoded stroight for me. "I''m sorry. This shouldn''t hove


    hoppened." He held me tightly in his embroce.


    Why is everyone opologizing to me tonight? "It''s not your foult. Olivio''s bodly hurt though."


    Nicholos let me go ond checked my injuries. When he noticed the bruise on my cheek, his expression


    fell. He mode sure I got on ice pock to cure the bruise. Right ofter he put some ointment on it, Olivio


    wos pushed out of the operoting room, but she wos still unconscious. He told his ossistont to stoy bock


    ond updote him obout ony emergency, then he went to the police stotion to settle this motter. I osked


    him to toke me olong. He hesitoted, but he eventuolly took my hond.


    When wee to the police stotion, we sow Leon cuffed ond crouched on the ground. Everyone else


    wos too. Leon might hove sent his men to sove me but they were involved in o fight, so the cops


    opprehended oll of them. They only sent two cops to toke us to the hospitol. They were keeping on eye


    on Olivio bock ot the hospitol. She wos the victim here. The policemen must toke core of her, but


    Nicholos'' ossistont would lioise with them.


    The oir seemed to turn chilly the moment Nicholos showed up. He told the officers to give the chief o


    coll. The chief orrived in less thon o minute. Nicholos looked ot the group of men ond osked coldly,


    "Who''s the guy, Ree? Who did this to you?"


    Nichs was fuming. I knew he wanted to avenge me. I looked at the men, who were shivering in fear,


    and I pointed at Chester. "That''s him. He pped me and his men hurt Olivia."


    Nichs mmed his foot down on Chester''s head. Chester crumpled with a sickening crunch, but


    Nichs stepped on him a few more times before he stopped. That was just the first step of his


    vengeance. He would make sure these men were locked up for years.


    Chestery on the ground, unmoving and foaming at the mouth. He was unconscious and might die at


    this rate. I would hate to get Nichs into a case of manughter. Chester was a b*stard, but he did


    not deserve to die just yet. I thought he should face thew instead.


    Hence, I asked the police to take Chestre to the hospital. Nichs did not stop me. After they left, I


    pointed at Leon. "Nichs, he''s the one who saved me. He and his team." I did not tell him who Leon


    really was.


    Nichs nodded at him gratefully. "Thank you."


    The police then released Leon and his men. Before I left, I noticed a girl hiding in the corner, shivering


    in fear. She was the one who tricked me into opening her car''s door. I chose to not help her in the end.


    Some people were born to be ingrates. The cops would look into this, and I did not want to extend my


    kindness to those who did not deserve it. I waited for Nichs outside the station. He was talking with


    the chief inside, and it was easy to guess what they were talking about. He would send these men to


    jail and keep them there for years.


    I had changed into dry clothes, but I was still freezing from getting drenched earlier. I heaved a sigh,


    and my breath became a sliver of mist in the air. Suddenly, someone said, "I have to go now, Renee.


    My brothers are waiting for me. I''ll see you around."


    I turned around. Leon was standing behind me, his face bruised. I reminded him, "I haven''t gotten the


    answer yet. Leon, I know you know the truth." He agreed to meet up with me. He must know the truth.


    Leon did not give me a straight answer. "You might not be Renee, but you''re a part of the Felixes and


    that will never change."


    I chuckled at that. "That''s not like you, Leon. You''re one for straight talking. I want to know the truth.


    Can you tell me all about it?"


    Leon was about to say something, but then he looked behind me. "I''ll call you."


    I could see that Nichs was behind me. Leon was not in a good position to talk, so I said, "We''ll find a


    better ce to talk next time." Still, I was a bit dejected.


    I saw Leon off and turned around. Nichs was staring coolly in the direction where Leon left. "You


    guys know each other?"


    "Yes. He''s a friend." That was technically the right answer, but I did hide something too.


    Nichs did not press me for answers. When we were on our way back, I asked, "Does Christopher


    know that Olivia''s hurt?"


    "Yes. I called him."


    "Will hee to see her?" I asked.


    Nichs looked at me, an unspoken question surfacing within his eyes. A long whileter, he said, "He


    told me he''s busy."


    For some reason, I pitied Olivia for loving Christopher but then, I used to be just like her. I was


    reminded of what Olivia told me. She said Christopher did try to seek me out, but she derailed him.


    Christopher used to want to be there for me.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    Olivia had regained consciousness when we came back to the hospital, and she seemed cheerful. She


    was surprised to see Nichs there, though. "Nick? Oh¡ªyou''re here for Renee, huh? She''s so lucky


    she has someone to care for her."


    She always addressed me in a more formal attitude when Nichs was around. I could see thatOlivia


    was a little jealous that I had someone who was worried about me. She wanted Christopher to be


    worried about her as well, but he had no time for her.


    Nichs gave her a look of disappointment and he admonished, "Why didn''t you call me?"


    Olivia apologized, "I didn''t have time. They were already attacking Renee. I called the cops and went


    straight to her rescue. Some rescue that turned out to be."


    Nichs shot her a look of frustration, then he gave me a look of worry. I felt concerned about the


    wound on Olivia''s face, and I told Nichs, "I have to use the restroom."


    I closed the door and heard Olivia ask, "Did you call Chris? And he wouldn''t evene to see me?


    Has he given up on me?" She sounded forlorn.


    Nichs answered her coolly, "You know the kind of person he is. He has always been distant to


    everyone, including Renee."


    "But at least he gave Renee an answer." I could sense that Olivia envied me for that.


    I had mixed feelings about that, and then Nichs said, "Yes. Good thing I stepped in three years ago.


    Olivia, they spent nine years together. They know each other very well. One wrong step on my part is


    all it takes for him to get to her."


    So he''s worried I would get back with my old me? Does he trust me that little?


    "Do you think we''ll lose, Nick?"


    I bit my lip. Nichs snapped, "No. I''m going to stay with her 24/7 throughout our lives. I''m not giving


    Christopher any chance to get near her."


    I hurried over to the bathroom and sat on the toilet seat. A long timeter, I finally decided to call


    Christopher. It was the first time I called him in my life.


    I put my phone near my ear, and his sensual voice said, "Hello, little girl."


    I took a deep breath. "Hello, Christopher." It had only been days since west parted, but I felt like it


    had been months since I saw him. I got nervous. I had always been nervous when I talked to him, but I


    tried my best to stay calm. "Olivia''s hurt."


    Christopher was a smart man. He knew what I was getting at, but he paused for a moment before


    asking, "You want me to see her?"


    "She''s waiting for you." A momentter, I added, "Just like how I used to."


    "How you used to¡­" Christopher repeated that part, but he sounded a little solemn. He asked, "Did


    Nick tell you that she has a crush on me?"


    "Yes."


    "Just because she likes me doesn''t mean I have to reciprocate," he said in a tone that was a bit colder


    than I expected.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Chapter 66


    Just because she likes me doesn''t mean I have to reciprocate. I kept thinking about Christopher''s


    answer but I had no retort for that.


    He let out a sigh and resumed his gentle demeanor. "There are a lot of things you can''t get just


    because you want it, little girl. I know you care about Olivia. I see her as a sister. I care for her as well,


    but there are still things I won''t do. I can''t stop her from seeing me as a romantic interest, but I can


    dash all her hopes. If I don''t do that, she will think she has a chance."


    Christopher was right. Mutual love was important in rtionships. If he did not feel that way toward


    Olivia, the right move would be to stay away from her and not lead her on. Olivia knew why he did that,


    but I was also aware that she still would not give up. I don''t think Olivia''s gonna give up that easily. I felt


    for Olivia, especially after she saved me.


    The fact that he refused to give her a chance made me mncholic. I apologized, "Sorry for disturbing


    you. I''m sorry for not thinking this through. You made your choice and I respect that."


    "It''s fine." Christopher brushed it aside. "How are you feelingtely?"


    "Fine," I replied curtly.


    "I see. I''lle to Bryxton if I have¡ª" Christopher paused for a moment and he chuckled.


    "Congrattions on letting go of your past, little girl. You finally found it in yourself to forgive Nick."


    Oh, so he knows I''ve gotten back together with Nichs. I bet Nichs told Christopher during his trip


    to Goldshore. Nichs Forger was a territorial man. Of course he would announce the news to


    everyone. In the end, I gave up on the dream I had nine years ago, but through a twist of fate, the man


    of my dreams from that time in my life was still dragged into this.


    I could never forget how Christopher promised he would wait for me forever. Tears welled up in my


    eyes and I said, "I''m sorry, Christopher."


    "You don''t have to be."


    Nichs was right. There was an unspoken bond between me and Christopher. We were like friends


    who had known each other for life and I could trust him, just like how he could trust me. I covered my


    eyes and remained silent, but Christopher did not hang up on me. In the end, I ended the call and went


    back to Olivia''s ward.


    Just becouse she likes me doesn''t meon I hove to reciprocote. I kept thinking obout Christopher''s


    onswer but I hod no retort for thot.


    He let out o sigh ond resumed his gentle demeonor. "There ore o lot of things you con''t get just


    becouse you wont it, little girl. I know you core obout Olivio. I see her os o sister. I core for her os well,


    but there ore still things I won''t do. I con''t stop her from seeing me os o romontic interest, but I con


    dosh oll her hopes. If I don''t do thot, she will think she hos o chonce."


    Christopher wos right. Mutuol love wos importont in relotionships. If he did not feel thot woy toword


    Olivio, the right move would be to stoy owoy from her ond not leod her on. Olivio knew why he did thot,


    but I wos olso owore thot she still would not give up. I don''t think Olivio''s gonno give up thot eosily. I felt


    for Olivio, especiolly ofter she soved me.


    The foct thot he refused to give her o chonce mode me meloncholic. I opologized, "Sorry for disturbing


    you. I''m sorry for not thinking this through. You mode your choice ond I respect thot."


    "It''s fine." Christopher brushed it oside. "How ore you feeling lotely?"


    "Fine," I replied curtly.


    "I see. I''lle to Bryxton if I hove¡ª" Christopher poused for o moment ond he chuckled.


    "Congrotulotions on letting go of your post, little girl. You finolly found it in yourself to forgive Nick."


    Oh, so he knows I''ve gotten bock together with Nicholos. I bet Nicholos told Christopher during his trip


    to Goldshore. Nicholos Forger wos o territoriol mon. Of course he would onnounce the news to


    everyone. In the end, I gove up on the dreom I hod nine yeors ogo, but through o twist of fote, the mon


    of my dreoms from thot time in my life wos still drogged into this.


    I could never forget how Christopher promised he would woit for me forever. Teors welled up in my


    eyes ond I soid, "I''m sorry, Christopher."


    "You don''t hove to be."


    Nicholos wos right. There wos on unspoken bond between me ond Christopher. We were like friends


    who hod known eoch other for life ond I could trust him, just like how he could trust me. I covered my


    eyes ond remoined silent, but Christopher did not hong up on me. In the end, I ended the coll ond went


    bock to Olivio''s word.


    Olivia had fallen asleep while Nichs looked at me curiously. "You took your time."


    "My stomach was acting up," I lied.


    Nichs gazed at me for a long time, but he said nothing in the end. We went back to Bryxton after


    that but instead of going to Felix''s Vi, he took me to the vi on the mountains. I got out of the car


    and saw that orange cat lying beside the pool. There was also a white cat beside it too.


    When the orange cat saw Nichs, it came to rub against his calf. He ignored it and took me into the


    vi, after which the cat followed him andy on the groundzily.


    He smiled at it. "You really do think of me as your master, huh?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The cat meowed at him, but Nichs ignored it and took me into the bedroom. The nket was still the


    same one from two days ago. Nichs gazed out into the night sky. "It''s 3.00AM. Get some sleep."


    I went to wash myself up in the bathroom. When I came out, Nichs was nowhere to be seen. I


    looked out the French windows and saw him ying with the cat beside the pool. Iy on the bed and


    watched him, then I drifted to sleep.


    The sound of the rain was starting to get too loud for me to bear. I opened my eyes and turned my


    head around. Nichs was soundly asleep, but he woke up when I turned around.


    He held me in his embrace to whisper, "You''re awake."


    I asked groggily, "Why is it raining again?"


    There was a downpour that night and the rain had stopped for a moment while Olivia was in the


    hospital, but now it started spilling again.


    Nichs patted my head. "Bryxton is a rainy city. It''ll be betterter. Summer is when the rains are


    going to really start."


    The cold breeze brushed against my skin. I held Nichs tightly,ining, "I''m cold."


    Nichs held his hand against my forehead. "Are you down with a cold?"


    "I think so. I feel dizzy."


    He retrieved a thermometer and put it in my mouth. Turned out I was down with a slight cold, so


    Nichs gave me some meds he took from the medical kit. He boiled two eggs to help with my bruise.


    The ps made my cheek swell, so Nichs rubbed on it with the eggs. He assured me, "The bruise


    should disappear by tomorrow afternoon."


    I replied softly, "Okay." He then pressed his lips against mine, and we were naked for some reason a


    few momentster. It was the best thing a human could experience, especially when the couple were in


    love with each other.


    I closed my eyes and he asked, "Do you like it?"


    Oh, you want to tease me, huh? Well, let''s see how you like this!


    He gasped. "You can be really cheeky, woman."


    We went at it until the sun had risen. Iy down in exhaustion and closed my eyes. Nichs kissed my


    forehead and he got out of bed. "Stay at home, alright?" A momentter, he rested his hand against my


    forehead. Nichs then said lightly, "Run around and you''ll get punished. You''re scared of my father,


    aren''t you?"


    I was not scared of the chairman, but he could really nag if he wanted to. He would call me and talk


    about everything. Nichs then said, "I''m taking you to him if you bail on me."


    I was speechless upon hearing that.


    At that, he left. He took the car with him, but I thought he was worrying too much. I could never get


    down the mountain without a car. Besides, it was raining. I would never go out in this weather. In the


    end, I went back to bed.


    Eventually, a call woke me up. It wasn''t from Leon, but a woman was on the other end of the phone.


    "Hi. Might you be Renee?"


    I had just woken up and was still groggy. "And you are?"


    "Leon''s girlfriend. Some cops just barged in and arrested him. Please, can you bail him out? He has a


    lot of charges pped on his name. He could be jailed for years this time!"


    I frowned. "What happened?"

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Chapter 67


    Leon''s girlfriend told me that the police barged into their ce and arrested Leon for no reason. She


    had no idea what happened, but I had a guess. The man called Chester seemed to hate Leon''s guts.


    When he kidnapped me, he told me he would kill Leon. Something must have happened between


    them.


    I hung up and looked at the time. It was 1.00PM and I had no car. It would take hours for my assistant


    toe here and take me to town. I should arrive in town at about 5.00PM, but Nichs would be


    back at about 7.00PM. It would take hours for me to settle this matter, leaving me with no time to go


    back. Nichs would be livid if he realized I went out again. Besides, this was the perfect weather to


    sleep, and I was too tired to do anything. But I still need to help Leon out.


    I heaved a sigh and texted my assistant. Iy in bed for a while before getting up reluctantly. It would


    take Gary some time to arrive. He was still on his way even after I had washed myself up and put


    makeup on.


    I was starving. Yesterday was one heck of a day, and I had had nothing to eat. I went to make some


    ramen for myself, and the orange cat and his friend came not long after I started eating. It sat outside


    the door, watching me with an unspoken plea in its eyes. It kept meowing at me. The cat''s voice was


    awful. It sounded like sandpaper scraping a ckboard, as if a guy whose vocal cords broke. I finished


    my ramen up and did the dishes, then I went to the front door and waved at the orange cat. "Come


    here, kitty."


    The cat was a smart one. It came to me the moment I waved at it, and I took them both to the pond in


    the backyard. There were a lot of fishes in the pond, though most of them were salmon. I caught a


    couple of them for the cats. They took it and ran to the other vi, probably off to eat the fish.


    The vi was about ten yards away from where I was. I picked the up and went back to the living


    room. ''How much longer?'' I texted Gary.


    ''Five minutes,'' Gary texted back.


    I tucked my phone away and went to take a ck down coat from the bedroom. It was long enough to


    cover my ankles, and I was going to keep myself warm with it. I then sat on the sofa and waited for


    Gary toe pick me up. I was wondering if I should tell Nichs about this and I decided I would, but


    only after I got into town.


    It was already 3.00PM when Gary came. He held an umbre up and came into the vi. "President


    Felix!" he called out to me right at the doorstep.


    I got under the umbre and went into the car with him. He drove slowly in case we skidded on the way


    down, which was why it was already 6.00PM when we came to the town. Before I got out of the car, I


    texted Nichs, ''I''m outside. I''ll be going back to the Felix Residence." Going back to the vi on the


    mountain would take far too long.


    He texted, ''What?''


    He was asking me where I was. I thought about it for a moment, and I texted, ''I''m in Lyrah."


    Nichs did not text back. I wondered if he got mad at me. Regardless, I tucked my phone away and


    went to the police station with Gary.


    The officers recognized me. I wanted to know why they arrested Leon, so they exined, "After


    Chester woke up, he said he was suing Leon for breaking his¡­ member."


    Leon broke a guy''s d*ck? No wonder Chester wanted to kill him! It''s a vengeance written in blood! I


    asked, "Where is Leon right now?" The officer took me to the interrogation room Leon was in. I sat


    down and asked him seriously, "Your girlfriend told me you did a lot of crimes. What on earth did you


    do?"


    Leon''s girlfriend told me thot the police borged into their ploce ond orrested Leon for no reoson. She


    hod no ideo whot hoppened, but I hod o guess. The mon colled Chester seemed to hote Leon''s guts.


    When he kidnopped me, he told me he would kill Leon. Something must hove hoppened between


    them.


    I hung up ond looked ot the time. It wos 1.00PM ond I hod no cor. It would toke hours for my ossistont


    toe here ond toke me to town. I should orrive in town ot obout 5.00PM, but Nicholos would be


    bock ot obout 7.00PM. It would toke hours for me to settle this motter, leoving me with no time to go


    bock. Nicholos would be livid if he reolized I went out ogoin. Besides, this wos the perfect weother to


    sleep, ond I wos too tired to do onything. But I still need to help Leon out.


    I heoved o sigh ond texted my ossistont. I loy in bed for o while before getting up reluctontly. It would


    toke Gory some time to orrive. He wos still on his woy even ofter I hod woshed myself up ond put


    mokeup on.


    I wos storving. Yesterdoy wos one heck of o doy, ond I hod hod nothing to eot. I went to moke some


    romen for myself, ond the oronge cot ond his friende not long ofter I storted eoting. It sot outside


    the door, wotching me with on unspoken pleo in its eyes. It kept meowing ot me. The cot''s voice wos


    owful. It sounded like sondpoper scroping o blockboord, os if o guy whose vocol cords broke. I finished


    my romen up ond did the dishes, then I went to the front door ond woved ot the oronge cot. "Come


    here, kitty."


    The cot wos o smort one. Ite to me the moment I woved ot it, ond I took them both to the pond in


    the bockyord. There were o lot of fishes in the pond, though most of them were solmon. I cought o


    couple of them for the cots. They took it ond ron to the other villo, probobly off to eot the fish.


    The villo wos obout ten yords owoy from where I wos. I picked the up ond went bock to the living


    room. ''How much longer?'' I texted Gory.


    ''Five minutes,'' Gory texted bock.


    I tucked my phone owoy ond went to toke o block down coot from the bedroom. It wos long enough to


    cover my onkles, ond I wos going to keep myself worm with it. I then sot on the sofo ond woited for


    Gory toe pick me up. I wos wondering if I should tell Nicholos obout this ond I decided I would, but


    only ofter I got into town.


    It wos olreody 3.00PM when Gorye. He held on umbrello up onde into the villo. "President


    Felix!" he colled out to me right ot the doorstep.


    I got under the umbrello ond went into the cor with him. He drove slowly in cose we skidded on the woy


    down, which wos why it wos olreody 6.00PM when wee to the town. Before I got out of the cor, I


    texted Nicholos, ''I''m outside. I''ll be going bock to the Felix Residence." Going bock to the villo on the


    mountoin would toke for too long.


    He texted, ''Whot?''


    He wos osking me where I wos. I thought obout it for o moment, ond I texted, ''I''m in Lyroh."


    Nicholos did not text bock. I wondered if he got mod ot me. Regordless, I tucked my phone owoy ond


    went to the police stotion with Gory.


    The officers recognized me. I wonted to know why they orrested Leon, so they exploined, "After


    Chester woke up, he soid he wos suing Leon for breoking his¡­ member."


    Leon broke o guy''s d*ck? No wonder Chester wonted to kill him! It''s o vengeonce written in blood! I


    osked, "Where is Leon right now?" The officer took me to the interrogotion room Leon wos in. I sot


    down ond osked him seriously, "Your girlfriend told me you did o lot of crimes. Whot on eorth did you


    do?"


    "None of your business!" he snapped.


    I did not ask if he wanted to get out. Leon was a proud man. He would rather be jailed if it meant he


    would not have to cave. Hence, I sighed. "Fine, if that''s how it is. You never wanted to live a peaceful


    life. You¡ª" You should get ady and settle down.


    He flew into a rage at that. "Yeah, my life is trash, but that''s none of your business! Just leave me!"


    I did not say his life was trash. I just wanted him to live a quiet life. I refused to argue with him, so I got


    up and left the room. Gary was sent to settle this for me, and Leon was released half an hourter. I


    held up the umbre and went over to him. "I''ll take you home."


    Leon did not refuse my offer, and it was a quiet ride home. After alighting from the car, I told Gary to


    stay inside first. There were a few things I would like to make clear. Leon and I walked side by side


    under the rain. He was a lot taller than I was, and I had to stand on tiptoes to make sure the rain would


    not get to him.


    He snorted in frustration and took the umbre from me. He asked, sounding disgruntled, "Why''d you


    bail me out?" He thought I was poking my nose where it should not belong.


    I gave him a resigned smile. "You think I wanted to do it? Your girlfriend called me, and I couldn''t just


    stand by and do nothing."


    He snorted again. "That dumb woman."


    I corrected him, "She''s just concerned about you."


    He did not say anything after that. We went into an alleyway a whileter. It was filled with old,


    dpidated houses, and I frowned. "Where do you live?"


    He asked me a question instead. "What would you like to know?" He was referring to that question I


    asked yesterday. About the Renee who was born in neen ny-five.


    Since he was giving me the permission, I asked, "The records say I was born in neen ny-five,


    but I was actually born a year after that. Who was the girl who was born in neen ny-five?"


    For once, Leon teased, "Renee, why''d you think there was another girl? Your parents could have


    written the wrong birth year."


    I rolled my eyes in response. "They wouldn''t do something stupid. What happened back then, Leon?"


    "There''s another girl named Renee Felix."


    I froze and Leon patted my shoulder. He whispered, "Your parents adopted a girl from the orphanage.


    She''s not rted to any of us, but your mother needed her kidney."


    Shocked, I asked, "She''s the one who saved Mom?" I knew my mother only survived her kidney failure


    thanks to an organ transnt, but I never thought Renee would be the donor.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Leon was reminded of a bad memory, which was why he heaved a sigh and continued, "Yes. She was


    the only one whose kidney matched your mother''s, but she was too young to be operated on."


    I felt my heart ache, and I asked, "What happened?"


    He exined, "They adopted her and called her Renee Felix. Yes, the same name as you. They told


    the doctors that she was you every time they went for a checkup. It''s your record, though they changed


    the year of birth. You weren''t even five back then. Childhood amnesia tends to happen."


    The rain was turning into a drizzle. I was shocked about the revtion, but I pressed on, "What


    happened after that?"


    "You''d have to at least be eighteen if you want to be an organ donor. She was only five back then, so


    the n was a no go. Your mother hung on with the help of her meds and chemo, but her life support


    started to fail when the girl was thirteen."


    She wasn''t legally able to donate yet. Leon continued grimly, "They took one of her kidneys by force


    and sent her overseas. That''s why I renounced the family." Leon swore. "I never wanted to have


    anything to do with them even if my life turned to sh*t. But still, they kept you safe from the world''s


    darkness despite them being demons themselves."


    I hung my head low, and Leon patted my shoulder again. I looked up, and this time there was a


    sardonic smile curling his lips. "Youe from money and have no idea how the world works. Your


    parents love you, and the whole Felix Family belongs to you. You have a bright future ahead of you, but


    someone had to pay the price for that. Sometimes a bloody price too."


    I teared up. "I''m sorry, Leon." I never thought my parents would do that. I wondered how that girl was


    doing, and I bet she hated the Felixs with all her heart.


    Leon suddenly asked, "Do you know who that girl is?"


    I mumbled, "Who''s the girl?"


    "Quinn."


    Tears streamed down my cheeks, and I crouched down. The news hit me like a truck. I felt angry for


    the girl, and I was also begging for forgiveness. Not for me, but for my parents. Quinn? She''s the girl in


    the story? I remember her. She''s the butler''s girl and my childhood friend. Everyone called her Quinn


    because she was five years old when she came to the family. I thought she was just a simple girl, but it


    turned out she had a reallyplicated background. She left the family when she was thirteen and


    never came back. It was as if she vanished into thin air. My mother said she went back home with her


    father and would never return. Leon also left the family at about the same time.


    I still could not believe it, so I asked again, "Is that true? You''re sure that''s not a lie? How could my


    mother do that?"


    I was clinging onto a feeble hope that told me this was all a lie. I really hoped Leon was lying to me, but


    he chuckled. "I came to your family when I was ten. You were five and she was six. We grew up


    together. Quinn depended on me for a lot of things. She would tell me everything. I knew she was


    afraid too and I tried to stop this, but it was useless. We were too weak to fight against the people who


    tried to save your mother. I left the family after Quinn was sent away. Even now, I continue to despise


    the Felixs."


    I never knew any of this. I held the hem of his pants, and he looked down. Our eyes met. "Your parents


    went to hell as they should. This has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to feel guilty about it." Leon


    was being fair for once, but I could not forgive myself.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    I stayed on the ground until my legs were numb. Leon pulled me up and took me to his home. It was a


    really old and really small house. There was a woman standing outside the door. She was wearing a


    dress in this weather, as if the cold did not bother her. I, on the other hand, was in a down coat. Her


    face was pale, and there was worry in her eyes. She looked like she was waiting for someone toe


    home.


    The first thing I did when I saw her was hold Leon''s arm tightly. I felt my teeth chatter, and I stammered,


    "Q-Quinn? W-Why is she¡­ Leon, s-she''s Quinn. I-Is she¡­"

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Chapter 68


    I walked through the alleyway with an umbre. When I returned to my car, I was still feeling


    depressed. I never thought my parents would oppress Quinn by forcing her to donate her kidney.


    She was just a child.


    A child about my age.


    However, our fates were worlds apart as we had different births.


    Gary noticed that I was in a low mood. He drove the car and softly asked me, "President Felix, did


    something happen?"


    I shook my head and said, "It''s fine."


    At the entrance, I saw a woman wearing a floral dress that looked like Quinn. An inexplicable fear


    arose in my heart.


    I didn''t know what I was afraid of.


    Maybe it was the guilt.


    I had asked Leon if that was Quinn, but he denied. "Quinn is overseas."


    However, that woman was simr to Quinn. At the same time, she was Leon''s lover.


    I instantly understood Leon had always loved Quinn, which was why he left the Felix Family.


    Because of that love, he found a simr-looking woman as his lover. I then asked Leon, "Will you find


    Quinn?"


    He answered, "I will never do that."


    He would not go looking for Quinn. I dared not ask him why, but I knew he would never forgive the Felix


    Family.


    Gary asked me, "Are we returning to Bryxton?"


    Olivia was still in the hospital in this town, so I asked him to take me there. When I arrived, I let him wait


    for me at the entrance.


    I was wearing a long, thick down coat as I walked into the elevator and went to the fourth floor. As soon


    as I left the elevator, I saw a straight back.


    Christopher was standing at the entrance of Olivia''s ward.


    He seemed hesitant to go in.


    Just as I was about to say hello, he pushed open the door and went in. I heard Olivia calling out to him


    in a surprised tone.


    "How''s the injury?"


    His voice was warm, but it carried a hint of coolness.


    Olivia replied obediently, "The doctor said it''s no big deal. It was a bit painful, but I can forget all the


    pain if I can see you."


    Christopher suddenly said, "She asked me to visit you."


    I was startled. Then, I understood that he was referring to me.


    I didn''t expect Christopher to be so honest.


    Maybe I shouldn''t have called him after all.


    Olivia was disappointed upon hearing that. "Renee, you mean?"


    "I don''t care about anyone except her."


    His words are too harsh!


    He exined calmly, "I don''t want to disappoint her, not even a bit. You should understand what I


    mean."


    "I know. You''re leaving me."


    There was sadness in Olivia''s tone. Then, I heard her mournfully ask, "Do you really love her?"


    Her question was too direct. Deep down, I felt immoral to stand here and eavesdrop.


    Besides, I didn''t want to know the answer anymore.


    I hurriedly left and went to the corridor. As I looked at the clear sky after the rain, the sadness in my


    heart gradually disappeared. I would investigate Quinn''s case only after I returned to Bryxton.


    It didn''t take long for Christopher toe out from Olivia''s ward. He didn''t look surprised when he saw


    me outside.


    He seemed to face everything calmly.


    I exined with a smile, "I just went to the police station to settle some matters, so I decided to visit


    Olivia before returning to Bryxton."


    Christopher hummed and said, "Go."


    His tone was calm.


    As if it was a lie that he only cared about me, as he said earlier.


    I stopped my thoughts and walked past Christopher, thereafter entering the ward. Olivia was quite


    surprised to see me. "Renee, you''re here too."


    I smiled and said, "I saw your brother outside."


    I was afraid she misunderstood my words, so I exined it again, "I was in the police station to deal


    with something. After that, I wanted to visit you, so here I am."


    She seemed to understand my intention, so she thanked me. "If it wasn''t for you, he wouldn''t have


    visited me."


    What''s the point of Christopher''s visit?


    She only heard him saying a few unkind words.


    I regret making that call now.


    I sat next to Olivia and asked her about her condition, and she said optimistically, "It''s all good. I''ll


    return to Bryxton in a few days. I n to listen to Nick and stay in thepany to learn the business.


    This is my responsibility as a part of Forger."


    That''s true. Olivia is still a part of the Forgers.


    I clenched her hand and said guiltily, "I''m sorry."


    Forgive me for calling him.


    "Renee, what are you talking about? If it wasn''t for me back then, you and Chris would ¡­ You never


    med me, so you shouldn''t apologize. It''s me who should apologize to you."


    Everyone had their means to get love.


    I forgave Olivia because she risked her life to save mine.


    "Then, let''s forgive each other."


    I asked her curiously, "Why did you follow mest night?"


    Olivia licked her lips and exined, "I was touched after you said those words to me yesterday. You


    were looking out for me. However, I was being selfish to you. I wanted to catch up with you to tell you


    the truth, but you were walking to a secluded ce instead. I feared you would be in danger walking


    alone, so I have been guarding behind you."


    "Thank you, Olivia."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    When I left the ward, I didn''t see Christopher on the same floor. I pursed my lips and thought, Did he


    leave the hospital?


    Did hee here on a ne just to visit Olivia for a few minutes?


    When I went downstairs, I was startled to see him standing tall and straight at the entrance. I realized


    that he was waiting for me.


    The rain had eased off, and all that left was a breeze and drizzle.


    Christopher wore a thin suit with a milky white shirt and a Rolex on his wrist.


    He was very tall. He had trimmed the ck fringe of his, revealing a smooth forehead. He was holding


    arge bamboo umbre at this time, and his eyes were flickering as if they contained thousands of


    stars.


    The vast stars in his eyes were the purend I had never been to before, and I was not worthy of


    having them now.


    I had fallen in love with another man.


    A man who looked exactly like him.


    I betrayed my obsession and I crossed my pure love.


    However, currently, I am happy.


    I am thankful to Christopher for letting me meet Nichs.


    He showed me the way to love.


    I approached hesitantly and said, "Christopher."


    He smiled and asked, "Would you like to have a walk with me?"


    I should have immediately left as my car was parked outside the hospital. However, it was too hurtful to


    do that.


    I smiled and said, "Sure."


    He held his umbre and covered me. We walked along the road, and there happened to be a caf¨¦


    nearby.


    I proposed to go to the caf¨¦, and he did not refuse.


    As soon as we walked into the caf¨¦, we heard a pleasant piano ying. I followed the music and found


    someone ying the piano at the front.


    Seeing my curiosity, the waiter smiled, "We have a daily event. The one with the better ying will


    have a free meal. The gentleman on the stage has defeated many opponents."


    I asked curiously, "How do you decide the winner?"


    "You need the audience''s vote."


    I hummed and said, "We''ll have two cups of the Green Mountain Coffee."


    Christopher and I sat in the innermost seat. Although we were silent, we werefortable with each


    other.


    After the coffee was served, I pointed to the piano yer andmented, "He has great skill, butcks


    emotions in his ying." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Christopher asked softly, "How so?"


    "He didn''t express the emotion of this piece, which is boring. He is just showing off his skills; I would


    say he is mid-level."


    I have been learning the piano for years. Although I was not as good as Christopher, I could teach and


    evaluate the quality of the ying.


    "Well, why not have a go?"


    I looked at the piano and said, "You think we can have an easy cup of coffee? This caf¨¦ is well


    decorated; the pianos are all Karlstein pianos made in Germany. The owner must be rich if they can


    open a caf¨¦ shop with luxury pianos. I think he is secretly a master in piano, and he will show up in


    person if someone manages to defeat the pianist."


    Christopher asked fondly, "What are you afraid of?"


    I instinctively looked at him, "Huh?"


    "Little girl, you have me."


    I suddenly realized I had a world-renowned pianist with me, and we could have a free cup of coffee


    today.


    However, he still asked me to y first.


    I hesitated because I had never yed the piano before him. It was the same feeling as a student who


    was going to y before a teacher. Nine years ago, he was the piano teacher in the next ss, and I


    was just a student.


    He encouraged me. "y it for me."


    I was still hesitant. At that, the pianist had finished ying. The waiter looked at the customers and


    asked, "Does anyone want to challenge him? If there isn''t, then the winner for today''s¡ª"


    At this moment, Christopher raised his hand to indicate, "Here."


    He pushed me out.


    He had put me on the spot. While walking to the piano, a middle-aged man in a tuxedo nced at me.


    He was wearing formal clothes¡ªa tuxedo.


    It was worn for significant parties and performances.


    I could guess his identity.


    I nervously sat at the piano, looking at Christopher with uneasy eyes. He smiled gently at me.


    Olivia said that he was an aloof man.


    However, he always smiled at me.


    All his tenderness seemed to be given only to me.


    I didn''t know what piece to y. I had the song Street Where Wind Resides in my mind. However, I had


    a problem with this piece since I heard about Quinn and my mother. I didn''t want to touch this piece


    again.


    However, this was the only song that linked Cristopher and me together.


    He yed the song Street Where Wind Resides for me again and again. This time, I would return the


    favor to him. After this, we would be even.


    The familiar melody came out. I had yed it too many times, so I didn''t even have to look at the keys


    as I yed it with my eyes closed.


    When I opened my eyes, I met Christopher''s gaze.


    His gaze was light but full of memories.


    I had a secret hidden in my heart.


    I loved Christopher for nine years.


    I kept tailing him when I was young.


    When I was older, I became his brother''s wife.


    My fate ended with Christopher Forger nine years ago.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Chapter 69


    Street Where Wind Resides was a niche song that few people could resonate with unless one could


    understand it.


    Even so, I showed my strength with this piece.


    The audience voted for me and I won the match.


    When the waiter asked if there was a new challenger, the man in a tuxedo slowly raised his hand.


    He smiled shyly and said, "I want topete with her."


    Sure enough, my assumption was correct. He was the boss and would snipe thest winner when the


    event was almost over.


    I was not nervous at all. Even if I lost here, Christopher would win the match.


    I had never doubted his piano-ying skill.


    I yed another modern piano piece while the middle-aged man yed a Chopin nocturne, as


    expected of a hidden master. I brutally lost against him, so I smiled helplessly at Christopher. Thetter


    said, "Let me have a go."


    Christopher sat before the piano. Although he was wearing a ck suit that was less formal than the


    middle-aged man''s tuxedo, he was still noble and invible.


    His expression was nd, alien and distant. He chose to y the modern piece that I yed earlier.


    He wanted to defeat him with the same piece to avenge me.


    His fingering was rapid, and he poured his emotions into his ying. Every time I watched his


    performance, I was obsessed with it. The middle-aged man was stunned after Christopher yed a few


    bars.


    There was a burst of apuse from the audience below. In the end, Christopher won the match and we


    got a free coffee. However, we didn''t stay long. Not long after we left, someone stopped us.


    We turned around and saw the middle-aged man following us out. He walked up to us, stretched out


    his hand with a smile, and said, "Hello, I''m the owner of the caf¨¦. You must be Christopher Forger, the


    world-renowned pianist. I''m so sorry that I didn''t recognise you earlier. You y very well. It''s a realm


    that I can never reach. If you are free, will youe with¡ª"


    I was right; he was the caf¨¦''s owner.


    Like a little fan who saw an idol, he was fawning at Christopher.


    He seemed to be trying to invite Christopher to something; however, thetter interrupted him and said,


    "I''m sorry, I have something to do now."


    The middle-aged man looked very disappointed, and he didn''t keep us any longer. I said to


    Christopher, "You''re amazing."


    His ying could capture the hearts of every audience.


    Christopher praised me, "You too."


    The caf¨¦ was just a few dozen meters away from the hospital. When we were about to go separate


    ways, I didn''t know what to say.


    When I was struggling to find the words, Christopher suddenly reached out to me and said in a sensual


    and warm voice, "Little girl, I wish you happiness and health in the future."


    He was bidding farewell.


    Both of us understood the distance in our hearts.


    We would keep the same distance in the future.


    I reached out and held it and said, "I wish you the same."


    His slender fingers gently squeezed the back of my hand and then released me.


    I got in the car and said with a smile, "Goodbye."


    He said in a deep voice, "Goodbye."


    Gary drove away, and I saw through the rearview mirror that Christopher was still standing there,


    looking at me from a long distance.


    Goodbye, Christopher.


    I hope that both of us can have a happy ending.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    It waste when I returned to Bryxton. I was going to visit May, but the fatigue made me return to the


    vi.


    When I opened the door and went in, Nichs was sitting on the sofa with aptop to take care of the


    company''s affairs. I hugged him and said, "I''m tired."


    He put down hisptop to pat my head, thereafter asking casually, "Why did youe back sote?"


    I buried my head in his arms and said frankly, "The person who rescued mest night was arrested at


    the police station, so I bailed him out as thanks for saving my life."


    Nichs rubbed my head helplessly and said, "You should have told me earlier. I can do the same with


    just a phone call."


    I looked up at him. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    He smiled. "Look how stupid you are."


    I sat on him, put my arms around his neck, and smiled. "I''m not!"


    I even found out the caf¨¦''s owner with just one nce.


    Hearing what I said, Nichs sniffed and tried to ask me something, but his expression turned grim,


    and he asked, "Have you met Christopher?"


    I asked in astonishment, "How do you know?"


    "You have his scent on you."


    Nichs'' expression was cold. I couldn''t say that Christopher and I went to a caf¨¦, so I instinctively


    lied, "Before returning here, I went to visit Olivia. He was at the hospital at the same time. We


    exchanged a few words, and then I left with Gary."


    I didn''t mean to lie to Nichs. I just didn''t want him to be angry.


    He frowned and asked, "Christopher went to visit Oliver?"


    I mumbled, "Yes, she is his soft spot, I think."


    Hearing this, Nichs stared at me for a long time. After a while, he said lightly, "He is not a softie."


    "Is that so?"


    At that point, I changed the topic and asked, "What kind of scent do I have on me?"


    "The disgusting masculine scent."


    I couldn''t believe this.


    I reminded him, "He is your brother, you know."


    Nichs stayed silent. Then, he abruptly carried me upstairs and put me on the bed. I knew what he


    would do to me, so I quickly got up to hug his neck and said, "I''m tired."


    He snorted coldly. "However, you have the energy to run around with Christopher."


    I didn''t dare to answer. Nichs then raised his hand to rub my face and asked gently, "Is the swelling


    gone? You didn''t cover it with your makeup, right?"


    I said obediently, "Yes, it''s gone."


    "Have you eaten?"


    He was getting tender.


    I asked in a baby voice, "Are you going to cook for me?"


    Nichs and I were getting along. I felt attached to him, and I enjoyed such a life.


    Hearing that, he lowered his head, kissed my cheek, and turned around to leave the room. I took off my


    down jacket to change into a nightgown and went downstairs.


    Nichs was cooking steak in the kitchen. I went over, put my arms around his waist, and asked, "Can


    you make it spicy?"


    He was confused. "Do you seriously want the steak to be spicy?"


    "Yes. Can you?"


    I preferred spicy food.


    "No. You aren''t in the best of health, so no spicy food."


    He rejected me outright, to which I whispered, "But I want it."


    My tone was soft. I understood that the woman who knew how to act spoiled would have her best life. I


    could do this to the man that loved me.


    However, he still firmly refused. "No."


    I tightly hugged his waist, thereafter slipping my hands around his belt and quietly pulling out his shirt.


    Nichs''s body froze abruptly, and then he reminded me in a deep voice, "Don''t y with fire."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I quickly let go and ran away. However, as soon as I reached the kitchen entrance, he grabbed me by


    the cor and pulled me back.


    He suddenly picked me up and ced me on a counter. I instinctively wrapped my arms around his


    neck and raised my head to meet his dark eyes.


    He then growled in a hoarse voice, "Renee, you started this fire."

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Chapter 70


    I yed with fire. However, Nichs didn''t do it with me. Instead, he raised his hand and rubbed my


    cheek as he said in a deep voice, "Naughty."


    I grinned as he took me down from the counter. "I''ve been wanting to sleep with you for a long time.


    However, it''s only been two months since you had the surgery. I''m afraid your body won''t be able to


    bear it. I wouldn''t let you go if it wasn''t for that."


    Nichs was worried about my body, and I remembered that he had been restraining himself.


    He moved my heart, but I myself also started to worry about my condition. I left the kitchen and


    returned to my room to take the anticancer drug.


    I hope that my sickness turns for the better.


    God, please don''t be too harsh on me.


    After I was done with the drug, I remembered about Quinn. Gary had served the Felix Family for many


    years, so he would definitely find some clues if he investigated this case.


    I took out my phone and texted him.


    ''Tomorrow, help me investigate Quinn''s departure back then. After that, find out Quinn''s whereabouts.''


    After sending the message, I put away my phone and went downstairs. Nichs had just finished


    cooking the steak. I sat at the dining table and saw roses on the side of the te. I asked in surprise,


    "Where did you get these from?"


    The petals of roses were tiny; it seemed it was picked off when it was still a bud.


    Nichs cut the steak into small pieces and handed it to me. "I just went to the backyard to pick them


    up and it hasn''t bloomed yet. However, it was so pretty, so I picked it up for you."


    I couldn''t helpughing and asked, "You think it is beautiful before it blooms? Come on now, you''re


    destroying them."


    Seeing me teasing him, Nichs frowned and ordered me, "Hurry up and eat. You were busy the


    whole day, so you should rest early."


    I obediently lowered my head to eat. Then, Nichs took out hisptop and was busy again. After I


    was done with the meal, I sat next to him and asked, "Is it busy in yourpany? You even recruited


    Olivia."


    He stretched out his hand and rubbed his temples, thereafter leaning on the sofa and exined, "In


    recent years, the Forger Corporation has rapidly developed. When thepany was still small, I could


    handle it with ease. However, there are many more chores that I couldn''t micromanage, and I don''t


    have someone trustworthy to do my bidding. So, it''s best to let Olivia help me with thepany."


    The Forger Corporation was a start-uppany. He must have endured untold hardship to raise the


    small technologypany to the industry leader. He really should cultivate a trustworthy helper.


    Olivia was indeed the best choice.


    She was a part of the Forger Family but wasn''t a true Forger.


    She had the title of the Forger Family, but she couldn''t inherit the shares of the Forger Corporation. All


    in all, she was a non-threatening existence to Nichs.


    I remembered how Christopher treated Olivia cruelly. Hence, I believe she would take some time to


    focus on her work instead.


    When I was thinking deeply, Nichs wrapped his arms around my neck and pulled me close. Then,


    he said, "When I was in charge of the Felix Corporation, I found out that Gary Reyes handles every


    matter in the Felix Family. Do you really trust him?"


    "Why are you asking me this all of a sudden?"


    Nichs touched my ear and said, "Just curious."


    I rxed in his arms and exined, "Gary is the assistant I recruited after I inherited the Felix


    Corporation. Although he only had three years of experience, I can see from his eyes that he is the


    same as me. So, I hired him out of the blue."


    Gary and I had worked together for nine years. He understood my personality well and worked well


    with me. Moreover, he managed the affairs of the Felix Corporation in an orderly manner, so he also


    made a name for himself in the business world in the past nine years.


    Gary Reyes was my assistant, and he was also the management personnel that significantpanies


    wanted to poach.


    Nichs thenmented, "He had met someone that recognized his value."


    Iughed and said, "He deserves affirmation and trust."


    "Affirmation and trust?" Nichs said indifferently, "Those few months when I took over the Felix


    Corporation, I found the funds flowing out. I am not trying to get you suspicious over everything, but it is


    right to be guarded."


    Funding outflow could be serious.


    I pursed my lips in thoughts and said, "I will pay attention to it."


    "Okay. Rest early."


    Nichs wanted to cut this conversation short and let me rest early.


    I looked up and asked, "What about you?"


    "I still have work to do."


    I was afraid of interrupting him, so I quickly went back upstairs. I was lying on the bed, and I couldn''t


    sleep. I tossed and turned around and couldn''t fall asleep. Nichs didn''te back to the room until


    3 AM.


    He saw me staring at the ceiling and asked in confusion, "Are you just awake or can''t sleep?"


    I shook my head and pitifully said, "I can''t sleep."


    He took off his shirt to reveal his wheat-colored chest. He then hugged me and said, "Have you been


    an insomniac?"


    "Yes, it''s been a while now."


    Hearing that, Nichs seemed to be thinking about something. In the end, he rubbed my head and


    said gently, "Let''s sleep. I''m here now."


    I tried to close my eyes. Perhaps it was because of Nichs'' presence that I fell asleep soon.


    When I was awake, Nichs was not in the room. However, he left a note beside the bed. ''Remember


    to take your medicine.''


    I got up to brush my teeth and took medicine. Then, I put on makeup, changed into a bright-colored


    skirt and drove to thepany.


    When I arrived at thepany, I met the assistant who had just gotten off the elevator.


    When he saw me, he quickly came over and said, "President Felix."


    I asked him curiously, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to discuss the coboration with the Adams Corporation."


    Before Alba passed away, we signed several contracts with the Adams Corporation. Those were also


    essential contracts.


    After Alba''s death, I had never thought about this at all. After thinking about it, I said, "Cancel it."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Cancel the cooperation with the Adams Corporation.


    I wouldn''t mind paying forpensation.


    Gary said hesitantly, "President Felix, I originally wanted to ask you about this. However, Ms. Sommer


    wanted toplete those contracts by herself."


    I frowned and asked, "May wanted to deal with the Adams Family herself? Who is in charge of the


    Adams Family now?"


    "Chairman Adams is still in charge. However, the Adams Family knows of Rudy''s power, and they want


    to depend on him. Still, Rudy said that he was just trying to meet his family in Bryxton and refused to do


    business, which is a sign that he rejected the Adams Corporation."


    I asked curiously, "Who does he want to meet?"


    Rudy had been living in the orphanage since he left the Adams Family at nine. There must be


    estrangement or hatred between him and the Adams Family. However, he said he was returning to


    Bryxton to visit his family.


    So, who was the one he wanted to meet?


    Gary shook his head and said, "I have no idea."


    It would only be after a long, long time that I realized there was a little girl hidden in Rudy''s heart, just


    as I was hiding Cristopher in the same ce back then. Underneath our calm surface, we all had


    chaotic hearts.


    This time, his return was just to protect her forever. He would feel happy even if the girl never knew of


    his existence.


    And I happened to know that girl.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Chapter 71


    Since May wanted to continue cooperating with the Adams Corporation, I would not stop her. So, I let


    Gary discuss rted matters with the corporation. After he left, I remembered what Nichs had said


    last night.


    Although I didn''t believe Nichs, I still decided to be vignt. I asked my secretary to pass me the


    Felix Corporation''s recent financial flow documents.


    When I read the document, I found some of the funds'' whereabouts were unclear. The finance


    department shouldn''t be making such a mistake unless someone told them to do it. So, they did not


    mark the exact whereabouts of these funds. Only my assistant and I had permission to order someone


    to do it.


    Gary had worked for me for nine years, so he knew everything about the Felix Corporation.


    In addition, I put great trust in him, so I let him handle every affair.


    After I married Nichs, I didn''t bother to manage thepany, so the Felix Corporation practically


    belonged to Gary. Even if he did something wrong, I would not have found out. Before Nichs told me


    about Gary, I would never doubt thetter. However, the little doubt in my heart gradually expanded,


    and I started to feel despair.


    I sat in the office and thought about it for a long time, and I understood that we should make no room


    for doubt. When I was hesitating, Gary called me. "President Felix, I have something to tell you."


    I suppressed theplicated emotions in my heart and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    He abruptly said, "President Forger just called me."


    Hearing this, I instantly knew what he was going to talk about.


    "I did take away thepany''s funds," he said calmly, to which I asked, "What did you use it for?"


    Gary couldn''t answer this question. I thought he wouldn''t be able to respond properly on the phone, so


    I relieved his pressure and said, "Let''s talk when you return."


    Then, I said, "I will believe you no matter what."


    Gary said in astonishment, "President Felix¡­"


    After hanging up, I called Nichs.


    When he picked it up, he asked with a low and maic voice, "Miss me?"


    Iughed and asked, "Yes. What are you doing, Mr. Forger?"


    He exined in a light tone, "I was just done with the meeting, and I have to socialize in the afternoon."


    "Okay. Have you called Gary?"


    Nichs didn''t hide it from me either. "Yes. I know you will not forget this after you know about it, and I


    am afraid that you''ll feel ufortable, so I called Gary. He promised me that he would tell you theN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    truth. I think it isn''t a serious problem. What did he tell you?"


    "He hasn''t said it yet. Let''s see how it will go in the afternoon."


    "Okay. I''ll continue my work first," he said.


    Nichs seemed to be really busy. After I hung up the phone, I nned to go to the hospital to visit


    May. However, I bumped into Maria when I arrived at the hospital. It was so frequent that I wondered if


    she lived in the hospital.


    She looked surprised when she saw me. "Why are you here?"


    I countered back with a smile, "Why are you here?"


    Maria ignored me and went into the hospital. I said behind her indifferently, "What are you trying to do?


    Are you looking for my background? You don''t think I''m a fake Renee, do you?"


    Maria stopped abruptly, then turned around and looked at me with a pathetic gaze.


    I kindly reminded her, "You can''t win against me with this trick."


    Maria wore the same colored clothes as mine today. I felt worse looking at her.


    I really hated Maria very much. When I thought about what she once did to Alba, I couldn''t forgive her.


    May and Alba would not have been separated for years if it weren''t for her.


    Moreover, Alba wouldn''t be disabled and return to the Adams Family. If he didn''t, he would live a good


    life.


    Most importantly, she was such a faker that everyone hated her.


    Maria said with an ugly face, "Ha! Don''t get carried away."


    Maria is getting grumpy now!


    I stepped closer to her and asked, "I am getting carried away, so what?"


    A trace of resentment shed in Maria''s eyes. She stretched her arms, gave me a shove, and warned


    viciously, "Renee, remember this¡ªyou can''t win forever!"


    Maria was powerful, and I got pushed a great distance before I could bnce my feet again. I frowned


    in displeasure and heard her say sternly, "You are just riding high for a moment. I''ll have you know that


    as long as I can find the evidence that you''re not Renee, you are doomed!"


    Does she think that will defeat me?


    I looked at her as if I saw a fool. Is she actually stupid?


    I was toozy to entertain her, so I asked, "How do you know this?"


    Hearing this, she looked at me in a daze. I reminded her, "Why do you think I''m not Renee Felix?"


    Maria didn''t want to deal with me anymore, so she turned around and was about to enter the hospital.


    However, I warned coldly, "Silly, this is the Felix Corporation''s hospital. You can''t find any clues here."


    Maria''s expression suddenly became dejected. I heard her muttering, "Renee Felix, you are the one


    who stole my man. How should I defeat you?"


    Maria had never given up on Nichs.


    She just wanted Nichs and Nichs alone. However, she couldn''t have it her way as Chairman


    Forger, and power always stopped her.


    I think she would have been Nichs'' wife if I hadn''t appeared three years ago.


    In fact, she was a rather pitiful woman.


    That being said, you reap what you sow.


    In the end, I ignored her and went to the hospital.


    Truth was, I had a question.


    Where did Maria hear about those rumors?


    She even tried toe to the hospital to clumsily find evidence.


    She really is pathetic.


    As if she was doing stupid things with a glimmer of false hope. It was like nothing else she could do in a


    desperate situation.


    When I saw May, her condition was much better. I told her about meeting Maria downstairs, and she


    frowned in disdain. "I often see her in the hospital too, and she kept bugging those doctors to ask for


    something like a fool. She''s definitely a lunatic."


    Lunatic?


    Did Maria really turn crazy after Nichs broke up with her?


    I asked curiously, "Did she make trouble in the hospital?"


    "She didn''t. However, she kept yelling that Quinn wouldn''t lie to her."


    I asked in astonishment, "Quinn?"


    How did Maria know about Quinn?


    "Well, I don''t know who Quinn is." May sighed and added, "That woman is disgusting. I hate her, but it''s


    pitiful to see her being crazy too. Still, when I remember that she was the one who hit Alba, I couldn''t


    pity her anymore."


    Like me, May thought that Maria was pitiful.


    After all, we were too kind.


    At that point, I changed the subject. "Let''s not talk about Maria anymore. When will you be


    discharged?"


    "Almost. Rudy said he would pick me up from the hospital."


    When it came to Rudy, her tone was getting indifferent.


    "Did hee here to visit you?" I asked.


    "Yes, he knows who I am."


    May then exined in a disappointed tone, "I was trying to hide my rtionship with Alba with him.


    However, he directly talked about our rtionship when he was here yesterday."


    I asked curiously, "What did he say?"


    "I am Alba''s elder; you can call me Rudy. You are the only woman in his life, so you''re part of the


    Adams Family. I will take care of you for the rest of your life." May recited with a sigh. "He said those


    exact words, and I can''t argue with him."


    I didn''t expect Rudy to say he would take care of May forever. Hence, Iughed and asked jokingly,


    "What do you want to argue about?"


    Does she want to marry Rudy?


    "Marry him; I''ll be his wife."


    "What happens after that?" I asked sharply. "Are you going to use his power to avenge Alba?"


    May stayed silent.


    I didn''t have to tell May about these; she would understand.


    I was supporting her to avenge Alba. However, I hoped that she would make a proper n. At least she


    shouldn''t implicate an innocent man.


    May tilted her head to look at the gloomy and humid sky, thereafter saying, "He came here yesterday in


    this weather. He was dressed in a tuxedo, and he is such a handsome man that I couldn''t take my eyes


    off him."


    His handsomeness could rival the Forger brothers.


    However, Rudy looked aloof.


    This trait, too, could rival the Forger brothers.


    "I saw him too. He is rather eye-catching."


    May took a deep breath and said, "Yes, and he could see through my mind."


    "What happened?"


    "He knew I wanted to use him," she answered, to which I whispered, "And what did he say?"


    "He told me to have some self-respect."


    I couldn''t respond to that.


    ¡­


    After leaving the hospital, I drove back to thepany, and Gary was still outside discussing


    something.


    I felt bored, so I went to Nichs''pany.


    The receptionist didn''t recognize me and didn''t let me in. When I was about to call Nichs, Chairman


    Forger came downstairs.


    He was startled when he saw me, then he hurriedly came over and asked, "Ree, are you looking for


    Nichs?"


    I nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, for lunch."


    "He''s still in a meeting. You can wait for him upstairs." He suddenly smiled and said, "It''s great that you


    guys got back together."


    Iughed without saying a word. Then, Chairman Forger said anxiously, "I have something to do, so I''ll


    leave now."


    I clearly saw that he was holding a ne ticket to Goldshore.


    "Okay, don''t worry about me."


    After he left, I looked at the shocked receptionist and asked, "Can I go in now?"


    She hurriedly said yes, and I asked, "Where is Nichs'' office?"


    "Turn right to the first office on the twenty-seventh floor."


    I got in the elevator and went upstairs. When I got out of the elevator, I saw that the whole floor was


    empty. The first office sign stated that this was the president''s office. I heard a voice inside when I was


    about to open the door, and I was confused.


    Isn''t Nichs in a meeting?


    I didn''t rush in. Instead, I stood at the door and waited for a few seconds before hearing the voice.


    It was clearly a voice I was familiar with.


    Nichs asked coldly, "How is the progress?"


    I couldn''t hear what the other party said. Nichs fell silent for a long time before replying coldly, "As


    long as you¡­ everything goes well, I will keep my promise to marry you."


    I froze and stood rooted to the spot when I heard that.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Chapter 72


    I didn''t know who Nichs was talking to, but he broke his promise to me no matter who he said it to.


    I was stunned and was at a loss. I felt like I was returning to the past. The distance between Nichs


    and me suddenly became miles apart, and all my happiness in these two days turned into despair.


    "When are youing back?"


    I could hear Nichs''s impatience, as if the woman on the other end of the phone was important to


    him.


    I felt sadness in my heart and wanted to cry with grievances. He doesn''t care about me at all! At that


    point, I sorely regretted my decision to be with him.


    "Okay. I''ll pick you up in a few days."


    Those words stabbed my heart like a sharp knife. I quickly turned around and left to drive back to the


    company.


    I was dazed as I sat in my office. Suddenly, I seemed to have lost my whole world. At this moment,


    Gary returned to thepany.


    He opened the office door, only to see me sitting there in a trance. And so, he asked worriedly, "What


    happened to you, President Felix?"


    Holding myself back, I shook my head and said, "It''s okay."


    After having been through so much, I had been able to control my emotions since long ago.


    However, the sadness in my heart was crystal clear.


    "I''m so sorry, President Felix."


    Gary admitted it to me but didn''t exin the reason. I closed my eyes and said, "Tell me your reason."


    There must be a reason for him to embezzle thepany''s funds.


    Gary''s tone was trembling because my expression was too calm. "Actually, all the money went to


    Schind."


    I asked calmly, "What are you going to do with it?"


    "I don''t know. I''m not sure where the money went, but Mr. Brennan told me to do it before he passed


    away seven years ago. He said it was your parents'' wishes."


    Kale Brennan was my father''s secretary.


    After my father passed away, Kale quit his job and returned to his hometown.


    I opened my eyes in shock and asked, "Such arge amount of money flows to Schind every year.


    Don''t you have any suspicion at all? Why didn''t you report it to me?"


    "President Felix, I can''t doubt it at all. I followed Mr. Brennan''s instruction to wipe out the money''s


    whereabouts. If he was doing that, he didn''t want to attract thepany''s attention because it stated


    that it flows to someone named Renee Felix."


    I stayed silent upon the realization.


    I finally knew where Quinn went.


    I finally understood why this was kept a secret from me!


    I looked at Gary with a smirk. He called out to me nervously, but I shook my head and asked, "Have


    you found Quinn?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Gary shook his head and asked, "There''s no way to find out where she is."


    I originally wanted to blurt out and ask him to find Renee in the Schind. However, the words changed


    when it came to my mouth and ordered, "Do your work. I need some time alone."


    After Gary left, I seemed to have lost all my energy. Iy on the office chair without moving. Maybe it


    was because of my emotions, but I didn''t feel hungry until my phone rang half a dozen times, and I


    didn''t have to guess who the caller was.


    I picked up the phone and turned it off. After a while, Gary opened the door with a cell phone and said,


    "President Felix, Mr. Forger is calling me and he asks when are you going home."


    Although it rained often in Bryxton, the night view was beautiful. From my office, one could have a


    panoramic view of the whole city. Suddenly, I remembered those words again.


    ''As long as you¡­ everything goes well, I will keep my promise to marry you.''


    How dare he make a promise to another woman?


    I didn''t know what Nichs meant by everything going well, but I knew that Maria had warned me. ''You


    can''t win forever!''


    She was right.


    Seeing that I hadn''t spoken, Gary called out to me again and said, "President Felix, Mr. Forger is now


    downstairs waiting for you."


    The room was unusually silent. I turned my head to look at Gary and smiled. "Gary, ask him a question


    for me."


    "President Felix, the call is still connected."


    If it was connected, Nichs could hear my words from this distance.


    I chuckled and said, "Ask him, then¡­ What do you mean by you will keep the promise to marry her?


    Are you betraying me?"


    Gary was stunned when he heard that. There was no sound from the other end of the line too, but I


    believed Nichs had heard it clearly.


    I stood up and took the cell phone from Gary''s hand to hang up the call. I then calmly said, " The Felix


    Corporation has nothing to do with Forger Corporation from now on. Don''t go looking for him for help


    even if you can''t solve anything."


    In the end, Gary answered, "Yes, President Felix."


    "It''s gettingte. You can leave now."


    After Gary left, I stood by the french windows. Because I was too far from the ground, I couldn''t see the


    bottom clearly. However, I could vaguely see a ck Maybach parked at the entrance. It was most


    probably Nichs'' car.


    I nced calmly at it and went back to the office desk and sat down. I felt ufortable, but I still fell


    asleep in a daze.


    When I woke up, it was midnight and I was starving. I picked up my car keys and went downstairs, only


    to see that the ck Maybach was still there.


    Nichs was leaning against the car.


    I took a deep breath, lowered my head and walked toward my car. However, he suddenly stopped me


    and asked, "Are you angry?"


    That was an understatement.


    I stood still and looked at him. The man''s face was hidden in the dark, but I heard him sigh and ask,


    "Why didn''t you contact me beforeing over?"


    He said that as if nothing had happened.


    I pursed my lips and heard him say again, "It was a misunderstanding."


    I asked him with a smile, "Misunderstanding, you say? Did I misunderstand that you called another


    woman and said you''ll keep your promise to marry her?"


    Nichs stayed silent. I was getting angrier at his attitude and said, "We have nothing to do with each


    other from now on."


    I turned around and got in my car, but Nichs came over and stopped me from closing the door. In a


    deep voice, he pleaded, "Ree, please trust me."


    How dare he think I didn''t trust him after he betrayed my trust?


    To that, I snarled, "I heard it clearly from you! How can I trust you after hearing those words from your


    mouth? Tell me this¡ªwill you keep your promise and marry her?"


    I never asked who that woman was, as I didn''t want to look desperate and keep arguing with him.


    Nichs paused and said, "I''m sorry. I can''t tell you who she is, but I have my reasons."


    He manages to deflect my question by saying he has a reason!


    Nichs Forger, you really are something!


    "Fine. Let''s break up."


    I reached up to push him away, but he grabbed my hand and pulled me into his arms. "Trust me, I won''t


    let you down!" he coaxed.


    However, those words were too superficial to me, and it was also presumptuous.


    "F*ck you!"


    I couldn''t control my temper and wasn''t willing to hold off my anger toward Nichs, so I kicked


    between his legs.


    He abruptly let go of me and took a step back. His face twisted into a painful expression, but he still


    looked at me with a calm and collected gaze.


    It was his manhood, so I suddenly regretted doing that. However, the regret was immediately drowned


    by his betrayal.


    "Nichs Forger, I''ll ask you just one thing."


    He coughed out a hum from his throat.


    Word by word, I enunciated slowly, "Will you marry her?"


    "I will if shees to Bryxton."


    Nichs had a determined expression, and he said those words powerfully. Hence, I sneered and said,


    "Our rtionship ends here. I hope you will gain true happiness in the future."


    He called me calmly, "Ree."


    Is he still calling me Ree affectionately?


    F*ck Ree.


    I was furious; however, my cultivation and backbone told me that I had to hold on and bless him


    generously.


    I must not be angry; I must not lose it.


    Even if I can''t win his affection, I must not be desperate.


    Finally, I got in the car and drove away. However, I saw through the rearview mirror that Nichs was


    still standing there, and it gave me the same feeling as it did with Christopher yesterday.


    This should be ourst meeting.


    My tears couldn''t stop falling as I sat in the car. However, I still stubbornly acted rough in front of him. I


    always had a high ego and never let anyone see me as weak.


    In the end, I cried a lot. After crying, I lost my faith in the world again. I didn''t understand the joy of


    being alive.


    It seemed that my purpose in living was to get hurt again and again.


    I drove past the tavern, went in and ordered a table of dishes. However, I didn''t get myself alcohol as I


    didn''t want to hurt my body. After all, I wanted to stay alive.


    Although life was difficult, hope was unattainable, and I was even being hurt by my lover, I still wanted


    to stay alive.


    I had to live on, and do it with faith.


    However, what was my faith?


    Before this, I could stay alive for my lover. However, since I loved a scumbag, where should I ce my


    faith?


    Why did I have to go and love a scumbag?


    Now, I have no one to rely on when I''m sad!


    I kept crying and was overwhelmed. In the end, I left the tavern, my head a mess. I didn''t touch any


    alcohol, but my head was still dizzy.


    Maybe it was caused by too much sadness.


    I walked to thergest river in Bryxton. I sat here and enjoyed the night wind, suddenly feeling


    nostalgic.


    However, I didn''t have the right to be nostalgic.


    I chose Nichs instead of Christopher. I had betrayed thetter, so I couldn''tfort myself with the


    warmth from nine years ago.


    I could no longer find someone to rely on, and there was no more reminiscing.


    I lowered my head and my mind was full of emotions.


    Who was Nichs talking to?


    Why is he cheating on me again?


    Am I really that bad a woman?


    I took my phone out of my pocket and turned it on. I saw that there were more than a dozen missed


    calls. Two were from May, six were from Nichs before the fight, and the rest were from Leon.


    After some thinking, I called Leon back.


    Leon would never call me without an emergency. However, his phone was turned off.


    I put away my phone and let out a long sigh as I felt even more depressed. I sighed a few times a row,


    but the depressed feeling wouldn''t go away.


    Suddenly, I couldn''t help but cry again. At that, my phone rang yet again. It was from someone I


    thought I would never receive the call from. However, it rang and broke the silence in the cold and long


    night.


    Moreover, it was his first call to me.


    I bit my lip, not sure if I should answer it. It was because I felt I shouldn''t meet him anymore.


    However, I couldn''t resist the temptation.


    I put the phone to my ear, only to hear a gentle voice. "Little girl, where are you?"

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Chapter 73


    I never thought Christopher would call me at this hour, let alone directly ask me where I was.


    Did he know that I was fighting with Nichs?


    I reached out and wiped my tears. Before I could speak, Christopher answered my question, "Nichs


    told Olivia about the fight, and Olivia told me¡ª"


    Seemingly hearing my suppressed crying, Christopher paused and asked softly, "Little girl, are you


    crying?"


    I quickly hung up on Christopher and hurriedly got up to find my car. I wanted to drive back to Felix''s


    Vi, but it was filled with the memories I had made with Nichs the past two days.


    When I was devastated, my phone rang again.


    The caller was still Christopher.


    He kept calling when I needed help, even after I hung up on him.


    I needed warmth andpany now, so I wanted to catch the tenderness he tossed me. However, I


    understood that I must not get involved with him anymore.


    I didn''t want to use him as my backup.


    Besides, Olivia had a crush on Christopher too.


    I knew where our boundariesy.


    I didn''t answer Christopher''s call. I was slumped over the steering wheel sadly, but I felt I had done


    nothing wrong.


    I heaved a big sigh. As I was feeling some pain, I hurriedly took the anticancer drug, and it took me a


    long while to feel better.


    I closed my eyes and cleared my mind.


    After a long while, a faint light came in from the car window. I opened my eyes and found that dawn


    had arrived.


    I rolled down the car window and was stunned when I saw the man at the intersection.


    Although he had the same face as Nichs, I could easily distinguish the twins now. It was because


    Christopher had a cold but gentle aura that wasforting.


    When did Christopher arrive?


    His eyes were on me the whole time.


    I was stunned as I sat in the car, not knowing what to say at the moment. He raised the corner of his


    lips and said gently, "Are you hungry?"


    I pursed my lips and said, "A little."


    I didn''t want to mess with him.


    It was because I chose Nichs a few days ago, so I tried to stay away from Christopher.


    I had to keep a great distance from him.


    However, I never thought that we would meet again. He even silently protected me as he stood next to


    my car.


    It was a lie to say that I was not moved.


    It was because Christopher was always special to me.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I got out of the car and asked, "When did you arrive?"


    "Last night, after you fell asleep."


    His answer was vague. I spent a long time asleep until sunrise.


    "How did you know I was here?"


    Christopher''s gaze was like the gxy, and I was just an insignificant being underneath the stars. I


    retracted my gaze and heard his low voice, "I didn''t really use my power to do anything. However, it''s


    easy for me to find anyone. Ree, I am not as weak as you think."


    "You¡ª"


    "I am not a mere pianist."


    "Christopher, what have you been through all these years?"


    I tried to be as calm as possible as I asked those unrted questions. I did not ask about Nichs as I


    wanted to pretend nothing had happened. Christopher didn''t ask me what happenedst night either.


    He had always been understanding.


    "Travel around the world and meet powerful individuals."


    This was the answer Christopher gave me.


    I walked to him, and he turned his body around to let me through. I walked past him and said, "What


    would you like to eat? My treat."


    We were back in the same state as yesterday¡ªfamiliar with each other but were strangers at the same


    time.


    We kept our distance.


    Christopher took me to a nearby restaurant. He ordered a bowl of soup for me. While waiting for the


    soup, I asked him, "How is your mother? I saw your father went to Goldshore yesterday."


    Christopher''s tone was calm. "She is alright. She had the surgeryst night and needs to be observed


    for a few days, but she should be fine."


    "Why don''t you return to Goldshore too?"


    I didn''t know what to talk about, so I asked him casually.


    Christopher pondered for a while and said frankly, "I haven''t seen my father since I was young, so I am


    not close to him. I don''t want my mom to be embarrassed, so I didn''t return to Goldshore."


    I asked curiously, "Why would she feel embarrassed? Will you fight with your father when you two


    meet?"


    Christopher shook his head and asked me, "Do you think I like to fight?"


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "My father doesn''t like me and he always picks on me. I think we are


    natural arch-enemies."


    I don''t think Chairman Forger will childishly pick on his son, will he?


    Despite what I thought, I was not there when it happened. I couldn''t assume everything about it.


    However, Christopher didn''t tell me that he returned to Goldshorest night and was standing outside


    the operation room. He immediately came over after receiving Olivia''s call early this morning.


    Neither of us was a good talker. Fortunately, our meal arrived, so Christopher and I lowered our heads


    and concentrated on eating.


    He didn''t eat much as he put down his fork after a few bites.


    I asked curiously, "Is that enough?"


    He smiled and said, "I''m not hungry."


    I hummed and lowered my head to continue eating. Christopher asked me calmly, "Renee, are you


    unhappy with him?"


    He sensed my sadness.


    I put down my spoon and looked up at Christopher. "Did anyone tell you anything?"


    He shook his head and said, "Nothing."


    I pursed my lips and didn¡¯t speak. Christopher suddenly raised his hand and attempted to hold my hand


    on the table. Just as I realized his intentions, he paused as I was thinking of pulling back my hand.


    His pale palm stopped in the air and never went any further. He knew his ce and didn''t embarrass


    me or indulge himself.


    In the end, he slowly retracted his hand. "You have been a forbearance girl since you were young. You


    were only fourteen years old when you met me. You were just a child, and you kept tailing me. I noticed


    your feelings. However, I didn''t stop you. I was reluctant to stop you, even. I thought the little girl was


    sad, as if she had lost something important. Until¡ª"


    He paused. His voice was soft like the spring rain when he said, "Until you asked me if I could y


    Street Where Wind Resides."


    I had never heard him say so much, and I had never heard him exin his past.


    I thought he never remembered me, but now¡­


    I clenched my spoon as the ripples in my heart got intense. The sadness in the depth of my heart


    seemed to be appeased in an instant.


    "It''s a sad song and I immediately guessed your mind. So, the next day I yed the song as you


    wished." He raised his eyebrows and said gently, "The street is where the wind resides. However, the


    wind is just a passerby. When it passed by, it left nothing on the street, yet took away a fallen leaf. It


    was the heart of the little girl that cared. Renee, I don''t want to see you being sad."

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Chapter 74


    "I don''t want to see you being sad."


    Those were the most emotional words Christopher had said to me.


    I was stunned and stared at him, not knowing what to say. Christopher turned his head and asked, "No


    matter what happens, Nichs will never hurt you. Have you ever thought that he has a reason?"


    A reason.


    Nichs said he had a reason for doing that.


    However, he said he would marry that woman immediately if she came to Bryxton.


    So, it didn''t matter what the reason was.


    I shook my head in response. Christopher then murmured, "I don''t know what happened between you,


    and I won''t force you to tell me about it."


    After a pause, he said, "However, I want to be with you."


    Hearing this, I stood up with embarrassment and stared at Christopher in a panic. I finally said, "Please


    excuse me; I have to go."


    I hurriedly left the restaurant to find my car and drove to thepany. After arriving at thepany, I


    asked Gary to find me a new apartment.


    I didn''t want to go back to Felix''s Vi ever again.


    After returning to thepany, I knew my mental state was poor as I kept thinking of what Christopher


    had said to me.


    I understood what he meant. In fact, I could stay with Christopher if I was brave.


    However, I couldn''t do it.


    I didn''t choose Christopher back then, so I couldn''t go seek him now because of a betrayal.


    It was unfair to Christopher.


    I would be sorry for my feelings too.


    I stayed in thepany for a day in a daze and was very tired. I realized that my mental health would


    be in danger if I continued to do the same, and I would be suffocated by it sooner orter.


    Thinking of this, I had the urge to leave Bryxton for a while.


    Without informing anyone, not even Gary, I drove to Eldham in my new Rolls-Royce.


    I had a minor car ident when I entered the Eldham expressway intersection. The rear of the car was


    hit by an ordinary car.


    The car''s owner got out of the car and stared at me with a terrified expression. He eximed nervously,


    "This is an expensive car!"


    I knew what he was worried about, so I hurried to say, "It''s okay. I have insurance to cover the loss.


    Can you tow my car to the 4S Center?"


    Knowing he didn''t need topensate me, he quickly agreed to take the car to the 4S Center. Then, I


    took a taxi and entered Eldham. Instead of looking for Merlin, I stayed in a homestay instead.


    I rarely came to Eldham and would contact Merlin to let me stay in Craig''s Vi. However, since I


    discovered his crush on me, I was not willing to get close to him anymore, as I didn''t want to treat


    anyone as backup.


    I was lying on the bed in the homestay when I sent a message to Gary. ''I''m not in Bryxton. Take care of


    thepany while I''m absent.''


    After hesitating, I added, ''Check Quinn''s house address. If she needs help, assist her silently.''


    The Felix Family could never repay Quinn for what we had done.


    After sending those messages, I put my phone on silent and ced it on the bed. When I went out, the


    homestay''s owner saw me and reminded me, "It''s dangerous at night in Eldham. You better not run


    around alone."


    I paused and asked, "Eldham is in danger?"


    To me, Eldham was a prosperous city, so it should be safe.


    The owner smiled and said, "Not really, but it could be dangerous for a beautiful girl like you."


    I answered, "Okay, I won''t go too far."


    Although it was dusk, I thought it would still be safe. I''d be safe if I go out and shop at this hour.


    I went to the nearby mall to buy some daily necessities and a few sets of clothes. After that, I watched


    a movie when I saw that the night was still young.


    I watched aedy and it waste after I finished the movie, so I hailed a taxi from the roadside.


    However, the driver kicked me out of the cab after he couldn''t find the homestay.


    I was speechless because I was unfamiliar with Eldham and couldn''t navigate without a cell phone.


    I walked around for twenty minutes without finding the way. I passed a subway and went through the


    underground passage. The corridor was empty, except for a homeless singer.


    He was singing.


    He was singing the song, People Like Me.


    "A great man like me should have lived a brilliant life. However, why am I still struggling in society after


    twenty years? A smart man like me bid farewell to na?vety early. Still, why did I gain many wounds and


    scars after falling in love?"


    His voice was deep with a touch of the vicissitudes of life. I suddenly burst into tears as I walked


    through the long corridor.


    People like me should have lived a brilliant life. Still, why did I gain many wounds and scars after falling


    in love?


    I turned around and looked at the homeless man. I then took a hundred and put it before him. He


    smiled and said, "Thank you."


    I left the underground passage, and my heart''s sadness was temporarily suppressed. I continued


    searching for a long time, yet couldn''t find the homestay.


    I was particrly irritable as I looked up at the gloomy sky. If I didn''t manage to go back to the


    homestay, I would be soaked in the rain.


    I sighed and continued walking.


    After a long time, I finally found the homestay. When I was about to go in, I was suddenly grabbed by


    someone and pulled aside as my mouth was tightly covered by a cold palm.


    I remembered what the homestay''s owner had said to me, and the fear in my heart had significantly


    risen. I struggled hurriedly, but the man tightened his grip on my arm and warned me in a low voice,


    "Don''t move."


    His voice was hoarse and deep.


    However, I did not obey him. I bit his palm when he wasn''t paying attention. My bite force was great,


    but he wasn''t affected by it and warned me instead. "If you don''t listen to me, I''ll knock you out."


    I did not move anymore and obediently listened to him.


    He asked me, "Do you live here?"


    His tone was cold, but his breathing was weak.


    I answered, "Yes."


    He coldlymanded, "Take me in."


    The homestay''s owner and other guests were inside. So, it was safer for me to take him in, and I


    quickly agreed with him.


    He let go of me as if he was unafraid of me escaping.


    The next moment, he copsed on my body. I turned my head to look at him through the light from the


    entrance.


    His face was caked with blood, and his body was dirty as if he had just experienced hell.


    At first, I wanted to leave him alone. However, I couldn''t bear to see him injured and asked, "Do you


    want me to take you to the hospital?"


    "There''s no need. They will find me."


    I was not sure what he was referring to. Still, he didn''t have any bad intentions; I kindly helped him into


    the room.


    There was nothing in the room and his injuries were severe, so I ordered gauze, antiseptic, and more


    from the Inte.


    The package was still on its way. However, the man didn''t care about those items and asked for some


    fabrics as he took off his clothes to make a simple bandage. He didn''t seem to worry about getting an


    infection.


    His face was covered in blood, so I couldn''t determine his appearance. However, he was muscr and


    had six-pack abs, broad shoulders, and a narrow waist. His body proportions were perfect.


    Still, he had a lot of scars from gun wounds. I was surprised and wondered what had happened to him,


    but he was a stranger to me, so I suppressed my curiosity and sat by the bed.


    At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door. The man gazed at me with cold and vignt


    eyes, and I exined, "It might be the delivery."


    I got up to open the door, and he followed me and stood behind the door as if he was afraid that people


    would discover his existence.


    I opened the door, and the homestay''s owner handed me a paper bag and exined, "It just arrived.


    The delivery person said it was yours."


    I took it and said thank you.


    The owner nodded his head and said, "You''re wee."


    After he left, I passed the bag to the injured man. However, he didn''t bother and simply walked to the


    side and opened the window.


    He seemed to be observing the terrain here.


    I asked him, "When are you leaving?"


    He growled through his throat, "Right now."


    I went to the window and saw a river below.


    I asked him curiously, "Are you leaving by the river?"


    He didn''t answer and abruptly turned his head to look at me.


    "The scars on your face are ugly."


    I stayed silent.


    I took off my makeup as soon as I arrived in Eldham. I knew that the scars on my smooth face were


    ugly, but I didn''t expect to be directly insulted by a stranger. In addition, he was a man that I had just


    taken in!


    I pursed my lips and chose to remain silent.


    He suddenly asked me, "What is your name?"


    His voice was deep and hoarse.


    We were not friends, so I didn''t have to tell him my name. Still, it was awkward to not say anything after


    he asked me. Therefore, I lied. "Myra Felix."


    He frowned and didn''t ask me any more questions.


    The river outside the window was calm. However, it was a fool''s errand that he wanted to leave by the


    river. At the same time, there was another knock on the door.


    The man standing by the window reminded me with a serious look. "If you don''t go with me, they will


    torture you for information."


    To that, I questioned, "Who?"


    He coldly spat out the words. "Those who want to kill me."


    "That person knocking on the door is looking for you?"


    "Yeah, they know I''m here."


    Why does it have to do with me?


    However, I refused, "I won''t leave with you."


    The door was pushed open as soon as I said that. The first person came in immediately shed with a


    knife.


    I was stunned as I had never seen such a scene.


    The man by the window forcefully pulled me to jump from the window. However, my shoulder was still


    shed by the knife the moment I jumped down.


    I groaned and fell into the icy river before I could react.


    I couldn''t breathe and swallowed a few mouthfuls of water. I tried to raise my head above water level,


    but someone pushed my head into the river.


    The oxygen in my lungs was almost depleted. At thest moment of my life, I still thought of Nichs


    Forger.


    If I could restart my life, I would never want to meet him again.


    I would never forgive him.


    I rxed and let my body fall to the riverbed. Someone hugged my waist within a few seconds and my


    lips were sealed.


    The thing sealing me was freezing.


    However, I received a life force.


    I greedily sucked it as I felt the stiff body holding me. Not long after, I emerged from the water.


    I kept inhaling the fresh air above the water, unaware that I was in the arms of a man at the moment.


    I tiredlyy my head on his shoulder and murmured, "Who are you?"


    As my consciousness became blurry, I passed out.


    When I was awake, I found myself lying on arge bed in a room with a cold color palette.


    I lifted the quilt and found that I had no clothes on my body except an oversized white shirt.


    ording to the size, it seemed to belong to a man.


    Did someone peek at my body?!


    I got up and stepped on the floor with my bare feet as I opened the french windows and stood on the


    balcony, only to find myself in a vi.


    A man was sitting in the front yard of the vi.


    He was unusually handsome and calm. He might have been the bloodstained manst night.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He was different from the men I had ever met as he emitted a gloomy aura with a ruthless expression.


    He seemed to have noticed my gaze, so he raised his cold eyes and looked at me. We looked at each


    other from different floors.


    I asked him curiously, "Where is this?"


    "Xenos'' Vi."


    "In Eldham?" I asked.


    "Yes."


    He was taciturn and cold.


    After thinking, I asked, "Who changed my clothes?"


    He slightly lowered his head and said, "My maid."


    Hearing this, I sighed in relief. I turned around and saw a light-colored dress beside the bed.


    I took off the white shirt and found a wound on my shoulder. At that, I remembered what happenedst


    night.


    How unlucky. I am really dogged by misfortune.


    I endured the pain and changed into the dress. After I went downstairs, I saw him sitting there basking


    in the sun, and I said to him, "I''m leaving."


    He was silent, and I elegantly left.


    I never asked for his name.


    My cell phone was still in the homestay, but I had no courage to get it. So, I simply went to a shop to


    buy a new cell phone and a SIM card.


    I didn''t have cash, so I logged on to PayPal with my new cell phone to pay for it.


    I didn''t return to the homestay. Instead, I found a small hotel to stay at.


    I did this to prevent Nichs from looking for me.


    I stayed in the hotel until afternoon until I remembered my anticancer drug was left in the homestay, so


    I simply went to the hospital to purchase it.


    I called and asked the attending physician in Bryxton for a prescription, then gave the list to the doctor


    in Eldham.


    When I was about to leave with the anticancer drugs, I met someone I thought I would never meet


    again.


    Merlin''s ex; a particrly jealous ex-girlfriend, at that.


    I was okay with her until she knew about me.


    When I came to look for Merlin a few years ago, she met us. At that time, she sshed Merlin with a


    cup of red wine as she scolded, "Scumbags!"


    Presently, I didn''t want to cause trouble and tried to pass by her. However, she found me and stopped


    me. "Hey, I thought you were familiar from afar. So, it''s you! How are you now? Did Merlin dump you?


    Since when has your face been disfigured?"


    I stayed silent.


    I must have a good temper as I didn''t want to argue with her.


    Especially after I saw another man behind her.


    He was the man I had met earlier.


    This was a small world.


    You could meet people you hate everywhere.


    Seeing that I was silent, she continued, "B*tch, do you think Merlin loves you? There are so many


    women around him, and you are nothing but a toy to him! Only you are foolish enough to take it


    seriously."


    The man behind her heard everything. I frowned and countered, "Merlin and I had no strings attached.


    I''m not like you that wants to be with the same guy forever."


    I reached out and patted her shoulder. With a smile, Imented, "Miss, this is a huge world. You are


    a beauty. If you really are bored, you can travel around the world. Maybe you can sleep around to


    enrich your poor life."


    Her face turned pale with anger, and the man paused when he heard those words. Then, he walked


    past me and entered the hospital indifferently, as if he didn''t know me.


    However, it didn''t matter as I didn''t care at all.


    I was toozy to argue with her, so I left in a hurry with the anticancer drug. Merlin called me thirty


    minutes after I left.


    Heughed and said, "My ex said you scolded her."


    Did I really?


    I didn''t even say a swear word to her.


    "I think so."


    Merlin asked me, "Are you in Bryxton?"


    "Yes," I answered.


    "Want to meet up with me?"

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Chapter 75


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Not now; I have something to do in Eldham."


    I rejected Merlin''s invitation. However, he noticed my abnormality and asked, "Did I make you


    ufortablest time?"


    I lowered my head and denied, "No."


    "Don''t take this the wrong way¡ªI am not romantically in love with you."


    Merlin suddenly said such a thing, and I was stunned by his directness. He sighed and said, "You are


    my best friend, and I know where our boundaries are. Please do not second-guess my intentions."


    Did I really take it the wrong way?!


    I answered, "I''m not that narcissistic."


    "Okay. Don''t hesitate to call me if you need me."


    I answered, "Okay, I will."


    After hanging up, I nned to return to the hotel. However, I had a head rush when I saw Merlin''s ex


    was at the hotel''s entrance.


    I walked up to her and asked, "How did you know I stayed here?"


    I never thought that Merlin''s ex would find me here. With two men beside her, it was evident that I was


    at a disadvantage. She smiled smugly in response. "Take a guess."


    I asked helplessly, "What do you want?"


    I had nothing to do with her; everything was just a misunderstanding.


    Besides, she had broken up with Merlin, so our rtionship had nothing to do with her.


    However, she was unreasonable. "Get out of Eldham."


    Hearing that, Iughed sarcastically. "You have no say in my whereabouts. Do you think you''re a noble


    queen who can act as you wish and ignore others?"


    At that point, the ex-girlfriend didn''t want to talk to me. She frowned and ordered, "You guys, grab her


    cell phone and ID card!"


    Hearing her, the men grabbed my arms, so I couldn''t move. I then threatened her, "Just take them all! If


    you do that, I have nothing on me. After that, I can seek Merlin for help! You won''t want¡ª"


    She gave me a p to stop my words. At that, I looked at her with shock. I never thought that Merlin


    had dated such an unreasonable and overbearing woman.


    After finding my ID card and cell phone, the two men let me go. I couldn''t calm down and returned a


    p to her.


    She covered her face in astonishment. "How dare you?!"


    I red at her and said, "Yes, I did. You should see iting!"


    She should see iting if she keeps bullying others.


    Is she that simple-minded?


    All the women Merlin dated were not ordinary, most of whom were daughters of wealthy families.


    However, a rich girl like her was the lowest.


    She was overbearing and unreasonable.


    Then there was Alice Yates, who yed tricks behind one''s back.


    A genuine ssy person won''t ever y tricks. They would be friends with everyone on the surface


    and won''t easily offend people.


    Alice was not an actual ssy person as she got mad quickly.


    I had never met a genuine ssy person before.


    Presently, Merlin''s ex-girlfriend said furiously, "Hit her!"


    Then, the two men gave me punches and kicks. I fell to the ground and curled up in a ball. The


    anticancer drug bottle in my hand fell to the ground.


    I covered my head with both hands as protection. Before they could do a number on me, the two men


    and Merlin''s ex were thrown to the ground.


    She painfullyy on the ground and looked at a group of men in suits. She asked in pain, "Who are


    you?"


    At this time, a ck Bentley sedan stopped before us, and a man came down from the passenger seat.


    He respectfully walked to the back and opened the door.


    It seems that the real boss is at the back.


    After the door was opened, I saw a long leg in ck suit pants sticking out, and then half of the man''s


    face was revealed.


    The face was sharp. Everyone felt a chill when he nced at us, and no one dared to make a sound,


    as if they were afraid to disturb someone.


    The group of men in suits stepped back when he walked toward me. They seemed to be afraid of the


    man before me.


    He steadily walked to me. I looked at his face and bit my lip. "Why are you here?"


    His eyes were ck as ink with a bloodthirsty glint. He seemed not good with words, and he tightly


    pursed his lips and did not utter a word.


    He was handsome and gorgeous, like a deity that appeared before me. He looked like a different man


    with blood and dirt on his facest night. I couldn''t believe that I had saved such a man.


    I think I attracted more powerful people.


    He bent down and picked me up. I instinctively wrapped my arms around his neck. I could feel his body


    freeze when my hand touched his neck, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    When he was about to leave with me, I quickly said softly, "She has my cell phone and ID card."


    I looked over and found that my ID card and cell phone were broken. This woman really was cruel.


    I sighed upon seeing that. "Forget about it."


    The man took me away from the hotel and put me in his car. My body was in pain. When he came in, I


    asked to borrow his cell phone.


    The car was cramped and he said nothing.


    Even when I asked him for his cell phone, he handed it to me without saying a word. I took it and called


    Merlin.


    My memory was good, and I memorized many contact numbers. Not long after, Merlin epted the


    call and asked, "You are?"


    "It''s me."


    Merlin recognized my voice in an instant. He shouted through the phone, his tone evidently surprised.


    "Babe, where is your cell phone?!"


    It was quiet in the car. Everyone heard Merlin''s affectionate nickname for me, including the driver and


    the man beside me.


    "Merlin, your ex hit me."


    My voice was calm as I didn''t have a grudge against that woman. I had met a lot of rich girls like her.


    I dealt with many women close to Nichs during my marriage with him. That was why many had


    plotted against and bullied me.


    However, I did not hold any grudges.


    They were just crazy with love.


    It was not about me; it was about the woman around the man.


    Having said that, I was not an easy target.


    Although I didn''t hold a grudge, I would never yield without revenge.


    Merlin paused and said after a while, "I''m sorry."


    I tilted my head slightly and looked out the window. The scenery passed by as I said lightly, "It''s alright.


    I don''t me you. However, you must take the responsibility to dispose of that woman. I don''t want to


    see that woman in Eldham ever again."


    "Okay, I will do that."


    I hung up and returned the phone to the man beside me.


    He took it and asked, "Is it Merlin from the Craigs?"


    It was rare for him to take the initiative to ask questions, so I said yes.


    After thinking, I said gratefully, "Thank you for today. You had returned the favor that I saved youst


    night, and we don''t owe each other anymore."


    He didn''t respond to my words. Instead, he said indifferently, "Merlin is a famous man in Eldham."


    I asked in surprise, "What about it?"


    "What is your rtion with him?"


    The man directly asked this, as if he had misunderstood something.


    I didn''t think it was necessary to answer it, but I didn''t want others to misunderstand my rtionship


    with Merlin.


    I thought about it and exined it patiently, "Nothing much, and we are friends at most. However, that


    crazy woman thinks that I''m Merlin''s girlfriend and gives me trouble."


    "He just addressed you intimately."


    I sighed in response. "He does this to everyone."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    My ID card was broken, and my cell phone was smashed. I had nowhere to go, so I followed the man


    back to Xenos'' Vi, realizing that I still didn''t know his name.


    I didn''t ask, and he didn''t mention it either.


    I returned to the room, and the white shirt was still on the bed. I went to the bathroom in the room


    despite the pain.


    I took off my clothes with difficulty and wiped my body with a warm towel. After that, someone knocked


    on the door.


    I put on the white shirt on the bed and went out to open the door, and I saw the man who opened the


    door for his boss outside.


    I smiled and asked, "What is it?"


    He handed me a bag and exined, "Ms. Felix, inside the bag is your medicine and SIM card. Mr.


    Xenos had told me to get you a new cell phone, and it will be ready in half an hour."


    I took the bag and asked, "How do I address you?"


    "I am President Xenos'' assistant, Waylen Briar," he said.


    "Okay. Thank you, Mr. Briar."


    Waylen shook his head and said respectfully, "Ms. Felix, you should thank Mr. Xenos instead. You are


    the first woman he was willing to save. You must be a special woman to Mr. Xenos."


    "Xenos? Is he the Shawn Xenos?"


    In Eldham, a powerfulpany looked down on the city¡ªXenos Solutions.


    And the leader of Xenos Solutions was none other than Shawn Xenos.


    He was a ruthless and unpredictable man.


    His family was huge; however, no one knew about it. Theirpany could rival the neer in


    Bryxton, Rudy Adams.


    However, the Felix Corporations and Forger Corporations were not weak either.


    I had always heard of Shawn Xenos, but had never met him.


    In Merlin''s words, Xenos was the true boss of the Eldham.


    In fact, I guessed his name when he said this was the Xenos'' Vi. That was why there was no need to


    ask after his name.


    I thought that we would not meet again. However, I didn''t expect him to rescue me and return to the


    Xenos'' Vi in the afternoon. This was a fate that couldn''t be avoided.


    "Yes, his name is Shawn Xenos."


    After Waylen left, I asked the maid outside my room for a cup of warm water to take my medicine.


    I felt my body rx after taking the anticancer drug. At this time, the maid brought me a meal, and I


    asked, "Where is Mr. Xenos?"


    "Mr. Xenos is in his study room."


    I hummed, took the meal and went back to the room. I couldn''t eat it anymore after a few bites. At that


    point, I was bored as I didn''t have a phone for me to look at.


    I went to the back garden in that oversized white shirt. It was a little cold outside, but it was bearable.


    The maid was discerning as she brought me a ck coat. When I put it on, it was so long that it


    reached my ankles, making me look small and short.


    It was ridiculous, as I was five feet seven inches.


    Although tall, I had perfect body proportions, a pair of long, straight legs, a ssy appearance, as well


    as thick, long and smooth hair. I was not ugly like Shawn had said to me.


    When the maid saw the oversized shirt on me, she smiled and exined, "This is Mr. Xenos'' clothes.


    There are no other clothes for you, and my clothes are unworthy of a ssy woman like you. Please


    bear with it for now."


    Shawn''s employees were polite, and I thanked the maid gratefully. She shook her head and said, "Just


    call me if you need something. I will go to the kitchen to prepare dinner now."


    After the maid left, I strolled around the garden alone. It was spring in March, which was the season


    where flowers bloom.


    The Xenos'' Vi was not as cold as Shawn''s personality. The garden had wintersweet, winter jasmine,


    peach blossom, and many more.


    Although wintersweet was out-of-season, the peach blossom was flourishing. I reached out to pick a


    peach blossom branch, and it quickly came off the tree with a snap.


    I looked at the peach blossom and smiled contentedly, then put them near the tip of my nose and


    smelled the flower.


    The scent of peach blossom was light, with a slightly sweet fragrance.


    I suddenly remembered when Christopher came to find me from Goldshore that day, he was standing


    under a peach blossom tree too.


    He met me with a confident expression, just because I said that I missed him.


    Thinking of this, I hurriedly threw the branch away and picked the winter jasmine instead. I happily put it


    on my ear and raised my head, then I unexpectedly met a cold gaze.


    I smiled and said, "Shawn."


    He frowned. "Sunny."


    I looked at him dumbfounded. "What?"


    Shawn was standing on the balcony in my room. I guessed he couldn''t find me in the room but saw me


    downstairs. I had no idea how long he stood there.


    He stood with his hands behind his back and wore a delicate ck suit with a ck tie around his neck.


    He was handsome; not even the male stars in showbiz could rival him. Shawn gave out the aura of a


    recluse.


    Based on what I saw before, his fingers were slender, pale and powerful.


    Although there were quite a few scars on his body, there were no such ws on his exposed skin.


    "Call me Sunny."


    He''s suddenly asking me to call him with an affectionate nickname, Sunny.


    However, we are not even friends!


    After that, he coldly exined, "Myra Felix, you saved my life. I swear that I will protect you forever."


    Dumbfounded, I asked, "What?"


    I was dumbfounded as I was surprised.


    As if Shawn thought I was stupid and couldn''t understand his words, he said, "Call me Sunny. You are


    my family from now on."


    After a pause, he said, "I will do my best to protect my family. Right now¡ª"


    Shawn stopped himself, not finishing his words.


    Right now, I was his only family.


    "Thank you. You don''t have to be that formal with me."


    Although Shawn and I were not close enough to be a family, the Xenos Family was a strong ally. It was


    wise to befriend rather than anger him.


    Thinking of that, I said obediently, "Sunny."


    He nodded andmented, "You learn fast."


    I was not amused and stayed silent.


    Shawn then turned around and left. Not long after, Waylen came to me with a new cell phone, and it


    was the same phone as Shawn''s.


    Waylen knew what I was thinking about and exined, "Ms. Felix, this is a cell phone developed by


    Xenos Solutions. Before now, only Mr. Xenos used this phone. Now, we grant you the right to it."


    Shawn really treated me as his family.


    However, we were almost like strangers.


    I did not know him at all, let alone talk with him.


    After installing the SIM card into the new phone, Waylen said, "I will save Mr. Xenos'' phone number


    into your contact. If you have problems in the future, you can call him personally. Now, I will take you to


    meet someone."


    I asked curiously, "Who?"


    "Mr. Xenos'' gift for you."


    Waylen took me to meet a man.


    His name was Kevin York, and he asked me to call him Kev.


    When he saw me, he asked in surprise, "Sunny rmended her, you say? From what I see, she''s


    just a randomss!"


    Waylen smiled and said, "Mr. Xenos asked me to bring Ms. Felix to meet you. He said you should take


    care of each other as a family from now on."


    Kevin stretched out his hand and said, "Hello, Myra Felix."


    My real name was Renee Felix, and I gave Shawn the fake namest night.


    At that point, I figured I should go along with it.


    I stretched out my hand and called him Kev. Heughed and said, "You really learn fast. Nice to meet


    you."


    Again, I was not amused.


    Shawn forcefully gave me another family.


    After introducing myself to Kevin, Waylen brought me back to the Xenos'' Vi. In the car, he said, "Ms.


    Felix, if you need anything from now on, you can contact us. We will do our best to help you."


    I seemed to have picked up a huge bargain.


    "Sure. Thank you."


    After returning to the Xenos'' Vi, I decided to return to Bryxton after spending another night here. I


    had to go back to Bryxton no matter what, even if I faced the unfortunate truth.


    Iy on the bed and forced myself to close my eyes to sleep. Soon, I fell asleep, and it was noon when


    I woke up the next day.


    No one even bothered to wake me up.


    I got up, opened the closet, and found several more women''s clothes. The design was simple but had


    exquisite quality.


    I put on a long beige dress. Then, as the weather was cold, I wore a pair of silk socks and a thin trench


    coat.


    I didn''t see Shawn when I left the room. So, I asked the maid where he was.


    The maid replied, "Mr. Xenos is in the study room."


    The maid took me to his study room. I knocked on his room, and a cold voice came from within. "Come


    in."


    His voice was maic and overly deep.


    However, it was pleasant.


    I opened the door, went in and saw Shawn was holding a pen as he looked through documents. He


    looked at me and asked calmly, "Is there something you need?"


    I exined, "I''m leaving."


    "Okay, be careful along the way."


    I didn''t say where I was going.


    He didn''t ask about my destination either.


    Just like yesterday, he never tried to keep me.


    He was not even trying to inquire about my identity.


    Even so, he recognized me as his family¡ªhe let me call him Sunny.


    Moreover, he swore that he would protect me forever.


    After some thinking, I said, "See you, Sunny."


    I didn''t know if we would meet each other ever again, but he gave me warmth yesterday.


    I will remember this warmth forever.


    He hummed lightly. I turned around and skillfully hailed a taxi to the 4S Center to get my Rolls-Royce.


    However, the car was still under maintenance.


    I left Merlin''s number to the staff, so they would contact Merlin to let him take the car after it was ready.


    When I came out of the 4S Center, I remembered that my shoulder had been sliced two days ago, and


    I also bit Shawn hard that day.


    I went to the hospital to change my dressing, then went to the airport.


    I got a call from Merlin at the airport, and he said apologetically, "I have dealt with my ex."


    I hummed and said, "Thank you."


    "Don''t be. It was my fault."


    After saying that, he asked hesitantly, "Do you know Shawn Xenos?"


    I instinctively asked, "Why?"

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Chapter 76


    Merlin never alerted me of anything. However, he warned me about Shawn. "Ree, Shawn Xenos is a


    powerful man who started out with nothing. His methods, cruelty, and coldness are all that I''ve never


    seen before! So, you better stay away from him, lest you will suffer forever."


    He said Shawn was capable of making me suffer forever.


    I pursed my lips and asked, "How much do you know about him?"


    Although the Shawn I knew was cold but not as scary as what Merlin hadmented, I still didn''t know


    much about the man.


    "To be honest, I don''t know much about the Xenos Family. I heard a lot of things about them from my


    dad. He said that the Xenos are a cruel family. Shawn used to have several siblings, but he is the only


    one left alive. I heard the rest of them lost and were eliminated from thepetition, but I don''t exactly


    understand what happened."


    I asked in surprise, "Is it a family conspiracy?"


    It was something that Merlin denied. "No. There isn''t any conspiracy theory from the Xenos Family. I


    don''t know the situation very well, but you must never offend Shawn Xenos. Otherwise, you''ll suffer!


    Ree, Shawn will do anything to get what he wants. I''m afraid that¡­ My ex said Shawn saved youst


    night."


    "Yes, Shawn saved mest night."


    I didn''t deny it and Merlin sighed. "He''s never that kind. In Eldham, Shawn is a ruthless man. If he


    saved you, it shows he has a thing for you. I''m afraid that you can never escape from his control."


    Merlin seemed to be talking about another person. The Shawn I knew was not as Merlin said, as I was


    free toe and leave at Xenos'' Vi.


    In addition, Shawn never chatted with me in his house.


    I didn''t tell Merlin about my current rtionship with Shawn. Merlin would be worried if he knew that


    Shawn had treated me as his family. So, I decided to keep this matter a secret.


    After I promised Merlin not to meet Shawn again, Merlin hung up the phone, feeling at ease. Then, I


    flew back to Bryxton.


    It was almost evening when I returned to Bryxton and I sent a message to Gary.


    When I arrived at themunity, he was already waiting for me at the entrance.


    He gave me the key and exined, "This is the Felix Corporation''s apartment, and we have revamped


    the interior two days ago."


    I took it and thanked him.


    Gary shook his head. "President Felix, President Forger has tried to contact you for the past few days.


    Also, I found Quinn''s whereabouts. She wille to Bryxton in a few days."


    Hearing this, I only felt bitterness in my heart. Did she choose to return to Bryxton after all? Does she


    me the Felixs?


    I took a deep breath as I heard Gary continue, "President Felix, Quinn never touched the funds that


    flowed abroad over the years."


    "She does me the Felixs."


    I went to the apartment in a trance. After opening the door and sitting on the sofa, I pondered for a bit.


    Then, I called Leon.


    I was going to tell him about Quinn. However, he took the lead and announced, "Quinn contacted me


    and she said she ising back to Bryxton."


    I stayed silent upon hearing that.


    I remembered Leon had tried to contact me a few days ago, but I didn''t ept his call. When I tried to


    call back, he had turned off the phone.


    I didn''t know what to say, so I asked him helplessly, "Leon, do you think that Quinn hates me?"


    "Renee, Quinn has a valid reason to do so."


    I argued, "Still, it was my parents who allowed her to experience hell; it wasn''t me¡­ I''m not trying to


    argue, it''s just that I''m just feeling guilty."


    "Renee, there''s something I haven''t told you too."


    Leon''s tone suddenly became serious. I clenched the phone and asked him what it was. He whispered


    with a low voice, "Aside from Quinn, you were also your mother''s match."


    Renee, you were also your mother''s match. These words haunted me like a nightmare.


    With reddened eyes, I mumbled, "I''m sorry."


    I had no idea what happened back then. Even if I knew, I had no means to stop it from happening.


    Besides, it was my mother lying on the bed. If it weren''t for Quinn¡­ In the end, I was selfish too.


    Despite my selfishness, I knew the right thing to do. This was the Felix Family''s fault and we owed the


    little girl her life.


    Leon sighed and said in a depressed tone, "Ree, I hate the Felix Family, but I can''t bear to see you


    suffer."


    As there was a hidden meaning in his words, I asked nervously, "What do you mean?"


    "I''m afraid that Quinn has an ulterior motive here."


    I asked softly, "Is she trying to get revenge on me?"


    It must be Quinn who told Maria about my identity, as Maria knew her and tried to find my birth records


    from the hospital.


    "Renee, Quinn told me on the phone that her current health is feeble. One kidney is not enough to


    support her; you are her only match. Her reason foring back is to seek you out."


    It turned out that Quinn wanted my kidney.


    Upon hearing that, I asked Leon, "Do you think I''ll give her that?"


    Leon stayed silent for a while, then he took a deep breath saying, "I know you well. You''re kind, but you


    won''t tolerate any nonsense. Although you feel guilty for Quinn, it isn''t enough for you to donate her a


    kidney. You won''t do it."


    Iughed. "I''m heartless, right?"


    With my current physical condition, I couldn''t donate a kidney to Quinn; if I did that, I couldn''t save my


    own life.


    "Renee, all of these are your parents'' fault."


    Leon was a reasonable person.


    At that, I asked in surprise, "Don''t you me me?"


    "Don''t mind me, as this has nothing to do with me. You should ask Quinn because there is a chance


    she won''t forgive you."


    Leon said it seriously, to which I asked curiously, "Did Quinn tell you something else?"


    "She is a doctor; she has a weapon against you." Leon exined, "That''s what she said exactly."


    After hanging up the phone, I couldn''t calm down for a long time. I didn''t quite understand what her


    weapon was.


    From what he said, it seemed dangerous.


    I shook my head and stopped thinking about the future. No matter what Quinn did, I would do my best


    to handle them without hurting her.


    I rose to my feet and took a shower in the bathroom. After that, I looked at the cell phone on the sofa,


    which was exactly the same model as Shawn''s.


    If one thought about it, it was like a couple''s phone. Waylen said that this phone was developed by


    Xenos Solutions. So, there were only two in this world, which belonged to Shawn and me.


    There were many unread messages on my WhatsApp. After hesitating, I didn''t read them and ordered


    some takeaway instead. I went downstairs to themunity after the meal to rx.


    I went to a secluded ce, took out my phone and essed WhatsApp. May, Olivia, and Nichs had


    sent me messages, but I first clicked on May''s chat.


    She said, ''I mustered my courage to kiss Rudy yesterday.''


    In the end, she decided to use Rudy to avenge Alba. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She wanted to use Rudy''s love to do it.


    I replied, ''How did he react to it?''


    ''Ree, his lips were cold.''


    I didn''t know how to reply to her.


    May was always quick to reply, as if she often paid attention to her phone. However, her content was


    hard to answer.


    I replied, ''Do you love it?''


    May sent an ellipse symbol to me. Maybe her emotions were conflicted.


    It must be aplicated matter. She was not trying to seduce any random man¡ªit was Rudy Adams.


    It would be hard to not fall in love with the man.


    I wondered if she could withstand the temptation.


    I didn''t reply to May, but clicked into Olivia''s message instead. ''Renee, where are you? I''m back in


    Bryxton.''


    I replied, ''At home.''


    Finally, I clicked into Nichs'' inbox.


    He asked me, ''Where are you?''


    It was a message from two days ago.


    Seeing that I didn''t reply, he sent another message, ''Ree, please understand that I have my reasons.


    Give me another few days, and I''ll exin everything to you.''


    No one would be willing to listen to his exnation.


    I would never forgive Nichs ever again.


    He had worn away my love for him and I didn''t care what the reason was.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I sappily sent him a message. ''Don''t be sad if you can''t find me


    one day. Do not try to find me, either. It''s not that I don''t love you or vice versa. It was about the


    mistakes in our lives. Nichs Forger, we shall bid our farewell.''


    Nichs quickly replied to me, ''Where are you?''


    I didn''t reply to his message, but he sent me another saying, ''Ree, please give me another week to


    prove it.''


    I didn''t reply, and he didn''t either.


    And just like that, it marked the beginning of our end.


    I put away my cell phone and went home. I was craving beer and a cigarette suddenly, but my body


    wouldn''t allow it.


    I had no right to indulge myself.


    I suddenly remembered that night when Merlin took me to the bar. I wanted to experience that feeling


    again.


    Feeling the itch, I immediately took the car keys and drove to the busiest bar in Bryxton and found


    myself a quiet ce.


    I asked for the best bottle of red wine here. I couldn''t drink it, but I could smell the scent. Not long after I


    sat down, I saw Olivia.


    She was entering the bar with a few boys.


    They might be acquaintances as Olivia was chatting merrily with them.


    However, I was worried about her as she was recently hurt. She drank a few bottles of wine and


    danced enthusiastically in the center of the stage in the bar. Damn, she''s such a passionate girl.


    When Olivia seemed to be drunk, I saw the boys were starting to take advantage of her. I frowned and


    sent a message to Christopher.


    After sending the message, I went to grab Olivia''s arm and smiled. "Olivia, are you here to y too?"


    Those boys behaved quite a bit when they saw me. On the other hand, Olivia was surprised to see me


    and obediently addressed me as her sister-inw.


    Seeing that I was her family, they left with little interest.


    I pulled Olivia out of the bar and asked, "Do you know those boys? They were taking advantage of


    you!"


    She shook to deny. "I don''t know them."


    She couldn''t clearly answer as she was slightly drunk. At that, I sighed and took her arm, thereafter


    guiding her to my car to sit down. "Christopher wille and pick you upter to send you to the


    Forger''s Vi."


    Seemingly in a trance, Olivia repeated, "Chris?"

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Chapter 77


    I wanted to say that it was the person Olivia had been thinking about, but I quickly swallowed my


    words. Instead, I said, "Christopher wille and pick you up."


    She reeked of alcohol all over but even though she was drunk, she was rather well-behaved as she sat


    in the car without saying a word.


    She was already sound asleep by the time Christopher arrived.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    A frown immediately appeared on his face as he looked at the drunk woman. "My apologies for causing


    you trouble, Ree," he uttered. "Can you help to bring her back to the Forger''s Vi with me?"


    Back to Forger''s Vi¡­


    Nichs was almost never there anyway.


    It probably wouldn''t be a problem for me to drop by for a brief moment. After thinking that, I eventually


    agreed to it.


    Instead of the driver''s seat, I sat in the backseat with Olivia to keep an eye on her in case she threw up.


    Christopher was the one who drove us straight to Forger''s Vi.


    He didn''t carry Olivia into the vi himself after we arrived and he had parked the car by the roadside.


    He only went to the entrance of the building and asked someone else to help.


    The butler swiftly came out with two maids in tow. After they carried Olivia into the vi, the butler


    turned to Christopher and asked, "Will you being in, Young Master Forger?"


    "No," Christopher rejected.


    He then returned into the car and drove me away. My eyes identally met the butler''s just as we were


    about to leave. I could only exasperate over the possibility of him reporting about me being together


    with Christopher to Nichs.


    It wasn''t like I was scared that Nichs would know, though.


    I would never allow him to disrupt my life again.


    Christopher was quiet throughout the whole journey to Felix''s Vi. Since I was nning to drive back


    to my new apartment on my own, I didn''t bother informing him that I had moved somewhere else.


    We had arrived at the vi when he said to me warmly, "Thank you for letting me know about this.


    Something bad could have happened to Olivia otherwise."


    "Don''t worry about it." I smiled at him when I heard his words.


    "What were you doing there?"


    "I had the impulse to go out and have fun," I told him, to which he suddenly brought up something


    completely unrted, but I knew I had iting.


    "Little girl, why did you run away the other day?"


    I couldn''t answer him, but it was a question that I could no longer avoid.


    The usually rainy skies of Bryxton were especially clear tonight. The man in front of me, who was


    basked in soft moonlight, looked more handsome than he normally was. As I gazed into his deep eyes,


    I suddenly mustered enough courage to tell him, "I can''t choose you, Christopher."


    He pressed his lips together at that. "Can you tell me why?"


    There were too many reasons we couldn''t be together, but I eventually settled with one of them.


    "I am your younger brother''s ex-wife," I calmly stated.


    "Little girl, I don''t mind that."


    He might say that it didn''t bother him, but I myself couldn''t ept it. Things were definitely not as


    simple as he made them seem!


    The look on his face was as calm as day¡ªit was as though this was an everyday thing.


    I had always suspected that what he imed was love was merely¡­ sympathy.


    He didn''t like me as much as he thought he did because it was only pity that he had for me.


    "Christopher," I called out and he softly answered, "I''m right here, little girl."


    I firmly said to him, "I did love you nine years ago. I loved you so, so much. I even disregarded


    everything three years ago to marry the so-called you, only toter be told that I had the wrong person!


    I was depressed for a while, but I finally chose Nichs. Do you understand what I''m trying to say? I


    chose Nichs between the two of you! You and I can''t be together. We won''t have a future together.


    Can you please just let me go?"


    Even though I knew I was in the wrong, I still chose to be with Nichs.


    Christopher was no longer the man I had in my heart. Now, Nichs was the one that I was in love


    with.


    It only took less than a second for a man as smart as Christopher to get what I meant. With his eyes


    closed, he began slowly, "I will give you anything you want as you wish, little girl. There were a lot of


    times where I held back froming to you because I know how annoyed you are by my persistence.


    Things will always stay the same between us. You can give me a call anytime you need me. It is now


    my turn to wait for you at the street where the wind resides."


    Street Where Wind Resides¡­


    That was where our paths first crossed.


    "Thank you," I sincerely said to him with my eyes shut.


    I was grateful that Christopher hade into my life, even though he was just a passerby.


    However, life didn''t always give people what they wanted. This was something that Christopher himself


    had said to me before.


    As I was still filled with gratitude, I added, "Goodbye, Christopher. I will see you when I do."


    After he left, I had to squat down to calm my emotions for a bit. I was hit by a wave of dizziness when I


    tried to stand up again.


    I subconsciously reached out my hand to prepare myself for the fall, only for someone to suddenly hold


    my hand. Startled, I looked over to the person in front of me.


    I jolted in surprise when I recognized the man. "What are you doing here?" I gaped at him.


    Nichs only calmly told me that he had been here the whole time and that probably meant that he


    had overheard our conversation!


    Out of nowhere, he raised his hand and gently rubbed my cheeks as he sighed rather unexpectedly. "I


    am d you rejected him, but this side of you¡­ You are crueler than you think, Ree."


    Hearing his words only irritated me and I hissed, "What is your point exactly?"


    "Ree, I am doing this for a reason I can''t tell."


    "Don''t touch me." I pped his hand away.


    It didn''t matter what sort of reason Nichs was doing this for since I would never ept it anyway.


    "I would never do anything to hurt you, Ree."


    After he said that, he lowered his torso and abruptly pulled me into an embrace.


    Frustrated, I immediately started to fight against his hold, but he remained unbudged as he held on to


    me. "The person who called me was Quinn," he suddenly admitted.


    I only looked up into the well lit night sky quietly. I had stopped struggling at this point. He then further


    exined, "She was the one who suddenly contacted me. Ree, I have my reasons as to why I have to


    agree to her request."


    I suddenly recalled what Leon had said to me earlier tonight about how she was a doctor, and she had


    a weapon she could use against me.


    Something in my head clicked in this instant¡ªI had figured out what that weapon was.


    In a cool voice, I threw a question at Nichs. "Does she have medicine that could cure me? Is she


    threatening you with this?"


    Nichs freezing up as soon as he heard my words only confirmed my guess. "Yes," he finally


    muttered after a long time.


    "Are you going to marry her, then?"


    When he heard my question, he hugged me tightly as if he was afraid of losing me. "She promised me


    that she will immediately cure your cancer as long as I marry her." His voice came out raspier than


    usual.


    "What makes you think she can cure me¡­"


    "The drug she developed has cured several patients during clinical tests. Ree, she has the ability to do


    it. I have to say yes to her because I hope for you to live well in this world."


    If he wished for me to live well, he shouldn''t have exined all this to me! What was he doing by telling


    me all these nonsensical reasons?


    Was he trying to make me upset intentionally?


    Did I turn into a joke within these few days I wasn''t in Bryxton?


    "I didn''t want to tell you at first, but I can''t stand you being cold and distancing yourself from me."


    Quinn would never cure me. She was only using this as an excuse to separate Nichs and I.


    Unfortunately, he had no choice but to agree to marrying her. "I will marry her if shees to Bryxton."


    These were the words he has said. I knew that he was going to say yes to Quinn in order to let me live.


    However, I didn''t need this kind of charity.


    "She won''t treat me," I convinced him. "The grudge between us is too deep. She is only doing this to


    take her revenge on me."

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Chapter 78


    Because Nichs had no idea about the vendetta between the Felix Corporation and Quinn, he blindly


    hoped that marrying Quinn would prompt her to cure my sickness.


    As for Quinn, the only reason she would want to marry him despite not knowing him was because she


    knew what had happened between him and I.


    She didn''t mind putting a bet on her marriage as long as she could separate us.


    "I will think of a way to get her to cure you."


    Hearing his confident tone, I got out of his embrace to look into his eyes. "What if she doesn''t?" I


    asked.


    He briefly pursed his lips before admitting, "She gave me a choice."


    A choice?


    To marry her?!


    I couldn''t help but let out a snicker at that. "I don''t need her charity."


    Swiftly after spitting that out, I turned around and headed to my car. Nichs immediately came after


    me and grabbed me by my wrist. "Ree," he pleaded in a soft voice. "Come home with me."


    Our ''home'' was the Felix''s Vi.


    "Let''s break up, Nichs."


    It was exhausting to continue on with this entanglement. I would rather we break up once and for all.


    I refused to let him hurt me time after time again.


    Especially when he imed that he was doing this for me.


    His eyes instantly went dim when I said that. Still, he lowered his stance and stroked my face, his voice


    getting a little shaky as he murmured, "I won''t break up with you, Ree. I will always be by your side no


    matter what happens."


    I had to ask him again to reconfirm. "Are you going to marry her?"


    I had told myself before that I would not forgive him no matter what if things were to restart between us,


    but now¡­ I was the reason he was doing this.


    Nichs so desperately hoped for me to be cured of cancer, which made him agree to Quinn''s


    ridiculous request. He wasn''t even sure how the future would be if things were to go as Quinn was


    expecting. All he was worried about now was losing me.


    But I was too tired for this.


    I had a limited lifespan, and all I wanted out of this short time was a simple, beautiful love. I didn''t want


    to fall for any deception or lies anymore.


    I especially didn''t need Nichs to do something like that for me.


    It didn''t matter if Quinn could really help me, or if she was willing to do so. I no longer wanted help from


    my enemy in order to regain my health.


    He hesitated after hearing my question. Before long, he raised his hand to caress my cheek. "I want


    you to be healthy," he eventually muttered.


    "Nichs, I will not let Quinn treat me."


    "What happened between the two of you?" He paused before continuing, "She said that you and her


    know each other well. Why is she trying to tear us apart, then? Ree, does she have a grudge against


    you?"


    In fact, there was no issue between us on a personal level. However, Quinn had a big problem with the


    Felix Family in general and I, coincidentally, was one of the Felixs.


    I went on and told Nichs in detail all that had happened between Quinn and the Felix Family. "She is


    only doing this to separate us. I even know that this is only the first step in her whole grand scheme."


    What she truly wanted was my kidney.


    He stayed quiet for a few long minutes after hearing the whole story from me. He must have thought it


    through when he spoke again. "Let''s not put our hopes on her, then. I would rather have you undergo


    your treatments like you already are doing¡­ Ree, there is nothing I fear more than losing you again."


    I raised my gaze to meet his. I could clearly see my pale, tired reflection in his eyes. I looked like


    someone who was quickly losing their life force.


    I was sick of this. My heart had suffered way too much for me to keep on with this.


    "I am quitting this game of love, Nichs."


    There were still a lot of things that I had to face in the near future. I couldn''t bear putting up with more


    pain.


    He didn''t say a word, but he finally let go of me. After I drove back to my apartment, I took out my


    phone, only to see that I had received a message from Nichs.


    ''I am willing to wait for you.''


    He must have figured out that he was in the wrong, and that was why he was willing to stay put and


    wait until I voluntarily took a step toward him. However, I wasn''t brave enough to get close to him


    again.


    I didn''t reply to him as I put down my phone and went to take a bath in my bathroom. The instant warm,


    flowing water surrounded my body, I could feel how much I began to rx from head to toe. The only


    thing preventing me from fully rxing was the injury on my shoulder that had yet topletely heal.


    It was still throbbing painfully now.


    The pain suddenly reminded me of the man whose hand I had bitten when he tried to stifle me, and


    proceeded to pull me into the river two days ago.


    He had kept quiet the whole time with that cool look on his face. He didn''t make a sound even when he


    was in pain. He must be someone who was used to enduring pain and holding himself back.


    I remembered how special I thought he was from everyone else I knew.


    I only soaked briefly in the tub before I got up and wrapped a towel around me. It was then that I


    noticed that the bathwater had turned red. rmed, I reached out and pressed my hand to my lower


    body.


    Droplets of blood instantly stained my palm red.


    My illness must have gotten worse.


    Oddly enough, I wasn''t as upset as I thought I would be. I calmly took a few pieces of tissue to dry


    myself down there, and proceeded to go to the living room like I would any other day.


    I had minimal lighting on in the living room as I sat on my sofa and went through my phone. Somehow,


    I kept thinking about Shawn as I held my phone.


    After all, Waylen had tempted me when he mentioned us having the same model.


    Soon, I got a message from Olivia. ''Thank you, Renee. I heard from the butler that you and Christopher


    were the ones who brought me home.''


    My reply was short as I told her that she was wee.


    Her message soon came again. ''I just woke up. My head is a mess. I am going to smoke a cigarette to


    clear my head. Talk to you in a bit.''


    Olivia was going to smoke¡­


    I suddenly felt like having a puff myself.


    Still, it was just a passing thought that I didn''t have the courage to makee true.


    Resisting the urge, I put down my phone and started zoning out. It didn''t take me long before I fell


    asleep. The sky had already turned bright by the time I woke up.


    I took my phone again to check the time, and I happened to see a message Olivia sent me yesterday


    that wrote ''Renee, I have given up on him.''


    She was implying Christopher.


    Not knowing what to reply to her, I gently massaged my temples before finally sending her a polite


    ''What is wrong?''


    After sending that message, I headed to the bathroom to freshen up. Blood had gotten almost


    everywhere under my towel after I took it off. Letting out a sigh, I put on a sanitary pad to prevent


    making more mess.


    I might be more carefree about my appearance when I was in Eldham, but I habitually wanted to doll


    myself up to look as elegant as I could in Bryxton.


    I changed into a distinct ck midi dress that had a golden dragon embroidered to one side. The upper


    half of the sleeves were adorned with dragon patterns in gold color, whereas the other ck half of the


    sleeves had silver threads decorating them.


    It was a beautifully designed dress and elegant in texture.


    I put on concealer to hide the scar on my face before I curled my long hair into wavy locks. I also


    clipped on two diamond studded hair clips right above my ear to hold one side of my hair back.


    A cat-eye makeup was the finishing touch to my look today.


    Even I was even surprised when I saw myself in the reflection.


    I definitely wasn''t as ugly as Shawn said I was!


    That one casual remark he made was somehow stuck in my head. It definitely worked wonders at


    urging me to someday get the scar removed surgically.


    After I took my medicine like I usually did, I grabbed my car keys and made my way to thepany.


    I was fairly early, but Gary had beat me to it. Seeing him, I went to him and asked, "Has thepany


    been busy these two days?"


    He patiently answered, "The order the Yates Corporation received has been put to production. Also, the


    Yates Corporation has extended an invitation to join a banquet tonight, President Felix. You can''t reject


    it this time. We will be on our flight to Ashere this afternoon."


    What kind of banquet was it that I couldn''t say no to?!


    With a frown on my face, I asked him more about it.


    "It is Old Master Yates'' 80th birthday. The initial n was to celebrate it abroad, but because of the


    unfortunate incident a few days ago that resulted in the drop of theirpany''s share price, Old Master


    Yates wanted to take the opportunity to both revive Yates Corporation''s image and make it up to you,


    President Felix."


    Indeed, there was no way I could reject it when I was one of the reasons he was holding the banquet.


    "Prepare a gift, then." I had finally resigned to my fate.


    "Understood. I am off to do my work."


    I went back to my office after Gary left. Seeing that there weren''t a lot of files on the table, I picked up


    my fountain pen and I went through document by document.


    I might not be very involved in the management of mypany nowadays, but still, it wasn''t hard work


    for me because of my years of experience in doing this.


    It was about lunchtime when I was done with the files. As soon as Gary was done with his part, he took


    me to a restaurant for lunch before we headed to the airport to catch our flight.


    Touchdown was about 4 PM. It was still too early to head to Yates Residence, and so I brought Gary


    with me as I went for a walk at a mall nearby.


    Nothing really caught my eye, so I finally settled with two rings and a pair of earrings, and I also picked


    a lipstick.


    After putting it on, I asked Gary, "Looks good?"


    "Sure does." He smiled.


    When we returned to the car, Gary unexpectedly made conversation with me. This definitely was a


    once-in-a-blue-moon urrence. "You seem to be in a good mood, President Felix. I haven''t seen you


    enjoy shopping so much in a long time."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Listening to his words put a smile on my face. "Am I supposed to have a sour face all day long?" I


    joked.


    "There weren''t many times where you were happy during your three years of marriage to President


    Forger. Back then, you used to go on shopping sprees like a young girl, and would always end up with


    tons of shopping bags. You haven''t done thattely. You hold in too much sadness, President Felix."


    I pressed my red lips together as I seemingly had let go of something. "I used to be too stubborn," I


    confessed. "I am just living life while I can."


    "You are still young, President Felix," he insisted.


    "Gary, I am someone who could die anytime."


    I could drop dead without a sign.


    Even though Nichs had told me that Quinn could save me, I would never leave my life in her hands.


    I didn''t need her to y savior, and neither did I need the man I loved to make such sacrifices. I was


    responsible for my own life.


    If I could, I would try to hang on to life until ir managed to create a new drug and if I couldn''t, so be


    it. Such was life.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t want to live. I simply refused to use Quinn''s help. I never wanted to be indebted to


    her. I knew I would live the rest of my life in regret if I had done things the way she wanted.


    Also, she was aiming for my kidney. Owing her naturally meant that I would have to repay her


    somehow.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic, President Felix."


    I could tell that Gary didn''t know what to say to make me feel better, and so I hummed with a smile on


    my face. "No worries. Let''s go to the Yates Residence."


    The Yates Residence was quite a drive away. Night had already fallen by the time we reached there.


    While we were still in the car, Gary started briefing me, "Since it is an 80th birthday celebration, the


    Yates have sent out an invitation to President Forger, the Adams Family, Norman Family, and so on. I


    heard that all those who have business dealings with the Yates Corporation are on the guest list."


    "Will ir be here as well?"


    "Yes. Mr. Norman is one of the attendees," Gary confirmed.


    I just knew the Yates Residence would be bustling with noise tonight.


    Gary and I went straight to Benedict as soon as we entered the building. Thetter was sitting on a


    chair when he saw me, and he hurriedly got up and called out to me. "Ree!''


    I didn''t mind that someone as senior as Benedict was calling me so intimately. Smilingly, I walked over


    to him and congratted him. "Old Master Yates, may you live a long, meaningful life filled with


    prosperity and joy. I have a present prepared for you."


    He held my hand then. "Thank you, child. I am sorry you had to suffer because of a mistake caused by


    one of us."


    He bowed as he apologized. I didn''t deserve this from a respected elderly of mine, so I quickly bowed


    as well. "Let''s not bring up the past," I told him with a smile.


    The smile on Benedict''s face was extremely warm as he patted me on the back of my hand. "You have


    always been an understanding and kind child," he mused. "I wouldn''t have to worry at all if Aly was


    more like you."


    The moment he uttered those words, Alice, who was sitting beside, immediately turned pale. Come to


    think of it, Alice was the Yates Corporation''s only sessor. Furthermore, she was a blessing that


    came to him when he was already 50 years old. Despite how he might praise me, I was sure that he


    still thought that his own daughter was the best.


    This might be clear to me, who was watching from the sidelines. However, it couldn''t have been easy


    for Alice to understand her father''s thoughts when she was the one who received the criticisms. Her


    expression only fell when Benedict started praising me.


    I let out a smile and politely replied, "Ms. Yates is a brilliant woman herself."


    Benedict sighed in response. "It would be great if that was the case."


    Our small talk soon came to an end, and I proceeded to join the banquet.


    As it was too crowded and rowdy in the front yard, I made my way to the quieter backyard. I wanted to


    greet ir before I left.


    The view at the back wasn''t too bad. There was even a loft nearby. Deciding that this was a good ce


    for me to stay away from the crowd, I sat down by the fountain and took out my phone. What I hadn''t


    expected was for Alice toe to me with Maria by her side.


    They were the epitome of ''birds of the same feather flock together''.


    Thinking that I would be safe in the Yates Residence and that they wouldn''t dare do anything to me, I


    identally forgot to keep an eye out for Maria.


    Alice was dressed in an evening gown and high-heeled shoes when she stomped toward me, her face


    pale with anger. "Why the hell does everyone like you?!" she roared.


    Sure was an odd question that stemmed from petty jealousy.


    I continued to scroll through my phone without taking her seriously. "It is probably because I am pretty."


    My answer definitely caught her off-guard, but when she found her tongue again, she questioned me,


    "You are ying around with every man just for that reason?"


    What did she mean by ''every man''?!


    I had never even treated or thought of Merlin or Christopher as my backup. Nichs was the only


    official one I had.


    I smiled yfully at the thought that she must have listened to nonsense Maria had told her. "Name a


    few examples, then. I would like to know who I have been ying with. Could the man you love be one


    of them?"


    Alice immediately exploded in anger when I acted fearless and condescending. She then mockingly


    listed my ''toy boys'' out one by one. "Christopher, ir, Nichs. Which one of them hasn''t been


    wrapped around your finger, huh?!"


    She actually included ir in the list¡­


    "Maria, did you tell her this?" I asked, my eyebrows raising inquisitively.


    Maria was abnormally quiet as she stood there with a nk expression on her face. It felt as though


    she had no care about what was happening around her as she was preparing for something


    gargantuan.


    Seeing that Maria wasn''t going to answer me, I looked back at Alice''s pale face and hissed, "You are


    right. I am ying with them. So what if it makes you feel bad about yourself? Will that make Nichs


    say he loves you?"


    I was toozy to exin it to her. I would rather go along with the scenario she had made up in her


    head.


    Her already-pale face became even whiter after I saw through her thoughts. She looked like she was


    going to throw punches any second now. Still, I was confident that she didn''t have the guts to cause


    trouble on her father''s 80th birthday.


    She was so angry that she turned mute. This time, Maria was the one speaking, and she was much


    calmer than Alice. "You don''t fear anything, do you? You have always been on your high horse from the


    first day I knew you."


    On my high horse?


    I didn''t even ride horses.


    I never pit against anyone. I only addressed issues as they were.


    Why should I show her my kind side to someone who had bullied me?


    My smile never left my face for a second as I sat there. "At least you are not the person I am scared


    of."


    All of a sudden, she whipped a bottle out from behind. I couldn''t tell what it was, but I had a feeling that


    the colored liquid was no ordinary water.


    "Your face pisses me off. I might as well ruin it. I have been sick of your face for a while now," she


    calmly stated.


    She was too different from the crazy Maria I met in the hospital that day.


    I was suddenly reminded of what May said about Maria being a lunatic.


    And only lunatics did things without considering the consequences!


    I jumped up off my seat right as she threw the contents of the bottle in my direction. I could only horridly


    watch as the liquid gradually closed in on me. Right at this moment, someone hugged me as they


    rolled me to the side.


    Maria''s surprised voice rang out next. "Nick!"

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Chapter 79


    I had been so out of lucktely that I seemed to continuously end up being someone''s bully victim. Not


    only was I pped, beaten, and cut with a knife, I had just been sshed with an unidentifiable liquid.


    Fortunately, Nichs had hugged me just in time to protect me from it..


    With his arms wrapped tightly around me, I didn''t sustain any injuries, but I was awkwardly sitting in the


    chair.


    The lights in the backyard were dim. I was only focused on calming down my lingering fears that I


    somewhat ignored Nichs.


    He fixed his suit after he got up from the ground, and he demanded in his cold voice, "What the hell are


    you doing?!"


    Upon hearing his words, Alice immediately tried to push the me onto Maria. "This has nothing to do


    with me, Mr. Forger. I didn''t know that Maria would do something like this. Are you and Ms. Felix


    alright?"


    Nichs, however, didn''t have any intention to answer Alice. His eyes stayed glued to Maria as he


    growled, "What is in that bottle?"


    At that, Maria chuckled and announced, "Nick, it is sulphuric acid."


    She looked like she had nothing left to fear as she uttered those words.


    I could only nkly stare at the liquid on the floor. I couldn''t imagine what it would be like if it had gotten


    on my face.


    I couldn''t imagine myself being disfigured!


    I might rather die if my face had been destroyed.


    I was still panting heavily from the shock when I heard Nichs coldly instruct his assistant who had


    just arrived. "Misha, take Maria outside."


    After Misha had brought her away, Alice, too, quickly found an excuse to scurry off. She must have


    been afraid to stay here alone with us.


    Nichs came to sit beside me after everyone else had left. His arms were tightly hugging my


    shoulders when heforted me in a soft voice, "It''s alright. You don''t have to be afraid. I am here for


    you."


    I didn''t say anything and only shook my head. His apologetic voice soon rang out again. "I am sorry I


    didn''t protect you well. You had to go through their ridicule again because of my ipetence."


    Then, he tested the waters by pressing a gentle kiss on my lips, but I only reacted by letting out a sigh


    as I said, "I''m fine. Thank you."


    He was obviously dejected by my indifferent reaction. "There is no need for thank yous between us."


    "Leave, Nichs. I want to be alone." I suddenly thought about something. "Take Maria for a mental


    checkup. Send her to another city if there is something wrong with her."


    All having her stay in Bryxton did was putting my life in danger.


    He hummed in response. "I will sort this out right now."


    Like a lover, he then kissed me on my cheek. I didn''t stop him from doing so.


    Instead of saying that I didn''t, it was more like I was caught off-guard and hadn''t given the right


    response in time.


    I continued to stay in the backyard for a little longer before ir came to me. As soon as he saw me in


    my dazed state, he sat beside me and patted me on my head. "Why do you look so lost in your


    thoughts?" he asked.


    "Nothing," I mumbled while shaking my head.


    I then bent over to pick up my phone that I had dropped on the floor, and he took the chance to make


    conversation by asking me how I had beentely. "I am fine," I reassured him.


    All of a sudden, he asked me a question that I was all too eager to answer. "Would you want to get rid


    of the scars on your face?"


    "Can it be done?"


    He hummed in response. "I will get someone to remove it for you the next time you return to Sundew."


    With my heart filled with gratitude, I thanked him.


    "You are wee. There is no need for thank yous between us."


    He had said the same thing that Nichs did.


    ir had to immediately depart from Bryxton to Sundew because of ast-minute engagement. Before


    he left, he specifically reminded me to go back to Sundew earlier if I didn''t want him toe and drag


    me back personally.


    I sincerely promised him I would. Now that he had left as well, I sat in the chair with my eyes closed to


    calm myself. However, by the time I opened them again to look around, I froze when I saw the loft


    nearby.


    There was a man standing there with his hands behind his back, his dark orbs tantly staring at me. I


    had no idea how long he had been standing there.


    Could he have been there even before I came here?!


    Nichs kissing me¡­ ir''s appearance¡­ Did he see everything that transpired here?!


    Alice said that I was a woman who had my fingers wrapped around men. Of course, what she said


    wasn''t true. But then, I could only imagine what went through Shawn''s head when he saw Nichs and


    the rest of them here. Furthermore, the men I was ''involved'' with were all men of power.


    Shawn just had to witness these powerful men acting intimately with me. Not only that, he had heard it


    with his own ears how Merlin had called me babe.


    Could Shawn also think that I was someone who yed with men like they were toys?


    I even agreed along with Alice in order to piss her off then. I was sure Shawn thought I was a frivolous


    woman!


    I only continued to look at him with my lips pursed.


    He, too, didn''t greet me or anything even when our eyes met.


    We kept looking at each other until I ultimately conceded and retracted my gaze as I left the yard.


    Gary was busy socializing with the attendees from other families then. There was too much happening


    in the front yard for me to stay here for long.


    My high heels made a noise with every step I took while walking out of thepany. I was already


    walking on the road when I noticed a ck Bentley following me from not far away.


    After giving it some thoughts, I decided to give Gary a call.


    As soon as he picked up the call, he asked, "President Felix? Where are you?"


    "Don''t mind me. I have left the banquet. I will return to Bryxton by myself tomorrow." I took a short


    pause before continuing, "How well do you know Shawn Xenos?"


    "Shawn Xenos from Eldham?"


    "That''s the guy," I confirmed as I started walking toward the city with the help of whatever light there


    was to illuminate my path. Upon hearing me asking about Shawn, Gary let out a long breath and said,


    "I know about him."


    I could hear the traces of fear in Gary''s voice then as he gave me a summary of what he knew. "Shawn


    Xenos from Eldham is a special man. Or should I say, the entirety of Xenos Family is special. President


    Felix, not even people in our industry know much about Shawn Xenos, but there are rumors going on


    about how he is a cutthroat man."


    It seemed that everyone was talking about how cruel Shawn was.


    Gary then continued, "The Santorinos from Eldham, the Gants from Ashere, the Salvatores from


    Sundew and the Hysts from Dunmer were each the most influential families in their respective cities.


    However, Shawn Xenos suddenly made a move against them, and it only took one night for the system


    in each city to crumble and reshuffle. The Yates and the Normans only managed to climb their way up


    because of that. Till today, no one knows how hepletely exterminated The Four Families, but I


    heard that he didn''t have anything against them personally."


    I had heard about this story before, but I was so busy learning how to manage the Felix Corporation


    that I didn''t pay much attention to it back then. It was another story I would have forgotten about if Gary


    hadn''t brought it up.


    The incident was, indeed, an enema that allowed weaker families to crawl their way up and take over.


    The Yates Family and the Normans were among the few who had taken the chance to flourish.


    Of course, with influence all over the country, Felix Corporation was always a force to be reckoned


    with. We would not have been easy to take down if Shawn had set his eyes on us a few years back.


    This was probably the reason we were off his hit list.


    Gary continued to remind me, "Shawn Xenos isn''t friends with anyone and of course, he doesn''t make


    enemies for no reason as well. I don''t know why you suddenly mentioned him, President Felix, but I


    hope you proceed with caution in whatever you are thinking of doing. Please don''t get too close to him.


    It won''t be a good thing for the Felix Corporation. You will only be acting against your own interests,


    President Felix."


    Was Shawn really such a scary person that both Merlin and Gary were warning me to stay away from


    him?


    Why would such a terrifying person get hunted down, then?!


    Knowing better than to tell Gary the truth, I hid the fact that I knew Shawn and I said to him, "I don''t


    know him. I was just curious after I overheard someone mention him earlier. Also, I don''t think we


    should be afraid of him. The Felix Corporation has always made money the ethical and peaceful way,


    so we shouldn''t be afraid of peopleing for us. There is no need for us to be at anyone''s mercy."


    "Right. I am just telling you what I think. You have seen Rudy Adams'' file before, yes? There is more to


    Shawn Xenos'' file than Rudy Adams''."


    It seemed like Shawn was even more impressive than I thought.


    I turned my head to look back, only to see the ck Bentley parked at the same ce. I was not afraid


    of Shawn at first, but I couldn''t help being scared now that both Merlin and Gary had warned me.


    My fear for him hit me rather abruptly.


    After I hung up the phone, I continued on my journey down the slope, only to have the Bently slowly


    follow me from behind. When I finally couldn''t take it anymore, I marched toward the car. To my


    surprise, Shawn wasn''t in the car.


    "Where is Shawn?" I asked the driver.


    He respectfully said to me, "Mr. Xenos has given me instructions to stay with you, Ms. Felix. He told me


    to bring you home if you need a lift."


    How attentive of him.


    Since I didn''t have a ce to stay in Ashere, I told the driver to bring me to a hotel. He, however,


    dutifully replied, "Ms. Felix, Mr. Xenos has also instructed me to bring you to his ce if you have not


    yet found a ce to stay the night."


    I was rendered speechless upon hearing that.


    Just like that, I was brought to Shawn''s residential area.


    My initial n was to get another ride to send me away from here, but I knew how slim were my


    chances of getting away from the way the driver kept his watchful eyes on me.


    Hence, I had no choice but to follow him to the top floor of the building.


    After he keyed in the password, he ushered me into Shawn''s ce, and immediately closed the door


    behind me as soon as I was in. He looked quite trained and well-versed when he did that. Now that I


    had no choice but to stay here, I began to explore while walking around the apartment. Unexpectedly,


    Shawn was nowhere to be seen.


    He was probably still at the Yates Corporation now.


    I then went into one of the rooms to remove my makeup. After I had removed all the makeup on my


    face, I looked at my pale reflection and smiled. "Good thing I wasn''t disfigured," I cheered to myself.


    My eyes somehow stopped at the faded scar.


    It really didn''t look as ugly as Shawn made it sound like it was.


    I gave myself a few pats on my face before my bare feet brought me to the living room. Looking


    through the window, I could see an endless stream of people walking about.


    Now was the time nightlife began.


    After that, I sat back on the sofa and fiddled with my phone. It didn''t take long before I got a call from


    Nichs. "Where are you?" he asked caringly after I epted the call.


    "I am at a hotel," I lied through my teeth.


    "Send me the address. I wille find you."


    Hearing that, I quickly rejected him. "There''s no need for that. I will go back to Bryxton by myself


    tomorrow."


    "Ree," his voice suddenly turned pitiful. "I really miss you. I want to be by your side."


    I could feel my heart go soft when he admitted his true feelings, but I was afraid of getting hurt yet


    again.


    Not only that, I had been getting sicker as days passed.


    I didn''t want to be a burden to anyone anymore.


    I didn''t answer him, and only hung up the phone. I then wrote him a message, ''Give me some time to


    cool down. At least until Quinnes back.''


    What was I supposed to do if I didn''t know whether or not Quinn had returned?


    All this was nothing more than an annoyance to me.


    As I rested my palm at the sides of my waist, I suddenly recalled the question Leon had asked me


    before he hung up the call yesterday. "Be honest with me. Would you give Quinn your kidney if she was


    in dire need of it?"


    If I had to bepletely honest, I wouldn''t give it to her.


    After all, we had been apart for 11 years. Even if we used to be close in the past, time had definitely


    diminished any feelings between us that remained.


    Also, she had returned with the intention to take her revenge on the Felix Corporation. Not only that, I


    was not as generous as they might think. There was no way I would get my kidney plucked to give to


    her.


    I might donate it to her if I were to leave the world first, but any time before that? Utterly impossible.


    I had selfishly told Leon that I wouldn''t give it.


    If this was a typical soap drama I was starring as the female lead in, I would probably generously offer


    up my kidney. But s, this was real life. We weren''t in some sort of TV show.


    Leon somehowughed after hearing my curt answer. "Good," he gushed, relieved. "Now this is the


    Renee I know. You can start thinking of me as a stranger if you had said that you would give it to her."


    "I thought that you would want me to give it!" I eximed in astonishment.


    "Yes, that is what I hope for, but only if you are doing it willingly. You are not the one who owes her


    anything; it is the Felix Family. I am only telling you this because I want you to be prepared to put up a


    fight. I have a feeling that Quinn is only going to get more ruthless this time."


    Ruthless?


    I couldn''t possibly let her treat me, then.


    The animosity between us was something that Nichs would nevere to understand.


    As I turned off my phone, I heard the front door being opened, and that prompted me to turn and look.


    It was Shawn with his same old stony face.


    "Sunny," I obediently greeted him.


    Only God knew the kind of fear he elicited from me when our eyes met. I could only me Merlin and


    Gary for this.


    I wasn''t scared at first, but those men managed to draw something out of me with their warnings.


    Shawn let out a small hum as he asked, "Have you had dinner?"


    "I haven''t." I shook my head.


    Upon hearing this, he entered the kitchen and came out with a bowl of noodles soon after. I somehow


    began to feel all sorts of emotions as I looked at the noodles.


    I had never had someone of his godly stature prepare food for me.


    Frightfully, I finished the food and automatically brought the used dishes to wash in the kitchen. He was


    having a drag on his cigarette by the french windows when I was done with the chore.


    The smoke seemed to create a mist that concealed half his face.


    He pressed down on the cigarette butt to put out the fire as soon as he saw me re-enter the living


    room. With his head tilted in my direction, he eventually said in his emotionless voice after some time,


    "You look gorgeous with makeup on."


    ¡­


    I did not know how to respond to that. Was he saying that I looked ugly now?


    Were all good, proper men so bad at talking?


    I knowingly kept quiet without replying despite secretly fuming on the inside.


    Being the ever-quiet man that he was, Shawn didn''t say anything more before he suddenly went into


    his bedroom. On the other hand, I fell asleep after sitting on the sofa for a while.


    I then had a dream where Merlin and Gary''s words kept looping and repeating. Shawn''s bloody face


    popped out the next instant. Shaken by fear, I woke up with a start as I loudly yelled, "No!"


    Aa I began to greedily suck in air to calm my heart, I suddenly caught sight of a figure beside the


    window.


    I soon realized that it was Shawn after I rubbed the sleepiness away from my eyes.


    My heart was still fluttering when I asked him, "You aren''t asleep yet?"


    He was in a white dress shirt, where the only essories were gold cufflinks around his wrists. He had


    strands of hair that were out of ce. When he heard my question, he turned toward me and said, "The


    weather is pretty cold. Go sleep in the bedroom."


    I shook my head left and right in response. "It;s almost daybreak. I will leave after resting for a bit. Oh


    right¡ªI haven''t bought my ne ticket."


    I then clicked into the mobile application for purchasing air tickets. Just as I had confirmed my payment,


    I suddenly remembered how my ID card was gone.


    I managed to board the ne with my household register this morning, but Gary was the one who was


    holding onto my register now.


    Could the airport prepare a temporary identity card for me?


    To hell with it! I''ll just call Gary and have him wait for meter.


    After I lowered my phone, I realized that Shawn was still staring at me. Instinctively, I reached out to


    touch my face. "Is my scar very ugly to look at?"


    He only replied coldly, "I don''t know."


    He didn''t know?


    Then why would he say that I was ugly that time?


    I discreetly rolled my eyes at him and stopped talking. He kept standing there by the window in that


    same position even until I left.


    What a truly gloomy man he was.


    After I went downstairs, I received a message from Shawn''s number that Waylen had saved in my


    phone. ''You can tell me if you need anything.''


    I could tell him if I needed anything?!


    Did Shawn think that I involved myself with numerous men because I didn''t have money to spend?


    Somewhat speechless, I replied, ''I need love.''N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Chapter 80


    When Shawn didn''t reply to my message, I gave Gary a call. He was still in Ashere then. In the end,


    Gary wasn''t the only one who came to pick me up. Nichs was also in the backseat, and he had a


    cold expression on his face.


    My eyebrows crinkled as soon as I saw him. "What are you doing here?" I demanded.


    However, Gary was the one who hurriedly replied, "President Forger and I were staying at the same


    hotelst night. We left our hotel rooms at the same time because we had the same flight. I


    coincidentally received a call from you then, President Felix."


    Rendered speechless at that, I had no choice but to open the car door and get into the vehicle. After I


    had gotten in, Nichs tilted his head and looked at the residential area with indifferent eyes. "You got


    a ce here?" he asked.


    Gary, being the ever-observant assistant that he was, noticed that I had no intention of answering the


    question and immediately made up a lie. "We have two pieces of property here, President Forger."


    I didn''t say anything, but I was impressed by how dedicated Gary was at his job.


    He turned out to be quite obedient to Nichs.


    It was alreadyte at night when we arrived at Bryxton. I wanted to go back to my apartment to sleep


    because of how exhausted I was from having a fitful restst night, but Nichs continued to stick to


    me.


    As I didn''t want him to find out where my new ce was, I told Gary to send me back to Felix''s Vi


    instead. I went to my bed and fell asleep almost immediately after I got back,pletely ignoring


    Nichs, who had followed after me.


    I was fading in and out of consciousness when I felt a touch on the wound on my shoulder, but still I


    didn''t open my eyes once.


    It was almost evening by the time I woke up from my slumber. After I got out of bed, I went to get


    freshened up before I put on a dress. The weather in Bryxton had been rather clear and sunny these


    days.


    Nichs wasn''t there when I went downstairs. It was a good thing that he had left, or it would have


    taken me a whole lot of effort to get rid of him.


    After all that had happened, I didn''t dare approach him anymore. I was afraid that he would still choose


    Quinn if she ever came back on the pretense of wanting to treat my illness.


    I didn''t need this fake show of kindness just because someone wanted to ride my coattails.


    I was in the middle of cooking myself some instant noodles when I received a call from Kevin, who


    asked me where Shawn was as soon as I picked up the call.


    The lot of them had starteding to me whenever they lost contact with Shawn.


    But then again, how was I supposed to know where he was all the time?


    I only nonchntly told him, "I don''t know."


    Still, heined, "I can''t find Sunny."


    "Oh."


    I could hear theughter in his voice then. "What kind of answer is that?" he asked.


    "Because I don''t know where he is!"


    "Give Sunny a call, then." Kevin was actually instructing me to call Shawn.


    Hearing that, I subconsciously asked, "Why don''t you give him a call?"


    "Didn''t I just say that I can''t reach him?"


    "And you think I can?" I asked again in return.


    "You are full of questions, aren''t you? Give it a go."


    Kevin immediately hung up after throwing that out. I, on the other hand, took my time with making a call


    to Shawn as I cooked my noodles. However, I received a message from Kevin after I was done eating.


    ''Ray, have you managed to contact Sunny?''


    I only stared at the message. This was getting more and more annoying.


    I didn''t want to contact Shawn at all, if I could.


    After I cleaned up my used cutleries, I went to my backyard and, with aplicated feeling, squatted


    down under the tree. Peach blossoms were falling down from the branches of the tree every now and


    then when the breeze blew.


    It took me a long time of contemtion before I finally gave Shawn a call.


    He didn''t answer immediately, which made me heave a sigh of relief. However, my relief was cut short


    when his clear, calm voice suddenly rang out as he hummed. "Ray."


    Did he not investigate who I was? It seemed that he still thought that my name was Myra.


    I didn''t greet him, and only went straight to the point. "Kevin is looking for you," I stated.


    "Mm. I am in Bryxton."


    What was he suddenly doing here?!


    "Oh¡ªwhat are you doing in Bryxton?"


    His short answer came again. "I have ast-minute engagement."


    I noticed how his voice was calm the entire time. After I gave him another "oh", he suddenly asked me,


    "Ray, where are you from?"


    Even though it might seem intimate how he was calling me by my nickname, it only sounded like a


    normal name when it came from him. There was not a hint of gentleness in him calling me Ray.


    It was probably because of his emotionless tone that I felt this way.


    I gave it some thought and finally told him, "I am Bryxronian."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I was especially worried that he woulde find me.


    s, he only bid his farewell in the same cold voice. "Alright. I''m hanging up."


    I was slightly surprised by that. Was he really just asking for the sake of asking?


    After the call ended, I sent Kevin a message.


    ''Sunny said he is in Bryxton."


    His reply came soon after. ''You are the best tool in baiting him out.''


    I didn''t know what Kevin meant by that, and I was toozy to find out. I only put my phone away as I


    started nning to go out for a break.


    I then randomly picked a Porsche to drive myself to the beach, and my mood greatly improved as I


    enjoyed the sea breeze.


    After I parked my car by the road, I walked to the beach, and took off my shoes to enjoy the feeling of


    fluffy sand against my feet.


    Waves kept washing against my feet as I took my stroll.


    Just as I was having my own fun time, I was interrupted by a call from Kevin. He sounded panicky


    when he asked, "Where are you, Ray?"


    "I''m at the beach." I sighed, my eyes gazing at the sea, golden from the evening sun.


    "Ray, Sunny is in danger. I will send you an address in a bit. Please go to him and pick him up!"


    I was slightly speechless at that. What was the point of making a weakdy like me go to a dangerous


    ce?!


    I might beining on the inside, but I couldn''t possibly not go when Kevin had personally


    requested my help. I even forgot to put my shoes back on as I started driving ording to the GPS in


    the direction he sent me. However, I didn''t see Shawn when I arrived at the location.


    The ce that the GPS had brought me to was the entrance to the mountain highway of the most well-


    known mountain in Bryxton, Brimstone Mountain. I debated about it for a while, and finally decided to


    get out of my car and give Shawn a call.


    I immediately thought that he had gotten himself into some dangerous situation again when he didn''t


    answer my call. Just why was he always tangled up with something dangerous?


    Just as I was in the midst of my musing, a heavy weight abruptly pressed itself on me against my car,


    making me yelp in fear.


    "It''s me," a low growl rang out beside my ear.


    I immediately realized that the person pressing against me was Shawn, who was injured yet again.


    Seeing the blood soaking into his white dress shirt, I quickly supported him and brought him into my


    car.


    I started to drive to the hospital, only for him to stop me.


    "They will find me at the hospital, Ray," he groaned.


    "Will a hotel do?" I couldn''t help but feel worried looking at the serious injuries he had sustained.


    "Avoid video surveince."


    The hotels were mostly in the city area, which was packed with surveince cameras.


    Since I couldn''t bring him to a hospital or hotel, and I certainly did not want him at Felix''s Vi, I


    decided to take him to my new apartment instead.


    I drove on a trail to stay away from surveince as I headed back into the city. There were so many


    cameras in the residential area that I began to suspect that someone who lived there must be in the


    surveince camera business.


    Once I arrived at my apartment, I drove my car into my private garage. It was a ce filled with luxury


    cars that Gary had prepared for me.


    I then turned and looked at Shawn after I parked in an empty spot I found. His gaze was still clear and


    sharp, and he didn''t look out of it at all.


    He had promised that I would be under his protection for the rest of my life, and even imed that I


    was now one of his own. As much as I might not agree with him, and that I could have not bothered


    myself with him, there was no way I could just hop off of his coattail that I had somehow gotten on.


    What if there came a day when the Felix Corporation could partner up with him for a project of some


    sort?


    It was probably because I had hopes for that that I decided to help him in the end.


    He was still aplete stranger to me.


    I then got out of my driver''s seat to support Shawn into the elevator to head back to my apartment unit.


    After that, I gave Gary a call to make sure that no one was allowed to go through the surveince


    recordings of the residential area. I also told him to bring me a set of men''s clothes.


    "In Mr. Forger''s size?" Gary asked.


    Shawn and I were too close together for him to not have heard the question Gary asked. I pressed my


    lips together for a brief moment and in the end, I answered, "Yes."


    Shawn and Nichs were about the same build anyway. I brought Shawn straight to my bed when we


    reached my ce, but he insisted on staying seated on the sofa without moving another muscle.


    Seeing him acting stubborn made me frown a little. "You will feel morefortable lying down," I


    offered.


    He only curtly said to me, "I am mysophobic."


    I was rendered speechless at that. Was he reallyining about my bed because I had slept in it?


    "I have only moved in for a day! You are the first person who hase to my apartment. I haven''t even


    comined about¡ª"


    What did I just say?!


    I couldn''t believe I almost said that I was going toin about him being in my ce!


    I immediately stopped myself before I finished my words.


    However, Shawn had stopped insisting on using the sofa after hearing my words. As I moved him to


    the bed, he told me to get him a clean shirt.


    Thinking that he was going to wrap his wound with a cloth just like he did the other day, I quickly told


    him, "I have bandages and rubbing alcohol."


    I then left him there by himself as I went to look for the items, and when I came back, I exined to him


    again, "My assistant is a thorough man. He has everything prepared no matter if I wille to need


    them or not."


    "Mr. Forger''s assistant, you mean?" he casually asked.


    He must have thought that Gary was Nichs'' assistant.


    Shawn would definitely have doubts about my identity if I were to tell him that Gary was my assistant.


    Even though there was no need for me to lie about myself, I still subconsciously lied to him. "Yes. Mr.


    Forger''s assistant."


    After hearing my answer, he let out a soft reply before he sat up and started to cut the clean bandage


    to use on his wounds. He didn''t ask me who this ''Mr. Forger'' was, and neither did Shawn ask me what


    my rtionship with the man was.


    Seeing this, I hurriedly offered to help him, only to have him reject me by saying that he would do it


    himself.


    Since he was so insistent about this, I obediently sat down on the floor as I watched him cut the


    bandage before he took off his suit.


    His white dress shirt had been dyed red with blood, and it had hardened against his skin. I continued to


    look on as he unflinchingly removed his shirt without even letting out a sound.


    I could only be impressed by how good he was at holding back his pain.


    Still, I asked out of curiosity, "Doesn''t it hurt?"


    He didn''t answer my question. Seeing how he struggled to wrap the bandage, I quickly reached out to


    help him. Shawn, however, retracted just as fast as I went to him. "Ray." He reminded me, "I don''t like


    being touched."


    He was calling me so intimately, but the next words he said were so cruel.


    "Sorry," I shrunk back.


    Ha! So what?


    It isn''t like I wanted to touch him anyway.


    Grumpily, I stomped my way to the living room. It didn''t take long before Gary brought the clothes I


    requested over. After I opened the door for him, I especially reminded him, "Don''t tell anyone about


    what I tell you to do. And that includes Nichs."


    He was stunned after I told him that. At that instant, he must have guessed that the person in the


    apartment was not Nichs. "Understood, President Felix," he answered with a nod.


    "Shh! Keep it down!"


    Gary finally left, albeit with a confused look on his face. I closed the door and reentered the bedroom,


    only to find Shawn missing from there. However, there was a sounding from the bathroom.


    Guessing that he was busy cleaning himself up, I ced the cleanundry next to the bed and went to


    the kitchen.


    I then cooked him a bowl of congee, an egg, and two sweet potatoes. This should be enough to count


    as repayment for his bowl of noodlesst night.


    By the time I was done preparing and had brought the food into the room, Shawn had already put on


    the new dress shirt that Gary brought over. He had even put on the ck necktie that came along with


    the fresh cloth.


    Just like an old man, he had always been this stoic, solemn self from the first time we met.


    I was going to leave after I ced the bowl of congee on the dressing table when he suddenly called


    out to me rather coldly, "What were you doing there, Ray?"


    I proceeded to tell him about how Kevin wanted me to go get him. Shawn''s stern face looked


    somewhat apologetic then. "I apologize for inconveniencing you," he uttered.


    I shook my head in response. "Don''t worry about it."


    The influential Shawn Xenos only had himself to me for having his fancy coat with coattails I would


    dly ride on.


    It wasn''t like something bad coulde out of me trying to appease him.


    "Ray, are you a permanent resident of Bryxton?"


    His raven ck hair was slightly tousled, causing his side profile to look extremely sharp and cold


    under the purple lights in my bedroom.


    "Yes," I replied without showing too much emotion myself.


    "Do you have a long-term partner, Ray?"


    I immediately froze at that. What did he mean?


    Was I supposed to have many men I keep around m

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Chapter 81


    To Shawn, I was a woman who had been by the sides of different types of men. He even thought that I


    had a lot of malepanions I kept with me.


    On top of that, he seemed to imagine them to be my patrons.


    As I didn''t know where to start exining and I didn''t think there was a need for me to exin myself to


    him, I only followed along with what he suspected me of. "I don''t have one for now."


    I paused for a brief moment before more nonsense came flying out of my mouth. "I don''t have a long-


    term partner. I am just going with the flow now. Who knows? I might meet someone in the future."


    "You can look for Kevin if you are short on money," Shawn said lightly.


    Those words I said were only excuses I came up with on the spot. However, seeing the unchanging


    look on his face while he didn''t criticize me for my wrongful behavior, he must have trusted me enough


    to not do a background check on me.


    It seemed like he didn''t care who I was at all!


    It didn''t matter what I did or what I was doing.


    I was none other than Myra Felix to him.


    I was someone who he didn''t know all that well, but was willing to help out.


    I responded to him by shaking my head and rejecting him. "I have money," I told him.


    He didn''t say anything to that, but I could see the exhaustion in his eyes. Not wanting to disturb his


    rest, I hurried to the sofa in the living room and stayed there.


    I was just about to put my feet on the sofa when I realized how dirty they were, covered in sand. It was


    only then that I recalled identally leaving my pair of heels at the beach.


    I then went to the bathroom outside my bedroom to wash my feet. After they were clean, I went back to


    the sofa andy down, and that was when I received a message from Olivia.


    ''Renee, I finally understand that Christopher is only a dream I will never reach. He may not be with you


    and he can remain single his whole life, but he will never choose me! I came into his life at the wrong


    time. It is hard for me to change his opinion of me since he hasn''t liked me since the first time he and I


    knew each other. I don''t want to keep following him around like a dog anymore. I will let him go. I could


    probably meet another man who makes my heart jump like Christopher after this. Anyway, I will stop


    pestering him from now on.''


    Olivia had sent me a message before this, saying that she wanted to give up on Christopher. I had


    asked her for the reason then, but she was only replying to that message now.


    However, her reason for wanting to give up on Christopher seemed a little too simple for someone who


    had been pursuing him for so many years.


    I was sure she had suffered a lot from the one-sided love. However, she was holding on just fine before


    this. Why would she suddenly say that she had thought things through?


    I wasn''t sure what exactly had happened between them, but I knew that it probably didn''t concern me


    much.


    Instead of replying to her message, I continued toze around on the sofa for a while longer before I


    got up and went to the bedroom.


    After I pushed the door open, I saw that Shawn was in bed with his eyes closed. The nket on the


    bed was covering none of his long limbs.


    Silently, I tiptoed to him to cover him up. I had just reached the side of the bed when he suddenly


    reached out and pulled me by my wrist.


    His eyes shot open next. In them held a killing intent I had never seen before, and it was so


    overwhelming I thought my heart stopped.


    When he saw that it was me, he gradually closed his eyes and took his time before he released his grip


    on me. He then warned in a calm voice, "Don''te too close to me."


    My gaze dropped to look at the spot he held just for a brief minute. It had turned white from the force of


    his grip. I instinctively took a step back before I gingerly asked, "Do you not feel cold?"


    He grunted a response.


    He was definitely one of the most taciturn men I knew.


    "Do the injuries on your body hurt?" I probed again, this time with a frown on my face.


    This time, he chose not to reply to me at all as he slightly turned to look at the moon, which was a rare


    sight to catch in rainy Bryxton.


    It was excruciatingly difficult trying tomunicate with this man.


    Even so, the moonlight that gently shone on him seemed to give him an elegant and holy glow.


    Wait¡­ Holy?


    What an adjective toe up with.


    He was a cold-blooded man who wouldn''t hesitate to kill. ''Holy'' was no word to use to describe him.


    What a silly goose I was.


    The room fellpletely silent after I stopped asking him questions. Seeing how he continued to tilt his


    head away from me, I took it as his sign to not talk to him and proceeded to leave him to himself.


    I kept recalling that cruel look in his eyes when I was near him earlier. Did Shawn have a habit of


    keeping people away from him?


    I couldn''t help but wonder if it was a habit, or if he was being extra careful with allowing people near


    him.


    I had only known the man for a few days, but I had already seen him injured twice. New wounds kept


    appearing on his body even before the old ones could properly heal.


    Not only that, I also noticed the older wounds he had all over his body before he met me. He seemed


    like he was someone who constantly lived a dangerous life.


    All in all, Shawn Xenos was an inscrutable man.


    Unpredictable and unreadable, he was someone who was like an abyss to me. I should probably listen


    to Merlin and not get too close to Shawn.


    Forget it! We will be going our separate ways tomorrow, anyway.


    I would try not to get involved with anything Shawn-rted after today.


    He was the one I especially had to stay away from.


    I went back to the living room for a ss of warm water to have my anticancer medicine with. Right


    after I swallowed, I was hit by a wave of nausea, and I immediately darted to the toilet to throw up into


    the toilet bowl.


    It felt so terrible that I started huffing and puffing as I sprawled over the toilet seat. I then lifted my hand


    to cover my mouth after I had emptied the contents of my stomach, and that was when I smelled


    something metallic.


    Red was all I saw when I removed my palm from my mouth.


    My condition was deteriorating a lot faster than I thought it would. My body was probably shutting down


    with time. It seemed like my days were numbered, after all.


    I really didn''t have much time left.


    "Whatever." I scoffed.


    This worked too. At least I wouldn''t cling onto strange delusions about love, and neither would I wind


    up all battered and bruised because of romance.


    I then slowly stood on my feet again, but just as I turned around to leave the bathroom, I jolted in


    surprise.


    "How long have you been standing here?" I gasped.


    Shawn continued to not answer me, his eyes staring holes into my bloody palm. I quickly turned on the


    tap to wash my hand then while throwing him another question. "Did I make too much noise?"


    I must have woken him up with my hacking just now.


    Still a man of few words, he simply said, "No."


    He didn''t seem curious at all that I had coughed out blood. All he did was step aside to make way for


    me.


    After I headed back to the sofa, I finished up the leftover medicine I couldn''t finish earlier. It didn''t feel


    that disgusting this time around.


    Now that I had forced myself to gulp everything down, I turned around to look for Shawn, only to see


    that he was still standing at the same spot. "Are you heading back to Eldham tomorrow?" I hesitantly


    brought it up. "I can drive you back."


    "There''s no need for that. Kevin wille pick me up."


    I wasn''t disappointed to be rejected by him.


    It was just that¡­ it would probably be difficult for us to see each other again after this.


    Now that the conversation hade to a pause again, I continued to take my rest on the sofa. I hadn''t


    expected he woulde and sit beside me the next moment. "Are you not going to sleep?" I blurted


    out.


    "I''m not sleepy. Kevin will be here soon."


    Was Kevin on his way here already?


    "I''ll sleep in the bedroom, then," I said while standing up, only for him to suddenly call me by my


    nickname again.


    I turned to look at him with confused eyes. "Yes?"


    Shawn''s low voice rang out then. "You can tell me if you have any trouble." His words somehow


    reassured me and made me smile.


    "Can you help me with anything at all?" I teasingly asked.


    His voice was still firm when he answered me, "Tell me what it is."


    Was he really capable of solving all my troubles?!


    Anything seemed possible if it was him. And yet, I knew full well about my own condition.


    Perhaps it was as Nichs said. Quinn might be the only one who could save me.


    The smile on my face remained when I finally told him, "I have none for now."


    I swiftly made way to my bedroom as I plopped down in my bed. I could still feel his presence in every


    corner of the room as I drifted off to sleep.


    The sky had turned bright by the time I woke up. There was a light drizzle going on as well. Drowsy


    from sleep, I got up and out to see that Shawn was nowhere to be found. He must have left around


    midnight while I was still asleep.


    I drove to mypany after I washed up.


    I busied myself with arranging important documents the whole morning, and it was around afternoon


    when Gary came in and reported, "President Felix, Alice Yates is in Bryxton, and she has requested for


    a meet up."


    Confused by why Alice woulde to Bryxton to see me, I asked, "Did she say why she wants to meet


    me?"


    It was still fresh in my memory how Alice had interrogated me when I was in the Yates Residence a few


    days ago, but now she was looking for me? She probably was up to something again.


    Gary shook his head in reply. "I am not too sure, but she is inviting you on behalf of the Yates


    Corporation. It would damage both the Yates Corporation''s and ourpany''s reputation if you don''t


    agree to it."


    "Ha! This leaves me no choice, then."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    We were supposed to rendezvous in a western restaurant. Gary and I were already an hourte to the


    appointment by the time we reached, which was why it surprised me to see that Alice was still patiently


    waiting there.


    As I sat down in front of her, she had a waiter serve us two sets of steak and a bottle of Lafite she had


    ordered.


    She proceeded to politely pour me a ss, to which I smilingly rejected. "Sorry, I don''t drink."


    There wasn''t a hint of embarrassment or anger on her face despite that. She wasn''t behaving like the


    Alice I knew.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    However, I had to admit that she was a lot calmer than Josephine. At least Alice was behaving like the


    future heiress of the Yates Corporation.


    She took back the wine ss and took a sip from it. I was not used to her pretending to act all somber,


    but I wouldn''t stupidly ridicule her to her face. Instead, I asked in a calm tone, "Is there something you


    need from me, Ms. Yates?"


    She then put down the ss and smiled. "Our family has done something awful to you a while ago, and


    Josie has also been punished for it. The day before yesterday, Maria¡­ She was indeed reckless, but


    she was in a bad ce mentally. She only did it because she was prompted to."


    "You want me to forgive her?" I immediately understood what she was trying to say.


    Alice, however, shook her head and said in a soft voice, "I am not one to push my luck. I know that Mr.


    Forger wouldn''t let her off easy as well. All I am requesting is that you can go easy on her for the sake


    of the Yates Corporation."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    A mncholic look appeared on her delicate face then. "Mr. Forger is going to send her to a mental


    institution because she is mentally ill. Can you please help us persuade Mr. Forger to let me take Maria


    away with me?"


    Just as I had guessed, Maria had a mental illness after all. However, I would never have expected


    Nichs to send her to a mental institution, or that Alice would personallye to me to ask for a


    favor.


    What a respected woman Maria was.


    Out of curiosity, I asked, "What is your rtionship with Maria?"


    Alice didn''t answer me immediately. She took her time sipping about half of her red wine before saying,


    "We have no rtion at all. I just promised a friend of mine that I would save Maria."


    "And who is this friend of yours?" I questioned her again.


    I had only asked without thinking that she would give me an answer, which was why it surprised me


    when she solemnly said, "You might know her. Her name is also Renee Felix."


    I suddenly figured out that Alice was here toy my secrets bare.


    Still, Iughed and said indifferently, "Maria is just an excuse you use to trash my mood. Do you think


    this makes me feel bad? You underestimate me, Alice Yates."


    Despite my confidence when I said that, I was upset after hearing her words because Quinn had finally


    assembled all my enemies. Both Maria and Alice were only pawns that she was using to achieve her


    goals.


    They just so happened to have one simrity¡ªthey were all in love with Nichs.


    Quinn seemed to be very clear about what happened between us.


    "Your happier days areing to an end, President Felix." Alice smiled. "Don''t get toocent."


    She was finally revealing her true colors. I then said in a regretful voice, "Your father would be so angry


    to see you acting all irrational like this! Alice, you and Maria are not on the same level, so don''t be


    carried away by jealousy and let someone else use you!"


    "Shut up!"

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Chapter 82


    A ss of red wine was coldly sshed onto my face. I closed my eyes and after a long while, I


    laughed and said, "I''ve just been so unlucky as ofte. A lot of flies have enjoyed creating troubles for


    me. So disgusting."


    Then, I stood up and pped the te of steak across Alice''s face. Her forehead was sliced by the


    utensils and blood began to flow thereafter. She looked at me, stunned, as if my actions hade as a


    surprise to her.


    While wiping my face, I sternly warned, "Don''t assume that you can do anything you want just because


    I allow you to do it. If I reallyy my hands on you, believe me, Alice Yates, even your dad can''t save


    you! And your so called Renee¡­"


    Did she think I would be afraid?


    I was never afraid; I was just feeling guilty, but the guilt I felt could never justify her bullying me.


    Word by word, I enunciated clearly, "She can''t defeat me."


    The blood on Alice''s brow was dripping down her cheeks. Looking at her, I could tell her hatred for me


    was growing.


    Then, I took a few tissues to wipe the red wine on my face before leaving. While I was in the car, I gave


    Benedict a call.


    I was so furious that I never wanted to see Alice again. Such a woman was unworthy of the Felix


    Corporation''s coboration.


    Benedict, on the other hand, was surprised to receive my call. When he picked up, he smilingly asked,


    "Why did you call me out of the blue, President Felix?"


    He had always called me by my name in front of strangers, but out of respect for me, he would call me


    President Felix in private.


    Without beating around the bush, I told him the reason for this call. "Chairman Yates, from now on, I will


    not work with your daughter, Alice."


    Stunned, he asked, "What happened?"


    "I heard that your daughter graduated with a masters in finance. She is indeed educated, but her


    upbringing is apletely different story. She is unworthy of her educational credentials and she is, of


    course, unworthy of working with us."


    I knew my words were ruthless and depriving the Yates of any dignity, but I was utterly furious.


    Why did I have to repeatedly suffer bullying from others?


    If I don''t teach Alice a lesson now, she would just keep pushing my limits. When I took over the Felix


    Corporation a few years back, she was probably still struggling somewhere. How could she be so


    arrogant to me now?


    I never expected to have my face sshed with red wine and the person doing it was even my


    business partner. Who in their right mind would dare to do this to me?


    I was so enraged that I burst outughing. "Your adored daughter came to Bryxton and requested a


    meeting with me on behalf of the Yates. When I met her, she said some humiliating things before


    sshing me with red wine. How am I going to keep working with her now?"


    Hearing that, Benedict immediately apologized. "I am sorry I didn''t teach her well. I will definitely give


    you a satisfactory exnation."


    With a cold smile, I said, "That''s not necessary. Change the person-in-charge now."


    "You want me to change her¡ª" he repeated with difficulty.


    I interrupted him. "Yes. Otherwise, I''d rather breach the contract and stop your coboration with the


    other corporations! Chairman Yates, we''ve known each other for many years, and our working


    rtionship has always been pleasant. You are well aware of the type of person I am as well as where


    my limit lies."


    Never had I expected that I would threaten an elder in such a way. However, Benedict knew that he


    was the one in the wrong and agreed. "I will do as you wish," he promised.


    After I ended the call, I threw my phone to Gary. When he noticed how upset I was, heforted me,


    "President Felix, don''t be angry over that kind of woman. Shecks tact, and the Yates will never get


    far with her."


    "I am furious!" I growled with my eyes closed.


    I was really mad at being bullied like this.


    Furthermore, Alice even used Quinn to threaten me.


    Who did they think they were? Did they really expect me to be obediently bullied by them? What gave


    them the audacity to do so?


    Heaving a deep breath, I said, "Return to Felix''s Vi now."


    After I arrived home, I took some time to calm myself and sat on the sofa mindlessly until my phone


    rang.


    I reached out for my phone and saw that it was from an unknown international number.


    Pursing my lips, I answered. "Who''s there?"


    "It''s me, Renee."


    It''s me, Renee. She spoke these four words lightly.


    I had no idea she was addressing me or referring to herself and closed my eyes as she replied,


    "Quinn."


    Things would happen eventually and I could not avoid them at all.


    "Renee, I am taking the return flight tonight."


    Quinn''s voice was bright, simr to how I remembered her. I was looking forward to her return, but I


    didn''t want her toe back with bitterness.


    "Wee back to Bryxton," I smilingly said.


    She, however, remained silent. My heart was heavy with that. I wanted to end the conversation, but I


    didn''t want to say it out loud because I was afraid Quinn would think I didn''t wee her.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Yet, why did I have such a thought?


    Her return was obviously because of me!


    However, I couldn''t harden my heart when I remembered how she was in the past.


    "Renee, I need a kidney."


    This was her motive.


    She needed a kidney, and thus, she found me.


    Though I wanted to reject her, I couldn''t get the words out because the Felix Family once took her


    kidney.


    Without saying anything, I covered my mouth and cried. Her bright voice then rang out from the phone,


    and she said indifferently, "I am currently suffering from kidney failure. I require a new kidney, Renee.


    The kidney that your family took from me."


    Suppressing my sorrow, I apologized, "I am sorry."


    "Renee, I know you''re sick right now. Let''s make a deal¡ªI''ll treat your illness if you give me a kidney."


    If only things were this simple.


    How would Quinn let me off easily?


    "Don''t you hate me?" I asked.


    "I do, but I want to live. Furthermore, what have you done wrong, Renee? The adults were the ones


    who did it."


    She honestly said she hated me, but she said I did not do anything wrong as well.


    "Quinn¡­" I eximed.


    "Will you be picking me up from the airport tonight, Renee?"


    Quinn asked the question softly, as if she was afraid of being rejected.


    Her words made me hesitant because I had no idea what she truly meant. Was she not plotting


    something against me? But if that was the case, how did Alice and Maria know what happened


    between me and her?


    Or perhaps, Quinn was maligned?


    Why did she say she wanted to marry Nichs, then?


    What exactly did she intend to do?


    I couldn''t figure out what she was going to do next, but I also didn''t want to be overly defensive against


    her. As a result, I promised her, "I will."


    I decided to pick her up first and see what she wanted to do next.


    A grateful Quinn murmured, "Thank you, Renee."


    After thinking twice, I replied, "I''ll pick you up with Leon."


    I was afraid I wouldn''t be able to face Quinn, so asking Leon toe with me was the best option. I felt


    more at ease with him nearby.


    After all, the three of us were once very close.


    "Sure. I''ll see you tonight."


    Even after I hung up the phone, my heart was still racing. Quinn''s words stuck with me. She had kidney


    failure and needed a new kidney now.


    It had been many years since herst return to Bryxton and this time, it happened that she was


    suffering from kidney failure. Did I really get her wrong?


    Perhaps she was indeed returning to Bryxton to save her life?


    Otherwise, why would she want to return to this depressing ce?


    My heart was racing with spection. I took a deep breath and called Leon, not knowing what to do.


    "Quinn will be back tonight," I told him.


    After a long silence, he replied, "I do miss her."


    "We''ll pick her up together, alright?" I asked cautiously, fearing that he might decline.


    He did not answer me immediately. Instead, he candidly asked, "Do you really want to pick her up?"


    In fact, I was unwilling to because I was scared of her.


    Terrified, to be exact.


    "Do I have any other options, Leon?" She personally asked me to, so I had no other choice but to


    oblige.


    "You are actually afraid of her, Renee," he noted.


    Leon saw through my fear and I did not deny that as well. "I will be thereter," he promised.


    He would have to drive for a few hours to arrive here. I didn''t want to bother him, but the fear in my


    heart was too strong to ignore.


    After hanging up the phone, I quickly went upstairs to change into simple clothes and applied some


    light makeup.


    I did not want Quinn to feel distant to me.


    Just as I was waiting for Leon after packing my things, May suddenly called. She was screaming in a


    terrified tone down the line, "Save me, Ree! Please save me now! I need to kee

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Chapter 83


    May''s voice was exceptionally terrified.


    I had never seen her behaving in such a way.


    She just mentioned her child.


    What child?


    She did not make it clear, and the line was disconnected after a few humming noises. I immediately


    called Gary and asked him to look into May''s whereabouts for me.


    He had previously installed a location tracking system in both May''s and my phones in case anything


    happened.


    It was just that I had switched phones, but May had continued to use the same one. Hence, Gary found


    her in no time.


    When we arrived, the only thing we saw was May on the floor. There was a pool of blood beneath her,


    and broken ss was strewn all over. When I saw this, my heart tightened and I dashed over to her.


    Feeling some warmth, she slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were filled with a sense of hopelessness,


    as if she had just experienced a life-or-death situation.


    I was saddened to see her in this state, so I wrapped my arms around her. She mumbled, clutching my


    sleeve, "He''s gone, forever."


    "What?" I asked reflexively.


    "My child. My child with Alba."


    At this moment, a man with an indifferent expression walked in. He took May from me and left the


    room.


    I stood up and immediately followed.


    While we were on the way to the hospital, I stared at the car in front of us and asked Gary, "Was Rudy


    feeling sad for May just now?"


    When I was behind them earlier, I heard Rudy whispering into May''s ear, "Don''t be afraid, Maybug. I''m


    by your side."


    ''Don''t be afraid, Maybug. I am by your side.''


    How sweet such words were.


    Gary replied, "He is, at least for now."


    May was already in the operating room when Gary and I arrived at the hospital. Three hourster, she


    was pushed out, and the doctor informed us that her child could not be saved.


    I had no idea when she became pregnant. This was Alba''s only child in this world, but she was unable


    to keep it.


    May would definitely copse when she knew about it.


    I was truly miserable. It was as if everything bad had happened in such a short period of time, and my


    heart ached for her.


    Her life really wasn''t any better than mine.


    "Do we need to investigate this, President Felix?"


    I stared at the man beside May and shook my head. "He will settle that. Let''s leave now."


    I needed to meet Leon now.


    When I was at the hospital''s entrance, I texted Leon.


    ''Wait for me at the entrance,'' he replied.


    When he arrived, it was already 7 PM. We both had no idea when Quinn would arrive.


    But we knew she would be waiting for us, just like what she had done to Leon and me at Felix''s Vi in


    the past.


    After all, Leon and I were the Felix Family''s children, and we frequently went out for gatherings. Quinn


    waited by the door for our return, day by day, year by year, until she left the Felixs.


    She was really a kind and considerate person.


    Both Leon and I loved being with her.


    However¡­


    Time passed and people changed.


    Among us, Leon was the one who changed the least.


    He was still stubborn, doing things his own way.


    Whereas Quinn and I were just trying to keep ourselves alive now.


    It was already 8 PM when we reached the airport. We spent a long time in it before finding Quinn in a


    small corner.


    The instant we saw her, both of us were stunned.


    A slimdy squatted in the corner, arge suitcase by her side. She was helplessly looking around and


    when she saw us, she smiled widely.


    She looked exactly like she did in our memories.


    Except for the fact that she had grown taller now.


    With her luggage in tow, she walked towards us. I really couldn''t tie this person in front of me, dressed


    in a white t-shirt and jeans, to the girl who insisted Nichs marry her.


    With my eyes red, I said, "Wee back to Bryxton."


    Quinn, on the other hand, stretched his hands and asked, "Can we hug?"


    The three of us then hugged each other, as we had done in the past. But we all knew deep down that


    we had already drawn a line with one another.


    It was difficult, if not impossible, for us to return to the past.


    Leon had his eyes reddish as well. After all, thedy in front of him was the one which he adored. After


    we left the airport, he brought us to the stall that Quinn loved.


    As Quinn had kidney failure, she couldn''t take spicy food. Both of us could not take alcohol as well.


    Hence, the entire meal was rather tasteless.


    After dinner, Leon asked, "Where will you stay, Quinn?"


    "I have a house in Bryxton," she smilingly replied.


    The Felix Family had adopted her from the welfare center, so I had no idea what house she was


    referring to. But, based on the address she provided, Leon and I sent her to Bryxton, a small vige in


    the middle of the city.


    It was an old ce. Quinn walked cautiously into it, as if it were the most important ce in her


    memories. She then ushered us deep within.


    There was an old and worn house.


    She opened the door after taking the keys from her bag, and we saw an old pear tree inside. She


    exined in hushed tones, "This is where I lived before being sent to the welfare center. My parents


    were previously with me, but they were involved in an ident."


    Hearing that, Leon ced his arm around her shoulders and said deeply, "I am your family, Quinn."


    He said he, not us.


    He had excluded me.


    Honestly, he wasn''t wrong to say it in such a way too.


    She politely drew herself away from him and said, "Thank you, Leon."


    He didn''t seem to be pleased by her response.


    This old and filthy house was unfit for anyone to live in, but Quinn insisted on staying. As a result, Leon


    was forced to bring her luggage in and unpack it for her, while I apanied her to the city to


    purchase some basic necessities.


    Both Quinn and I did not bring up the past and were focused on purchasing things. When we finished


    choosing the items, I offered to pay for her, but she refused.


    Just when we were on our way back, I casually asked, to liven up the atmosphere, "How have you


    been these few years?"


    "I am fine. I didn''t think of returning either."


    When I heard that, I cast a sidelong nce at her. She appeared pale, simr to my paleness from


    sickness, and her eyes were slightly swollen.


    Her health, just like mine, was not optimistic.


    She tilted her head and looked out the window. "I had never considered returning here, but my kidney


    can no longer sustain my life. Renee, you''re the reason I''m back this time. Let''s get this deal done."


    The deal¡­


    She could treat my illness in exchange for a kidney donation from me.


    But I did not need her to heal me.


    Somehow, I felt that things weren''t this simple.


    "I''m running out of time," I said calmly. "After I die, I will leave you my kidney in my will."


    "Are you really willing to die, Renee?"


    She''s asking whether I''m willing to die¡­


    Even if I am unwilling, what difference will it make?


    She then turned around and looked at me. Softly, Quinn said, "Nichs loves you. I''ve tested him, and


    he would rather marry me just to save you. He really loves you tremendously."


    What did she say?


    She said she tested Nichs for me?


    She didn''t marry him to exact revenge on me?


    Instead, she merely wanted to test Nichs'' feelings?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I stared at her, dumbfounded. "Drive carefully. I still want my life," she reminded.


    I quickly retracted my gaze and looked forward. Then, her voice resonated. "Renee, I hope you can live


    your life well."


    She hoped I could live well.


    Mixed feelings stirred in my heart when I heard that.


    Truth was, I would rather she despised me than treat me so selflessly. She should despise me instead


    of treating me this way!


    I''ve been misinterpreting her kindness all along?


    I couldn''t stop myself from crying. Suddenly, she continued in a clear voice, "Before entering the


    welfare center, I met a young man. Even though everyone treated him like the devil, he was perfect in


    my eyes because he kept me safe from the other kids. He brightened my life by shining a light into all


    the lonely corners of my heart."


    She said these with a t tone, as if it wasn''t her story.


    She continued after a chuckle, "For many years, I had a crush on him butcked the courage to tell


    him. I was living off another family at the time, and I wasn''t brave enough to confess to him. The


    opportunity has passed and it is now toote. Renee, I will never tell him about my feelings for him and


    will never bother him."


    A devil?


    Living off another family?


    Shocked, I asked, "Is that Le¡ª"


    She interrupted me and said, her smile still on her face, "It''s Leon. I have always loved him. When I


    was abroad these few years¡­"


    She abruptly halted her sentence. Then, she said, "I am unworthy of any love. Even if you give me a


    kidney, I am still disabled."


    "Why?" I asked.


    "I can''t give birth."


    At this moment, I had the urge to tell her that Leon loved her too, but I could not make this decision for


    him.


    Because he had another woman with him now. I could not selfishly destroy their happiness.


    I asked hesitantly, "Is it because of the Felix Family?"


    "Yes. I was in poor health after losing that one kidney, and it caused a slew of other problems. Do you


    know why I enrolled in medical school and dedicated my life to researching ovary cancer treatments?"


    At this point, I had roughly guessed the reason.


    An immense guilt filled my heart. Covering my mouth, I said, "I''m sorry, Quinn."


    "Your apology isn''t important to me at all."


    ¡­¡­


    I had no idea how to respond.


    ¡­


    Leon had already cleaned up the old house when we returned. After making her bed, we left.


    In the car, I hesitated whether to tell him about my conversation with Quinn, but I eventually decided


    not to. I did not want to destroy his life now.


    Just after he dropped me at my house and was about to leave, I asked, "Do you love her?"


    He returned my question. "Do you hate her?"


    I shook my head in response. "I''m scared."


    "Me too," he smilingly replied.


    What did he mean by that?


    Was he afraid of Quinn too?


    After he left, I went to the hospital to visit May, but she was having her rest. Hence, I grabbed a taxi and


    returned to Felix''s Vi.


    The vi was brightly lit.


    Standing by the door, I hesitated. Just as I was about to leave, the floor-to-ceiling window on the


    second floor opened. A man was standing there, nonchntly looking at me, and he asked with his


    deep voice, "Where are you going, Renee?"


    "You''re really treating my house like yours, huh, Nichs?"


    He coaxed, "Come on in."


    Eventually, I stepped into the vi.


    I paused in the living room before proceeding upstairs. The moment I pushed open my door, someone


    hugged me, and the man''s soft breathing was right next to my ear.


    "Don''t do this," I pushed him away and said.


    "Renee, we haven''t broken up yet."


    Quinn''s words came into my mind.


    She said she was testing Nichs for me.


    I was fully aware of Nichs'' feelings for me and didn''t need her to put them to the test. Her testing


    only widened the gap between us.


    It was very difficult for me to get rid of this estrangement between us now.


    Furthermore, my health was bad.


    I didn''t have the courage to get together with him again. Being a coward, I had the thought of leaving


    him and facing my death alone. I didn''t want him to see me die, after all.


    At this point, I was still declining Quinn''s offer.


    I did not need her to treat my illness, and she wouldn''t forgive me this easily.


    Furthermore, I did not want to live the rest of my life with guilt.


    Nichs kissed my ear. I avoided him due to the itchiness while reminding, "Quinn is back."


    That shocked him. "She is back already?"


    "Don''t you have to pick her up from the airport?" I asked with a cold smile.


    Hearing that, he wrapped his arms around me and sat on the bed with me in his embrace. Displeased,


    he said, "Don''t be sarcastic. You are well aware that all I want is for you to recover."


    "But I am unwilling to reconcile with you."


    He tightened his arms around me after hearing that. As if he could not understand, he asked, "Why are


    you so stubborn?"


    I wasn''t stubborn.


    It was just that the amount of time I had left was limited.


    Just as I was about to patronize him, I got a sickly feeling that made me cough. When he noticed this,


    Nichs immediately extended his hand and lightly patted my back, his other palm resting on my lips,


    unminding about my cough.


    Then I started coughing up blood.


    He turned thunderous when he noticed his palm was reddish. "We''re going to the hospital right now,"


    he said, grabbing my wrist.


    At that point, I was feeling terrible. Smilingly, I said in a calm tone, "This is why I reject you."


    "Do you think I will leave you just because of this?

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Chapter 84


    Nichs dragged me to the hospital, and the results of the examination confirmed my suspicions. My


    condition has deteriorated, and I require chemotherapy to maintain the status quo.


    I didn''t want it, but Nichs lectured me with a grim expression, "Renee, your healthes first. Your


    hair will regrow."


    He assumed I was concerned about my hair falling out and bing unsightly.


    Iy restlessly in his embrace and softly said, "My condition is no longer curable. I don''t want to spend


    the rest of my life in bed."


    "So you''re going to just wait for your death?" he asked, his eyes welling up.


    Nichs looked sad, which was why I raised my hand and clutched his tightly. "Honestly, it is tiring to


    be alive."


    Hearing that, he tightened his arms that were wrapped around me. "Ree."


    I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t scared of death. I didn''t want him to be too depressed about it, though. I


    knew as well that he would find Quinn when he had no way out.


    Thus, I warned, "There is something between Quinn and me that I can''t let go. If you dare to go seek


    her out, I will kill myself in front of you."


    Regardless of what happened, I did not need Quinn to heal me.


    "You''re stubborn," he merely gave me these two words in response.


    Iughed. "You won''t understand."


    In the end, Nichs had no choice but to carry me back to Felix''s Vi. I remained in his arms,


    alternately sleeping and feeling dizzy.


    I was feeling a lot better when I woke up the next day, but the man beside me was still in his dreams.


    He didn''t appear to be sleeping well and he was frowning. At that, I raised my hand and smoothed it


    out.


    When I exited the bathroom after taking a shower, Nichs was still sleeping. Seeing that, I walked to


    him, kissed him on his cheek and murmured a thank you.


    I was grateful to him for being so gentle with me.


    There were far too many obstacles between us. We were defeated by my illness once more, having


    finally expressed our hearts to be honest with each other.


    I didn''t want to me him for the cancer, even though he was the one who caused it. I still missed my


    child, who was no longer with us.


    If Nichs hadn''t forced me to have the abortion, I would be healthy and have a healthy child by my


    side right now.


    But life did not allow for what ifs.


    I was impressed by my ability to forgive him for what he had done. Perhaps, I could not resist his


    gentleness at all.


    I always sumbed to the warmth and love that he showered me with.


    I was saddened by this thought. I had been so lonely my entire life that I wanted to cling to whatever


    warmth I could find, refusing to let it go.


    Nichs Forger, you hurt me the most, but you love me the most too. I don''t know whether I should


    hate you or hold any grudges against you, but I know I have chosen you and that I have to rely on you


    for my future.


    I hope that you will not hurt me again.


    Perhaps I disturbed him that he suddenly woke up.


    My lips remained on his cheek. He opened his eyes dazedly and immediately extended his hands to


    wrap around my shoulders and pull me into his embrace.


    The bed was soft. We were so intimate, hugging each other. Then, he subconsciously ced his hand


    on my chest.


    That tickled me and I dodged his palm.


    He rubbed his cheek against mine and asked softly, "Do you want to go back to Sundew? ir and I


    discussed itst night, and we may be able to stabilize your health through another surgery. In addition,


    there has been some progress in the new medicine that they are developing, and it may be sessful


    in a few months."


    The word that he used the most was ''may''.


    His tone was even revealing a slight sense of terror.


    Wrapping my arms around his neck, I asked, "What''s the sess rate?"


    "Five," he pursed his lips and answered with great difficulty.


    The sess rate was five percent. If it failed, I would never be able to leave the operating room alive.


    Maybe I should take this chance.


    But even if the surgery was a sess, what difference would it make?


    I was well aware that my illness was incurable. We could only dy it for a few more months.


    And the new medicine that Nichs mentioned was obviously difficult to be developed. How was it


    possible for it to bepleted within a few months?


    Quinn was still thest hope.


    "I don''t want to have the surgery," I softly said.


    "Okay. We will not go for it then."


    That surprised me. I did not expect that he would be this easily convinced.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    But I had no idea he had made up his mind at the time.


    He got out of bed for work afterzing on it for a while, despite his reluctance.


    I then changed my clothes and headed to the hospital after he left. However, when I reached, the ward


    was empty.


    From the nurse that was tidying up the ward, I was informed that May had been discharged this


    morning.


    I took out my phone and texted her for her whereabouts.


    Within seconds, she replied, ''I''m at Rudy''s house.''


    Since she was with Rudy, I had nothing to worry about. Hence, I drove straight to thepany. After a


    while, I received a call from Alice.


    I didn''t want to speak to her. Her calling me at this hour, however, suggested that she had been


    punished by Benedict. After some thought, I decided to add to her insult.


    Raising the phone to my ear, I answered the call and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    On the other end of the line, Alice appeared enraged and reprimanded "What is the point of telling my


    father about our personal feuds, Renee? You''re behaving like a na?ve child who went to the adults after


    being bullied outside! You''re so childish!"


    I sarcasticallyughed before reminding her, "Given that you invited me under the name of the Yates''


    Corporation, how would it be our personal feuds?"


    My words just enraged her further. "You''re shameless!"


    "Alice, winning isn''t based on mere verbal arguments, but on how to silently gain advantage over the


    other. Look at you, what have you gained besides sshing red wine on me? You evennded yourself


    in a difficult position by losing the position of being the person-in-charge for the coboration between


    the Yates Corporation and the Felix Corporation. After all, the Yates Corporation has other


    shareholders. Though you are the sessor, you will never be able to guard against those who wish to


    defeat you. You''ll really lose everything this time."


    Perhaps I was right on point, so she yelled furiously, "Shut up! Do you think I am afraid of you? You


    merely obtained your authority earlier! I will definitely defeat you when I take over the Yates


    Corporation!"


    "Will you even have the chance to take over the Yates Corporation?" I asked.


    She had nothing to say in reply.


    "Alice, you really don''t know how to recognize the situation you''re in," I said again. "I have told you


    before that whether it''s the Norman Corporation in Sundew or the Craigs in Elham, or even both the


    Felix Corporation and the Forger Corporation in Bryxton, as long as any of them refuses to cooperate


    with the Yates, it will be difficult for your family to maintain the business. Furthermore, all the


    corporations I''ve mentioned are all within my control."


    With an angry tone, Alice asked, "Do you think you can make all those men forgo their interests and be


    at odds with the Yates? Do you really think Nichs will turn against his aunt just because of you?"


    She still couldn''t understand the situation now.


    To that, I replied, "I said I am beautiful, right? Which man won''t be mesmerized by beauty? Well, it''s too


    bad that you are not prettier than me."


    "You''re so shameless, Renee Felix!"


    All she could say is this word.


    I was utterly bored by her antics. Hence, I replied, "You can try, Alice. Benedict''s removal of your


    position demonstrates his fear of me. He knows how to act ording to the situation. Don''t destroy the


    Yates Family, please. Take my advice¡ªyou''d better be humble!"


    "You''re being unreasonable!"


    Alice angrily hung up my phone. I was stupefied by her words earlier. Who was the one being


    unreasonable now?


    Instantly, I blocked her number on my phone.


    Then, I put my phone down and began working. Just when I was tired of all the work in the afternoon,


    Leon called.


    "I am returning to Bryxton," he candidly said.


    I was taken aback. "What''s with the sudden decision?"


    "I want to look after her, Renee."


    The ''her'' he mentioned was Quinn.


    Of course, I was delighted for Leon to return to Bryxton. Hence, I immediately said, "Sure. I will pick


    you upter."


    "Okay. I need to rent a house as well."


    I wanted to say I had a ce for him but remembering his loathing for the Felix Family, I swallowed my


    words.


    After taking the keys, I immediately headed to Leon''s city. When I reached in three to four hours, he


    had already packed his luggage.


    A woman with a pale face stood beside him. She was looking at him with resentment, as if she didn''t


    want him to leave.


    Wasn''t she following him to Bryxton?


    In fact, I could understand Leon''s current situation. On one side was a woman who resembled Quinn,


    and on the other was Quinn herself.


    That was a difficult choice to make for him. However, I opined that he should not let this woman who


    had been by his side now.


    But that was merely my thoughts. I had no say in their rtionship, and they had to make their own


    choices, after all.


    Leon then carried his belongings into my boots. Just as we were about to leave, the woman said


    weakly, "Leon, have a safe trip."


    She did not plead lowly for him to stay.


    She was graceful enough to let him go.


    But her reddish eyes told me that she loved this man in front of her. That hurt my heart, and I averted


    my gaze because I couldn''t bear seeing her that way.


    Leon, on the other hand, was impatient. "Okay. Go in now."


    She shook her head in response. "You leave first. I will go in after you leave. I wish you nothing but joy


    and happiness in the future."


    This woman that Leon found was considerate, so considerate that people''s hearts ached for her.


    I slowly drove my car away. From the rearview mirror, I saw her standing motionless with her frail body,


    until we turned into a juncture and I could not see her figure anymore.


    Curiously, I asked him, "You broke up with her?"


    "None of your business."


    He was gloomy, and I did not want to agitate him further. After we reached Bryxton, I apanied him


    to rent a house with one living room and one bedroom. He did not expect the rental in Bryxton to be


    this expensive and after a long silence, he said, "Lend me three thousand."


    He only had ten thousand with him. I transferred five thousand to him before asking, "Are you going to


    look for a job in Bryxton?"


    "You transferred me an extra two thousand," he frowned.


    "Just pay it back to me together in the future," I said softly.


    After paying the rent, he was broke, but he needed to survive in Bryxton. That was why I gave him the


    extra two thousand.


    I had no idea his life had be so difficult that he only had ten thousand with him.


    Even though he was broke and always got himself into trouble, that woman was once willing to stick by


    his side!


    After settling the amodation, Leon wanted to look for a job and he refused for me to follow him.


    Thus, I drove myself back to thepany. Just as I reached thepany, I was stunned to see the


    man sitting on my seat.


    I submissively lowered my head, whereas he turned around and approached me. With his cold and


    indifferent tone, he asked, "Have you forgotten my words?"

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Chapter 85


    Ever since Nichs told me that he had asked ir about mest night, I knew that I could no longer


    avoid this matter. I knew that ir was definitelying to Bryxton just to drag me back to Sundew. "I


    remember," I uttered with a sigh.


    "Why didn''t you give me a call, then?" ir''s expression was stern and grim.


    "I onlypleted the surgery a few months ago, and I won''t buy myself a lot of time even if things work


    out this time! My illness is more serious than we thought it was, ir. There''s no way ofpletely


    healing it." I told him about my greatest worries.


    "So, are you going to give up on yourself just like that?" He turned around to sit on my office chair while


    speaking in a firm tone. "I won''t allow you to ruin yourself like that, Renee."


    "You should spend more effort on your woman, ir," I replied.


    He red at me speechlessly, whereupon I muttered, "I don''t want to just lie on the surgical table while


    waiting to die."


    Hearing that, he frowned in disagreement. "That''s how we''re going to save your life," he protested.


    "But there''s only a 5% chance of survival," I said. He didn''t have any words to counter my point after


    that.


    ¡­


    In the end, I managed to convince ir to leave Bryxton. During that time, I was shocked at how easy


    it was to convince him. I had no idea about the little n that ir and Nichs had in mind. That day,


    I stayed in the office until I felt tired, then I left early and headed back to Felix''s Vi. I was in a good


    mood, so I made myself a bowl of porridge.


    After the meal, constant pain developed in my abdomen, and painkillers didn''t seem to do anything for


    me. I could even feel myself bleeding from the bottom. It seems like I''m not going tost for too long, I


    thought to myself. My face was pale as I went to take a shower. I insisted on putting on some light


    makeup¡ªI wanted to look good no matter what.


    That night, Nichs came home earlier than usual. He came over to cuddle with me when he saw me


    on the couch, and he rubbed his soft lips against my cheek. I didn''t feel toofortable with it, so I


    pushed him away while asking, "Are you tired?"


    "Nope," he replied with a smile.


    My vision turned rather blurry as I gazed at him and pressed a palm against his face. "I love you," I said


    with a smile.


    His body stiffened immediately. "Why are you saying this all of a sudden?"


    I continued smiling. "I love you, Nichs." I fell in love with you during the best years of my life, I


    thought. I wrapped my arms around his waist and rested against his chest. "Are you tired?" he wrapped


    his arms around my body as well.


    "Yeah. I''m a little sleepy," I replied. I had no idea how I fell asleep in his arms, but I woke up to realizeN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    that it was daytime and that he was no longer beside me. I grabbed my phone to see a text from Quinn.


    ''How are you feeling?''


    ''I''m feeling pretty good,'' I replied. Then, I lowered my phone to head to the shower. When I came out, I


    saw a sticky note on my dressing table. ''Don''t forget to take your medication,'' it wrote. I sat down and


    took my pills. After I was done with my makeup, I decided that I didn''t feel like going into the office.


    Instead, I spent the rest of the dayying around at home, feeling more tired than usual. The pain in my


    lower abdomen seemed to grow as the day went by.


    At some point in the day, I stood up to pour myself a ss of hot water. When I picked my phone up


    again, I saw another text from Quinn.


    ''I''ll treat you, Renee. Come out. I''m bringing you to the hospital,'' it said.


    ''Will you still need my kidney?'' I asked.


    ''Yes. You''ll have to return my kidney,'' Quinn replied.


    ''Your kidney?'' I was confused. What does she mean by her kidney? How could my kidney be hers?!


    ''A rich and treasured child like you doesn''t know anything about the world at all, Renee. You sure are


    lucky to live in a fairytale crafted by the adults of this world,'' Quinn''s text said.


    What''s up with this odd tone of hers?! I wondered. ''What do you mean?'' I texted her.


    ''I''ll answer you when we meet tomorrow,'' Quinn''sst text revealed.


    It began to rain in Bryxton that night, and my lower abdomen hurt even more than usual. I wouldn''t stop


    bleeding from my lower area. I really wanted Nichs to be with me then, so I gave him a call.


    However, his phone had been turned off, and it remained off no matter how many times I tried calling


    him. I had never been in such a situation, and so I began to panic.


    I immediately tried calling Nichs'' assistant, but my calls couldn''t get through either. It was almost as


    if they had blocked my number.


    The rain went on for the whole night, and Nichs didn''te home at all. I sat on the couch


    helplessly. The next morning, Quinn sent me the address to meet at 9.00AM. I knew that she wanted


    me to hurry over, so I hesitated for a moment as I contemted whether to give Leon a call. Eventually,


    I decided that there were probably some things that Quinn wanted to talk about privately.


    So, I drove over to the caf¨¦, where I found Quinn sitting by the window. Her face was pale, and she


    looked extremely sick. When I sat down opposite her, she smiled at the sight of my makeup and outfit.


    "You look really good," sheplimented.


    "Why do you want to see me?" I asked with a frown.


    Quinn tilted her head to gaze at the cloudy skies outside the window. "I don''t really like Bryxton. This


    ce is too rainy and wet, and the people here are too selfish and pessimistic," she uttered. I stared at


    her wordlessly.


    "Do you want to know the truth, Renee? Do you want to know where my kidney is?" she asked.


    I clenched my fists. "What are you trying to say?" I wasn''t dumb¡ªI could tell what she was trying to


    say. However, I couldn''t ept the truth; I couldn''t believe it at all! All of a sudden, Quinn held onto my


    hand. Her icy cold fingers sent chills down my spine. I had to force myself not to pull away from her as


    she turned her ghastly pale face to stare at me. "It''s inside you," she uttered with a smile.


    Tears streamed down my face as Quinn continued to speak with a smile. "You were the one who was


    suffering from kidney failure back then, Renee. Your mother¡­ Hah. I was just a recement product


    they needed to save you. I always knew my ce in the family. I really wanted to save you back then¡ª


    I wanted to save you so badly that I didn''t even mind being a recement in the family!" Quinn was


    smiling the whole time¡ªshe didn''t reveal the slightest hint of sadness.


    I stood up in a panic. "Stop talking."


    "I thought that I would never resent you for anything, Renee. However, when they took away my kidney


    at the age of 13, when they sent me abroad like I was just an unwanted piece of trash, when they kept


    me away from Leon, when I survived each day with a weak body that threatened to copse at any


    point¡­ I realized that I do resent you after all! I hate the Felix Family so, so much. I hate you guys for


    taking my kidney and my right to love someone. You guys ruined my already miserable life," Quinn


    muttered quietly. Whenever she called my name, she sounded like she was reciting a curse, haunting


    me.


    I shuddered when I heard her questioning me. "Why do you have the right to keep my kidney? You


    should return it to me!" she hissed. I felt like I couldn''t breathe at that point. From what I knew and what


    Leon had heard, this wasn''t what the truth was like. How did things turn out like this? "You must be


    lying!" I mumbled helplessly.


    "You think I''m lying?" She stood up and walked over to me before tightening her grip around my neck.


    She was like a demon that was trying to stop me from breathing while she continued speaking in her


    t tone. "Since when have I ever lied to you?"


    I froze as my hands fell to my sides. She''s right. She has never lied to me in the past. But why don''t I


    remember anything? While I was trying to dig deep into the troughs of my memory, Quinn gave me a


    reminder.


    "Do you remember getting appendicitis when you were 11? Do you remember how your mother told


    you that everything would be fine after you took some anesthesia?" she asked me.


    My appendicitis surgery¡­ I do remember that happening. I had a scar on my belly from it, and I had


    used some medical techniques to get rid of it after that¡­ I sank onto the ground weakly, and Quinn


    squatted down to meet my gaze. Her eyes were filled with peace, which made me feel more horrible


    than ever.


    "How could that have been appendicitis? Your kidney was failing back then, and your mother forced me


    to give you my kidney! In order to hide this, your parents had lied to everyone¡ªLeon included¡ªto let


    them think that she was the one with the kidney failure!" Quinnughed before continuing in a sarcastic


    tone, "You''re the only one who gets your parents'' love and care. What about me? I''m just your


    recement and your portable source of organs! You, on the other hand, grew up in such a trouble-


    free environment, and you turned into one of the most powerful women in Bryxton. Even your husband


    has the same outstanding qualities!"


    "Quinn¡­" I wailed weakly. I couldn''t handle everything that she was telling me. She had to be lying! But


    Quinn¡­ I pressed my palms against my face as I began to sob.


    She felt for the spot on my body where my kidney was before she scoffed. "Look at you. Look at how


    great your life is! You''re enjoying yourself under all the m and glitter, yet I''m thrown aside like trash.


    I''m left all alone and I have to keep myself alive. How is that fair?!"


    Quinn pulled her hand away all of a sudden. "Let''s go to the hospital," she uttered.


    "What for?" I asked instinctively.


    "I''ll treat your illness," she uttered tly.


    "But why would you¡­" I had to swallow my sobs as I spoke.


    "There''s no specific reason. I made a deal with Nichs¡ªhe would get married to Alice if I could treat


    your illness. Alice¡­ is my friend and she supported me throughout all these years. She wants to marry


    Nichs, so I figured I''d matchmake them to repay her for all that she has done," Quinn exined.


    So, Alice is the one who wants to get married to Nichs! No wonder she has the guts to bully me! I


    tried my best to steady my voice as I spoke, "You''re trying to convince Nichs to marry Alice, while at


    the same time, you''re getting me to return you your kidney. Aren''t you afraid that something''s going to


    go wrong with the conflicting deals on both ends?" I asked.


    She continued to gaze at me calmly. "Are youing to the hospital?" she asked.


    "No. I''d rather die than head there!" I rejected her and got up to leave.


    "If you don''t want to do it, I won''t force you into anything either. However, he would rather have you


    alive and hating him than for you to be gone forever! Also, the wedding is today," Quinn uttered tly.


    This shocking news had me pulling my phone out to call Nichs, but his phone was still turned off. I


    tried calling his assistant, and his assistant finally picked up.


    "Where are you?" I uttered in an icy tone.


    "We''re at the church, Mrs. Forger." The assistant still referred to me as Mrs. Forger, as he did when we


    first met three years ago. I was once Mrs. Forger, but I no longer was the holder of that title. "Send me


    the address," I ordered.


    I was just about to leave after ending the call when Quinn grabbed onto my arm once more. "You''re not


    going to survive if you continue to dy treatment for your illness! I''ve spent more than eight years


    researching this anticancer drug and I was lucky enough to seed, Renee. I''m d to be able to


    save you, and I''m d to be able to do one more thing for you!" she cried.


    I knew that she was trying to repay my sins with her kindness. I knew that she was the evilest of them


    all. Her heart was filled with hatred and resentment, and she was the one person who would love to


    watch me suffer! She wanted to get revenge!


    I quickly flicked her hand off of me and yelled, "No!" I didn''t need her ''kind'' intentions. I never wanted


    her to help from the start. I''m going to return her kidney to her, as long as it''s actually hers!


    I hurried over to the church, but I saw that the doors were shut when I arrived. I could see a line of


    words through the rain. ''Celebrating the union of Nichs and Alice'' was written on it. I was fuming at


    this point. Did Nichs just ignore everything that I told him? How can he be so stubborn? Does he


    think I''m going to ept his kindness? No. I''ll only resent and hate him even more! He''s going against


    my wishes! I mmed my palms against the door, but no one opened the door from inside.


    I was utterly devastated, and my body was soaked in rainwater after a while. I couldn''t contain my


    sorrows, and I had just spat some blood on the ground when the church doors were flung open. ir


    was the first person I saw. So, he knew about this too. He came over to carry me when he saw me


    soaking wet, but I used all my might to push him away before I fell onto the ground.


    I red at Nichs, who was standing in the church. "Would you still marry her even if I refused to go


    to the hospital?" I asked in a bare whisper. His gaze was nk and slightly icy. "Yes," he mouthed.


    I spread my lips into a bitterugh. "Do you think I would appreciate your selfish kindness? Are you


    sure you want her as Mrs. Forger?"


    "Yeah." His answer was firm.


    "Even if I die in front of you?" I asked through gritted teeth. The woman beside him was pretty, but she


    was still not a match for Nichs. She was too dumb¡ªshe was no different from Maria. She was


    probably extremely happy at that moment. I had just dropped a bomb on herst night, but I was now in


    a total mess in front of the church, so she must have assumed that she had won. Either way, that didn''t


    matter. What mattered was that Nichs didn''t want to marry her.


    "I want you to follow ir to the hospital, Renee." Nichs'' voice was calm. He was still trying to send


    me to the hospital at this point. I shoved ir away when he tried to carry me, and I spoke in a hoarse


    and shaky voice. "Don''t marry her, Nichs! You''re not going to be happy! Please don''t marry her! I


    don''t need you to sacrifice anything for me! I don''t need it at all!"


    There were a lot of guests in the church, and many of them were influential people, including Benedict


    Yates. The almighty Renee probably looked extremely pathetic in their eyes right then, which made me


    feel horrible about myself. The metallic taste of blood in my throat was especially strong right then, and


    I felt like my life wasing to an end! I spat another mouthful of blood onto the ground before I looked


    up to meet Nichs'' dark gaze. "Send her away now," I heard him say to ir.


    ir insisted on lifting me into his arms, so I bit onto his arm. I felt like a madwoman as I threw a


    tantrum outside the church. In the public''s eyes, I probably looked like I was doing all of this to stop the


    man from marrying someone else, to keep him by my side. ir didn''t let go of me even as I bit onto


    his arm.


    Alice spoke up right then. "Isn''t this the well-known President Felix of Bryxton? Why are you sitting on


    the ground like a beggar? Did youe to attend my wedding, Renee? I don''t recall inviting you!" she


    uttered in a sarcastic tone.


    This woman never learns her lesson, huh? I stopped biting ir before I turned to give Nichs a


    pitiful gaze. "I''m begging you not to marry her. Just bring me home, okay?" Nichs didn''t say anything


    upon hearing my words¡ªhis expression remained nk as ever.


    Alice continued to jeer at me. "You''re such a shameless woman, Renee! You should watch out. From


    today onward, Nichs will be my husband!"


    "Shut up!" I spat at her.


    "Say that again!" Alice was so furious that her face had turned pale. I furrowed my brows before


    threatening her in a forbidding tone, "You never learn your lesson, Alice. Do you think of yourself as a


    fearless woman? Do you think I''d be afraid to¡ª"


    Before I could finish my sentence, Benedict walked over to resolve the situation. "Stop talking


    nonsense, Alice. You could''ve just told me if you wanted to attend the wedding, President Felix. I''ll get


    my assistant to bring you to the changing room immediately."


    I sighed as I gazed at the old man. "This has nothing to do with you. I''m only here for Nichs!" Alice


    had dragged Nichs'' arm to go over to the doorway at that point. He didn''t seem willing to move at


    first, but she whispered something into his ear after that. I kneeled on the ground and reached over to


    tug on the bottom of his pants. "Let''s go home, okay? I don''t need anyone to save me, Nichs. I can


    take full responsibility for my own life," I uttered in a meek voice.


    When Nichs continued to ignore me, I began to sob while kneeling on the ground. "Just bring me


    home, Nichs. I''ll never forgive you otherwise! Even if I survive¡­ No, I won''t survive, because I won''t


    take Quinn''s treatment. You have no idea how we¡­" We are separated by a chasm too huge to be


    crossed.


    All of a sudden, Nichs kicked me on my shoulder. I stumbled backward as his icy voice filled my


    ears. "I''ll have to get married and have kids someday, Renee. I can''t waste the rest of my life with you!


    You know what''s the issue¡ªyou can''t even have kids!"


    I red at him dumbfoundedly. The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and I could barely open my


    eyes. I could barely recognize this man in front of me! What did he just say? Did he say that I can''t give


    birth? But he was the one who¡­


    I understood what was going on then. Every man had an innate wish to pass down their genes¡ªno


    matter how much he loved me, he would still end up picking a woman who could bear him children.


    Alice was a perfect match for what he needed, so he wouldn''t lose anything if he chose her. He''d be


    able to cure my illness, and he''d be able to have a healthy wife.


    I finallyprehended what Quinn told me a few nights ago. "I don''t have the right to be loved because


    I don''t have the ability to give birth," she said. Oh, Nichs. You sure know how to say the things that


    hurt me the most! I must have overestimated the love we had.


    I felt like a joke as I sat in the rain. A heavy feeling pressed against my chest, and it made it hard for


    me to breathe. I felt the urge to leave the church and find a quiet spot where I could just die. Why did I


    come all the way here just to embarrass myself? I wanted to leave right there and then, but my entire


    body was shaking too much for me to stand up. At the same time, I didn''t want to rely on ir, who had


    been keeping a secret from me.


    I had just turned around with a helpless look on my face when I saw a man walking over to me in the


    rain¡­ He had arge figure and broad shoulders, and his footsteps seemed extremely firm and sturdy.


    He looked like some angelic creature who had just descended to witness this scene. Meanwhile, the


    man''s assistant, Waylen, trailed along behind the man while holding a ck umbre up for him. The


    rain had made my vision blurry, yet I could see the man''s face as clear as day. I could hear everyone


    crying his name out in surprise.


    "I can''t believe it''s Shawn!" one of the people eximed.


    "What''s he doing here?!" someone asked.


    ¡­


    Shawn. The man who had vowed to protect me his whole life, and the man who had told me to treat


    him as my biological brother. I crawled over to him while everyone was still gaping at his presence. I


    was sobbing as I made my way to him and opened my arms out wide for a hug. "I''m so sad, Shawn."

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Chapter 86


    Shawn was like my saving grace right then¡ªeven though there wasn''t much life in me left to be saved.


    I crawled toward him and spread my arms wide open while the rest of the wedding guests stared at us


    dumbfoundedly. I was worried that he would reject me, so I tried to sweet-talk him a little.


    His entire figure was spotless, and he wore a thoughtful and inquisitive look in his eyes as he stepped


    forward to look at me. I was suddenly reminded of what he once said. "I''m a clean freak." I was


    extremely dirty right then, so it was impossible for him to carry me. I was just about to pull my hands


    away when he bent down and lifted me into his arms. "Myra," he uttered in a deep, maic voice.


    "I''m so sad," I wailed. My body was like a cat''s as I curled up in his arms and clung to his shirt without


    letting go. He tightened his grip on me as he looked at the crowd before him. They were all people of


    power, but it was clear that they were shocked by what they had just seen. Even Nichs looked a little


    dazed.


    Benedict called out for Shawn when he saw the young man. "Mr. Xenos, how did you find the time to


    attend my daughter''s wedding?" Benedict was smart enough to build connections even during such


    times. However, Shawn merely red at the old man before he spoke in a heartless tone. "I came here


    for Myra. Since she doesn''t want the couple to get married, I''ll have to stop this wedding."


    Shawn didn''t sound like he was open to any discussion at that point, and Benedict was too taken aback


    to speak for a moment. "Myra is¡­?" Benedict asked after a while. "Renee," Shawn replied without


    batting an eyelid. I red at him dumbfoundedly. So, he knew about my identity all along?! Why is he


    here today? Has he been tracking me all along?


    Benedict responded to Shawn after a while. "Sure, Mr. Xenos."


    I didn''t know Shawn that well, but whatever happened had just proven Merlin and his assistant right.


    However, after seeing the scene that just urred, I concluded that Shawn must be one of the most


    influential figures since even Benedict had to bow down to him. How powerful is this man exactly?


    "You can''t do that, Dad!" Alice started to throw a fit. However, Benedict wasn''t in the mood to deal with


    her then. "Shut up. We''ll talk about thister," he ordered.


    Shawn was about to carry me away when ir stopped him. "Mr. Xenos, can I know how you''re rted


    to Renee?" The Norman Family only established its business because of Shawn, so ir spoke in a


    polite tone as he showed some levels of respect for the man. However, Shawn only gazed at him for a


    short while before walking off without giving an answer. The crowd was left with nothing but Shawn''s


    back figure as he walked off on his own.


    ¡­


    Shawn was carrying me, and Waylen was holding an umbre for us. My body still felt chilly although I


    was no longer under the rain. When Shawn brought me into the car, I could still see Nichs''


    dumbfounded figure standing by the entrance of the church. Alice had one hand reached out to hold


    Nichs'' arm. Nothing''s worse than a broken heart, huh? I thought to myself as I looked away to


    ignore them.


    My figure was trembling, so Shawn took off his coat and ced it over me. "I''ll bring you somewhere


    far away," he said in aforting tone. I wasn''t in my right mind at that point, and I used my fingers to


    grab onto his cor before whispering into his ear, "I have cancer. I don''t think I can survive for long. My


    condition has already deteriorated¡ª"


    All of a sudden, Waylen interrupted me to speak to Shawn. "There was a woman who came earlier, and


    she imed that she could heal Miss Felix, Mr. Xenos." I tightened my grip on his cor, and he


    lowered his gaze to look at me. "I don''t want that woman to save me," I muttered.


    He simply nodded before telling his driver to drive. Soon after that, Shawn brought me out of the rainy


    Bryxton all the way to Eldham. I couldn''t remember much of anything as I slept for the most part.


    In between naps, I woke up confused about where we were. However, I always felt the steady support


    coming from beside me. It seemed like Shawn had brought me to the hospital, and I lost most of my


    consciousness after that. I had a long, long dream where I was alone in an empty space. In my dream,


    I had a healthy body, and I didn''t feel any sorrow at all. It felt like I was a child again. I ran around


    happily in this emptiness, and it was a while before I bumped into a man with a tall build and broad


    shoulders. His back was turned against me. "Who are you?" I asked out of curiosity.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The moment he turned around, the space behind him turned into a starry night sky, and his eyes


    gleamed like the two brightest stars around. He didn''t seem human¡ªhe was the most handsome being


    I had ever met in my life. He looked like a mythical creature, yet I didn''t find myself attracted to him at


    all. I was just a regr girl, after all. I liked people who were made of blood and flesh, like I was. "Who


    are you?" I asked him with a smile.


    "Myra," he uttered in his deep voice.


    Myra¡­ He sounded extremely heartless as he called me. What an ice-cold being, I thought. "You can


    call me Reene," I told him. He simply smirked without saying anything. Did he just smile? I wondered.


    ¡­


    When I woke up in the hospital, Waylen was the only person by my side. "Am I in Eldham?" I asked him


    dazedly. "Yes, Miss Felix," he replied politely.


    "How long have I been in aa?" I asked while sitting up.


    "Today would''ve been your ninth day," he replied. I straightened my figure in shock. "So, I didn''t die?"


    Did I manage to survive despite my body''s terrible condition?


    Waylen provided me with a detailed exnation after seeing how surprised I was. "Your condition was


    really bad that day, Miss Felix. Mr. Xenos agreed to the doctor''s suggestion, so you were arranged to


    undergo surgery. Fortunately, the Xenos Family has ess to the drugs that you need," he said.


    "What do you mean by that?" I eyed him confusedly.


    "Congrattions, Miss Felix. Your illness has mostly been healed after the surgery and some


    chemotherapy. If you start taking more care of your body from now on, you should heal pretty soon,"


    Waylen said with a grin.


    "My cancer¡­" I muttered.


    "There was a young girl who stopped our car and told us that she knew how to save you, Miss Felix.


    Coincidentally, her teacher also happened to be one of the scientists in the Xenos Family. The Xenos


    Family happened to have the drugs she was talking about," Waylen exined.


    I was overjoyed¡ªI didn''t know how to express my happiness at that moment. "Are you serious?" I


    asked.


    "Yes, Miss Felix," Waylen said in a firm tone. Oh, how the tables have turned! I can''t believe my cancer


    can be healed. I don''t even have to rely on Quinn! Quinn¡­ I thought about Nichs whenever I


    thought about Quinn.


    As I lowered my gaze, Waylen was quick to notice my change in demeanor. "Are you sad, Miss Felix?"


    he asked worriedly.


    I shook my head to deny it. "Where''s Shawn?" I asked.


    "He''s out for work," Waylen replied. That means that he''s not in Eldham, I thought. I didn''t feel too


    disappointed by the news¡ªI just felt conflicted because of the whole mess that was waiting for me


    back in Bryxton.


    Waylen handed me the pills while giving me a reminder. "You have to take these during the stated


    time," he said.


    "Thank you," I uttered gratefully.


    "You''ll have to get some rest since you''ve justpleted surgery, Miss Felix. Mr. Xenos didn''t specify


    anything, but he was hoping that you could stay in the hospital for a few more days," Waylen uttered.


    Shawn had shown up and disappeared without any notice in the past few times I''d met him, so we


    never really got to talk to one another. However, he was extremely nice to me.


    "Why were you guys at the church the other day, Waylen?" I asked the assistant puzzledly. After a


    short pause, I pressed my lips together before questioning him. "Did Shawn go th

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Chapter 87


    Waylen didn''t give me a proper exnation. "As a subordinate, I''m in no position to make guesses


    about Mr. Xenos'' intentions. Why don''t you ask him directly, Miss Felix?" he uttered in a gentle tone. I


    stared at him speechlessly. I just wanted to know what they were doing there!


    After Waylen left, Iy on the hospital bed as I fell deep into thought.


    What Quinn uttered a few days ago felt like a stab to my heart. As I ran my hand across the skin


    around my kidney area, I felt a dull ache in my heart. If the kidney inside me really belongs to Quinn,


    then I''d rather die than be alive now. Since I''m in a hospital, perhaps I can get the doctor to check on


    my kidney.


    After this was done, the doctor arrived with my report. "You had a kidney transnt surgery 12 years


    ago, but your healing process went well, so you''re no different from the regr person," he said. Upon


    hearing those words, I felt dazed for a moment as I recalled the pale and sickly look on Quinn''s bloated


    face. She only looks so ill now because I''m using her kidney! She had her kidney taken away without


    her consent¡ªshe wasn''t even of age during the time of the surgery! A sharp pain spread across my


    chest, and it felt like there were a million ants gnawing on my heart. Now, I have hopes for a healthy


    body, but she''s one step closer to death¡­


    "Would it still be possible for me to donate a kidney to someone?" I asked the doctor with a trembling


    voice. He shot me a puzzled re. "How are you going to donate a kidney when you only have one


    kidney? It''s not such a simple process, either. A kidney can only survive between ten to thirty years.


    This is just an estimate, so it''ll still depend on how well your kidney is functioning. If you face more


    issues with your kidney and wish to get a second transntation, there may not be a suitable match,


    and the sess rate will be much lower."


    The doctor''s words felt like a p in my face. My kidney can only survive for a maximum of 30 years¡­


    It has been 12 years since I did the surgery, but I''m only 23 now. My lifespan is going to be short if the


    doctor''s right.


    Right then, I also understood what Quinn''s words meant. She asked for my kidney when I only have


    one kidney. That means that she was offering to treat my cancer before sending me off to my death.


    She might as well just kill me, right?! Isn''t she torturing me more if she heals my cancer before ending


    my life?! It seems like Quinn hates me more than I think.


    When the doctor saw the grim look on my face, he softened his tone tofort me. "I''m just giving you


    estimates here. Your kidney is working perfectly, so you should be able to survive up until your fifties or


    sixties," he uttered. However, I wasn''t concerned about the amount of time I had in this world¡ªit felt


    like I still had an abundance of it at that point. My main concern was how I was going to face Quinn in


    the future. I didn''t know if I was supposed to return her kidney to her! I returned to my ward with a glum


    look on my face, and I spent the next two months recuperating in the hospital.


    Throughout that period, Waylen was the only person who came to visit me. By the time I was due to be


    discharged, I knew that I would have to return to Bryxton to handle the mess that I had left behind.


    However, I didn''t feel like going back at all. Waylen was a thoughtful and empathetic man¡ªhe brought


    this topic up before I even spoke about going back to Bryxton. "Miss Felix, would you prefer to go back


    to the Xenos'' Vi for now? We can send you back to Bryxton after you''re fully healed."


    Waylen spoke as if I was a part of the Xenos Family¡ªit sounded like I could go home and leave


    whenever I wanted to. However, that was clearly Shawn''s territory, not mine. I wanted to reject the


    offer, but I couldn''t bring myself to do it. Staying in the Xenos'' Vi sounded much better than heading


    back to Bryxton. "Sure. I''ll have to thank Shawn for all of this," I uttered in agreement. I hadn''t gotten


    the chance to thank him for pulling me out of the pit of fire that night.


    Waylen helped to carry my bags back to the Xenos'' Vi. The vi was located in a rather deserted


    area, and I was in a rush thest two times I visited the ce at night, so I never had the opportunity to


    observe my surroundings. This time, while I looked out from the car window, I saw that there were rose


    bushes along the road leading into the vi. The roses were small and delicate, and there were purple,


    yellow, red, and white roses thaty in the bushes.


    The rose bushes lined up on the side of the roads were clearly well taken care of, and they continued


    all the way until the front door of the vi. I couldn''t stop myself from asking Waylen about it. "Who


    nted all of these?"


    He gazed at where I was looking before exining with a smile, "Mr. Xenos insisted on nting these.


    These flowers can survive quite a long period of time, and it''s easier to keep them neat. Do you like


    these roses too, Miss Felix?" Waylen asked.


    "They look really pretty," Imented on one of the pink roses.


    "Yeah. It has a really good meaning to it as well," Waylen added. What''s the message for roses again?


    I forgot, I thought as Waylen led me into therge hall. It was empty inside¡ªeven the maid who had


    been around thest time was nowhere to be seen. Being the busybody that I was, I questioned


    Waylen about it.


    "Mr. Xenos doesn''t like noise, so he usually doesn''t have anyone around to serve him. The maid that


    you saw was someone he had prepared just for you." Waylen froze for a moment before he looked at


    his wristwatch. "She''ll be here soon," he said.


    "Okay!" I uttered. The assistant brought me up to the same room that I had used before. The white shirt


    that I had worn was dangling from a hanger, and the sheets that I had slept on had been changed into


    fresh ones.


    "This is Mr. Xenos'' room, but you can stay here since he''s rarely home," Waylen exined while


    moving my things into the room. Shawn''s room¡­ Therge, white shirt belongs to him¡­ I can''t believe


    I walked around in front of him when I was wearing his shirt! How embarrassing!


    I thanked the assistant for everything. "You don''t have to be so polite with me, Miss Felix," Waylen


    uttered. Once I settled down, Waylen excused himself while I continued to roam around in the room. I


    found a white dressing table that stood out inparison to the rest of the cool colors that filled the


    room. When I checked the dressing table, there were all sorts of expensive makeup products, and the


    drawer was filled with lipsticks with a variety of shades to choose from. Waylen''s probably the one who


    prepared all of this. At that thought, I hurried to check the closet, where I was greeted with all sorts of


    different outfits that took up nearly half of the whole cupboard.


    Initially, I thought of using some makeup to cover the scars on my face, but I figured that there was no


    point wasting all that energy when I was in the Xenos'' Vi. While I had always been particr about


    my appearances, it seemed like I wasn''t as harsh on myself after I got to Shawn''s home. I picked a


    simple dress and put it on before spinning around in front of the mirror. Then, I realized that there were


    still ck suits and white shirts hanging in one corner of the closet. From what I remembered, Shawn


    only ever wore ck suits and white shirts, which made him look sterner than ever.


    After changing into my outfit, I went downstairs in my bare feet to find the maid who was working in the


    kitchen. "What are you preparing, youngdy?" I asked in a whisper after approaching her. The maid


    was shocked for a moment, but she quickly turned around to greet me. "Miss Felix!"


    "I''m not scary, am I?" Iughed when I saw how shocked she seemed.


    "I''m just a really jumpy person. You seem to be in a good mood, Miss Felix," the maidmented.


    "Is that so?" I asked in return. I had no idea what I was happy about! Perhaps I was d that my illness


    had healed, or perhaps it was because I could hide¡ªlike an ostrich sticking its head into the sand¡ª


    since I didn''t have to return to Bryxton. "Yeah, you seem to be in high spirits today," the maid said with


    a smile.


    "It''s probably because I''ve just recovered from my illness," I exined.


    "What do you feel like eating at night?" the maid asked.


    "Anything''s fine. I''m not picky," I replied with a smile.


    "Great. I''m going to prepare you a meal that has some healing properties," the maid uttered.


    When I walked out of the vi, I could feel the sun''s heat against my skin. It was scorching hot, so I


    only stayed outside for a while before heading back to my room to use my phone. I hadn''t used my


    WhatsApp in the past two months, so there were more than 99 unread messages inside. I didn''t know


    who texted me¡ªI had decided that I wasn''t going to care much about all these matters for the time


    being.


    I nced at the entertainment headlines for a while, but nothing seemed to interest me, so I went to


    Shawn''s study in search of some books to read. The moment I opened the door, I was greeted with all


    sorts of calligraphy writings and paintings on the walls. There was a mixture of quotes and pictures on


    the walls, and the calligraphy wordings were sharp and precise. I had been to his study in the past, but


    I was too nervous to take a good look at it. This time, I could take my time to scan through the whole


    ce.


    The word ''Xenos'' was stamped onto all of the paintings, so I figured that one of the elderlies in the


    family must have been the one who created all of them. Most of the books in the study were old books


    from the past century. I couldn''t find anything interesting, so I picked a poetry collection called


    ''Memories'' by Lang Leav to read in my room.


    I only got to read for a while before the maid called me to go down for a meal. I lowered my book and


    went down to see a scrumptious meal waiting for me. Even though I told the maid to eat with me, she


    refused to do so, and she wouldn''t agree no matter how much I tried to convince her! She was


    practically close to tears at one point. "Please let me go, Miss Felix."


    "What is it?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "The Xenos Family''s rules¡­" The maid froze for a moment upon mentioning the rules. "I came from the


    Xenos'' Residence, and the rules are extremely strict there. We are never allowed to offend those who


    are above us," she exined.


    Is it offensive for her to have a meal with me?! I''m not even from the Xenos Family, I thought. I recalled


    how Waylen mentioned that the Xenos Family was rather special, but I still had no idea what he meant


    by that. All I knew was that they were extremely strict with their rules. I decided not to bother the maid


    after that. She waited for me to finish my meal before she tidied the kitchen and left.


    I was the only one left in the huge Xenos Vi. All of a sudden, I felt rather lonely. I tossed and turned in


    bed for a long time, but I couldn''t fall asleep, so I grabbed a vase and walked out of the vi. The rose


    bushes lining both sides of the road were gorgeous, and I squatted by the bushes to pick more than 30


    roses before cing them in the vase. I plucked a majority of white roses and a few green and pink


    ones to give the bouquet a pop of color.


    After I was done, I hugged the vase in front of me and got up. I had just turned around when I was


    shocked by the person standing behind me. The dim street lights showed his icy, dark figure looming


    above me, and I was reminded of how he had shown up and carried me in his arms two months ago. I


    could still hear him calling me ''Myra'' in his deep, husky voice. Although he still wore the same cold


    expression on his face, I felt warmed by his presence. He was the one who took me away from all the


    embarrassment and shame that I felt, after all. "Thank you," I uttered with a smile.


    Shawn was smart, so he knew what I was thanking him for. "How are you feeling?" he asked coldly.


    "The doctor said I should bepletely healed in a few months," I replied hastily. "Anyway, why aren''t


    you asleep yet?" I edged closer to him with the vase in my hands. I took a nce at the sharp and


    delicate features on his face before I pulled out a white rose and handed it to him. "I found these really


    pretty, so I wanted to bring them back to the room."


    Shawn gazed at the white rose for a long while without saying anything. He didn''t take it from me in the


    end. It was just like how he didn''t respond when ir asked him about his rtionship with me two


    months ago. Shawn was a man of few words¡ªhe was toozy to exin himself to others and do


    things he didn''t want to do. He had always been easy going and unopinionated, but his silence made


    him seem especially hostile and cold. It seemed as if he was fearless. Judging by Shawn''s abilities, he


    had every right to be fearless, anyway.


    I pulled the rose back as I changed the topic. "Let''s go in." Before he responded, I walked into the vi


    and saw him following along behind me after that. "Have you eaten?" I asked after opening the door


    and cing the vase on the table.


    "Mhmm," he grunted.


    I eyed him silently for a while before I simply excused myself and returned to the room. Only when I got


    back to the room did I realize¡­ If I''m sleeping here, where''s he going to sleep?! I stood up in the room


    and hesitated for a long while before opening the door. When I walked to the staircase, I found Shawn


    sleeping on the couch with his back slightly hunched. "Do you want to rest in the room upstairs?" I


    whispered to him.


    He opened his eyes and gazed at me with dark pupils that threatened to turn me into ice. "It''s nicer to


    sleep on the bed," I uttered sheepishly.


    "There''s only one bedroom in the vi," he uttered as his form of rejection.


    "It''s a huge bed. We can each sleep on one side," I offered before thinking through my words. The


    moment I finished my sentence, I felt like pping myself. However, I could no longer take my words


    back.


    He froze for a moment. "Okay. You can go rest first," he said. My face was burning with shame at this


    point. I hurried back into the room, but I rolled around on the bed without being able to sleep. I wanted


    to change into a less revealing set of pajamas, but I didn''t want Shawn to think that I had my guard up


    against him. I gazed at the size of the bed, and I felt a little better after realizing how huge it really was.


    About 20 minutester, Shawn entered the room. However, instead of heading directly to bed, he


    grabbed his ck bathrobe and went into the shower. After he came out, he silently slipped into the


    spot beside me. He didn''t utter a single word since he entered the room. He didn''t seem flustered even


    in the situation we were in, so I figured that I must''ve been the one overthinking everything. Eventually,


    I turned and fell asleep on my side.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    While I was dreaming, I felt myself hugging a really hard object. I opened my eyes in a daze, only to


    find myself hugging the man beside me. I was shocked¡ªI hastily let go of him before edging back to


    keep my distance. Shawn, on the other hand, looked like he was fast asleep. His sleeping posture


    hadn''t changed from the moment he got into bed.


    I took a nce at the time on my phone to realize that it was nearly 6.00AM. When I gazed out of the


    window, I saw that it was drizzling a little outside. Then, I lowered my phone and nced at Shawn for


    a while more. His side profile was facing me, and his sharp jaw looked as perfect as a painting.


    Someone like him was born to win in life! His looks, his background¡­ and the way that people respect


    and fear him at the same time, set him out for sess! I was heaving a sigh when I heard the man''s


    icy voice in my ear. "How long are you going to stare at me like that?"

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Chapter 88


    I was taken aback by his sudden question¡ªI didn''t expect him to wake up. With an awkward smile on


    my face, I tried my best to exin myself. "I couldn''t sleep after waking up. It seems like the skies are


    turning bright, so I think I''ll go down to prepare breakfast," I uttered before rushing downstairs to


    prepare breakfast. While I was downstairs, I kept smacking my hand against my burning cheeks. I was


    contemting sleeping on the couch that night.


    Afterzing on the couch for nearly an hour, I got up and went to prepare breakfast. I wasn''t too good


    at cooking, so I simply prepared a pot of porridge and ate a bowl of it before zoning out on the couch.


    When Shawn finally showed up, he was dressed in his usual ck suit. He didn''t leave the house


    during the day¡ªhe simply sat on the couch and browsed through some books. During the noontime,


    he headed to the kitchen to prepare his own meal. The maid didn''te, so I stole some of his food. In


    the afternoon, he stayed in the study, and I only knocked on his door sometime in the evening. "What


    would you like to eat tonight, Shawn?" He was in the midst of calligraphy-writing, and there were a


    bunch of small words gathered on the white piece of paper. "What do you feel like eating tonight?" He


    lowered his calligraphy pen before questioning me in return.


    I only knew how to make instant noodles and porridge. "I''m not hungry yet," I replied after giving it


    some thought. I only said that because I wanted him to prepare our meal. It was drizzling outside, and I


    walked over to find him writing quotes from one of Jean-Paul Sartre''s ssic books, Being and


    Nothingness. His words were extremely neat¡ªthey looked simr to the ones that hung on his walls.


    Could he have been the one who wrote all of those? I wondered.


    "Your calligraphy skills are amazing. Your strokes are stable and smooth. It seems like you''re a master


    at this." I didn''t hold back with mypliments.


    He raised an eyebrow. "Do you write?"


    My father used to be extremely good at calligraphy writing, so he trained me in it when I was a lot


    younger. However, I never had the talent¡ªmy work would always end up as a mess. My dad eventually


    gave up on me. "I was trained in it as a child, but I was really bad. However, I can tell the difference


    between good and bad work, and I can tell that you''re a master!" I uttered with an awkwardugh.


    He didn''t seem impressed by mypliments. Instead, he leaned back in his seat before giving me


    orders. "I want you to write." I wanted to reject him, but I was too afraid to do it when I met the cold


    gaze in his eyes. So, I obediently shuffled closer to his side before picking up the brush and holding it


    above the white piece of paper.


    "Why aren''t you writing?" he asked in his deep voice. I bit my bottom lip as I wrote my name, ''Renee''. It


    looked like it was written by a child¡ªit was aplete mess. However, Shawn didn''tment on my


    trashy skills. Instead, he held onto the back of my hand before he guided me to rewrite the same word.


    I felt my heart tingling as I listened to his breathing beside my ear. The close proximity of our bodies


    made my blood boil with passion. I felt the urge to avoid him, but my body wouldn''t move for some


    reason.


    The ''Renee'' he wrote looked ten times better than mine¡ªit seemed to have a magical beauty that was


    simr to the magical aura that surrounded Shawn. "You''re so impressive," I uttered as I found myself


    starstruck by his skills. He let go of my hand and pulled his icy palm away after hearing my words. I


    stared at him dumbfoundedly, and I found myself looking into his forbidding and ferocious eyes the


    moment I looked up.


    "I''m not someone you can long for, Myra," he uttered in a threatening tone. He still referred to me as


    Myra. Is there a misunderstanding here? I was stunned for a moment. "I was just praising you for being


    cool," I muttered while shaking my head. However, he no longer responded to my words after that¡ªhe


    simply turned and left the study. I stood around and stared at the words he had written as I thought,


    Was he trying to warn me just now? He''s telling me not to fall for him, right? But I''ve never thought of


    getting involved with him. I just thought that he''s an impressive man.


    All of a sudden, I seemed to understand the advice I had for May¡ªeven if I wasn''t interested in Shawn,


    he was still a man who was abnormally outstanding and impressive. It was hard not to fall for him.


    When I came to this realization, I decided that it was about time to leave. I had to leave and return to


    Bryxton. When I walked out of the study, I found him preparing a meal in the kitchen. It was a simple


    meal that seemed rather nd.


    I walked into the kitchen and got myself a bowl of noodles before adding some vegetables to it. Then, I


    sat on the couch and finished my meal before washing the bowl that I had used. Shawn hadn''t finished


    his meal at this point, but I approached him to speak in a calm tone. "I think I''d like to return to Bryxton


    tomorrow, Shawn."


    "Okay," he uttered without a hint of emotion in his voice.


    "Thank you for saving me, and thank you for treating my cancer. My life is all yours now." The way I


    spoke sounded rather insincere, so I continued speaking in a more earnest voice. "If you ever need


    me, I''ll be sure to drop everything ande to you no matter where I am, who I''m with, or what I''m


    doing." I gazed at him calmly while putting on a smile. "You might not need it, but this is everything that


    I''ve got! You''re the second person who has treated me so well in my whole life, Shawn. Thank you so


    much." If Shawn ever needed it, I would sacrifice my life for him.


    "Sure. Safe trip." That was all he said in response to my heartfelt speech. This man was no different


    from a contract killer! I headed upstairs with a heavy heart. That night, Shawn didn''t enter the room to


    sleep at all. Perhaps he was worried that I would take advantage of him.


    The next morning, I woke up to find him looking fresh and energetic as he sat on the couch and


    browsed through one of his books. I hadn''t specified my time of departure, and he didn''t ask me


    anything about it. It was almost as if I coulde over and leave any time I wished to. It didn''t seem


    like I had to tell him anything.


    After having a bowl of the porridge left behind from yesterday, I headed upstairs to put on some


    makeup before leaving. I was especially careful with my makeup that day, and I put on some brown


    eyeshadow before curling my hair and changing into a dress. When I went downstairs again, Shawn


    was still in the same posture from before. "I''m heading back to Bryxton now," I told him as I walked


    toward the front door.


    He gazed at me with a look of mild surprise before narrowing his eyes a little. "Safe trip." I nodded


    before I realized a clear bite mark beside his palm area. I figured that I must have been the one who bit


    him¡ªI didn''t expect to leave a mark on his pretty hands.


    After leaving the Xenos'' Vi, I hailed a cab to look for Merlin. He was shocked to find me in Bryxton,


    and he immediately asked if I was the person in the video. "What video?" I asked curiously. He


    immediately handed his phone over to me.


    It was a video of me standing under the rain in front of the church doors, begging for Nichs to take


    me home. I had carefully kneeled down in front of him when he responded in his cruel tone. "I''ll have to


    get married and have kids someday, Renee. I can''t waste the rest of my life away with you! You know


    what''s the issue¡ªyou can''t even have kids!" he cried in the video. Surely I don''t need anyone to


    remind me of that, I thought.


    "Are you blind?" I asked Merlin as I handed the phone back to him. The video was in such high


    definition, and the woman in it was obviously me! The way he questioned me made me feel even worse


    about myself! He let out a sigh before he continued speaking. "Where have you been? I couldn''t call


    you at all."


    There had been tons of people who were trying to reach my phone throughout this period. However, I


    hadn''t responded to any of them, and I hadn''t viewed any of my WhatsApp messages as I didn''t want it


    to ruin my mood. Waylen felt that this was a good idea¡ªhe felt that it was good for my healing process.


    "It''s fine," Iforted Merlin. "I''m heading back to Bryxton now. Where''s my Rolls Royce? I want my


    keys back."


    "Are you in a rush?" Merlin furrowed his brows.


    "Should I wait around for your ex-girlfriend to beat me up first?" I asked with a giggle. He stared at me


    speechlessly.


    During my ride back to Bryxton, there was a jam on the highway, so I rested my hand on the steering


    wheel while I thought about the video that I had seen earlier. I looked so pathetic when I was begging


    for Nichs to bring me home in the video¡ªit was almost as if I had thrown every ounce of my pride


    out the window that night. All I got in return were Nichs''s hurtful words¡ª"You can''t even have kids!"


    Now, the entire nation knew about my infertility issue and how I had shamelessly crashed someone


    else''s wedding! I felt like a thousand-pound rock was crushing against my chest whenever I thought


    about these things. I knew that I couldn''t run away from all of this, and I knew that I would have to face


    it eventually. However, Shawn had never asked me about all of this at all. He never asked me about


    what happened, nor did he ask about my past. He didn''t even me me for concealing my identity from


    him¡ªhe still used the same cold voice to call me by my other name, Myra.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn was like a sturdy statue that would remain fixed on its spot regardless of the storms and


    earthquakes that happened around it. It felt like his doors would always be open for me if I ever needed


    to go back! Shawn truly made me feel that way! This was rather confusing¡ªit was understandable for


    others to think that Shawn and I had a thing together. Even I felt rather confused!


    However, his words always served as a reminder to me. "I''m not someone you can long for, Myra." This


    reminded me of how little I meant to him. I can''t long for him; in other words, I have no right to long for


    him. If that''s the case, then why does he still keep his doors open for me? Is it just because I saved him


    that one night? But I don''t think I helped out that much. I couldn¡¯te to a conclusion, so I decided


    not to think about it at all.


    ¡­


    There was a bad jam on the highway, so it waste by the time I got back to Bryxton. I didn''t head to


    Felix''s Vi¡ªI went to the condominium instead. It waste by the time I got back, and I felt the


    lethargy spreading across my body as Iy down on the bed. After resting for a while, I got up to take


    my medication. The doctor told me that I only had to take the medication for one more month before I


    was allowed to stop. After that, I would be a healthy and strong individual.


    Once I was done taking the medication, Iy down on the bed and hesitated for a long while before


    sending Shawn a text. ''I''ve arrived home safely, Shawn.''


    ''Okay,'' he replied. His cold reply seemed rather warm to me. He replied¡ªthat has to count as


    something, right? I wanted to lower my phone to sleep after that, but I eventually tapped on the


    WhatsApp logo when I realized that I was back in Bryxton. There were a bunch of updates, but there


    was nothing from Nichs.


    All of the messages were people looking for me and asking where I was. ''I''m back in Bryxton. Don''t


    miss me too much,'' I typed before sending it out as a broadcast message. When I tapped into the app


    again, I saw Christopher''s message. ''How are you, youngdy?''

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Chapter 89


    Christopher probably saw the video that took all my pride away. I recalled how I had bid goodbye to him


    two months ago. I was too afraid to respond to his text as I didn''t want to continue bothering him. It


    wasn''t that I didn''t want to reply to him¡ªI was simply too afraid. There were tons of missed calls on my


    phone as well. They were from ir, Olivia, May, Florence, and so on¡­


    I didn''t return any of the calls except Florence''s. I had to make an international call as we were both in


    different countries. She''s probably asleep at this hour, I thought. I was just about to hang up when she


    picked it up. "Renee! I heard about what happened," she uttered. I was speechless for a moment. Right


    when I thought she was about tofort me, she let out a heartfelt sigh. "All men are the same,


    Renee. They always think that they''re doing the right thing, but they have no idea what we women want


    from them! ir, Nichs¡­ They''re both too selfish. They''re using the wrong way to love someone."


    "Florence," I mumbled.


    "ir told me all about what happened," Florence uttered in a heavy tone. "Nichs wanted you alive.


    He''d rather you survive and hate him forever, as his priority was to keep you alive! However, I


    understand your point of view¡ªyou would rather die than live like that. Men and women can never


    seem to understand one another. Perhaps that''s why there''re so many misunderstandings."


    "Some things can''t be resolved with just pure forgiveness, Florence. Regardless of how we feel about


    one another, Nichs and I will never be able to be together again. I''ll never be able to convince myself


    to forgive him," I said. Nichs was the man I had loved the deepest, but also the man who hurt me


    the most. My love for him wasn''t enough to withstand the pain he had caused me.


    "I want you to be happy, Renee! I''ll be understanding regardless of the decision you make in the end. I


    hope you¡­ I know there''s no point in me advising you, but I hope that in the future, you will be able to


    love and hate a person as furiously as you did before. If you ever find someone you love again, I hope


    you''ll be able to go for it!"


    "Are you suggesting that I go for someone else?" I asked her dumbfoundedly. She replied, "I once fell


    for a man. After your brother hurt me, he was the one who took care of me and stayed by my side. Yet,


    being the useless woman that I was, I gave in to your brother in the end! I chose to return to him, while


    the man that had been so nice to me was¡­ He''s no longer alive now. Your brother¡­ Well, it''s hard for


    things to be resolved after what your brother had done. I can''t forgive him! Yet, I can''t leave him now.


    I''m so useless. If I had been braver¡­ if I had more courage, I wouldn''t be in this state now¡­"


    Florence''s cries came from the other end of the call. I wanted to ask her what happened between her


    and ir, but I didn''t want to reopen her wounds. "There, there, Florence." I tried tofort her. She


    was a woman who had huge amounts of control over her emotions, so she quickly stopped her tears. "I


    hope you find happiness," she said to me.


    Now, my illness waspletely cured. All Icked was a loving rtionship. However, things would no


    longer be possible between Nichs and me. Yet, I didn''t want to fall for anyone else. I loved Nichs


    ¡ªthere was no doubt about that. The love I had for him didn''t disappear even though he hurt me. But


    what exactly did I love about him? I couldn''t understand myself at one point.


    I couldn''t figure out how the man I had chased nine years ago had turned into the Nichs I knew and


    how he had turned into Christopher after that. "I''ll be happy," I replied, even though I didn''t feel hopeful


    about my own statement. Florence and I chatted for a while more before we ended the call. I couldn''t


    fall asleep after that¡ªthere were too many things going on in my mind. I quietly stood up and picked up


    the car keys to leave the house. I didn''t know where I was headed¡ªI didn''t have a spot in mind.


    I drove around Bryxton, and I somehow ended up on one of the roads near my school. I could still hear


    the faint sounds of the sentimental piano tune ying in the background. Christopher. If I didn''t get the


    wrong person at the start of it all, would my entire life trajectory have changed?


    I thought about the song I had heard in the corridor¡­ ''Someone good like me deserves to live a


    brilliant life''.


    ¡­


    My life would''ve been brilliant if it weren''t for Nichs. Quinn was right¡ªI was the most powerful


    woman in Bryxton. My life was full of mor and brilliance until I met Nichs. Why did I have to meet


    him?! Why did I end up ruining my life over him?! I couldn''t understand how I had ended up in such a


    state, and the more I thought about it, the worse I felt. I let out a sigh as I allowed tears to trickle down


    my cheeks. I decided that I would allow myself to cry my eyes out tonight. From tomorrow onwards, I''m


    not going to let anyone bully me ever again! I''m not going to let love hurt me anymore!


    The sound of a piano came from upstairs. It was faint at first, but it grew clearer after a while. It was the


    song from that year, ''Street Where Wind Resides''. I froze upon hearing the tune. The piano-ying


    came to an abrupt halt, and a person walked out of the building momentster. He rested his arms


    against the balcony railings while eyeing me with a concerned gaze.


    He seemed especially bright under the starry night. I had said this in the past¡ªI had always felt like the


    broad universe in his eyes held a ce that I could never arrive at. It felt like a farawaynd that I didn''t


    have ess to. "Christopher," I mumbled.


    "Why are you crying, youngdy?" This entire scene felt extremely familiar. It was the same location,


    same spot; it was him looking down from upstairs and me looking up from downstairs. It was raining


    heavily that day, yet he could tell that I was crying. He questioned me for an exnation. It felt like he


    had always been able to read my mind. He had always known me really well. I once loved him so


    much, and I was once willing to sacrifice my entire life¡­


    How did everything turn out like this? I couldn''t understand it. The more I thought about it, the more


    puzzled I felt. "I''m not crying." I smiled as I denied his assumptions. Tears were clearly trickling down


    my face, yet I told him that I wasn''t crying. I was being such a tant liar.


    He gently bent his figure to rest his arms against the balcony railing. The moonlight illuminated his


    figure, and it felt as if I could hear the song ''Street Where Wind Resides'' once more. The tune lingered


    in my heart and seemed to rey itself somewhere deep in my mind.


    "Are you really sad?" he asked me with a sorry look on his face.


    "I''m not." I shook my head. My heart had turned into stone, anyway. "Renee." He called my name out of


    nowhere.


    "Yeah?" I fixed my firm gaze on him.


    His eyes were filled with a series of constetions, and he remained as still as a painting when I first


    looked at him. I could hear his gentle voice traveling into my ear when he spoke. "I came here to look


    for you nine years ago," he uttered.


    I know. Olivia told me about it, I thought to myself. However, I simply kept quiet and stared at him with


    my tear-stained cheeks. He continued in his soft and caring voice, "I tried to look for you, and I did


    everything that I could to find you. Like how you had been chasing after me for nine years¡ªI had been


    keeping you in my heart for nine years¡­ The next time I saw you¡­ You were my twin brother''s wife,


    and you thought I was Nichs."


    I knew what he was talking about. There was a snowstorm outside that night, and he had put on a


    beige scarf on me before sending me home. That was the gentlest he had ever been to me, and I


    would never forget about it. "The next time I saw you, you were lying quietly on the bed, and your face


    was so pale that you didn''t even look alive. Fortunately, your will made me realize that your nine years''


    worth of love was a mistake."


    "Christopher¡­" I was helpless for a moment.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I''ll always be here waiting for you, mydy."

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Chapter 90


    "I''ll always be here waiting for you, mydy." His twinkling eyes were filled with concern as he gazed at


    me under the night sky. I was certain that I would be able to embrace the entire universe in his eyes if I


    had the courage to take one step forward. However, I couldn''t bring myself to do it in the end. "I''m


    sorry," I cried while shaking my head.


    Christopher sighed as he lowered his gaze. "You ended up choosing Nichs two months ago too. I


    don''t know what you''re thinking, but I''ve decided to support any decision that you make. My greatest


    wish is for you to find happiness! I just want you to live a good life. But, mydy, you don''t seem to be


    happy at all, so why don''t you give us a chance to return to the past?"


    The past?! Christopher and I don''t share a past at all. It was all one-sided¡ªI was the one going after


    him for nine years, I thought. The lights by the school corridor were dim, and I stood beneath it as I


    fidgeted around helplessly. I didn''t know how to respond to him. However, I knew for a fact that


    Christopher was just a teenage dream that I had.


    I knew that I couldn''t get close to him or hold hands with him, and I knew that I could offer myself to him


    with the knowledge that I was an infertile woman. So, I shifted my gaze up and looked at him before


    opening up to him. "I used to love you so, so much¡ªjust the sound of your name used to send tingles


    down my spine. I would''ve jumped in front of a car for you! I still feel nervous even as I look at you now.


    But, Christopher, too many things have happened throughout the nine years I had been chasing after


    you. For example, I got married to your twin brother, Nichs; I was diagnosed with cancer and


    deemed infertile; I turned myself into a nationwide joke¡­ Christopher, how could we go back to the


    past after all that''s happened?"


    Christopher could hear the fear in my voice, and heforted me in a gentle tone. "You don''t have to


    think about anyone or anything else for now. Just answer me¡ªdo you want to be with me?"


    Do I want to be with him? What he wanted was a simple and clear answer, but I simply couldn''t see


    myself getting back together with him. I knew that things could never go back to the way it was. After a


    slight pause, he spoke in his warm and gentle voice. "I watched the video¡­ and I genuinely felt sorry


    for you. I was wondering, how did mydy allow herself to be bullied by someone else without standing


    her ground?"


    I didn''t stand my ground when I was being bullied¡­ I pressed my lips together before rejecting him with


    a heavy heart. "I''m sorry. I don''t know how I turned into this person, and I don''t know why I''m so afraid


    to be with you now. But I''m really thankful for all the care and love you''ve given me," I ended up


    rejecting Christopher. He didn''t reveal any emotion on his face, but I could sense that he seemed rather


    gloomy.


    "Can you bear to give up on me just like that?" he asked in a soft and meek tone. A look of shock


    spread across my face¡ªI never would''ve expected him to ask such a humble question. I thought about


    it before responding sincerely, "You once said that there are too many people in this world who never


    get what they want. Regardless of whether I can bear to let you go, I''ll have to do it in the end," I


    replied. Christopher deserves to find his own happiness. He shouldn''t be with an infertile woman like


    me! He deserves a perfect family with children.


    I had to admit¡ªwhat Nichs uttered about my infertility was too much of a blow to me. It resulted in a


    scar that wouldy in my heart forever.


    "Can you listen to me ying Street Where Wind Resides for onest time?" he asked. This was the


    song that initiated everything between Christopher and me, so I figured that things should end at the


    same point as well. However, it seemed like we were still in each other''s lives even after bidding


    goodbye a few times. We were like old friends who would gather together to talk about our sweet past.


    "I''d love to," I uttered with a wide grin. Christopher walked into the ssroom, and I sat by the wall


    while listening to the piano, just like the good old days. Tears streamed down my cheeks. I guess I''ll


    never be able to return to my teenage years! The four-minute-long tune eventually came to an end.


    Right before it ended, I stood up and walked off. The summer breeze lifted the hem of my skirt, and it


    blew away my nine years of unforgettable love.


    ¡­


    It waste by the time I drove home. Iy on my bed and scrolled through the texts that my assistant


    sent. ''President Felix, thepany''s shares saw a 5% reduction after all the crazy rumors in the past


    two months. However, everything else is fine, and our finances are looking good. We look forward to


    having you back." Crazy rumors¡­ He''s probably talking about the video of me begging Nichs in the


    rain. I''m the face of the Felix Family, so this must''ve caused some impact on thepany.


    I didn''t reply to my assistant''s text¡ªI simply lowered the phone and fell into a restless bout of sleep. I


    woke up sometime in the afternoon, and my phone, which was on silent mode, had tons of missed calls


    from ir, May, Kevin, my assistant, and so on. I felt drained just looking at all of these calls. In the


    end, I decided to check my WhatsApp to see the text that my assistant had sent me.


    ''Check the trending topics, President Felix,'' it said. Something sounded odd about the text. I opened


    my Twitter app¡ªthe top trend was ''Renee Felix'', followed by ''pianist Christopher'', followed by ''Street


    Where Wind Resides''. The fourth trending topic was ''Renee''s men''. Renee''s men¡­ The term itself left


    me speechless. I frowned as I tapped into one of the videos. There, I found a clip of Christopher and I,


    with him standing upstairs and me standing downstairs.


    He was gazing at me lovingly while I looked back with my teary eyes. We looked like a perfect couple


    under the moonlight. This video recorded every single bit of the conversation we hadst night, and it


    was filmed in such high definition. I could hear our voices. "I tried so hard to look for you. I kept you in


    my heart for nine years while you chased after me for nine years." I turned the video off after that.


    When I scrolled down to look at thements, most of them were criticizing me for being a b*tch.


    Come to think of it, I''ve appeared as a trending topic three times in the past two months, all for different


    men. I guess I can see why others would think of me that way. I somehow became everyone''s target.


    ''I''ll handle it once I''m at thepany,'' I texted my assistant after getting off the Twitter application. I


    knew that I would have to deal with this eventually¡ªthe Felix Corporation''s shares couldn''t afford to


    fluctuate for much longer.


    As I thought about the videos, I felt extremely unlucky all of a sudden. Who could it be? Did someone


    follow me to the school building? I ran through a list of my potential enemies, but I realized that most of


    thepanies that had some form of conflict orpetition with Felix Corporation would be part of the


    list. There were too many people involved, so I gave up andy in bed for a while more before heading


    off to shower.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After getting changed, I drove to the office. I was shocked when I saw a familiar face waiting outside


    the building. "What are you doing here, Kevin?"

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Chapter 91


    I was shocked to find Kevin in Bryxton. Right then, I recalled how he called me that morning. Did


    something happen to Shawn? Kevin wouldn''t be here if something happened to Shawn, right? "So, you


    still remember my name, huh?" Kevin stepped forward to pat me on my head in a rather intimate


    manner. However, I had only met him once¡ªI wouldn''t say I was that close to him.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I therefore responded with an awkwardugh while Kevin began to question me in an inquisitive tone.


    "I saw the video online. Tsk, tsk. Myra, you sure mingle around with a lot of men. Are you trying to


    infuriate Shawn?" hemented. This had got nothing to do with Shawn, and he had no right to be


    angry at me. However, I felt troubled as it seemed like my private matters were being spread out across


    the table for everyone to discuss openly. Who are they to do this?!


    "What has this got to do with Shawn?" I asked. However, Kevin wasn''t listening to me at all¡ªhe was


    teasing me with a yful look on his face. "I used to love you so, so much¡ªjust the sound of your


    name used to send tingles down my spine. I would''ve jumped in front of a car for you! I still feel


    nervous even as I look at you now!" he uttered. "Tsk, tsk. You sounded so sincere when you said all of


    that. This means that you were still messing around with another man just two months ago. What a


    yer! I wonder what Shawn is thinking now. He probably wants to strangle you at this point," Kevin


    commented.


    The fact that Kevin could recite every single word I had utteredst night had already felt like a stab in


    my heart. Kevin made it even worse by bringing Shawn up. Kevin was really poking all of my sore


    spots. "Kevin!" I shouted.


    When he saw that I was angry, he stopped teasing me and got to the main topic instead. "Here''s the


    serious news. I dropped by to pass you some contracts."


    "What contracts?" I was puzzled.


    "They''re from Xenos Solutions," Kevin uttered. Why do the Xenos want to sign a contract with the


    Felixs? "Did Shawn tell you to bring this to me?" I asked again.


    "Why are you calling him by his first name?!" Kevin shot me a side re.


    I was speechless. Aren''t names meant to be called? I ignored him, and he continued to talk after that.


    "He didn''t directly tell me to hand you any contracts, but he did mention something about the fall of your


    company''s shares. He mentioned that you guys would need some new names to boost the value of


    your shares, so we figured that Xenos Solutions could help you out by handing you a few contracts.


    Shawn simply nodded in response to that, so I assumed that he''s willing to form a partnership with you


    guys! Are you grateful that you''ve got me, Myra?" Kevin was clearly waiting for me to praise him. He


    hadpletely treated me like his own family member, and I was grateful for that, but I genuinely didn''t


    need the Xenos Solutions'' contracts right then.


    I had decided that there were certain things I had to deal with on my own. "Thank you, Kevin. However,


    I''ve decided to deal with the Felixs'' matters on my own. I trust that everything will get better in the


    future. I have some skills too, you know?" I rejected Kevin''s offer in a gentle manner. I was only 14


    when I took over the business, and I had been through so much on my own. I knew that I was able to


    confront matters alone this time.


    "Did you just decline our offer?" Kevin was dumbfounded.


    I told him my concerns. "Look, Kevin. Now, the whole world knows that Shawn was the one who carried


    me away. If I engage in any partnerships with Xenos Solutions now, I''d have to rely on Shawn for the


    rest of my life!" There''d be no equality and nopetition if all of the Xenos'' resources were avable


    to me. This wasn''t helpful for the growth of thepany. Furthermore, in the long run, the public would


    eventually perceive Felix Corporation as a subunit in Xenos Solution. That wasn''t what I wanted.


    Upon hearing my words, Kevin stared at me as if I was a hidden gem. "You sure know what''s going on,


    Myra! To be honest, there were a few simrlyrgepanies who had asked for Xenos Solutions''


    help with forming partnerships. Do you want to guess what happened to them?"


    "What?" she asked.


    "Thepanies who lived beneath the glowing light of the Xenos Solutions were eventually devoured


    by ourpany. The Xenos Family has the power to fight an army and stop the chaos in the outside


    world. We can practically protect anyone who needs it," Kevin uttered. The Xenos Family means


    Shawn. I didn''t know he was so capable. But why did he always get injured?


    I was about to part my lips to ask this question, but Kevin let out a smirk before answering me. "He


    likes taking risks on his own."


    I was speechless. Is he getting all these injuries just for the pure purpose of enjoyment? He must be


    sick in the head! "Is he a masochist?" I asked after.


    Kevin let out a heartyugh. "You''re dead meat! No one ever says that about Shawn. I''m going to tell


    him about it when I get back."


    I was speechless once more. Kevin''s about to reach his twenties¡ªwhy is he still so childish? I couldn''t


    be bothered to talk to him. Eventually, he brought the contracts away and left Bryxton. He came and left


    in such a rush. He probably had nothing better to do!


    By the time his figure was gone, I returned to thepany to find people from the public rtions


    department brainstorming about ways to resolve this matter. They wereing up with extremely


    official and formal ideas that theizens on Twitter would never fall for. I frowned before entering my


    office. Later that afternoon, my assistant told me that the Felixs'' shares had dropped another 2%. That


    was 400 million.


    Since the whole incident had just urred today, it would take one day for things to settle before the


    shares would plummet again the next day. I had to find a way to save the Felix Corporation. Previously,


    Nichs had spent some money to hide all the videos of Merlin and I kissing¡ªthe Felixs'' shares didn''t


    seem to drop much during then. Following that incident was the video of me kneeling in front of the


    church doors and throwing my pride away. This caused a 5% fall¡ªabout 1 billion in market shares.


    After this huge gossip between Christopher and I, the shares had already seen a 2% drop on the same


    day itself. I couldn''t imagine what things would look like the next day.


    The Felix Family was going to struggle under such huge pressure. Once the Felix Family was visibly


    drained, the other families who had resented us for long would start taking action. Furthermore,


    Nichs had taken a lot from my family after our three-year-marriage. The Felix Family was in danger


    this time. I felt extremely anxious, especially after Chairman Forger gave me a call in the evening. He


    wanted to meet immediately.


    The entire business industry was aware of my return to Bryxton even before I entered my office that


    morning, so it was no secret. I had intended toe up with some excuse to reject the man, but


    Chairman Forger didn''t seem ready to take no for an answer. "I''m at the coffee ce below your office,


    Renee."


    He was a senior, and he hade all the way to visit, so I''d be rude and shameless if I still insisted on


    rejecting him! "I''ll be there," I finally replied after giving it some thought. I knew Chairman Forger well.


    He was a father who always spoke up for Nichs, and a father-inw who would often be there to


    comfort me. He was a really good father-inw. Oh, perhaps I should call him my ex-father-inw.


    After a while, I headed downstairs to find that Chairman Forger had already made a new pot of tea. He


    gestured for me to sit down when he saw me. After sitting down, I took a nce at the gloomy skies


    outside. "I don''t think Bryxton has ever had a single sunny day."


    He followed my gaze and looked out the window before sighing. "Yeah. This city has been the same for


    the past 60 years of my life," he replied. Bryxton was a gloomy and cold ce, just like my broken


    heart. I figured that I wasn''t suited to stay in this ce.


    I narrowed my eyes as I noticed a handsome man standing by the edge of the road. "Are you helping


    him with this?" I asked. Is he trying to help Nichs to ask me out? Chairman Forger shot an


    exasperated nce at Nichs, who was smoking a cigarette by the side of the road. "He was the one


    who insisted on following. He has made too many mistakes, Renee. I can''t ask for your forgiveness,


    nor can I ask you to give him another chance. I just¡­ I wish you guys could be happy together, but I


    understand that some things can''t be forced, so I don''t want to talk about Nichs anymore. Everything


    depends on your own decision, Renee," he uttered.


    I stared at the old man dumbfoundedly. I hadn''t expected him to say such a thing¡ªhe waspletely


    different from the man I used to know! I clutched onto my teacup as I made an interpretation of his


    words. "Don''t worry. I won''t show up in the Forger Family with this infertile body of mine."


    "That''s not what I meant!" The chairman hastily rified his words. "I''ve never thought that infertility


    was a problem..." He paused for a moment, whereupon I looked up to meet his gaze. "Then, did you


    come here just to utter those words offort?"


    My voice was calm, and the chairman seemed rather stunned by this. "I actually came because of my


    other son, Christopher. I''d like to talk to you about him," the man said honestly.


    He called Christopher his son. All of a sudden, I realized that he had shown up in the role of a father


    that day, and I could already guess what he was going to say. How brutal!


    "You saw the video?" I asked.


    "Yeah. I was shocked," Chairman Forger took a sip of his tea to calm himself down before continuing. "I


    wouldn''t be as surprised if Nick had uttered those words since he''s a more emotional man, but


    Christopher¡­" He termed one child by a nickname and the other child by his full name¡ªeven a blind


    man could tell who the chairman was biased toward.


    I lowered my gaze and sipped on my tea for a while as the man continued speaking. "That son of mine


    is quiet and reserved¡ªhe has nevermunicated with me in the past. I sometimes feel like Nichs


    was my only son! But after seeing that video of him asking you how you could bear to give up on him¡­


    I felt my heart hurting for Christopher, Renee. I don''t want to see him like that," he uttered.


    "What are you trying to tell me?" I asked the chairman.


    "I don''t want you to destroy him," he replied.


    I was speechless. Being with Nichs would mean that we could live happily ever after while being


    with Christopher would mean that I was destroying him. I wasn''t sure if I couldprehend the


    chairman''s logic. "Please don''t agree to his request," the chairman begged. He wants me to say no to


    Christopher¡­ Who is he to tell me what to do?


    I got out of my seat and left the store abruptly. When I saw Nichs, who had been waiting by the side


    of the road, I didn''t know how to respond to him. I ended up spreading my mouth into a grin. "Don''t


    talk," I ordered him.


    Nichs was dressed in a ck, short-sleeved shirt, which was a rare sight. His fringey obediently


    on his forehead as he gazed at me. "I don''t want to listen to any exnation, nor do I ever want to be


    involved with you again. Congrattions. You''ll eventually get married to a healthy wife and have a


    child."


    Nichs parted his lips, as if he were about to say something, but he kept quiet in the end. I walked


    past him and returned to thepany. As I looked down from my office more than ten floors above, I


    could still see him standing there.


    That night, Quinn gave me a call, but I blocked her number without picking the call up. I didn''t know


    how to face her yet, so I decided to block her out and deal with the Felix Family''s matters before


    thinking about her. The moment I blocked her number, I realized how I had turned into a decisive


    woman. I could follow my heart without any hesitation at all. I stayed in the office and headed home


    only after I saw that Nichs had left his spot. When I stepped out of the building, a cold and soothing


    breeze greeted me.


    The weather was cooling, so I decided to walk home. On the way back, I bought some flowers. I had


    intended to buy roses, but the stalls didn''t sell any of them, so I picked a few other flowers before


    heading home. On the way back, I realized a pair of footsteps following behind me. The footsteps got


    closer and closer, and I eventually turned around with a smile on my face. "What are you doing here?"


    The person''s face was just like Nichs'', but I could immediately tell the difference between the two of


    them. "It''s toote. I''m walking you home," Christopher replied with a slight smile.


    I took a nce at the main road. "It''s not dangerous here," I replied.


    "Sure. Just keep walking." Christopher''s only intention seemed to be walking me home¡ªhe didn''t look


    like he wanted to say anything else. So, I turned back to the front and continued walking toward my


    residential area. The footsteps behind me were quiet, and I speed-walked into my condominium without


    bidding goodbye to him on the way up. I dumped my flowers and headed over to my window.


    Christopher was still standing at my front entrance, and he stayed there for about five minutes before


    he left.


    What he was doing now reminded me of how I was like five years ago. Now, it was his turn to tag along


    behind me. It seemed like Christopher could find me wherever I was¡ªit was like he could appear in


    front of my face whenever he wanted to. I recalled what he said about traveling the world and meeting


    influential people, and I realized how he might be more powerful than I thought, even without inheriting


    anything from the Forger Family.


    I turned around and picked up the flowers before looking for a vase to stick them in. After washing up


    and taking my medication, Iy down on the bed, just in time to receive a text from Olivia. ''I''ve never


    seen anyone like him,'' the text said. She was referring to Christopher. Christopher was the only person


    we talked about, and most of our conversations were one-sided.


    I was certain that everyone who had seen the video must have heard what he had said. "I came to look


    for you here nine years ago," he had said. Christopher and I were truly not fated for one another.


    I shoved my regrets aside and logged in to my Twitter ount before tapping into the trending topic,


    ''Street Where Wind Resides''. Many of theizens seemed sad in the threads¡ªthey were all sad after


    listening to the song. I doubted if thoseizens actually understood the meaning of the song¡ªmost of


    them were probably just following the trend and feeling sad for no reason.


    I scrolled through somements to see a great number of them cursing at me. I had no idea what


    they were thinking¡ªthey probably had nothing better to do. I hadn''t found a solution to the situation at


    that point, but I knew that I had to find it before the sun rose. My public rtions department was still


    working right then.


    I exited the application and thought about it for a while before replying to Olivia''s text. ''It was the first


    time I''ve seen him act like this, Olivia. It wasn''t what I hoped for.''


    Ideally, I would prefer Christopher to stay the way he did in the past, back when he had never appeared


    in my life. I found it hard to face him right then. ''I''m really envious of you,'' Olivia replied. Her text left me


    speechless¡ªI didn''t know how to respond to her. It felt like I would be pretentious no matter how I


    structured my reply. I was the one who won Christopher over, after all.


    ''I can''t afford to be with him,'' I replied after a long while. Ultimately, Olivia couldn''t understand the


    distance between Christopher and I. We were too far apart to ever arrive on the other person''s end of


    things. ''You have to be brave sometimes, Renee,'' Olivia texted.


    Sure, I have to be brave sometimes. But sometimes, I don''t even have the chance to be brave. I have


    so many things on my te, and Nichs¡­ I just don''t want to date anymore. I want to set myself free.


    Anyway, it''s rather odd for Olivia to convince me to be with Christopher. ''Let''s stop talking about him,'' I


    replied eventually.


    Oliva didn''t reply after that. If she understood what I meant, she probably knew that I didn''t want to talk


    about Christopher anymore. I exited my WhatsApp and hesitated for a long while before calling Shawn.


    However, the line was busy. Right as I was about to end the call in disappointment, I heard a husky


    voiceing from the other end of the line. "Mhmm?" he mumbled. For some reason, I feltforted


    just by his voice.


    "Shawn," I cried. He didn''t respond. Kevin told me that Shawn had seen the video, and I felt utterly


    helpless after that. After what happened with the Felix Family and all my rtionship issues, I could no


    longer hold myself back from talking to him. "I''m not a flirtatious woman. I just ended up loving the


    wrong person¡­ I was in too deep by the time I realized it," I cried.


    "What are you trying to say?" he asked coldly. He was really like a heartless robot. He didn''t care about


    my matters, and he didn''t even know how tofort me at a time like this. "It''s nothing much," I finally


    replied.


    "Myra," he called out abruptly.


    "What?" I whispered.


    His icy voice came from the other end of the call. "No matter what happens, this is all part of life. It


    doesn''t matter if this brings you joy or suffering¡ªyou''ll have to face it and experience it on your own,"


    he said.


    How did he turn into such a thoughtful listener all of a sudden? I pressed my lips together as I listened


    to him talk. "The outside world is a harsh andplicated ce. Regardless of how tough it may be,


    you''ll have to try to handle it on your own. So, you don''t have to tell me anything because I won''t


    comfort you at all. However, I want you to be clear about this¡ªno matter what happens, no matter how


    pathetic, in, or useless you may seem, I will always be protecting you from my end."


    "Shawn¡­" I mumbled. I had never expected someone as quiet as him to utter so many words in one


    go. Everything that he said seemed to soothe all the anxiety that I felt within me. But that one sentence


    iming that he wouldn''tfort me was truly a heartless killer!


    "Yeah?" he replied.


    "Thank you," I said.


    "No worries," he uttered coldly. He was truly the one person who treated me the best. I quietly made a


    decision before pulling my phone out and opening my Twitter application. There were a lot of things I


    wanted to write about, but I had to organize my thoughts. I wrote the title, ''Renee''s Nine Years''.


    These nine years felt both long and short at the same time. The toughest part of it was my three years


    of marriage with Nichs, especially in the recent months. I felt like my life was threatened at one


    point. ir saved me the first time, and Shawn saved me the second time. ir saved me because I


    was family, while Shawn¡­ For some reason, I felt safe when I thought about that cold and heartless


    man. It seemed like I had found strength through the support he gave me.


    ¡­


    I may have to confront the harsh reality on my own, but at least I know that Shawn will be there no


    matter what happens to me. Just that thought itself gave me an unreasonable amount of joy. Oh,


    Shawn, I''ve never felt so lucky until I met you.


    In the past, I had never paid much attention to Shawn''s existence in my life. I felt like I was just


    enjoying his unconditional care. After that, I lowered my phone and pulled out a piece of white paper


    before writing threerge words in a cursive font.


    ''Renee''s Nine Years.''

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Chapter 92


    ''Title: Renee''s Nine Years.''


    I went through all the details of my rtively unpleasant nine years before I grabbed a pen and began


    to write on a piece of paper.


    ''I''m Renee, the CEO of Felix Corporation. The Felix Family is a well-known family in Bryxton, and we


    have always conducted our business in a moral and principled manner. The Felix Family has never


    done any harm to any parties¡ªI can vouch for that. I don''t think I need to say much about the Felix


    Family as I believe most of you know about us.


    Whatever that''s trending on the Inte now is my personal issue. This may not seem rted to the


    Felix Family, but the reputation of the family has been affected since this matter has gotten out of hand.


    So, I would like to rify myself now.


    Nine years ago, my parents were involved in a ne crash, and their bodies were never found. I was


    the only one left in the Felix Family at the young age of 14¡ªI was still physically and emotionally


    immature at that point. Back then, I fell into an endless pit of sadness and helplessness. I was a


    sensitive, weak, and lonely child until I met Christopher. Nine years ago, I had no idea who Christopher


    was, and I never could have expected him to grow up and turn into an internationally-celebrated


    musician. Of course, none of this matters¡ªwhat matters is that I was once deeply in love with him.


    That year, I followed behind him every single day as I was afraid that he would disappear right in front


    of my eyes. Back then, he would use his gentle tone to call me his ''little girl'', and he would y the


    piano for me. I watched over him cautiously, yet he eventually disappeared from my life. I didn''t even


    know his name. I spent the next six years seeking him to no avail.


    The search went on until the Forger Family''s CEO brought Nichs'' picture over for an arranged


    marriage with the Felix Family. When I saw the familiar face in the picture, I felt my heart pounding. I


    was filled with hope. That was the man that I had been yearning for throughout these years!


    I braved myself and took the risk in hopes that Nichs would marry me. I hoped that our marriage


    would consist of mutual respect, if not love. I hoped that he would care for me like a good husband.


    When I married him, I thought he would be my whole world. But that was only what I thought¡­


    I have a secret that I''ve always kept in my heart¡ªI''ve loved Christopher for nine years. When I was


    young, I often tagged along behind him. When I grew up, I finally turned into his wife. Nine years¡ªI


    insisted on staying in love with the same man for nine years. With an uneasy heart, I kept my love for


    him a secret throughout these years. I''ve never felt a hint of pity for myself despite him not showing me


    any love. I stayed by his side unconditionally because my love for him was simple! I''ve only loved one


    person in my whole life.


    However, no one told me that he had a twin brother who looked exactly like him. The man whom I


    thought I loved, the man who was as warm as a summer''s breeze, wasn''t the man I thought he was. All


    the memories and all my love had been a mistake from the start. The love that I had held onto for nine


    years was practically a joke. However, what''s done is done, and no one can turn back time to fix my


    mistakes. After Ipleted my surgery and returned to Bryxton (Note: I had uterus cancer and was


    close to death), I had to confront Nichs and Christopher. I waspletely lost at that point, as I


    knew that I wasn''t in good health and didn''t have the right to love someone else.


    Furthermore, my love had been split into half. Half of my love was in the past, while the other half was


    in the present. Nichs and Christopher¡­ They were both different individuals, and it was hard for me


    to say that I loved just either one of them. Despite this, I ended up choosing Nichs. After all, he was


    the one who had physically been with me for the past three years. Christopher was just a youthful


    memory that I wanted to cherish. No matter how much I didn''t want to let go of it, I had to let go in the


    end.


    I thought that I''d be happy after choosing Nichs, but things didn''t turn out that way. Life never goes


    the way you want it to. I had a divorce with Nichs three months ago, and we stopped maintaining


    contact after that.


    The rtionship between Christopher and I will remain in the past, and I hope that he lives a great life


    ahead. Street Where Wind Resides¡­ will remain my personal obsession from now on. From now on,


    let''s part ways and live our best lives.


    Sincerely, Renee.''


    ¡­


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I felt oddly peaceful as I was writing all of this. I felt like I had finally bid goodbye to the past, and I felt a


    sense of relief after I was done. As perpany procedures, I took a picture of the letter and sent it to


    a colleague from the public rtions team. Soon enough, my assistant sent me a question. ''Are you


    sure you want to post this, President Felix?''


    The note didn''t consist of any huge secret¡ªI was simply dissecting my internal experiences and writing


    it down. ''Yes,'' I replied. My assistant posted the content on the Felix Corporation''s official website,


    along with the caption, ''From now on, let''s part ways and live our best lives.''


    I stared at the Twitter ount for a long time after that. More than ten thousandments popped up


    just a while after the post was made, and there were a fewizens who even tagged the Xenos


    Solutions'' official ount along with somements. ''What a shame. It was all a misunderstanding in


    the end. That''s nine years of love down the drain. It''s fine! From now on, Mr. Xenos will be the one


    caring for precious little Renee!''


    There was a twist to the rumors after the Twitter post was made. Many of theizens began to


    reminisce about their past, and there were only a few who continued to curse at me. Meanwhile, there


    were more and more people tagging Xenos Solution''s official ount.


    Shawn was the one who brought me away that day, so many of theizens perceived him as my


    savior who came from the skies. The way that he had gently lifted me and left the site was an ideal


    scene for many of theizens who ''shipped'' us as a couple.


    Fortunately, the Xenos Solutions'' ount was quiet about this¡ªthey didn''t respond to anyments


    at all. I stared at the Twitter ount for a long time and made sure that things had turned for the better


    before I headed off to shower and sleep.


    The next day, I woke up at 6.00AM, and I immediately turned to grab my phone beside my pillow before


    logging onto Twitter. As I scrolled through the 80,000ments, I found it hard to find any ones that


    were criticizing me. Most of the people seemed to pity me, although I didn''t find myself that pitiful.


    One way or another, this intervention seemed to have worked, for the Felix Corporation''s shares no


    longer saw huge drops. As long as this went on, everything would be easily resolved in the future. I


    turned to gaze out the window. The weather in Bryxton was oddly sunny that day.


    I happily got out of bed and washed up before changing into a white crop top and light blue shorts.


    After putting on a few rings and nes, I headed out to the office. Once I arrived at thepany,


    my assistant gazed at my outfit in surprise. "Are you in a good mood, President Felix?"


    "Would you like me to be sad?" I asked in return.


    "I''m d you''re happy," my assistant said while shaking his head.


    After heading to my office, I watched the shares for a while. I heaved a sigh of relief when I saw that


    the shares didn''t drop¡ªthey even went up a little. After a while, I went on Twitter and saw that Xenos


    Solutions had reposted the tweet that I posted. ''Don''t worry, cutie. Mr. Xenos will definitely love and


    pamper his precious little Renee from now on,'' the caption wrote.


    I stared at the post speechlessly. I was certain that Shawn wasn''t the one who posted it. He couldn''t


    have been the one who was handling the social media ount either. The only person who has the


    guts to do it, and the only person who would enjoy creating a scene¡­ It has to be Kevin. He really


    enjoys stirring things up, huh!


    I felt rather troubled by this, so I hastily gave Shawn a call.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Chapter 93


    The line was busy, so I couldn''t contact Shawn at all. I ended the call dejectedly before returning my


    focus to the repost that Xenos Solutions'' official website had made. The more I stared at it, the more


    annoyed I felt. In the end, I couldn''t help but give Kevin a call. He picked up my call for a moment, but


    he ended it directly after that! Is he trying to provoke me right now?! What a nasty guy!


    Frustration bubbled in my chest as I tightened my grip on the phone. Soon enough, Kevin sent me a


    text. ''I was just trying to show support. I wanted everyone to know that there was someone who loved


    you! Anyway, I''m not going to delete the tweet!'' So, he knew the reason I had called him!


    I held onto my phone and left the office grumpily. As I got downstairs, I felt the urge to head to Eldham


    just to give Kevin a punch in the face. However, I eventually let out a sigh of resignation. "I should go to


    Shawn for this matter," I muttered to myself.


    Since Shawn didn''t pick up his phone, I sent him a text. ''There''s something that I''d like to talk to you


    about, Sunny.'' I figured that he would reply to me when he had the time to do so. I had just texted him


    when May sent me a WhatsApp message. ''How are you, Renee?'' she asked worriedly. She had


    already texted and called me two months ago when Shawn first brought me away from Bryxton.


    However, I was feeling really down back then, so I barely used my phone. All of the messages and


    missed calls piled up on my phone, and I only sent a broadcast message once I got back to Bryxton.


    ''I''m back in Bryxton. Don''t miss me too much,'' it said.


    When May received this text, she understood that I didn''t want to be bothered¡ªthat was why she didn''t


    contact me immediately. She only contacted me after what happened the day before and after I had


    made a statement about it. May was the one person who knew about my experiences throughout the


    years¡ªshe understood all of the sorrow and pain that I had been through. Moreover, she knew that I


    needed time to digest the situation. So, she only texted me after I was done processing my emotions.


    ''How are you, Renee?''


    She was asking about how I was doing. ''Everything''s fine,'' I replied calmly. My cancer had been


    treated, and I had managed to bid goodbye to the past. I didn''t feel too drained by this situation¡ªthe


    only thing that required more of my effort was the issue with Felix Corporation. That, and Quinn''s


    kidney¡­ I guess I''ll deal with that a whileter. I just want to enjoy my life for now, even if I''m not in a


    rtionship.


    ''Where are you?'' I asked her after hesitating for a moment. I hadn''t met May since her miscarriage, and


    I had no idea how she was doing. After a while, she responded in a rather gloomy tone. ''I''m at work. I


    feel troubled by so many things¡ªI''m about to drown in frustration!''


    Did she say that she''s at work?! Since when did she find a job? ''Do you want me to pay you a visit?'' I


    asked.


    ''Sure! It''s been so long since west met!'' she replied. After she sent me her address, I headed to the


    company''s garage and got into my white race car before driving over to her. When I arrived, May was


    being held back by her superior, so she couldn''t leave immediately. I felt rather grossed out as I waited


    in the car and stared at the building in front of me, because her workce was none other than Adams


    Corporation. She had finally managed to get into thepany.


    It was past noontime when May finally made her way down. "My superior is so annoying," she uttered


    while dragging her tired figure over to my car.


    "Do I know your superior?" I asked out of curiosity.


    She opened the door and let herself into the car. "You''re famous, while my superior is just some


    random person. How would you guys know each other?"


    "I thought your superior would be someone from the Adams Family," I exined. She quickly shook her


    head. "Both sons of the Adams Family stopped working in Adams Corporation after Rudy returned to


    Bryxton. I''m not sure about the reason for this, but I heard that Old Master Adams was trying to please


    Rudy." Apparently, the assistant mentioned that Rudy refused to work with anyone after returning to


    Bryxton. It seemed like Chairman Adams didn''t wish to let go of a powerful figure in thepany.


    May sighed before speaking. "I recently found out about Rudy''s history. It makes sense for him not to


    show much interest in the Adams Family¡ªthey aren''t that big of a deal after all. Furthermore, I heard


    that he often works with Shawn," she said.


    Why is May mentioning Shawn all of a sudden¡­ "Are you about to ask about Shawn and¡ª" I muttered


    hesitantly. However, she quickly interrupted me with a smile on her face. "That''s not it. Shawn¡­ I''ve


    only heard Rudy mention him briefly. Shawn sounded like someone who wasn''t a fan of forming


    partnerships, and he seemed to put most of his efforts into international businesses. He''s definitely a


    man who can handle risks," she said.


    I didn''t know much about the Xenos Family''s background, but there was certainly a limited number of


    families who worked with the Xenos Family. The Xenoses were definitely a lone wolf. Judging by how


    they managed to get to where they were on their own, they had to have some form of an extremely


    powerful background. However, I didn''t know the details of it.


    Even though Shawn often told me that I would have the Xenos Family''s support, I never had a clear


    picture of what the Xenos Family did. As I started the car to drive away from the building, I responded


    to May''s statement honestly. "I don''t know that much about Shawn. I just saved him once, and¡­ Well,


    we somehow got to know each other. He''s been treating me well ever since," I uttered.


    May pulled her lipstick out and touched up while ncing at the mirror attached to the car. "What could


    a man''s intention be when he''s nice to a woman?"


    I stared at her speechlessly.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "It''s because he fancies you, of course," she uttered in a firm tone.


    "What about Rudy, then?" I asked in return. Rudy was nice to May too. She froze without responding


    after that. We were both smart enough to stop bringing up either one of the men after that. "What


    happened back then?" I asked concernedly.


    "Are you talking about my miscarriage?" She was a quick-witted woman. I nodded, and she lowered


    her gaze before speaking in a calm tone. "There were a few jealous women who thought that I was


    pregnant with Rudy''s child. Perhaps I was really close to him then¡­ Anyway, I''m going to avenge my


    child''s death within the next few days."


    Jealous women¡­ Hearing that, I naturally thought about Maria and Alice. It wasmon to see girls


    flocking around handsome and talented men like Rudy and Shawn, but it also made things harder for


    the innocent women around them. "Don''t be sad." I felt my heart aching for her as I tried tofort her.


    May simply scoffed in response. "I''m not sad. I''m about to make them pay. Rudy had intentionally


    offered to deal with them on my behalf, but I rejected his offer. I want to do this on my own."


    After pausing for a while, May let out a slight chuckle. "This was the only flesh and blood that he had


    left in this world. How am I supposed to not feel sad about it?" I didn''t know what to say then, so I


    simply stopped the car before pulling her in for a hug. She bawled her eyes out while clinging to me.


    May had beenpletely heartbroken ever since Alba''s death. There wasn''t even anyone around to


    comfort her at one point.


    ¡­


    After having a meal and strolling around with May, she picked out a ck belt as a gift for me. After


    putting it on me, she pressed her palms against my waist before sighing. "What a slim waist. You''re fair,


    slim, and gorgeous, Renee. You''re practically tempting all men tomit sins by wearing this singlet of


    yours," she said.


    I stared at her speechlessly. The belt that she had bought for me was rather wide, and it looked pretty


    cool. It made my waist seem especially slim when I put it around my pants. I had to admit that I had a


    small waist¡ªit was literally the size of Shawn''s both palms when he held onto me.


    Whenever I thought of Shawn, I felt rather flustered. Why am I thinking about him all of a sudden? I


    hastily shook my head.


    A while after I parted ways with May, I received a call from Shawn. "What is it?" he asked coldly. I


    quickly told him about what Kevin did, and he fell silent for a moment before speaking again. "Okay.


    Got it," he uttered tly.


    "Thank you," I said gratefully.


    "Hmm. I''m at Bryxton," he said out of nowhere. Why is he mentioning this? Why did hee here,


    anyway? What should I say in response?


    I pressed my lips together and hesitated for a while. "Where are you?" I asked.


    "I''ve just arrived at the airport. I have clients to meetter," he said. The old Shawn wouldn''t have told


    me his schedule.


    "Are you going back to Eldham tonight?" I asked.


    "I have other matters to do in Bryxton," he replied. This meant that he wasn''t going to head back to


    Eldham.


    "Where are you staying?" I forced the question out of my mouth.


    "Hmm?" he replied icily. He seemed to think that I was a busybody.


    Would it be heartless of me to not wee his presence in Bryxton? He saved me, after all. I felt


    conflicted for a long while, but I eventually managed to conjure a sentence. "If you don''t have a ce to


    stay, you can stay at mine. I can go back to the vi."


    "Myra," he said all of a sudden.


    "Yeah?" I replied.


    "I''m going back to Eldham tonight," he said.


    What? A dumbfounded look spread across my face. Did he just abruptly decide to head back to


    Eldham after hearing my invitation for him to stay at my ce? How distant is this man? He''s probably


    a cold-blooded creature. Yeah, he''s definitely a cold-blooded man.


    "I see," I replied awkwardly. He ended my call right after that. Soon enough, I received a call from


    Kevin. "Did you call Sunny and tell on me?" he asked.


    "No." I denied my actions.


    "Then why did he just transfer me to an overseas department all of a sudden?" Kevin asked.


    Is this Shawn''s way of punishing Kevin for jumping the gun? Why is Shawn such an extreme man?


    "Things aren''t that serious, are they?" There was guilt in my voice.


    "He just called me to give me his orders! I don''t care, Myra. Sunny''s in Bryxton right now. You need to


    go to him and put in a good word for me. Otherwise, I''ll log onto Xenos Solutions'' official ount, and


    I''m going to write all sorts of cheesy statements!"


    "Are you that childish, Kev?" I muttered grumpily.


    "My entire family is in Eldham, and I don''t want to go overseas at all. If you don''t speak up for me, I''m


    going to fight you!" he cried.


    I was speechless once more. If Kevin actually used the Xenos Solution''s official ount to write other


    embarrassing stuff, then I would never hear the end of this matter. I felt conflicted at that point, so I


    couldn''t do much but call Shawn again. "Where are you, Sunny?"


    "What?" he muttered icily. This was his way of asking me what was going on. I hesitated for a long


    while as I felt extremely torn by this matter. However, I eventually decided to avoid Kevin''s threats. "Kev


    called me to apologize earlier," I told Shawn honestly. "Can you not punish him anymore?" I asked.


    Shawn only responded with more silence. I knew what he could be like, so I didn''t feel bothered at all.


    "I''ll pick you up and send you to work," I offered. He didn''t respond after that, so I called his name in my


    whiny and soft tone. "I want to see you. Can we meet?" I said in a coquettish tone. Even I felt


    embarrassed by my own existence at that moment.


    However, my priority then was to ensure that Shawn would give in to my request. Right when I thought


    he would never respond to me, he gave me an address. "I''m leaving in 40 minutes."


    "I''ming now!" I replied excitedly.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Chapter 94


    The address Shawn gave led me to the front entrance of the airport. The moment I got there, I saw a


    few luxury cars parked by the side of the road, right beside the ''No Parking'' sign. People who could


    afford to leave their cars there were clearly powerful individuals. Among the cars was a ck Mercedes


    Benz that had a car te number made up of ones. This was clearly Shawn''s car. He''s probably


    waiting for me in the car.


    I left my vehicle in the allocated parking spot before I got out of the car to walk to Shawn. However,


    right before I opened the door to the Mercedes Benz, I heard an annoying voice call my name from


    behind. "What are you doing here, Renee?" This was a voice I despised.


    This woman simply refused to learn her lesson. She never knew who she could or couldn''t afford to


    mess with. However, she had the capacity to act recklessly since she was the heir of the Yates Family.


    Right now, she was also Nichs'' fianc¨¦e.


    "Is that any of your business?" I asked without turning around. I couldn''t be bothered to look at her.


    "How''s your illness?" she asked in a sarcastic tone. I kept my lips sealed. I truly hated the woman


    behind me, and it gave me a headache to see how persistent she was. I could just open the door to the


    Mercedes Benz, but I didn''t want her to see Shawn.


    I was just about to turn around to curse at her when I caught sight of the man beside her, and I froze for


    a moment. I didn''t expect Nichs to be there. It wasn''t just him¡ªit was also everyone else in the


    Yates Family, except Benedict. Even Nichs'' aunt was there. Nichs was probably there to pick the


    Yates Family up from the airport, although I didn''t know if he was there to pick up his aunt or Alice.


    Either way, it didn''t matter to me.


    When Alice saw the surprised look on my face, she purposely wrapped her arm around Nichs before


    ridiculing me. "Renee, you had new gossip just two months after your incident at the church. This time,


    you even got the Xenos Family from Bryxton involved. And I heard that you kissed Merlin a while ago


    as well¡­ What a flirtatious woman you are!"


    I used to think that Josephine was the dumb one, while Alice was slightly better. However, it seemed


    like both of them were equally brainless. I narrowed my eyes and gazed at Nichs, who quickly


    wriggled his arm out of Alice''s grip. It was as if he was saying that he didn''t want to be a part of this


    catfight.


    If this had happened in the past, he would have cared for me a little more. He once said that I was his


    bottom line that others couldn''t afford to mess with, yet he didn''t seem to be doing anything right then.


    It was just like how things had turned out two months ago. Technically, Nichs only made a deal with


    Quinn so that I would survive, so I shouldn''t me him for anything. His intentions were good, after all.


    Yet, what he said about my infertility truly hurt me.


    All the shameless pleads and wails ended after I heard him talk about my infertility. I no longer begged


    him to bring me home after that, nor did I continue to stop him from getting married. All I wanted to do


    then was to escape the ce. I was lucky that Shawn had shown up then!


    As I returned to reality, I sighed as I thought about how meaningless all of this was.


    An embarrassed look surfaced on Alice''s face after Nichs shoved her arm away. "I hope you stay


    healthy," she uttered out of nowhere.


    "Do you have a brain?" I shot her a puzzled re.


    This was the first time Alice had seen me speaking so directly, and her face turned pale after that. "I


    can''t be bothered to exin anything to you after I''ve already made the post online! So what if I kissed


    Merlin? I am a single, divorced woman who has the right to be with anyone I want to. Furthermore,


    what do my and Christopher¡¯s rumors have to do with you? I could immediately marry Christopher if I


    wanted to, or I could continue flirting with Nichs¡ªall of this is possible since I''m single. I can go


    wherever I want and be with anyone I like, including my ex-husband, Nichs," I hissed.


    Alice wore a grim look on her face while Nichs red at me with mes dancing in his eyes. I


    returned the gaze whileughing. "I''m just giving an example, of course. I''d never have anything to do


    with Nichs again. This man is in the past, and I don''t like looking back at lost rtionships."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "That''s enough," Nichs reminded me in an icy tone. This was the first thing that he had ever said to


    me in the past two months, and I could see the burning rage in his eyes as he spoke. "Do you still love


    me?" I asked him with a smile. "I just happen to be infertile, but you still love me, don''t you? I''m


    standing right in front of you now, Nichs. Are you sad because you can''t have me?" I targeted his


    feelings with a sharp tone.


    He red at me speechlessly. At this point, both Alice and Nichs'' expressions were grim, while


    Roxane, who was standing by the side, quickly stepped in to cool them down. "I don''t know about how


    youngsters date nowadays, President Felix. However, whatever you''re talking about is in the past.


    Now, Nichs is Alice''s fianc¨¦, and I believe that we all know our limits here. We shouldn''t do anything


    to hurt anyone," she uttered and paused before continuing. "Anyway, we shouldn''t allow young love to


    come in the way of the Felix and Yates Families'' harmonious rtionship, right?"


    I only had a decent rtionship with the Yates because of Benedict. Once Benedict retired, I was


    certain that Yates Corporation would fall under my control. This would be my punishment for Alice''s


    disobedience. However, I would have toe up with a long-term n for that. "Of course," I replied


    with a smile.


    Then, I rested my back against the car before I continued to speak to Alice. "My dear President Yates,


    you''ve always been the one who uses sarcasm on me, and you even threw a ss of red wine at me.


    What did you get in return? A scar on your forehead? You''ve never gotten anywhere good. If I were


    you, I would''ve learned to listen to orders. Please keep an eye on her, Madam Yates."


    There was a faint scar on Alice''s forehead, and I figured that it was simr to the one on my face.


    These scars were tough to remove, but she asked for it! Alice red at me angrily, but she knew to


    control herself since Nichs and Roxane were around. Roxane continued to apologize to me. "I''m


    sorry, President Felix. I''ll keep an eye on her from now on."


    They didn''t seem to want to leave after that, and I stared at them until they felt embarrassed to just


    stand around. In the end, Roxane was the one who suggested leaving. The moment their figures


    turned around, I hastily opened the door to the car.


    Moments before I got into the car, I saw Nichs ncing at me. Our gazes met, and I found myself


    troubled as I suspected that he saw Shawn. Well, so what if he did see Shawn? Nichs isn''t the type


    of guy to pick a fight.


    I smiled at him, but his face remained pale as he parted his lips to speak. "What''s your rtionship with


    Shawn?"


    "Why don''t you take a guess?" I responded quietly. Then, I hopped into the car as fast as I could. Since


    it was summer, the car''s air conditioner was on full st, and I felt a cold wind the moment I entered. I


    turned sideways to find Shawn looking down at theptop on his legs. He seemed to be handling some


    matters, and he didn''t greet me when I got into the car. Instead, he simply sent orders to the driver.


    "Drive us to Algen Tower."


    Algen Tower was the most famous office building in the whole of Bryxton. Once the driver started on


    the journey, the car was filled with pin-drop silence. I was certain that Shawn had seen everything that


    happened between Nichs and me earlier, yet he didn''t question me at all. This man didn''t have an


    ounce of curiosity in him. Any regr man would''ve asked me about it.


    However, I didn''t mind his distant demeanor. The main reason I was there was to talk about Kevin,


    anyway. Since Shawn was busy with work, I decided not to bother him. Instead, I sat beside him


    obediently, and I waited for him in the car after we got to Algen Tower. He had matters to deal with in


    the building.


    This went on until the sun went down¡ªI had waited for about five hours in the car. Throughout this


    period, I scrolled through Twitter as I was afraid that Kevin would do something rash. Fortunately,


    everything seemed peaceful on the Inte. Well, it wasn''t entirely peaceful¡ªjust the tweet that Kevin


    had made using Xenos Solutions'' official ount was enough to trigger the loving side of all the


    netizens. Many of them were ''shipping'' Shawn and I¡ªwe were the new popr couple on the Inte.


    The truth was that Shawn and I weren''t rted at all¡ªat least not in any romantic manner. As I was


    contemting this matter, I saw Shawn''snky figure heading out of the Algen Tower. His footsteps


    were firm and solid, and his expression was as cold as usual. All the wealthydies around him were


    too afraid to hit on him, so the most they could do was tag along behind him. Even then, they only


    followed him up to the front entrance of the building.


    The driver opened the door for Shawn. The moment Shawn bent to enter the car, he fixed his gaze on


    me, and a peculiar look began to form in his eyes. It was almost as if this was the first time he looked at


    me today. Could it be because of what I''m wearing? He might be a simple and pure man with no


    desires, but he''s still a man. It''s only normal for him to feel attracted to a prettydy like me, right? This


    isn''t love, though¡ªit''s just the way a guy looks at a girl.


    "Don''t wear this type of clothes from now on," he ordered with a frown. I knew that my outfit was what


    had caught his eyes. "Why?" I asked.


    "You''re too exposed," he responded in the same cold tone. I stared at him speechlessly. This was the


    first time he had ever made ament about my outfit. Is this the first time he''s paid attention to my


    outfit? How much has he been ignoring me?


    I lowered my gaze to look at my white, cropped singlet. I was tempted to argue that my outfit hadn''t


    offended him in any way, but I didn''t want to start a fight with him, so I decided to swallow any


    resentment that I felt. I simply rested in the backseat of the car while staring out at the night view


    outside the window. A whileter, the driver asked me for my apartment''s address. I told the driver


    where I stayed, and he sent us back to the apartment.


    Once we arrived, I led Shawn to my house. I realized that we hadn''t had dinner, so I headed to the


    kitchen to prepare food, but I then realized that I didn''t know how to cook. "What do you want to eat


    tonight?" I asked Shawn.


    "Anything." He entered and changed into indoor slippers before sitting on the couch. Then, he opened


    hisptop and got back to work once more. Since he didn''t say much, I pulled my phone out to order


    out. It wasn''t that I didn''t know how to cook¡ªI had actually cooked thousands of times throughout my


    three-year rtionship with Nichs. I knew how to cook all sorts of cuisines. But since I woke up in


    Sundew 4 months ago, I no longer felt like entering the kitchen. I even convinced myself that the only


    thing I knew how to make was instant noodles and porridge. I didn''t want to revisit the trauma of the


    past.


    After a while, I lowered my phone and went over to sit beside Shawn. I saw him scrolling through


    Twitter. Is he going to deal with my matters now? He sure is busy. He probably only found the time to


    deal with this now.


    Shawn scrolled down to see the video of Christopher and I. "I came here to look for you nine years


    ago." The audio from the video sounded as he tapped into it. I was standing downstairs in the video,


    and Christopher was on the second floor. We seemed like we were gazing lovingly at one another in


    the video. I turned to re at Shawn for a moment. I wanted to turn the video off, but I didn''t dare to


    touch hisptop, so I had no choice but to exin myself. "I couldn''t fall asleep that night after I got to


    Bryxton, so I drove over to that spot. I didn''t expect Christopher to be there as well," I said.


    Up until then, I had no idea who was the one who filmed the video. The video sounded once more. "I


    used to love you so, so much¡ªjust the sound of your name used to send tingles down my spine. I


    would''ve jumped in front of a car for you! I still feel nervous even as I look at you now!" I was


    speechless. This entire situation was frustrating¡ªKevin had just recited my words to me this morning,


    and Shawn was reying the video right now. Fortunately, he didn''t seem interested in it, so he


    stopped the video and turned to me. "How do you think we should deal with this?"


    "What?" I asked dazedly.


    "Theizens wouldn''t stop making guesses if we just deleted the repost from Xenos Solutions'' official


    ount. We have to make a clear statement," he said.


    "Should we get a staff member from Xenos Solutions to be the scapegoat for this matter?" I suggested.


    "What?" He raised an eyebrow.


    "We can say that one of the staff members was too supportive of us as a couple and that they were too


    involved in our rtionship and desperately hoped for us to be together. So, that staff member hacked


    thepany''s official ount to post that tweet. We can say that we''ve fired the staff member." I came


    up with a random idea.


    "Us¡­ as a couple?" Shawn mumbled.


    "How is that possible, right? I don''t even like you." The minute I finished my words, I pped my hand


    over my mouth. Why was I so straightforward? Well, I guess it''s nothing. He once said that he''s not


    someone I can fall for, right? His words were more hurtful.


    Shawn''s expression stiffened when he heard my words, but he didn''t ask anything more about it.


    Instead, he logged into thepany''s Twitter ount before he typed some words out elegantly. His


    slender and fair fingersnded firmly on the keyboard, and anyone who had a finger or hand fetish


    would definitely fall for him. Just the sight of his fingers made me feel like sucking on it. Yes, I wanted


    to put his fingers in my mouth and suck on them. It was atrocious how perfect his fingers were. My face


    turned red just at the thought of them. Why am I fantasizing about him like this? I even imagined the


    way his hands held onto my waist earlier today.


    I was made speechless by my thoughts. I should really keep my distance from him. Shawn used Xenos


    Solutions'' official ount to post a simple tweet. ''The tweet posted that day was made by a staff


    member who was trying to create rumors. We have dealt with the staff member.'' Then, Shawn deleted


    the previous tweet. Histest tweet was short but impactful, so I was sure that the hype would die down


    by the next day. "Thank you, Sunny," I uttered while heaving a sigh of relief.


    "No worries." He ignored me after that, and he simply headed back to the bedroom. A whileter, the


    food delivery arrived at our doorstep, so I called him out for dinner. He had taken his suit off by then, so


    he was only wearing a white shirt. However, his tie was still fixed around his cor. After dinner was


    over, I didn''t remove my makeup immediately. My stomach wasn''t feeling too well, so Iy down on the


    couch and rested for a while.


    The more Iy down, the more my stomach ached. The intensity of the pain grew by the second, so I


    ended up crawling over to the bedroom and lying down beside Shawn. He was the only person I could


    rely on then. He was leaning against the headboard of the bed and reading a book that I had left by my


    bedside. After entering the room, I crawled into bed before speaking in a weak voice. "I''m in pain."


    "Where does it hurt?" he asked. His voice was devoid of warmth, yet I felt like he was the only person I


    could cling to at that point. I reached my hand out and grabbed his palm to press it against my t


    stomach. The touch of his cold skin against mine made me sigh in relief. At that point, I didn''t realize


    how his body had stiffened a little. "Help me massage it a little, Shawn," I said weakly. This was the first


    time I had properly called him by his name¡ªI was in too much pain to be aware of what was going on.


    When I felt his palm rubbing against my stomach, Iy downfortably and shut my eyes for a while.


    Soon enough, I fell asleep. I didn''t hear what he had said. "How dare you, Myra! No one has ever made


    me do this. You''re really testing my limits just because you think that I won''t punish you," he said.


    I woke up in the middle of the night to find myself lying straight in bed. When I recalled what had


    happened the night before, my entire face turned red with shame. I think I reached out to pull his hand


    overst night, I thought. Meanwhile, Shawn was sleeping on the other side of the bed, with his long


    limbs lying neatly on the bed.


    My stomach still hurt a little, so I got up and went to the washroom. I realized that I was having my


    period, so I wore a sanitary pad and headed out to grab a ss of warm water. Nothing seemed to


    make my stomach feel better¡ªI didn''t feel good even after resting on the couch for a long while. At


    about 4.00AM, I received a call from Leon. I figured that it had to be bad news if he was calling at this


    hour.


    "What is it?" I hastily picked the call up.


    "Quinn is really ill. She''s hospitalized now," he said. I felt especially terrible since I knew that Quinn''s


    kidney couldn''t support her and that her other kidney was in me. "I''ll rush to the hospital now," I uttered


    after sighing. When I got to the hospital, Quinn had juste out from the emergency room. Her face


    waspletely pale¡ªshe barely looked alive as shey on the hospital bed.


    I wanted to save her, but I also wanted to live. I couldn''t return her kidney to her at all, since I only had


    one kidney left. However, the key issue was that this kidney belonged to her. I was selfishly enjoying


    my life with the support of an organ that belonged to someone else. This made me feel terrible about


    myself¡ªI had no idea how things turned out this way.


    A few minutes after I arrived, Quinn woke up and stared at me eagerly. "I want to live, Renee. I want to


    live with my own kidney." I pressed my lips tight without saying anything.


    "You people from the Felix Family are truly robbers. I can''t get my kidney back even if I want to. What


    do you want from me?" she continued. Her figure was frail and skinny; her face was small; her eyes


    were swollen; and her gaze was ssy and dazed. This was a result of being constantly weak and ill.


    I was distracted by the way she was questioning me, and I stumbled backward without even realizing it.


    "Don''t overthink it, Renee," Leon uttered while holding onto me. Then, he turned to lecture Quinn.


    "Renee didn''t do anything wrong. You can''t me her for this, Quinn."


    Quinn smiled and turned away without saying anything. She seemed rather disappointed in Leon. Leon


    didn''t know the truth, after all¡ªhe didn''t know that Quinn''s kidney was inside me. I didn''t want to tell


    him anything for fear that it would make him feel worse. However, I didn''t want him to misunderstand


    Quinn either. It seemed like there was no way to get the best of both worlds.


    I felt like I was a pretentious b*tch. Am I any different from all those fake b*tches out there? If I were to


    consider things from Quinn''s perspective, I would think that she wasn''t doing anything wrong. I was


    selfish to choose to live!


    I tugged on Leon''s hand and dragged him out before telling him the whole truth with tears in my eyes.


    He began to tear up after hearing what I said. For a moment, he turned silent before pushing me aside


    and leaving the hospital. I was too stunned to do anything for a moment, and it took me a while to


    regain myposure before giving my assistant a call. "I need you to find a kidney donor."


    "Who''s the one who needs it, President Felix?" my assistant asked.


    "Quinn." I had to force the words out of my mouth.


    "Okay, President Felix." After ending the call, I didn''t go back to the condominium. Instead, I drove to


    one of the bars since I no longer had to stop myself from drinking. I didn''t have a very high tolerance,


    so I got drunk after a while. I tried to force myself to drive back to Felix''s Vi, but I had only driven less


    than a mile when the police stopped my car.


    They ordered me to do a sobriety test. "That''s really high! Don''t you cherish your life, youngdy?!" the


    police barked at me.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Chapter 95


    I guess it''d be fine if I died, I thought. Then, I can return the kidney to Quinn. But I can''t bring myself to


    leave this world just yet¡ªmy life has just started to improve. The traffic police took my car and told me


    to call a family member. For some reason, Shawn was the first person who popped up in my mind. I


    ended up calling him.


    "Where are you, Sunny?" I mumbled into the phone.


    "What is it?" he asked in his usual, cold tone.


    "The police stopped me on the road," I exined.


    The traffic police seemed somewhat amused when he led me to Shawn after he arrived. "She can''t


    hold her liquor. She keeps clinging to me and talking nonsense."


    Shawn took me from the police''s arms and pulled me close to his chest. I was in a daze, but I could


    feel my face turning red as I gazed at him. I hung my arms around his neck before pressing my face


    against the curve between his neck and shoulder. The man''s body stiffened, but he didn''t push me


    away.


    He brought me back to the condominium. It was said that alcohol was liquid courage¡ªI was somehow


    brave enough to stick to Shawn while rubbing my skin against his. My body grew warmer as our skin


    touched, and I could feel his body stiffening.


    The very next moment, I found myself being thrown into the bathtub. Then, cold water sshed all over


    my body. I sat dumbfoundedly in the bathtub as I heard an icy voice speaking to me. "I think someone


    must have spiked your drink. Stay still. You''ll feel better after sitting in the tub for a while," he said.


    My body was burning hot, and I didn''t want to hold myself back at all. I reached over with my arms to


    hug him, but he insisted on keeping some distance from me. There were beads of sweat on his


    forehead and his shirt was starting to get wet as well. This only made him seem more seductive than


    ever. I felt extremely horrible inside¡ªthere was an urge in me to reach out and hug the man''s firm


    body, yet he kept a far distance away from me.


    I couldn''t tolerate the burning passion within me¡ªI ached for the man. "Please save me, Sunny. Give it


    to me¡­ Please?" I uttered in a sweet tone. He acted as if he couldn''t hear me, so I took the opportunity


    to hug him while he wasn''t paying attention. A cooling sensation spread across my body upon touching


    his skin. Right as I thought things were about to go my way, I felt my head being shoved into the ice-


    cold water. The water shot up my nose, and I choked and coughed the moment I stuck my head out of


    the water.


    I looked like aplete mess, but that wasn''t the main point. What mattered more was that I felt like a


    mess. I had never thought that it''d be so hard to have sex when I wanted it so desperately. I never had


    a man reject me so many times. "I don''t feel too good," I whined.


    "Hmm?" he muttered.


    "I don''t feel too good, Sunny. I feel bad both physically and emotionally. Can you just give yourself to


    me? Don''t worry. This is all consensual. I''m not going to bother you after this! You can just treat this as


    charity. I won''t remember this tomorrow," I whined.


    He didn''t utter a single word.


    "Sunny¡­" I wailed.


    "Shut up." The man''s voice was as firm as a rock. I held onto his cor miserably, and I stayed in the


    tub for a long while before I finally returned to my senses. By the time I had the strength to move,


    Shawn had already left the condominium. He had left without leaving a mark.


    Iy on the bed and looked at the lights hanging from my ceiling. My gaze was soulless. I hadn''t


    expected myself to stoop so low in life, and I never expected Shawn to be so firm about his decision.


    When I thought about how he had shoved my head into the tub, I felt a sense of anger filling my


    insides.


    It was almost as if I wasn''t attractive to him at all. This was an utter insult to my pride as a woman. But


    after I got past that, I felt rather thankful. I was d that he hadn''t agreed to my ridiculous requests¡ªI


    wouldn''t have known how to face him in the future otherwise. Iy on the bed while calming myself


    down. I truly felt like I was the unluckiest person ever ¡ªI was drugged by someone the one time I


    decided to go to the bar.


    After letting out a long sigh, I crawled out of bed and put on my clothes before I slowly drove to the


    hospital. I was dreading the hospital as I didn''t dare to confront Quinn. However, I had to take


    responsibility for her matters in the end. When I got to the hospital, I saw her in a deep sleep. She


    looked extremely ill, and the doctor said that she would only live a maximum of two months if they


    didn''t manage to find her a donor. This was an extremely short amount of time, andplete sess


    wasn''t promised even if she managed to undergo surgery.


    Quinn looked like a wilting flower. She reminded me of what I was like when I peacefully awaited my


    death. Just this thought made me feel extremely ufortable. After hesitating for a while, I gave


    Waylen a call. Waylen was shocked to receive my call. "Can the Xenos Family help me find a kidney


    donor?" I asked in a hopeful tone.


    "What do you mean, Miss Felix?" he asked me.


    "My friend is sick, and the doctor said that she can only survive for another one to two months. She


    needs a new kidney," I exined.


    "Are you talking about Quinn?" he asked in a quiet voice.


    "How did you know?" I was shocked.


    Waylen exined himself in a calm tone. "Two months ago, when you were in aa, both Quinn and


    Nichs came to me iming that they had medication to give me. Back then, you said that you didn''t


    need her medication and Mr. Xenos left orders not to use their medication, so we didn''t take it in the


    end. However, we did our research on Quinn''s teacher, and we managed to find the right medication to


    save you after that."


    I was surprised to hear that they had gone to Eldham to meet Waylen. Does that mean that Nichs


    and Shawn have met each other? I didn''t ask Waylen this question as I felt like it was none of my


    business. "Can you find a suitable kidney for her?" I asked instead. I had to clear my debts with Quinn,


    but I also had to ensure that I wouldn''t risk my life while doing it.


    "I''ll get someone to find it," Waylen replied.


    I still wasn''t sure if I would manage to find a suitable kidney for Quinn, but I figured that there''d be a


    greater chance of sess if both the Felix and Xenos Families looked for it together. I initially thought


    of asking Merlin and ir about it, but I decided not to bother them in the end.


    After ending the call, I saw that Leon hade back to the hospital. "Were you here sincest night?"


    he asked when he saw me.


    "I''ve changed my clothes," I uttered. He lowered his gaze to take a look at what I was wearing before


    he slumped into one of the seats on the bench by the corridor. "That woman''s in Bryxton now," he said.


    He was referring to the woman that looked like Quinn.


    "Are you going to mend things with her?" I asked.


    "No." He shook his head. After pausing for a while, he opened up a little more. "I already made things


    clear when I first got together with her. I told her that I only saw her as someone else. She was just a


    form of constion to me. I could give her everything¡ªeven my life, but I can''t give her love," he said.


    He can give her anything but love¡­ That was the most hurtful sentence I''d ever heard.


    That woman reminded me of myself. She had given her all for the sake of loving someone, yet she


    didn''t get anything in return. "Where is she staying in Bryxton?" I asked Leon. "I don''t know. I think


    she''s from Sundew," he said.


    "Did she follow you all the way into the city?" I was shocked.


    "Yeah. She said she was willing to follow me anywhere," he said. I kept quiet after that¡ªI no longer


    wanted to know anything more. Leon was worried about Quinn, so he no longer continued the topic. He


    seemed really drained, so I checked up on him. "Do you have enough cash?"


    "No." He was surprisingly straightforward.


    "Well¡ª"


    Before I could form a sentence, he interrupted me. "You don''t have to worry about me. I''m nning to


    buy a house in the city, and I''ll stay in Bryxton to take care of Quinn from now on." Leon loved Quinn,


    but I didn''t know how much he loved her. I stayed in the hospital and waited for Quinn to wake up


    before I left. I was still troubled by this matter even after I got to the office.


    Sometime in the afternoon, I realized how I had forgotten to speak to Shawn about Kevin. Technically, I


    did try to resolve the situation, but I wasn''t sure if Shawn would still send Kevin abroad. The point was


    that Kevin hadn''t contacted me that day. I was just thinking about how Kevin didn''t call me when I


    received a text from him. ''Did you talk to Sunny about the incident I told you about yesterday?'' he


    asked.


    ''Yeah,'' I replied.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ''Then, why did hee home with a glum look on his face? He was silent the whole time, and I''ve


    been waiting in fear for a really long time,'' he texted. Could I have been the one who made him mad


    this morning?


    ''Isn''t he always like that?'' I asked Kevin.


    ''Definitely not. I know Sunny well. He may look cold and distant all the time, but he''s definitely more


    hostile today,'' Kevin replied.


    ''How do you know he''s being more hostile?'' I asked.


    ''He told me to work overtime even though today''s my mother''s 60th birthday celebration!'' Kevin wailed.


    I fell silent as I thought, I''m pretty sure that Shawn is mad about what happened this morning. After


    that, I no longer dared to reply to Kevin''s texts. Instead, I put my phone aside. It was sometime in the


    evening when I left the office. Before I left, I ordered my assistant toe up with a n on how to


    destroy the Yates Family.


    Once I got home, Florence gave me a call. "Do you want to go on a trip to Sundew tomorrow, Renee?"


    she asked with a smile.


    "What''s with the sudden trip?" I asked puzzledly.


    "I just returned to the country," she exined. "Your brother was the one who brought me home. He got


    me all soft-hearted again. I had no choice but to forgive him. He had changed a lot in the past two


    years, after all. It''s all my fault that I hadn''t allowed myself to get close to him," she said.


    Florence had unresolved issues with ir, yet she chose to be with him. She made this decision


    without thinking it through, so she had been hot and cold toward him for the past few years. This made


    ir feel like she was a heartless woman.


    "ir''s a nice guy, but he makes mistakes sometimes. He''s still a reliable man, and he''s definitely a


    good partner," I said with a smile.


    She questioned me in return. "Why isn''t Nichs a good man, then? He made mistakes, but his only


    mistake seemed to be wanting you to live a good life," she uttered.


    She wasn''t wrong. However, I couldn''t bring myself to forgive him.


    "He needs a child, Florence," I replied. She no longer discussed this matter after that. Instead, she


    repeated her question about traveling to Sundew again.


    "What should I do in Sundew?" I asked.


    "Your brother wants to apologize to you," she exined.


    "Sure. I''ll be there around noon tomorrow." After ending the call, I received a text from my assistant.


    ''The Yates Family will work closely with the Gant Family soon, President Felix. This will be one of Yates


    Family''srgest partnerships in the second half of the year. They have prepared arge sum in hand,


    and the partnership will be confirmed once the contract is signed. I heard that they''ll be going through


    the full n the day after tomorrow. If we find a way to stop their partnership, it''s going to cause a huge


    impact on the Yates Corporation.''


    The Gant Family was in Sundew, and I happened to be going to Sundew the next day. "Prepare


    yourself to head to Sundew tomorrow," I said to my assistant over the phone. It wasn''t going to be easy


    to get the Gant Family to not sign the contract unless we had a more tempting offer. I figured that I


    would n that out after understanding the contents of their contract.


    "There''s one other thing," the assistant said.


    "What is it?" I asked him.


    "We found a kidney donor that is suitable. You know the person too, President Felix."


    "Who is it?" I asked in surprise.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Chapter 96


    "Nichs." The moment the assistant uttered Nichs'' name, I felt like my life was a joke. It felt like I


    was just going around in circles. "Who else knows about this?" I asked my assistant.


    "Just you and I," he replied.


    "When did Nichs go for the blood test?" I asked.


    "He did it yesterday. It was an express test, so the results came out really quickly. I was the first to find


    out about it, and I haven''t told anyone else," my assistant said.


    "Don''t tell anyone else for now," I ordered. Since Nichs had gone for the blood test, it meant that


    Quinn must have told him about the situation between her and me. He would definitely agree to donate


    his kidney to Quinn. Since Quinn and Nichs didn''t have much of a rtionship, I was certain that


    Nichs was donating the kidney for my sake. The way he was acting made me feel terrible.


    It seemed like Nichs refused to let me go, even if I couldn''t produce a spawn for him! I couldn''t allow


    him to donate his kidney for my sake. I would rather give my kidney to Quinn than allow him to y the


    role of a saint!


    After ending the call, I couldn''t sleep well throughout the entire night. I still felt troubled even after my


    assistant came to pick me up the next day. When I got into the car, I couldn''t help but remind him once


    again to keep this matter a secret. "What about Quinn?" He had asked the most crucial question. Quinn


    was in desperate need of a kidney donor.


    "You can continue looking for another donor," I uttered with a sigh. It was slightly before noontime when


    my assistant and I arrived at Sundew. ir and Florence picked me up from the airport¡ªFlorence


    looked like a skinny young girl, especially when she stood beside ir. "How young," I whispered to


    myself.


    Florence was extremely young. She was about the same age as me. I heard that she wasn''t even of


    age when she first dated ir. They had gone through a lot in the past few years. Even as time went


    on, they still chose each other. Meanwhile, Nichs and I¡­ We were a mistake. When I wanted to


    continue with this mistake, Nichs chose to push me away. He even imed that it was for my own


    good.


    I walked over to hug Florence, and ir teased us when he saw this. "You guys seem to be even more


    intimate than Florence and I," he said.


    "Are you getting jealous over this?" I chuckled while gazing at him. He pressed his lips together. "I''m


    sorry," he uttered. I understood what he meant, so I shook my head before exining myself. "It''s all in


    the past. I''ve let it go now."


    "What about Nichs?" ir asked me. Most of the people around me seemed to be siding Nichs,


    and they were all asking me about how he was. How was I supposed to know? I didn''t respond to ir,


    and the atmosphere turned rather awkward before Florence grabbed onto my arm. "Let''s head home


    for now."


    I stayed in the Norman Residence for a few hours. My assistant and I spent this time discussing how


    we were going to ruin the partnership between the Yates and Gant Families the next day. This was a


    tough situation, especially since they had already discussed their partnership. The Yates Family had


    already invested a huge sum into this, and all that was left was the signature on their contract.


    ir noticed how my assistant and I couldn''t seem toe to a conclusion after discussing it for a long


    time. "Should I contact the Gant Family for you guys?" he offered kindly.


    "I''ll deal with it," I replied while shaking my head. I wanted to be the one who ruined Alice. Eventually, I


    got bored of staying in the Norman Residence, so I brought my assistant out for a walk. ir seemed


    rather reluctant about this matter. "Do you guys want to stay for a while longer?"


    "I just want to take a walk," I replied with a smile. ir still seemed rather hesitant. He pressed his lips


    together while giving me a reminder. "Okay. Take care. Make sure that you and Gary don''t get lost."


    Gary and I walked out of the Norman Residence, and he whispered into my ear once we got to the exit.


    "President Felix, I overheard Mr. Norman and Florence saying that President Forger is dropping by


    later." I finally understood why ir didn''t want me to leave. Since when did Nichs and he team up?


    I frowned before I led Gary to one of the most popr red-light districts in Sundew. The booming music


    there was perfect for youngsters. I had never stepped foot in this area until Merlin brought me over two


    months ago. The next time I visited this area was the night before. I liked hanging out at this ce.


    Gary was often too busy with work to have time to rx. Once I got into the bar, I told him to find his


    own fun. Gary didn''t know how to have fun on his own, so he sat beside me while sipping on some


    alcohol. He imed that he didn''t know how to dance when I told him to try it out.


    "You''re such a boring man," I uttered with augh. "I''m having quite a lot of fun now," he replied before


    drinking from his ss. I took my ss up to sip on some alcohol before we began to talk about work.


    He said that the Felix Corporation''s business had seen some decline in the past three years, but that


    business was generally stable. Once this whole issue was over, the Felix Corporation would proceed


    with more stability. We would have the Norman Family''s support in Sundew.


    The Norman and Felix Families worked closely together. Although we were two different families, we


    shared our resources with one another. While I was talking to my assistant, I bumped into a familiar


    face in the bar. Leon had mentioned that she would be in Bryxton by then, so I didn''t expect to see her


    in Sundew. I recalled how Leon said that she was from Sundew.


    The woman was pale and slim based on my impression of her. Right then, she was dressed in a purple


    skirt and was sitting at the bar while talking to the bartender. Her posture seemed extremely elegant


    and ssy as she sipped on her drink. She looked like an experienced drinker, yet she seemed


    youthful and fresh.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Do you know her?" I narrowed my eyes while asking my question. Gary followed my gaze to look at


    the woman, and he hesitated for a long while before responding. "I''ve met her in a gathering, but I don''t


    know her name. I recall others calling her Ms. Gant."


    After a period of silence, my assistant continued to exin himself. "I recall her being an extremely


    wealthy woman when Ist saw her in the gathering. Should I investigate her past?"


    "Hold on," I uttered. Then, I pulled my phone out to call Leon. He took a while to pick up. "Is anything


    the matter?" he asked after a long period of silence. Leon had been extremely distant for a while after


    hearing what I told him about Quinn the night before. It was the first time I had seen him tear up. Yet,


    he seemed to have returned to his usual, impressive self. It seemed like he had a soft heart beneath


    his tough outer shell.


    I took a nce at the slim woman sittingfortably by the bar. "What''s the name of the woman who''s


    visiting Bryxton?"


    Leon froze for a moment. "Why are you asking about her?" he asked in a surprised tone. "I''m just


    curious," I replied half-heartedly.


    "Francesca," he replied.


    "Oh. That''s a nice name," Imented.


    "Why are you asking about her?" he asked in a rather concerned tone.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just curious," I replied. After that, I chit-chatted with Leon for a while more before


    ending the call. Then, I got Gary to do some research on the woman''s name. He pulled his phone out


    to order someone to investigate her background. Soon enough, we got the information we needed.


    When I saw the details, I was filled with shock. "She''s Leon''s girl. Previously, she had been living in a


    small town with Leon. She was a recement he found, and he had made this clear to her. Why do you


    think she''s scheming with all of this?" I whispered to my assistant.


    He couldn''t find an answer, so he simply kept his phone away before gazing at the woman by the bar.


    "The first time I met her was many years ago. She had just returned from studying overseas back then,


    and I heard that she graduated from Manchester University. The people around me really admired her,


    and they all called her Ms. Gant," he said.


    "Gary, she''s just like me in the past," I uttered with a sigh.


    "Francesca Gant, the CEO of the almighty Gant Family in Sundew. She has a worth of billions, yet


    she hid all of this just to be with Leon¡­ She''s a pitiful woman, President Felix," Gary uttered.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Chapter 97


    The Norman Family was the head of Sundew, but the Gant Family followed closely behind in terms of


    power. Bryxton had the Felix and Forger Families working with one another, and the same could be


    said for the Norman and Gant Families in Sundew. Francesca was the CEO of Gant Corporation, and


    she used to be Leon''s partner. She couldn''t even be said to be his official partner¡ªshe was merely a


    recement for Quinn.


    Yet, she willingly stayed by Leon''s side without uttering a single word of resentment. When Leon


    wanted to leave, she let go of him without causing a fuss at all. I had no idea what she was trying to get


    from Leon, but the only logical exnation seemed to be love. It was like what I felt toward Nichs.


    Gary was right¡ªFrancesca was a pitiful woman.


    Francesca left after having a few drinks, while Gary and I stayed for longer in the bar. We both had an


    idea, but we were both rather hesitant. "Are you going to go, President Felix?" he asked. Francesca


    was the CEO of the Gant Family, and the Yates happened to be signing a contract with the Gants. As


    of then, both my assistant and I couldn''t find any way to stop them. However, we happened to bump


    into Francesca at a time like this.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had once phoned me to get me to help bail Leon from the police station. So, she technically owed


    me a favor. Perhaps there''d be some hope in the situation if I approached her for help. "You can


    arrange an appointment for us," I told Gary hesitantly. I felt like my motives were too clear if I met her at


    a time like this. "I''ll call the Gant Family in a while," Gary said after taking a look at the time.


    Gary and I had just walked out of the bar when our footsteps came to a halt in front of the exit.


    Francesca''s figure was leaning against a ck race car, and she gazed at us with a twinkle in her


    eyes. It seemed like she had noticed our presence after all. "Were you waiting for us?" I asked her.


    Francesca had put on makeup that night, and her dusty pink eyeshadow was gorgeous. She was an


    attractive woman.


    However, when she was with Leon, she would wipe off all her makeup to live a simple and in life


    with him. She was even willing to live in an old, rundown house. She was willing to give up her


    luxurious life just to be with him, yet he ended up abandoning her. "Would you like to go for a ride?"


    Francesca asked while pointing at her car.


    "Sure," I replied before turning to look at Gary. "You can head back to the Norman Residence first."


    ¡­


    Francesca had impressive driving skills¡ªshe was better than me even though I drove almost every


    day. She brought me to drive around the ocean before stopping the car by the side of the road. We got


    out and walked along the beach for a while. She didn''t seem to realize it when the wavespped upon


    the bottom of her pants¡ªshe simply continued walking forward.


    After about five minutes, I couldn''t hold it in anymore. "Did you wait for me just to chat with me? Does


    this have to do with Leon?" I asked.


    "Am I a joke, Miss Felix?" She spoke in a self-deprecating tone.


    "What do you mean?" I pretended not to understand her words.


    "I''m just a woman who was abandoned by Leon," she said in a dejected tone.


    "Can you bear to leave him?" I asked.


    "It doesn''t matter what I feel about leaving him. He''s the one who doesn''t want me, Miss Felix. I''d been


    by his side for three years, and he constantly reminded me that he had another woman whom he loved


    more than me¡­ I know that I was just a recement, but I continued to love him in a timid manner. I


    thought that things would eventually work out if I stayed by his side every day¡­ But when the woman


    came back, I still had to step aside and give up my spot," she uttered.


    I didn''t know what to say because I didn''t know how tofort her. I contemted my words as I felt


    the wind on my face. "Quinn returned to Bryxton because her kidney was starting to fail. She''s back in


    search of a kidney donor, but she hasn''t found one¡­ She''s struggling to survive now. We all hope that


    she survives this, Miss Gant. Leon wants her to survive, perhaps not because he loves her¡­ But


    because he and Quinn have never spoken about their feelings toward one another. Perhaps he feels


    guilty about this."


    Leon felt guilty because he didn''t stop my parents. He was young back then, so maybe he didn''t have


    the power to do anything. Meanwhile, the reason I gave Francesca was just tofort her, since it was


    true that Leon and Quinn had never told each other what they felt about each other. They simply


    managed to connect and understand each other without even exchanging words.


    "I''ve seen Quinn. She''s a weak and simple young woman, and she''s the first love that every guy would


    want to have," Francesca uttered. Quinn had a tiny figure, and any guy who saw her would feel the


    urge to protect her. She was someone worthy of being protected¡ªafter all, she had been unlucky


    throughout her whole life, especially after she met the Felix Family.


    "When did you meet Quinn?" I asked before pressing my lips together.


    Francesca continued to stroll in the direction of the ocean, and the icy water was about to reach her


    waist. Her figure looked especially skinny in the dark night, and it felt like a breeze would just send her


    tumbling into the ocean. She responded with a sorrowful look on her face, "Yesterday. I did a blood test


    as per Leon''s request, and my assistant just told me that I was a match for Quinn."


    "Your kidney''s suitable for her?" I asked in surprise.


    Her smile was filled with despondency. "Yeah. But I''m not going to donate it. I can''t ignore my own


    needs and give in to Leon''s request just like that. How should I reject him, Miss Felix?" Both Nichs


    and Francesca were good matches for Quinn, but one was willing to donate while the other wasn¡¯t. Yet,


    I would never agree to have Nichs donate his kidney while Leon wanted Francesca to donate hers.


    This ced us all at a tough spot.


    However, why would Francesca agree to do the test if she had no intention of donating her kidney?


    Ultimately, it was because she was a soft-hearted woman. She couldn''t stand firm with her principles in


    the face of Leon''s requests. That was the reason she was asking me about all of this. She wanted to


    know how to reject Leon. But what could I say? I wanted Quinn to survive¡­


    I shook my head to get rid of the thoughts in my head before I addressed Francesca''s question. "As


    long as you''re not willing to do it, no one''s able to force you into it. Leon is someone you love, but he


    isn''t your whole life, Miss Gant. Furthermore, you don''t owe him anything, and you don''t need to


    sacrifice anything for him. You deserve to live your life."


    When she heard what I said, she tilted her head sideways while questioning me. "Don''t you want Quinn


    to live?"


    "Yeah. I hope that Quinn can survive because¡­" I paused for a moment as I walked deeper into the


    ocean to stand next to Francesca. "Quinn''s other kidney is in my body, and I feel extremely sorry


    toward her. Despite that, I can''t bring myself to return this kidney to her! Life turns everyone selfish,


    Miss Gant. However, what you''re doing isn''t selfish¡ªI''m the one who should be donating my kidney."


    "It seems like you guys have a lot of secrets, Miss Felix," Francesca uttered. We stopped talking about


    this matter after that, and we headed back to the shore. I followed beside her while asking her a


    straightforward question. "Are you going to sign the contract with the Yates Family tomorrow?"


    She hesitated for a moment. "So, there was a reason you came to Sundew." She was a smart woman,


    so she immediately understood my intentions. "What do you need me to do?" she asked me. She didn''t


    ask me what I wanted to do¡ªshe simply asked me what I needed from her. This felt like she was


    opening the doors for me to make my request.


    "I need you to call off this partnership with the Yates Family," I uttered.


    "Okay. I''ll give it some thought," she said. Seeing that she was somewhat agreeing to my suggestion, I


    hurried with a follow-up statement. "Why don''t we have a detailed discussion about this tomorrow? I''ll


    give you the best possiblepensation, and I''ll offer you a satisfactory amount for the fees that you


    need to forfeit this agreement with the Yates," I said.


    "Okay. It''s gettingte. We should head home." Francesca sent me back to the Norman Residence.


    While we were on the way back, I received a call from Leon. "I found a donor," he uttered in a serious


    tone.


    Francesca could hear Leon''s voice on the call, and I noticed her tightening her grip on the steering


    wheel as she drove. "Who is it?" I asked through gritted teeth.


    "Francesca Gant," he replied. He used her full name.


    "Leon, are you really willing to¡ª" I started with a strained voice.


    "This is the only chance for Quinn to survive. I wouldn''t mind asking for her kidney, Renee, I wouldn''t


    even mind dying to save Quinn!" he uttered after interrupting me.


    Francesca was speechless.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Chapter 98


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When Leon finished his sentence, I saw tears welling up in Francesca''s eyes. She looked like she was


    struggling to findfort after getting hurt. All of a sudden, she pressed her lips firmly together, as if


    she had juste to some sort of decision. I didn''t want to continue questioning Leon, but he wouldn''t


    stop talking. "We have to return Quinn what we owe her, Renee."


    "What about whatever you owe Francesca?" I asked calmly.


    He was silent for a moment. "That''s none of your business," he uttered in an agitated voice. I seemed


    to have hit a nerve in him, for he ended the call right after that. "I''m sorry. I''ll talk to him," I told


    Francesca while putting my phone away.


    "It''s fine. I''ll handle this on my own. I''ll reject him!" she uttered in a determined voice. "I don''t have any


    sort of rtionship with Quinn, so there''s no reason for me to donate a kidney to a stranger. I''m not that


    selfless. If anything, I''m more selfish than I thought I was," she uttered. I didn''t know how true herst


    sentence was. However, she did seem like a changed person. She no longer appeared as hesitant and


    weak as before.


    Francesca sent me to the front door of the Norman Residence. I got out of the car and watched as she


    drove off before I turned to walk into the house. I saw a man behind me the moment I turned around. I


    wasn''t too shocked since I already knew that he''d be there. I intended to hide from him at first, but I


    figured that hiding would make me seem like I was guilty of something. I had no reason to fear him, and


    I felt like it''d be better to juste face-to-face with him.


    I didn''t feel like talking to him, so I tried to walk past him to go into the house. "Can we talk?" he uttered


    while grabbing onto my wrist. "Who are you to ask me that?" I shot him a side re. Who are you to


    expect me to waste my time on you? I wanted to order him to let go of me, but he suddenly tugged me


    close before lifting me into his arms and carrying me away from the house. He brought me into a car.


    I thrashed my limbs around in an attempt to get out of the car, but Nichs suddenly pulled my skirt up


    before speaking in a yful yet threatening tone. "Would you rather go in like aplete mess and


    have ir see your panties, or would you rather stay with me and¡­" Nichs paused for a moment


    before he continued in a more dejected voice. "I just wanted to chat. I want to know how you have been


    recently. I''m worried about your health," he said.


    My skirt had been pulled up, revealingrge parts of my skin. I red at the man angrily. "What has my


    body got to do with you? What are we to each other now, Nichs? Who are you to touch me like that?


    Hurry up and give me a change of clothes to put on and let me go. Otherwise, I''ll really cut all ties from


    you," I ordered.


    "We''ve practically cut all ties now. Do you think I care? Let me take you somewhere, Ree," he said. He


    was afraid that I would run away, so he took off his leather belt and tied it around my wrist. Then, he got


    into the driver''s seat and drove away from the Norman Residence. Nichs was literally kidnapping me


    and forcefully taking me away at this point. I had no choice but to allow him to bring me to a vi that


    was situated by the beachside.


    Once we got there, Nichs stopped the car by the roadside. Then, he came over to carry me into the


    vi. However, he quickly realized that my dress was wet. "Why is it wet?" he asked with a frown. I


    turned my head around to show that I was ignoring his question, and he simply carried me bridal style


    into the vi. Then, he got me changed into one of his shirts.


    Nichs'' actions were gentle, as if I were some precious item that he had to protect. The nicer he was,


    the angrier I felt. After he got me changed, he held me in his arms before letting out a sigh. "It''s been


    so long since Ist smelled your scent! I''ve missed you so much in the past two months, Ree. I nearly


    lost my mind from missing you too much!"


    "Let go of me!" I hissed through gritted teeth. "Let me exin, Ree," he uttered. The skies were dark


    outside, and all of the lights in the vi were turned off. I couldn''t see his expression, and I got tired of


    wrestling him as he held me in his arms. I knew I couldn''t escape his grip, anyway. I felt emotionally


    drained at this point, so I simply spoke to him in a calm voice. "What do you want to exin? Do you


    want to im that you got married to Alice only because you had a deal with Quinn to keep me alive?


    What did I tell you previously? I don''t want Quinn to save me! I''d rather die than have her save me! Yet,


    you secretly hosted a wedding with Alice without me knowing¡­ Why should I listen to your exnation


    right now, Nichs?"


    "Ree¡­" he mumbled as he tightened his hug around me. I pinched onto his arm before reminding him


    in an icy tone, "I''m infertile!"


    "Renee!" Nichs growled. "I don¡¯t want you to say that about yourself¡­ I''m sorry. I just wanted to


    chase you away that night," he said. Did he just say that he wanted to chase me away?! I couldn''t


    handle the look on Nichs'' face every time he made a mistake and tried to apologize for his


    wrongdoings. "If you want to chase me away, then stop clinging to me right now!" I hissed as I tried to


    push him off of me.


    My eyes were filled with fury as I red at him. "But I''m worried about you." A look shed across his


    eyes as he tilted his head to look at me. "What''s there to be worried about? I can assure you that I''m


    completely healthy apart from my infertility issue!" I uttered in the most sarcastic tone I could manage.


    "Stop holding this against me," he said before pausing. "I feel really bad, Ree." He stood up and held


    onto my wrists, but I immediately flung his hands away before spitting at him. "Stop acting all weak and


    hurt! Do you think I haven''t been feeling bad in the past two months? Do you think I would agree to


    receive Quinn''s treatment?" I asked him with a conflicted look on my face.


    "I know you wouldn''t, but I had a way to force you to do it." His shirt was crumpled from all my shoving,


    and he shut his eyes before he continued speaking. "I would go to the extent of knocking you out if that


    would allow me to force you to take the medication!"


    "F*ck off!" I raised my leg to kick him. My temper was horrible, especially when I thought about what


    happened in the church about two months ago. I couldn''t forgive Nichs whenever I reyed that


    scene in my head.


    Hees running to me, and he exins himself after every single mistake he makes, expecting me


    to forgive him despite all of his shorings. Who does he think he is? Why should I forgive him? No. I


    won''t! I won''t forgive him for the rest of my life, even if I still love him. Nichs didn''t dodge my kick, but


    I slipped andnded on the ground after kicking his body. He bent down to carry me up as he


    whispered into my ear, "We love each other, Ree¡­ If that weren''t the case, why did you choose me


    over Christopher?"


    Although we were in the midst of summer, I felt chills all over me as I gazed at the man before my eyes.


    "You''re right to think that I love you. I''ve even chosen to forgive you multiple times now. But do you


    think I''m capable of doing that for the rest of my life? I''ve been with you for three years, Nichs. What


    good have you done for me in the past three years? Nothing!" I hissed.


    All that he gave me in the past three years was pain and agony. He was the one who caused my


    cancer. He was the reason I was infertile! The scar on my face¡­ He and Maria were the ones who left


    it there. I felt utterly horrible. "Youin that I''m infertile, but who was the cause of my infertility?" I


    emphasized every syble as I spoke. Nichs felt extremely sorry, and he hugged me tightly. Right


    then, I felt some warm liquid trickling down my neck, and its warmth seemed to make my insides burn.


    Is he crying? That was the first time I had seen Nichs cry.


    Even when May described the way he had bawled his eyes out in front of my tombstone, I still couldn''t


    picture how the man looked when he was crying.


    He seemed to be calming me down as his palm stroked my back in an inconsistent rhythm. I was too


    dazed to respond as I listened to his hoarse voice ringing in my ear. "You were vomiting blood during


    those two days, Ree. You were so weak, and all you did was sleep while I was at your house. I knew


    that you couldn''t hang on for much longer, and I was terrified that you would leave me. I didn''t care if


    you would hate me¡ªwhat mattered was that I kept you alive! I thought that I could bear the hatred you


    would feel for me, but when Shawn appeared in the heavy rain and brought you away without saying a


    single thing¡­"


    Nichs let go of me and stared at me with his tear-stained face. His voice sounded oddly rough as he


    spoke. "He''s such a powerful and outstanding man. I was terrified. I panicked. I was afraid that both of


    you¡­ Ree, I brought Quinn along to Eldham that night itself, but you were in the operation theater. The


    man leaned against the wall without saying a single thing as he red at me. His gaze seemed to be


    saying that I had trespassed his property, but how would I dare to do such a thing? How was that even


    trespassing? You belonged to me. He was the outsider!"


    Nichs'' face was pale and weak¡ªhe looked as if he had just suffered a huge blow of shock. "He


    didn''t allow Quinn to save you, and he said that these were your orders. I asked him if he was going to


    insist on following your orders even if you were about to die."


    I could already imagine the icy look on Shawn''s face when he responded to this question. He probably


    said nothing more than that one word¡ªyeah. That was how distant and cold he was. Even though that


    was what I assumed, Nichs'' statement proved me wrong. "Shawn said that you wouldn''t die, but I


    didn''t know where he got that confidence from! Fortunately, you did manage to survive even without


    Quinn''s medication. So, Shawn managed to fulfill a promise that I hadn''t been able to. I guess that''s


    good. At least you''re alive now! At least you''re alive¡­" Nichs continued to mumble to himself for a


    while.


    Although I hated and resented him, I still felt bad when I saw him acting like this¡ªhe was a man I had


    once loved deeply, after all. I had given up on my nine years of beliefs for the sake of this man. I felt


    extremely sad at that thought, but I knew that I still couldn''t forgive Nichs then. I stood up in an


    attempt to leave the suffocating environment that I was in. However, he then grabbed onto my ankle,


    which made me trip and fall to the ground.


    There was a thick carpet on the ground, so it didn''t hurt when I fell. All of a sudden, I saw Nichs''


    body above mine. He pressed himself against me as he began to nib on the skin around my neck. His


    touch was gentle, and it felt like a cat''s paws scratching against my skin. From my neck, he continued


    kissing me all the way up to my cheek. Iy still on the ground as I figured that he would let go of me


    once he got bored.


    Perhaps he wouldn¡¯t even get bored¡ªperhaps he''d feel frustrated. But Nichs then sat up and


    stroked the back of my head while speaking in a gentle tone. "Can you stop hating me, Ree?"


    I couldn''t bring myself to say yes, so I stood up quietly. He instinctively grabbed my arm, and I barked


    at him icily, "Let go of me now!"


    I wasn''t afraid of him when he attacked or hurt me¡ªI was the most afraid of him when he showed his


    weaker side. I was a soft-hearted woman¡ªboth Francesca and I were simr in that aspect. After that,


    Nichs let go of me before he lifted me off my feet and carried me upstairs. I wasn''t as strong as he


    was, so there was no point in fighting him at all.


    "If you don''t let me go now, I''m going to show you what it feels like to be in hell!" I threatened. Deep


    down, I knew that this was hopeless. He acted as if he couldn''t hear me at all¡ªhe carried me up to his


    bedroom. But the moment he lowered me down, I scrambled over to the nearest window before


    throwing myself out of it. Behind me, I could hear his loud cry. "Ree!"

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Chapter 99


    I jumped from the second floor of the vi and was severely injured. As soon as this happened,


    Nichs immediately ran down the stairs to see a very pale-looking me on the floor, trembling. As


    shivers ran down his spine, he reached out and tried to pull me into his embrace.


    Iy on the ground, motionless. The wound on my cheek seemed to have reopened as it started to


    bleed. As I blinked, I spoke calmly, "This is how determined I am in not forgiving you."


    When he heard this, he asked with a tremor in his voice, "You would rather die?"


    "I''ve wasted enough of my youth on you."


    I didn''t want to let myself get caught up in his life anymore.


    "Renee, why do you have to be so cruel?"


    I smiled as I heard this and answered, "Have you ever been kind to me?"


    Three years, three whole years; did he ever show me a split moment of affection?


    Now that I am in good health and can start a new life, why should I waste my time on him?


    Just because I loved him?!


    However, that love for him will no longer allow him to break me repeatedly!


    Like the saying went, once bitten, twice shy!


    I was scared of the hardships and the twists and turns of love that came with him. I was even more


    afraid of the pain of missing someone and the endless grievances that came with him.


    Now, all I wanted was to be loved and pampered by someone.


    But that person was definitely not Nichs Forger.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    Nichs brought me to the hospital. When I was brought out of the emergency room, I was covered in


    bandages; it was a horrible sight to see.


    All this while, Nichs had his lips pursed tightly as he stood at the side of the ward. On the other


    hand, although I was in excruciating pain, I kept my mouth shut as well.


    We were both testing each other''s patience.


    We were just waiting to see who would give in first.


    In fact, during this game of ours, I had made the decision, and Nichs knew he had already lost.


    He knew I was too far gone when he saw that I would rather die than forgive him.


    He left without saying a word. Subsequently, Iy on the hospital bed with my eyes closed and


    breathed a sigh of relief. "I''ve finally broken up with him."


    I should have felt a weight lifted off my shoulder after the breakup.


    But instead, my heart was aching.


    At the end of the day, I still cared about him.


    After all, he was the man I had loved for three years.


    The throbbing pain kept me up at night. Then, in the dead of night, my mind wandered to Shawn and


    what he was currently doing.


    Immediately, I was reminded of what Nichs said just now. "He said you won''t die. I don''t know where


    he got his confidence from."


    I also didn''t know where he had gotten his confidence.


    Yet, somehow, I was alive now.


    Shawn was really omnipotent.


    As I thought about this, I picked up my phone to check the time; it was 2:00AM. I hesitated for a


    moment before I finally decided to text him.


    I said, "I''m sorry about yesterday."


    Although he didn''t reply to my message, I wasn''t even the slightest bit offended. We weren''t close. If


    anything, he could be regarded as my savior.


    He was the one that saved me when I was drowning myself in alcoholst night.


    After a second thought, I added, "I got hurt."


    I knew that Shawn would not reply to my messages at this time, but my heart felt heavy right now, and I


    needed someone to talk to. He was the best option I had.


    "How did you get hurt?"


    Unexpectedly, he replied to me!


    This meant that he actually ignored my first text!


    However, it was a good thing that he still cared about my injury.


    At this point, I was somewhat exasperated with the whole situation.


    "I jumped out of the second-floor window."


    Then, Shawn stopped replying to me again.


    The night was quiet as the cool wind blew in from the window. As I struggled to get up to close the


    window, a bouquet of pink lisianthus in the trash can downstairs caught my eyes. The petals were still


    fresh and bright. Someone must have thrown it there this morning.


    When I saw that, I wanted to go downstairs and take them. Despite how inconvenient it was for me to


    move around with the bandages around me, I didn''t want to leave the pink lisianthus in the trash.


    Therefore, I pushed myself to open the ward''s door, went downstairs, and hobbled to the trash cash


    before finally picking up the bouquet of pink lisianthus into my arms.


    Then, I sniffed the sweet-smelling flowers and smiled contentedly before I struggled back up to my


    ward. As I passed by the garden, I noticed how beautiful the scenery was. So, instead of heading back


    up, I went over to sit on the bench as I quietly embraced the summer breeze.


    The cool breeze tickled the scar on my face as I took a deep breath and mumbled to myself, "This is


    actually pretty good."


    Right then, I felt I was in an excellent mood.


    I had rarely stopped to enjoy the beauty that life had to offer.


    At this instant, I was really grateful to Shawn. He gave me a second chance at life. Now, I have a


    healthy body that allowed me to drink whenever I wanted.


    Ipletely lost track of time as I sat on the bench. Then, suddenly, I remembered that Waylen had


    mentioned that lisianthus had a beautiful meaning to it.


    Then, I took out my phone to search.


    True, unchanging love.


    Indeed, it had a beautiful meaning.


    I lowered my head and sniffed the fragrance of the flowers again. Then, just as I got up to head back to


    the ward, a man who had suddenly appeared behind me took me by surprise.


    Immediately, I asked in astonishment, "When did youe?"


    Then, the man answered indifferently, "I just arrived."


    Who would have thought that Shawn would show up here? After all, Eldham was quite a distance away


    from Sundew.


    It would take about three hours to get here by ne...


    Yet, here he was, in front of my eyes, less than two hours after I had messaged him. He did not even


    say anything abouting here.


    Why was this man so hard to read?


    At that time, I did not know there was no important business for him to be here. As a matter of fact, he


    had always been lingering nearby but had never bothered me. He knew where I was because of my


    phone.


    We both used the same type of phone.


    Hence, we were both on the same GPS.


    Curious, I asked, "Have you always been in Sundew?"


    I had a feeling that he would always happen to be in the same city as I was, and it felt a little unsettling.


    "Yeah, I came from Brixton."


    "Oh."


    At this moment, he was just a few feet away from me, and there happened to be a bush full of red


    roses next to him. Yet¡­ He looked so stunning that he was even more attractive than the red roses.


    Shawn was very handsome; he had a face that would turn people green with envy. His mysterious aura


    made him even more attractive, making him the prince charming in the hearts of many women.


    Yet, it was this man who wholeheartedly protected me.


    Like right now, he immediately rushed over when he heard that I was injured.


    The moonlight was soft as the cold breeze blew. The night was tranquil, and he was picturesque.


    Taking this in, I smiled and said, "Shawn, you''re really handsome."


    He immediately frowned when he heard this and asked, "Are you trying to flirt with me?"


    He looked slightly taken aback, as if this was the first time someone dared to say such a thing to his


    face. However, I just shook my head and smiled without saying a word.


    His frown deepened when he noticed I did not answer, looking a little displeased.


    I remembered thest time I praised his looks. Instead, I received a cold warning from him, "Ree, I am


    not someone you can like."


    But this time, he did not say anything poignant after Iplimented him.


    Shawn had always been a quiet individual. It would be impossible for him to talk if I did not initiate


    conversations. So, I hobbled up to him and asked, "Shawn, do you want to go to my ward?"


    Then, he let out a faint hum before turning around to squat down in front of me. I immediately


    understood what he was trying to do.


    Hence, I epted his kindness as it was difficult for me to walk. When I bent down to hop onto his


    back, my body couldn''t help but tremble at the moment our bodies touched. I felt my heart skip a beat.


    Afterward, he put his arms around my legs and slowly walked back into the hospital. I gentlyid my


    chin on his strong shoulder and asked curiously, "How old are you this year?"


    "I''ll be 27 this December."


    27?!


    Was he that young?


    He was four years younger than Nichs.


    Yet, Shawn acted like he was more mature than Nichs.


    Shawn was very calm, like someone with an old soul.


    I immediately eximed when I heard his answer, "You''re really young."


    Once again, he answered me with his silence.


    It was such a bore to talk to him as he had always been a monotonous person. So, I put my arms


    around his neck and didn''t try to speak to him again.


    He carried me back to the ward and tucked me into bed. Iid down and passed the lisianthus to him.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Naturally, he took a vase to put them in as I casually asked, "Isn''t it pretty? I picked it up from the


    trash."


    Then, he froze before he quickly put the banquet on the table. Only then did I remember that he was a


    germaphobe.


    I really should have been more attentive.


    After that, Shawn still did not leave. Instead, he sat on the sofa and scrolled through his phone, so I


    questioned, "Shawn, aren''t you tired?"


    "You can sleep," he answered.


    He truly was a taciturn guy.


    At this moment, I felt a little bored; maybe it was because he was by my side, but the pain in my body


    seemed to have eased a little, and I soon fell asleep.


    As I dozed off, I vaguely felt someone caress my cheek and heard a sigh. "Ree, are those men worth


    all these? When will you understand?"


    I smiled sweetly as I thought it was a dream.


    "Baby, what is love?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    When I woke up the next day, Shawn was no longer in the room. Instead, he sent Waylen to take his


    ce. I looked at him curiously and asked, "Where''s Shawn?"


    "Mr. Xenos has returned to Eldham to settle some business."


    I frowned when I heard this, and Waylen immediately asked me what I was thinking with concern. I


    shook my head and answered, "It''s nothing."


    It was nothing. I was just bothered by my dream.


    It seemed like someone asked, "Baby, what is love?"


    His tone was filled with endless confusion.


    I let out a sigh before I stopped myself from thinking about this.


    Then, I took my phone from the bedside table and sent a message to Gary to update him on my


    condition. Immediately, he replied, "Are you okay, President Felix? I''ll go to the hospital right away.


    Should we postpone the appointment with the Grant Family?"


    I quickly responded, "Pass me Francesca Gant''s number."


    In a short moment, I received a text from Gary with Francesca''s contact information. Then, I wrote a


    polite text message, "Good day, Ms. Gant. I am Reene Felix. I got injured and was hospitalizedst


    night. So, I may not be avable to meet you for the moment."


    However, Francesca instantly replied, "I''ll visit you."


    I quickly sent her my address when I heard that.


    The weight on my shoulders seemed to have lightened. As I yed with my phone, I began


    questioning Waylen, who had been watching me like a hawk, "Has Shawn always been like this? He''s


    so cold and aloof."


    When Waylen saw that I was interested in Shawn, he started gossipping, ¡°This has always been Mr.


    Xenos'' way of doing things. It¡¯s probably due to his experience or his family¡¯s influence.¡±


    I became nosy when I heard his words and asked, "What happened to him?"


    He pondered for a long time when he listened to my question before he decided to exin, "Mr. Xenos


    had been living alone, away from his family, since he was five years old. However, the Xenos Family


    wasn''t neglecting him, but it was just how their family works."


    I questioned again, "Why are they like that?"


    "That there can only be one heir in the family."


    Waylen was acting strangely.


    I was confused. "What do you mean?"


    "Only one of the children can live."

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Chapter 100


    I remembered that Merlin once told me that Shawn had several brothers, but Shawn was the only one


    alive now. I heard it was because the rest had lost and been eliminated.


    At that time, I did not fully understand, but after Wayles mentioned that there is only one heir to the


    Xenos Family, but now I finally understood.


    Only one person can live.


    Was Shawn the only one who managed to survive through all the trials and tribtions?


    What kind of family was the Xenos?


    Why did such a cruel rule exist?!


    I asked Wayles, "Can you tell me more?"


    He agreed before shaking his head and sighing. "Although I am Mr. Xenos'' personal assistant, I know


    nothing about the Xenos Family because I have yet to enter their ancestral home."


    When Wayles saw my confused face, he proceeded to exin, "As I said, Mr. Xenos had left the family


    at the age of five to live alone. This was their family rule. Mr. Xenos and his three brothers had all left


    together. Mr. Xenos was the youngest child, yet, he became the only heir to the Xenos Family."


    This left me with even more questions. "What happened in between?"


    Then, he answered, "Have you seen how princes fight for the throne?"


    "What do you mean?" I asked in astonishment.


    "They fight to the death."


    He began to recount the past, "I''ve been following Mr. Xenos around for seven years. One year, he and


    his brothers returned to the Xenos Vi, but only one came out. None of us outsiders knew what


    happened. However, although Mr. Xenos had always been taciturn, he was not as indifferent as he is


    now. Now, he is like a man without emotions or desires, as if he had lost all sense of joy and sorrow. It


    is as if he had gone through some cmity to be the man he is today. Mr. York and I could never


    figure it out."


    The ''Mr. York'' that Wayles mentioned was Kevin.


    When I heard this, I hesitated before asking again, "What was Shawn like in the past?"


    "He wanted a family. He even told Mr. York that when the time was right, he would like to start a family


    and have children¡­


    Children¡­


    So, Shawn liked children.


    "Then, is Shawn happy now?"


    Wayles smiled when he heard my question. "How can someone who has never tried Coke knows what


    it tastes like? How can he, who has never experienced happiness, know what happiness is?"


    When he saw me frown, he immediatelyforted me, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much about Mr.


    Xenos. Although he has no experience in sex, he knows how it works. Perhaps he just needs someone


    to guide him.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes on him and said, "I feel like you''re implying something here."


    However, he just smiled without saying a word. After that, I stopped bringing up Shawn, but deep down,


    I was suddenly curious about his past.


    Soon, Gary arrived. So, Waylen urged me to rest and said, "Ms. Felix, you can look for Mr. Xenos


    directly if you need anything. He will help you."


    I smiled and thanked him.


    After he left, Gary gave me a strange look and asked, "President Felix, when did you be so


    friendly with the Xenos?"


    Not to mention Gary, even I felt that it was a little weird.


    I went to Eldham to take a breather, only to have inexplicably found this benefactor to rely on. And this


    man happened to be someone important.


    However, I had decided to tease Gary, "Guess!"


    Gary gave me a resigned smile before asking about my injury. After I exined what had happened, I


    instructed, "When you''re free, you can bring this up to ir. Or else, he wouldn''t know where to draw


    the line with Nichs."


    I had never understood how the two people, who were once at odds with each other, could suddenly be


    best of friends as they ganged up against me.


    Even so, I knew they did it for my sake.


    But I didn¡¯t need them to do things for my sake when the things they did were against my principles.


    Because they never knew what I really needed.


    "Okay, I will make it clear with Mr. Norman."


    As for the rest of the time, I was discussing with Gary how we shouldpensate the Gants Family.


    After I thought about it, I finally concluded that I should visit the Gants and show them my sincerity.


    It was only through resource sharing could the Gants see my sincerity.


    Although it sounded easy, it involved a lot of patents. If the Gants were unruly, the consequences would


    be unimaginable.


    However, when I thought of Francesca''s pale face, I unswervingly believed her. She did not look like


    someone with bad intentions.


    With that in mind, I asked Gary to prepare the contract.


    Not long after Gary left, Francesca showed up at the hospital. She politely knocked on the ward''s door


    and asked, "Can Ie in?"


    Today, she wore an off-shoulder ck dress that showed off her beautiful corbone, making her look


    tall and slim. Her delicate makeup also masked her pale face.


    I smiled and answered, "Of course."


    When she saw the state I was in, she frowned and asked, "I personally sent you to the Normans'' front


    door yesterday. How did this happen? Judging from your injuries, it looks like you''ve fallen from a great


    height."


    When I saw how perplexed she was, I grinned and replied, "I identally fell from the second floor. I


    can only me myself for being unlucky. I was in so much painst night."


    Francesca couldn''t help but smile when she heard this and joked, "Who told you to be so careless?"


    She had always been very amiable and approachable. Finally, she raised her hand to touch my


    forehead and said, "You''re down with a fever."


    "Yeah, the doctor gave me some medicine."


    Instead of jumping straight into work discussions, I checked up on her, "I heard from my assistant that


    you''re an MIT graduate."


    "Yeah, I took my master''s degree there."


    She fell quiet for a moment, and she added, "I should be older than you."


    "What was your major?" I asked enviously.


    "I took philosophy," she answered.


    Anyone who studied philosophy should be very rational, regardless of whether they like someone. I


    sighed after knowing what she had studied. "I''m so jealous."


    "What did Ms. Felix take?"


    Francesca''s sudden question surprised me, and I answered disappointedly, "I stopped going to school


    after I took over my family business at 14. If I recall correctly, I graduated from middle school and have


    a grade 10 piano certificate."


    Now, it was her turn to be jealous. "You know how to y the piano?"


    "Yeah, I''ve been ying the piano since I was a kid," I replied.


    "Then, you must be amazing."


    She really knew how to get to people; she was aware that I was envious of her education. Now, she


    turned the script around and told me that she was jealous that I knew how to y the piano.


    It was truly a pleasure to talk to her; it was very rxing.


    We chatted a lot before we started talking about work. It was her that initiated the topic. "Why do you


    want me to break the contract?"


    "There''s bad blood between me and the Yates," I answered frankly.


    Instead of questioning me further, she said, "I understand. However, as you wish, I will not sign the


    contract with the Yatester this afternoon."


    Then, I hurriedly said, "I''llpensate you for the liquidated damages."


    However, Francesca shook her head and smiled gracefully. "There''s no need for that. Just take it as my


    treat to my new friend. This is my gift to her."


    She pondered for a while before exining, "Ms. Felix, I did not befriend you because of Leon. I think


    you are very genuine. You''ll say what''s on your mind, and don''t lie."


    I chuckled and retaliated, "I can lie."


    However, she was affirmative. "You won''t lie to me."


    "Thank you for trusting me."


    Soon, Gary returned with the resource-sharing contract and told Francesca to sign it. It was a good


    thing for the Gants.


    However, she politely refused, "I don''t think now''s the right time."


    The contract did not sway her; she turned me down rationally. But, I proceed to exin, "Take this as


    my gift to a new friend, Ms. Gant. May our friendshipst forever."


    "How weird, but I guess I have no choice now."


    Francesca left after she had signed the contract. Shortly after, I called Leon and asked worriedly, "How


    is Quinn doing?"


    "He will have to rely on dialysis for life support."


    When Leon said this, he sounded disheartened.


    I pursed my lips as I asked, "Did Francesca agree?"


    "No, she rejected me."


    Leon shrieked in disbelief when he heard this, "This is the first time she''d rejected me! She has been


    by my side for years, and she has never rejected me before. She''s always been there for me!"


    His perception of Francesca was that she was soft and easily manipted. However, the woman I had


    just met looked very capable and assertive.


    Moreover, she was in the philosophy department; she must be sensible.


    She should know what to do and what not to do.


    Yet, she was the one that would listen to everything that Leon said.


    "How could she give you her kidney just because you asked for it?"


    Kidneys weren''t something one could casually agree to give away.


    Suddenly, Leon answered, "She almost sacrificed her life for me once."


    I was speechless when I heard this.


    This man was taking everything she did for granted.


    Although I wanted to persuade Leon to give up, I knew it was futile. So, instead, I waited for him to


    hang up the phone in silence.


    Not long after, I received a text from him. "I know she is allowed to reject me. She can scold me, and


    she can hate me. I never wanted to treat her like this, but Quinn¡­ Renee, I know I''ve wronged


    Francesca, but I don''t have any other options."


    s, he understood that he hadn''t been good to Francesca.


    I had always been reluctant to be involved in other people''s rtionships. So, I did not say a word,


    even the time when May wanted to try and hook up with Rudy.


    However, because it was Leon, I couldn''t help but reply, "Please treat Francesca as a woman that


    needs to be loved and respected. Leon, women arepassionate. They would naturally be soft in


    front of the men they like. But once you''ve overstepped and hurt them too much, they will be like me¡­


    I jumped down from the second floorst night to avoid being involved with Nichs; because I wanted


    a clean break with him!"


    After I sent that text, I added another one, "Don''t make her your enemy."


    From then on, Leon stopped replying to my messages. When I woke upter that night to go to the


    bathroom, I noticed a tall man standing upright by the window. The corners of my lips raised slightly


    when I saw the familiar outline.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As long as he was around, I felt at ease.


    Gradually, I began to get used to his protection.


    As I thought of this, I hurriedly shook my head to get rid of the thoughts and asked in a low voice,


    "When did youe?"


    "I just arrived," he answered lightly.


    Like always, his answers were always curt.


    Shawn had always sheltered me from his world. So, when I thought about this, I asked, "Where are


    your parents, Shawn?"


    This question naturally brought him to think about the Xenos.


    Then, he raised his eyes to look at me; his eyes were deep and dark. Finally, he pursed his lips and


    asked, "Why are you suddenly asking this?"


    "I don''t think I''ve seen you with anyone else."


    At this moment, it seemed like I had overstepped as his face turned gloomy. But then, he asked


    indifferently, "Do you want to go back to the Xenos Vi with me?"


    "What are we going to do at the Xenos Vi?" I reflexively asked.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Chapter 101


    Shawn suddenly asked if I would return to the Xenos Vi with him.


    That sentence, ''do you want to go back to the Xenos Vi with me?'' sounded ambiguous no matter


    how it sounded in my head.


    However, he looked at me with contempt. "Didn''t you ask about my family?"


    Although I did, this wasn''t the reaction I was seeking.


    Did I have to visit them just because I asked about them? I obviously just wanted to know about the


    Xenos Family, but I had no intention of going to the Xenos Vi.


    Why did Shawn think this way?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    At this moment, I suddenly realized that talking to him would be as easy as talking to a brick wall.


    Besides, it was so difficult to pry any useful information about him from his lips.


    When I saw that he wasn''t interested in continuing the conversation, I followed suit and shut my mouth.


    As I hurried to the bathroom, the atmosphere returned to a calm, quiet state. When I came out, I


    noticed Shawn smoking by the window.


    He held a cigarette between his two fingers, and the fire burned slowly at the tip; a stream of white


    smoke rose amidst the sky so dark it was almost eerie, making him appear somber.


    I had hardly seen him smoke; this dark persona was very attractive. I tried to calm the surging emotions


    in my heart as Iid back on the bed and admired him from behind. His side profile was perfect, and his


    back was broad and sturdy. This was the man who lived in danger his whole life.


    He was always injured, with lots of scars on his body.


    I asked Kevin before; why such a powerful man like Shawn was always in and out of danger.


    Kevin answered that Shawn liked to do things alone.


    He was really unfathomable.


    Naturally, this made him more fascinating, more attractive.


    Shawn put out his half-smoked cigarette and asked, "Why did you jump?"


    As I thought of what happenedst night, I exined frankly, "My ex-husband came looking for me, and


    I didn''t want to be involved with him anymore. But he kept ying on my soft spot for him. I did not


    want to make a scene, but he carried me back into the room. I was furious that he ignored what I was


    saying and disrespected me!"


    Shawn''s voice sounded distant as he spoke, "So you jumped off the building?"


    "I just wanted to make it clear to him that I want nothing to do with him."


    He lowered his eyes and tugged at his sleeves when he heard this. Although his actions were very


    understated, I could feel that he was holding back his urge to hit me, so I softly called out to him.


    Then, Shawn calmly reminded me, "Ray, it is your life and your body, so you can do whatever you want


    with them, but I hope you can learn to love yourself."


    The night was dark, and his voice was as cold as ice as he added, "Myra, I can take all your wishes as


    your will, and I can agree to do whatever you want me to, but only if you learn how to respect and love


    yourself. I hope that you can learn to love and respect yourself, your body, and your life."


    He didn''t ask much of me; he said he would give me his everything in exchange for me to learn how to


    love and respect myself. I looked at him in astonishment and asked, "Why are you so nice to me?"


    As a matter of fact, I was stunned because the person who said all that was Shawn Xenos, a man who


    did not know joy or sorrow. I couldn''t quite understand why he was so kind to me, as if he would


    sacrifice everything for me.


    However, he replied indifferently, "You saved me. This is the promise I''ve made to you that day."


    He was a man of his words.


    I remembered exactly what he said that day, "You saved my life, and for that, I will promise to protect


    yours."


    I wasn''t sure if what I did was considered saving his life.


    I also doubted that I was the only one who saved him.


    "But that''s not enough to convince me," I whispered.


    When he heard this, he frowned and questioned unhappily, "What do you think the reason is?"


    "I¡­"


    His cold gaze on me caused the words that I wanted to say to be stuck in my throat.


    But Shawn knew what I meant. He looked even more intimidating against the darkness of the night


    from the ward''s window. Then, he spoke lightly, "You''re like a sister to me."


    I was relieved to hear him mention the word ''sister'' as I was afraid he might be interested in me.


    However, when he saw my relief, he frowned as he left the ward.


    I was hospitalized in Sundew for half a month. The Yates took a blow from the failed contract with the


    Gants throughout this period. After Ryder was imprisoned, the stock fell by 3%. However, the Gants


    paid the Yates for the liquidated damages out of kindness.


    The Gants broke the contract with the Yates just to sign with the Felixs, which created resentment of


    the Yates towards the Felixs. However, I did not care about this, as it was all part of my n.


    I wanted to let the Yates know I was doing this on purpose.


    I still wasn''t in the best of health when I returned to Bryxton from Sundew, and the scars on my face


    were bing more apparent. Fortunately, ir had secretly found me a few doctors, and they would


    remove the scars on my face as soon as I recovered.


    When I returned to Bryxton, I stayed in my apartment and asionally stood by the floor-to-ceiling


    window. I would always see a handsome man downstairs, standing guard by the neighborhood gates.


    He was just silently watching over me and had never bothered me.


    I sat in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and watched him, as he did to me back in those days until he


    left.


    After a long while, I began to notice a pattern. He would onlye to my neighborhood at night when


    the lights came on and left after half an hour, so he must be unaware that I had noticed him.


    Just like that, I stayed in my house for over half a month until I received a text from Leon.


    "Renee, Quinn''s operation was a sess!"


    What?!


    When did Quinn go for an operation?


    I hastily called Leon, but he didn''t answer my phone.


    Then, I called Gary, but he was confused as well. "I have no idea."


    Immediately, I rushed to the hospital. There, I saw Francesca lying on the bed, and her face drained of


    colors. Yet, in front of Leon, she was like a dainty woman again, wearing a simple white dress.


    She had changed into this dress right after her surgery¡­


    I felt an ache in my heart when I saw her expressionless face, and I rushed in to grab her palm,


    trembling. Leon was a little surprised that we seemed close inside the ward and asked, "Do you two


    know each other?"


    "Leave!" I yelled at him. My eyes were bloodshot.


    Although he was stunned, he still turned around to leave.


    As I clutched Francesca''s hands, I asked sadly, "Weren''t you unwilling to donate? Why did you give in?


    I''m sorry, this is all my fault. Quinn is obviously my responsibility."


    It was the Felixs that owed Quinn this. It had nothing to do with Leon and Francesca. Yet, now, they are


    the ones who helped me pay my debts.


    Her face was ashen as she looked at me with hollowed eyes. Her voice was weak as she whispered, "I


    wasn''t going to donate, butst night, Quinn fell critically ill. Leon found me, and he begged me! I''ve


    always loved him, so my heart couldn''t help but soften."


    When I heard this, my eyes began to water as I asked, "But, are you happy?"


    "Ms. Felix, I feel despair." Then, suddenly, she cracked a smile and added, "I only have one kidney


    now."


    "I''m sorry, please forgive me."


    If I had known about this, I would have definitely put a stop to it.


    Suddenly, her expression turned calm, and she asked, "Ms. Felix, can you help transfer me to another


    hospital?"


    Immediately, I agreed to her request. Then, just as I was about to get up to make the arrangement, I


    heard her mutter numbly, "I''m three months pregnant. Leon knows this, yet he still got on his knees and


    begged me to do this."


    This took me by surprise as I looked at her in astonishment. Finally, she said in misery, "I''m afraid I


    can''t keep the baby."


    "Francesca¡­" I murmured.


    "Renee, I think I hate him."

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Chapter 102


    I left the ward and instructed the doctor to arrange for a transfer to another hospital before calling Gary


    to get me a private ne. Leon, who was following me, stopped me when he saw this. "She''s not


    suitable to be transferred right now."


    As I heard this, I stared at him with reddened eyes and asked, "Did you know she was pregnant?"


    He fell silent as soon as he heard my question. Then, I shoved him away and went back into the ward.


    Inside the ward, Francesca was lying on the hospital bed with her eyes closed; thus, I did not dare to


    bother her. Soon after, Gary came over, and she was transferred to the best hospital in Sundew with


    thepany of a professional medical team.


    I did not follow her to Sundew. Instead, I sat inside the ward as fatigue started to hit. Suddenly, I began


    to think about Quinn.


    If only she hadn''t returned to Bryxton!


    That way, none of these would have happened!


    But, I knew that she came back because she wanted to live.


    As she said, she wouldn''t havee here if her kidneys were working.


    I felt horrible, as if my heart was going to explode. Leon was left in a trance back inside the ward where


    Francesca was. Suddenly, I asked, "Do you know who she is?"


    When he heard my voice, he slowly questioned, "What do you mean?"


    "Leon, her name is Francesca Gant," I answered hoarsely.


    Just then, he recounted, "I know. I met her in Bryxton. I was still trying to settle down in this new ce,


    but I was brought to the police station for getting involved in some trouble. At the same time, she was


    also arrested. When I saw her at the police station, I thought she was a prostitute¡­ After we were both


    discharged, I asked if she wanted to follow me instead. However, I told her I can''t provide her with


    riches, but I could guarantee that she ate and drank."


    So, that was the first time they met. Francesca had told me about it in the hospital the other day, and


    she remembered thinking it was ridiculous when Leon said that. Why would she need money from him?


    At that time, a ck Porsche sports car was parked in front of the police station. She mumbled about


    how her car was worth more than he would ever make in his life, but she had already agreed to follow


    him already then.


    Leon''s unruly, high-spirited, and ruffian nature made a good girl like Francesca yearn for him. Although


    she wasn''t in love with him then, she was willing to take risks with him.


    Later, she allowed nature to take its course and ended up falling for him.


    At one point, she was even desperate to leave the Gants, just to follow him and settle in some small


    town for a few years. This was all until Quinn came back, and Leon abandoned her.


    She had traded a few years of youth just for this ending.


    She was more pitiful than me; she was softer and kinder than me.


    As my eyes began to water, I asked, "Then, what happened?"


    "Later, she still stayed by my side until we broke up two months ago." Then, after a pause, he added


    again with a saddened face, "I only found out that she was pregnantst night. But, Quinn''s life was on


    the line. I really had no choice¡­"


    Leon was pushed to a forked roadst night, but all this while, I knew that Nichs and Quinn were a


    suitable match.


    Although I had just discovered Quinn''s situation, I still would not let Nichs donate his kidney even if I


    knew beforehand.


    Yes, I was that selfish.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I can''t donate my kidney, and I didn''t want other people to donate theirs either!


    But things weren''t that simple!


    So many things in this world made people feel powerless; my life had been a mess since Quinn


    showed up.


    I was really conflicted. I wanted her to live, but I did not wish Francesca or Nichs to donate their


    kidney!


    For one, I felt terrible for Francesa.


    I also did not want to be in debt to Nichs.


    As I wiped the tears from my face, I said, "She is Francesca Grant, the MIT graduate and the CEO of


    the Gant Family''spany. She was supposed to be a shining figure. Her life should have been


    nothing but blissful! However, she was willing to give it all up to stay by your side. She even went as far


    as to donate a kidney to the woman you love! Tell me, why would someone like her do all this? It is all


    because of her love for you."


    As soon as he heard this, he turned around to chase after Francesa. But it was toote, and she had


    already left.


    At that point, I was so heartbroken that I remained silent and murmured, "I know thest thing I should


    do is to me you for what happened with Quinn¡­ Back then, it was my parents that gave me her


    kidneys. What could I do? They hid it from me. I had no idea. I had only just discovered that I had a


    kidney transnt and was using her kidney. Thinking about this, I feel so discouraged. I really wish


    they didn''t try and save me back then¡­"


    If they hadn''t saved me back then, none of these would have happened!


    Leon, too, was about to copse as he squatted down and was at a loss. At the time, I left the hospital


    in a despairing mood. It was already dark outside.


    I found somewhere quiet and cried the whole night. I felt an indescribable pain in my heart because the


    kidney in my body belonged to Quinn; because Francesca had donated her kidney; because I couldn''t


    do anything about all these!


    Why were so many things in this world out of my control?


    I was obviously someone of power, but why were all the problems unsolvable for me?


    "Little girl, why do you keep crying?"


    Suddenly, a clear, warm voice rang in my ears. When I looked up, I was surprised to see Christopher


    standing in front of me with starry eyes. Then, I stood up timidly and said, "How did you find me?"


    He would always bump into me at the right time.


    Despite my refusal, he was not discouraged. Instead, it was like he gained more courage from it. He


    had been standing guard by my neighborhood for the past two weeks. It was something that he had


    never done before.


    At this time, he stood under an old locust tree as he asked gently, "What happened?"


    I was used to sumbing to the warmth others gave me, especially when he was an obsession I had


    nine years ago. Then, I felt so suffocated that it was getting difficult for me to breathe. All I wanted was


    to hold onto him tightly.


    Christopher was my only lifeline right now. So, I got up and slowly walked towards him before reaching


    out and carefully hugging his waist, sobbing, "I really want to save Quinn. I''m even willing to give this


    kidney back to her! I''d rather give it back to her than have Francesca or Nichs donate theirs, even if


    it meant giving up my life."


    I pressed my cheek against his chest as he raised one hand to put his arm around my shoulder while


    the other gently rubbed my head and coaxed, "Little girl, if Nichs is a match, then I am too. Nichs


    and I are twins. We have the same blood and tissue type. So, I am willing to do this for you."


    This man was willing to donate his kidney without hesitation. However, I shook my head and said,


    "Francesca did it already."


    "Stop crying. It''ll break my heart."


    Christopher had always been indifferent; he and Shawn were both ruthless. However, he understood


    lust. He just did not act on it. Although he was cold to the rest of the world, he was like a whole other


    person in front of me, as he would always speak sweetly to me.


    When I thought of this, I panicked, abruptly let go of his waist, and said, "I''m sorry, I overstepped."


    Even so, he rubbed my head and replied, "It''s fine. The fact that you''re willing to be close to me fills my


    heart with joy."


    When I heard this, I was rendered speechless.


    I lifted my hand to wipe my tears; at the same time, Christopher retracted his hand and added sadly, "I


    saw what you posted on the Inte¡­ We were supposed to live our own lives happily after parting


    ways. But without you, I could not be happy."


    I understood what he meant entirely.


    "Christopher, I''ve already made things very clear¡ª"


    "Little girl," he interrupted before gently asking, "Can you give me a chance to get to know you?"

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Chapter 103


    The sky in Bryxton was gloomy, just like my current mood. Christopher had always been considerate;


    he took my hand after he asked me and added, "I''m not in a hurry."


    Although he wanted to know my answer, he was willing to give me time.


    I wanted to withdraw my hand from his grasp, but when I felt his cold palms, I gave in.


    Then, he took me by the hand and brought me to the concert hall nearby. Unfortunately, there were no


    shows today, and the vast hall was empty.


    In the concert hall, there was a Steinway piano on the stage.


    Christopher''s grip on my hand tightened as he pulled me toward the stage. Then, he put his hands on


    my shoulders and ushered me to sit in front of the piano before sitting down next to me. Then, with a


    slight smile on his face, he asked, "Do you want to y the piano?"


    I nodded and said, "I can try."


    "We''ve never yed together, little girl."


    The meaning behind his words was unmistakable. I tilted my head to look at his handsome silhouette


    and pursed my lips with hesitation as I said, "I''ll try to keep up with you."


    The next instant, Christopher yed a tune, and I followed suit. Because he was ying a cheerful


    song, I initially thought it would be difficult to y together. However, once we started, I found that we


    had a tacit understanding of each other, and I didn''t miss or y the wrong note.


    The song we just yed was upbeat, making me feel a lot happier. Just as I was ready to y the next


    piece, he suddenly asked a critical question, "Do you still love Nichs?"


    I hesitated before answering, "Maybe I do."


    I had been through so much with him; it wasn''t that easy to let everything go in such a short time. Then,


    I grinned and said, "But I won''t return to him again. I''ve been trying my best to forget him."


    Just a month ago, right before I jumped down the second-floor window, I almost caved in when he


    showed his vulnerable side.


    I almost forgave him that day.


    "You''ll need time to heal."


    After he said this, he started to y another tune. So, for the next hour, we yed countless songs.


    It was a pleasure to be ying alongside him, and music was meant to be uplifting. What''s more, he


    was also a pianist.


    Not long after, Christopher''s phone rang. I knew it was from Chairman Forger as Christopher answered


    the call in front of me.


    Since the concert hall was empty and quiet, I could hear Chairman Forger from the other end of the


    phone when he asked indifferently, "Where are you?"


    When Christopher heard his father, he frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    He was very cold to his father.


    However, it was natural because that man had never cared for him. In fact, Christopher had been alone


    and neglected all these years.


    Then, Chairman Forget asked, "Are you with Renee?"


    In the past, he used to call me Ree. However, now he called me Renee.


    Although it was just a tiny change, it still showed the difference in his attitude.


    Back then, he had asked to meet me to request that I don''t let Christopher get close to me, so I would


    not destroy this man.


    Christopher didn''t like where this was going. So, he asked, "Did you send someone to follow me?"


    "You can be with anyone except her! She isn''t just any woman. She is your brother''s ex-wife! Are you


    two brothers going to go for the same woman? How will that make me look in the future?"


    As Chairman Forger rambled on, Christopher directly hung up the phone. Then, he put his phone in his


    pocket and said, "Little girl, let me take you home."


    Although his tone was still warm, I could feel that his mood wasn''t the best. At the door of the hall, I


    asked, "Are you bothered by what Charmain Forger said? As a matter of fact, he''s right, and I¡ª"


    He interrupted me, "It''s not because of that."


    When I heard that, I raised my eyebrow and looked at him. "Huh?"


    "I''m just worried you might be upset because of what he said."


    "You can be with anyone except her!" I repeated what Chairman Forger said. "After all that I''ve been


    through, it is impossible for me to be upset over a few words that I know are true! He is right. He is


    doing this for your sake. But, Christopher, there are so many obstacles between us. And one of them


    happens to be your younger brother."


    However, he did not care what the outside world thought. "That is their problem. I live for myself, and I


    care about you."


    "Christopher, you''re a really nice man. And because of that, I can''t help but get attracted by the


    tenderness and care you''ve given me. However, it would have nothing to do with love¡­"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Little girl, you''re being very harsh right now."


    Then, he smiled and stopped me from talking as he said, "Go home. I''lle to revisit you when I''m


    free."


    It seemed like he was used to being rejected by me; he looked calm at the moment. I pursed my lips


    and turned to go back to my apartment.


    In my apartment, I looked down from the floor-to-ceiling windows and saw that he was still standing at


    the neighborhood gates with his hands in his pocket as he stared calmly into the distance.


    Christopher seemed mncholic.


    Did my words hurt him?


    "I''m sorry, I never wanted to hurt you."


    You can have any woman you like next to you, and I am not qualified. Christopher, you have to find a


    woman that suits you.


    I sat at the floor-to-ceiling window and waited for the night sky to darken. Then, somehow, I fell asleep;


    it was noon the next day by the time I woke up.


    Immediately, I got up and made myself a bowl of instant noodles. Just as I finished eating, I received a


    message from Kevin. "Do you know where Sunny went?"


    As soon as I saw his text, it came to my mind that I hadn''t contacted or met Shawn for a month.


    It seemed like he had just disappeared without warning.


    I texted Kevin back, "I have no idea."


    He replied without missing a beat, "Sunny hasn''t been back to thepany for a month, and he hasn''t


    been answering his phone, although that''s nothing new. This was something he used to do a lot. I was


    just trying my luck when I asked you. I hope he is fine."


    "You''re scaring me," I answered.


    Within a short moment, he replied, "Isn''t that just how Sunny is?"


    From the start, what Shawn did had nothing to do with me, but I couldn''t help but ask him myself. "Are


    you busy?"


    However, he did not reply to my text.


    Then, I contemted for a long moment before I decided to call him; he did not answer my call either.


    Then, slowly, I began to worry about him.


    I was afraid that something had happened to me and that he might be hurt.


    I tried calling him again as I sat in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, but it was to no avail. Then,


    inadvertently, I looked up to see a man standing at the gates of my neighborhood and was stunned.


    What was Nichs doing here?!


    By now, I could easily distinguish between Nichs and Christopher. I could instantly tell who was who,


    even if I looked at them from a distance.


    This was because the two hadpletely different temperaments.


    Immediately, I got up from the ground and returned to my bedroom, and that was when I got a


    message from Shawn. "Is there something wrong?"


    This man didn''t answer my calls yet returned my text.


    Shawn was really out of reach.


    He would not let anyone enter his world.


    After I thought about it for a moment, I answered, "Nothing."


    As long as he texted back, it meant that he was fine.


    That evening, I went to the floor-to-ceiling window again and saw that Nichs was no longer at the


    neighborhood gate.


    When I saw this, I picked up my car keys with the n to visit Quinn in the hospital to try and end the


    past.


    But when I opened the door and saw that familiar face, anger rose in my heart. "What the hell do you


    want from me?"

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Chapter 104


    I thought Nichs would not look for me again after I had so decisively jumped off the buildingst


    time, yet, here he was!


    I didn''t even know where he had gotten my address.


    I was so angry that I wanted to m the door shut, but he immediately reached out and pulled me into


    his arms; this was an action that he was all too familiar with.


    It was also something that he had taken for granted.


    He closed the door with his foot and carried me back to the bedroom before putting me on the bed.


    Then, he tied my hands with a belt so I couldn''t break free.


    I red at him, utterly furious as I sneered, "What are you trying to do?"


    He kept quiet and stared at me intensely. However, he didn''t do anything more than just sit beside me


    and run his fingers through my hair.


    "I can''t bear to let you go," he said.


    Now, I felt amused when Iughed and asked, "What do you want me to do about it?"


    He was really testing my patience!


    "Ree, will youe back to me?"


    When I heard this, I was at a loss for words.


    "Ree, I was wrong¡­ I really was wrong¡­ I thought that¡­ I thought by doing this¡­"


    Nichs'' speech was incoherent, and I could tell he was heartbroken. Seeing him like this made my


    heart ache, so I turned away from him.


    "Ree, can you say something?"


    At this moment, he looked like a god brought down low, and it was all because of me; it was a look I


    had never seen on him. As my eyes began to water, I mumbled, "Don''t be like this. Don''t make me look


    down on you. After all, it was you who wanted to leave first."


    That day, I begged and begged for him under the pouring rain¡­


    And what did he do?!


    He startedshing out at me for telling the cruel truth.


    "I was just¡ª"


    "Stop trying to tell me things I want to hear," I interrupted him.


    "I''m doing this for your own good," he replied, aggrieved.


    At this point, I remained silent, fearing I''d start screaming in rage.


    Finally, he reached out and patted my cheek. At that moment, a sense of powerlessness rose in my


    heart, and I lightly said, "I promised Christopher."


    When Nichs heard this, he was stunned. "What?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, I spouted some piercing lies just to hurt him, "I promised I''d be his woman, so I can''t betray him


    again for you this time! I''ve originally liked Christopher first ever since nine years ago, but I made a


    mistake and married you instead. Now, my promise to be with him allows me to get back on track."


    As soon as I finished saying this, Nichs reached out and grabbed my neck, choking me; I began to


    gasp for air. Right then, I realized that he was trying to kill me.


    I stared at Nichs as I slowly suffocated; his face was particrly gloomy and terrifying. Then, just as


    I thought I was about to die, he suddenly threw me on the bed and bit my lips.


    I felt a gush of pain, and the taste of blood oozed into my mouth. I wanted to push him off, but I was still


    tied up. So, I began to cry aggrievedly, "I do want to forgive you, I don''t want to be so cold towards you,


    but Nichs, you and I know that I can''t let go of the past¡­ I had cancer because of you, yet I forgave


    you. I was infertile because of you, yet I forgave you. I even forgive you for giving me this scar on my


    face¡­ But that day, at the church''s door, it was thest straw¡­"


    How can I let go of the estrangement in my heart and love him again?


    However, he ignored what I said and pulled off my clothes recklessly before he stopped, right at the


    moment when I lost all hope.


    He looked at me with sadness and anger; there was also a hint of indescribable despair.


    Then, he asked hoarsely, "Will you marry him?"


    I gritted my teeth and lied, "Yes."


    "Renee, you''re going to lose him."


    That was the curse Nichs gave me before he left!


    Although he had left the room, I was still tied to the bed. It was highly ufortable to be lying there


    helplessly.


    At this moment, I received a call from ir. I crawled over and pressed the answer button with my


    finger. His worried voice immediately came from the other end, "Ree, Nichs just called me."


    When I heard this, I took a deep breath and asked, "What did he say?"


    "He said that he was heartbroken and didn''t know what to do. He reminded me of myself back then¡­


    I''ve never told you about my rtionship with your sister-inw, but it wasn''t as smooth-sailing as it


    seems. Ree, it is hard for a man to show his feelings, but once he truly expresses himself, it would


    mean that it had gone too far."


    My eyes fluttered shut as I asked, "What are you trying to say?"


    "Give him another chance, Ree."


    When ir noticed my silence, he added gently, "Nichs loves you. Maybe he doesn''t know how to


    express it correctly, but you are his life. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have given everything up to marry


    Alice¡­"


    "But that''s not what I wanted!" I snapped back.


    "But that was the only thing he could do for you! What do you want him to do? Watch you die? Look at


    this another way. Would you watch him die? Renee, what on earth did he do that is so wrong that it


    made you hate him so much? His original intention was to ensure you live and that you''ll live a healthy


    life!"


    At this point, I could tell that ir was furious. He even called me by my name.


    I panted harshly when I heard this but kept my stony silence. Then, finally, he sighed and reminded me,


    "Don''t wait until it''s toote. You might lose him by then."


    Then, he added, "Do you think that I''ve never hated him before? Do you think I''m doing this for him? I


    hope you can think things through."


    He hung up the phone as soon as he was done talking, and I let out a sigh. It took me a while before I


    could free myself and get up, tossing the belt aside.


    Fortunately, Nichs did not tie it too tightly.


    After I freed myself, I changed into a dress and headed to the hospital.


    When I reached the ward, Quinn was awake. She told me, "I''ll go back to Schind when I recover."


    Now that she had her new kidney and prolonged life, she was finally willing to return to Schind and


    let everyone''s life get back to normal.


    But how can it ever get back to normal?!


    "What about Leon?" I asked.


    "He''ll find himself a wife."


    Although Quinn''s tone was calm, it made me burst intoughter.


    Then, I asked again, "Do you know who gave you that kidney?"


    "Yes, I do," she answered faintly.


    "You''ve met Francesca before, you should know¡ª"


    However, with a pale face, Quinn interrupted me, "I know. You don''t have to remind me. I know I ruined


    Leon''s rtionship and took his woman''s kidney. But what can I do with that knowledge? I needed to


    live, so I had to get that kidney. This is the only thing that I''ve taken from Bryxton. From now on, we are


    a clean te."


    Hearing this, I asked in astonishment, "What do you mean we are a clean te?"


    Then, Quinn''s tone turned bitter. "Then, tell me, what do you say I owe?!"


    Although I was upset, I reminded her, "Quinn, you have to be clear that the Felixs and I owe you, not


    Leon, and not Francesca. You should be grateful that she donated her kidney to you. As for me¡­ you


    can continue to hold me responsible for all you''ve been through. I promise that if you need anything,


    the Felixs will help you with open arms in the future."


    "There''s no need for that!"


    "I don''t need your family to do anything for me! Do you think that I want to go back to Schind? But


    Leon, his heart¡­ it belongs to another woman. What can I do if I stay? Renee, if I was healthy back


    then and if I hadn''t left Bryxton¡­ Leon would have never fallen in love with another woman!"


    Quinn was dejected that Leon liked Francesca.


    It turned out that she had also sensed how Leon truly felt.


    However, Leon was still in the dark¡­


    Who knew when he would finally wake up and realize his true feelings?


    At that moment, I was stunned. It was as if ir had just told me for the first time.


    Suddenly, Quinn looked at me and said, "By the way, I have a secret to tell you. Take it as a gift from


    me before I leave Bryxton."

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Chapter 105


    "What secret?"


    Quinn''s secrets had always been destructive.


    I stared at her and added, "If it''s a gift, it should be something good."


    Quinn pressed her bony hand against her forehead and said tiredly, "It''ll make you feel less guilty! The


    kidney inside your body actually belongs to someone else. As for mine¡­ It wasn''t fully developed, so it


    was useless once they''d taken it out."


    When I heard this, I was so shocked and asked, "Someone else? What do you mean?"


    Although she didn''t tell me who it was, and it was useless for me to keep bugging her, I still breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    Yes, the Felixs still owed her, but now that I knew that the kidney in my body did not belong to her, I felt


    a little less guilty when I thought about it.


    "My kidney was still given to the Felixs even though you can''t use it, so it is still your fault at the end of


    the day," she reminded before sighing. "When I returned to Bryxton the other day, I did not want to


    me you. I didn''t want to break your heart. But when I think about what your family had once done to


    me, I couldn''t help it¡­ I''m sorry that my presence pains you, but there''s nothing else I can do."


    Afterward, I left the hospital in a trance and called Gary at the entrance to ask for his help investigating


    the owner of my kidney.


    "Yes, ma''am. Also, the investigation results of Alba Adams'' death are out and it was Old Master Adams


    who did it!"


    This surprised me, as even tigers would not devour their cubs.


    "Is there a reason behind it?" I asked.


    "I''m still in the dark about the situation for now, but Ms. Sommer already knows the truth. So, I don''t


    know what she is going to do."


    "I''ll contact her after this," I said dolefully.


    As I walked out of the hospital, I heard Gary speak again, "President Felix, Chairman Yates has been


    wanting to meet with you, but I''ve yet to get back to him."


    "I''ll meet him tomorrow¡ª"


    Before I could finish speaking, I felt my body being pushed forward as I fell to the ground. When I


    looked up, I saw Nichs behind me and who was hit by a car more than ten meters away.


    His body was covered in blood as I crawled toward him, full of fear. He was lying motionlessly in a pool


    of blood when I reached out to touch his hard cheek with trembling hands and asked, "What are you


    doing? Nichs, who told you to save me?!" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Ree, why do you not look at the road when you''re walking?"


    When he suddenly spoke and asked me such a thing, my eyes began to water instantly. Then, I noticed


    a terrified-looking Maria who had rushed out of the car. She was trying to hit me on purpose!


    If someone wanted to hurt me, there was no use being careful!


    I yelled at her, "Hurry up and call the doctor!"


    Then, I turn to coax Nichs, "It''s okay, we''re right in front of the hospital. The doctor will be here soon.


    You''ll be okay."


    He sped his hands around mine and called out, "Ree."


    "I''m here; I''ve always been here."


    My tears began to fall, drop by drop. At this moment, I suddenly understood what ir meant when he


    said not to wait until it was toote.


    In terror, I pulled Nichs into my arms and said, "I''m here. I''m always going to be here. As long as


    you live, I promise I''ll forgive you!"


    "I''m sorry I''ve caused you so much pain all this time. I''ve been living in endless guilt! I''ve been


    reying the things I''ve done to you, asking myself how I could have been so cruel to you."


    At this time, he was frail, and he struggled to speak. When I noticed that he tried to raise his hands to


    hug me, I quickly leaned down and hugged him back. Then, I heard him whisper, "If I don''t make it, find


    yourself a good man to marry. Don''t be a widow for me!"


    As soon as I heard this, I burst into tears. I was stumped as I cried, "You''ll be fine. The doctor is


    coming. You will be okay."


    "Ree, I love you with my whole heart."


    By then, Nichs had lost consciousness. Several doctors rushed out and took him into the hospital as


    I continued to kneel on the ground at a loss. It was Christopher who finally came from behind and


    helped me up before bringing me into the hospital.


    He was in the emergency room this whole time and didn''te out for five or six hours. When the


    doctor eventually came out, he said, "We''re sorry, but his injuries are too severe. We can''t do anything


    about it here. You should quickly transfer him somewhere else!"


    This was the best hospital in Bryxton; where could we transfer Nichs to?


    At this time, Chairman Forger, who had been silent for the whole time, made a decision. "Do something


    about Nichs to buy time for us. I will arrange a ne to bring him abroad."


    When they took Nichs with him, even Alice, who had just rushed over, followed them. Unfortunately,


    I was left behind as Chairman Forger didn''t allow me to join them.


    He refused, regardless of how much I begged.


    I turned to Christopher with hopeful eyes and he raised his hand to pat my shoulders as heforted


    me, "Nichs will be fine."


    With him as myst hope, I tugged at his sleeve. "Bring me along."


    "Little girl, my father has his reasons."


    After that, everyone in the Forger Family left, leaving the dumbfounded Maria and me alone. Although I


    tried to chase after them frantically, the ne had already taken off and all I could do was watch it


    disappear from my sight.


    My heart was about to break into pieces. Since I was too afraid to stay in Bryxton and felt extremely


    anxious, I drove to Eldham in a panic.


    Just as I arrived at Eldham, I received a call from Christopher. "Little girl, I have something to tell you,


    but you can''t get too upset."


    I immediately stopped him ."Don''t tell me¡­"


    "Nichs, he¡ª"


    "Please, stop!" I yelled.


    "Little girl, Nichs'' funeral is the day after tomorrow."


    My heart dropped when I heard that; my whole being felt miserable. I didn''t want to believe it as I


    denied, "Impossible. He told me to forgive him this morning."


    "Little girl¡ª"


    I abruptly hung up the phone and felt as if I had swallowed a bitter pill. I swung open the car door and


    vomited by the side of the road.


    I kept throwing up until I finallyy on the ground.


    Suddenly, I understood how Nichs felt on the day that I died.


    I finally started to understand him, bit by bit.


    How did things get to this point?


    I was so grief-stricken that I felt like I was about to die. Yet, I still couldn''t believe that Nichs had left


    this world.


    I cried so hard that there were no more tears left in me.


    Somehow, I drove around and ended up at the Xenos'' Vi.


    I didn''t know what I was doing here.


    It seemed that the only sce was here.


    I got out of the car and sat in the sea of lisianthus before Iy on them lifelessly. As the night got


    darker, I began to feel more suffocated.


    I felt like I was dying.


    Suddenly, the sky in Eldham turned gloomy and it slowly began to drizzle. Then, that man showed up.


    He stood by the sea of lisianthus and advised, "Ray, it''s raining."


    Although his voice was cold, I could hear a trace of constion, making me burst into tears again. "The


    man I love is dead."


    He remained silent as my heart continued to break, and I sobbed, "Nichs is dead. I will never see


    him in this world anymore."


    Suddenly, he asked, "Ray, what is love?"


    Somehow, I suddenly remembered what I heard in my dream. "Babe, what is love?"


    I shook my head helplessly as Shawn strode over and squatted down next to me, asking, "Are you


    sad?"


    As I cried, he reached out to touch the scar on my cheek for the first time before he asked lightly, "If it''s


    really that sad, I can make you forget him. Babe, do you want to forget him?"

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Chapter 106


    I was in an endless pit of sadness that I couldn''t even process what Shawn had just asked. I just heard


    something along the lines of forgetting Nichs. I shook my head abruptly and said, "I don''t want to


    forget him."


    I didn''t want to forget Nichs, regardless of whether he had brought me happiness or pain. He was a


    part of my life. How could I be willing to forget him?


    As I continued to sob in the sea of lisianthus, Shawn did not try to talk to me anymore. Instead, he


    gently touched my forehead and patiently coaxed, "Ray, let''s get some sleep."


    That night, I passed out from crying too much. When I finally woke up, I didn''t know what day it was.


    It had been three days since the car ident with Nichs, and I was knocked out on the bed for just


    as long. I felt unsettled, and I wanted to give Christopher a call. However, I ended up stumbling upon


    Olivia''s number instead.


    When Olivia answered the phone, her voice was hoarse. "Renee."


    "Olivia, where''s Nichs?" My eyes were turning red again.


    Deep down, I did not want to believe that he was gone.


    "Renee, he was buried yesterday."


    Buried!


    Nichs was really gone from my world.


    Tears began to roll down my cheeks, and the sadness in my heart was overwhelming. I hung up the


    phone and noticed the bloody dress by the bedside. It was the clothes that I wore yesterday, and it was


    covered in his blood. I knelt on the ground as I hugged the dress tightly to my chest and bawled.


    It was two hourster before I managed to get a grip of myself. Hugging the dress, I got up and


    stumbled out of the room. The huge vi was empty of anyone, and there was only me and my sorrow.


    When I saw that Shawn wasn''t home, I took the dress, left the Xenos'' Vi, and drove back to Bryxton.


    It was already almost dark out by the time I had reached, and it was pouring back here.


    I sent Olivia a text, and she answered with an address shortly after.


    This address¡­ was the cemetery in which Nichs was buried.


    Back in the day, I saw Nichs give Maria hundreds of bright red roses that filled up his sports car with


    my own eyes. At that time, he was young, energetic, and high-spirited, and he never hid how he felt


    about the girl he liked.


    Back then, I almost went crazy with jealousy.


    Because Nichs had never sent me a single rose in his life.


    I went to the florist and deliberately picked out a bunch of colorful roses. I brought a ck umbre with


    me as I headed over to the cemetery.


    By the time I arrived at the cemetery, it was already dark. Although there were dozens of tombstones, I


    wasn''t scared. I walked over to the private section to look for Nichs'' tombstone.


    His gravestone was very conspicuous. As I reached out to touch his photo, I squatted down and put the


    bouquet of roses in front of him. This handsome man was lying lifelessly under the tombstone right at


    this moment.


    It was dark and lonely here.


    As I have cried so much in recent days, I had no more tears left to cry now that I was in front of


    Nichs. When I looked at the tomb next to his, it still had my name on it. ir still hadn''t removed it,


    and my picture was still on the stone.


    "How did we end up like this?" I murmured.


    The heavy rain silenced my voice. There was no one around to answer my question.


    "Nichs, can you hear me?"


    Only my voice could be heard as the sound of the rain echoed in the whole cemetery. There was no


    one around to answer me. Then, I took Nichs'' wedding ring from my bag; this diamond ring was the


    only gift he had ever given me.


    Subsequently, I put the ring back in the box and dug a small hole before burying it in front of his grave.


    Then, I put a rose on top of it.


    I reluctantly forced a beautiful smile on my face and muttered, "I love you, Nichs."


    I got up in a daze and noticed a man at the foot of the mountain, standing there in a trance.


    He had a ck umbre and looked exactly like the man lying six feet under this tombstone. At this


    moment, he was staring at me affectionately, and I wished he was Nichs the whole time.


    I was hoping that he hade back to life.


    However, I clearly knew that the man was Christopher.


    I stood there, frozen in ce, as he called out to me.


    I chewed on my lips and said, "I don''t have anyone to me now."


    I didn''t have anyone to love as well.


    "Little girl, Nichs has something to tell you."


    "Did he wake up before he passed?" I asked as I stifled my emotions.


    Christopher nodded and gently said, "He wants you to be happy."


    After a pause, he added, "I want you to be happy too."


    At this point, I felt like I would never be happy again.


    As the rain continued to pour, he continued to look at me lovingly. Then, he took a step toward me and


    spoke in a light tone, "Little girl, my ne will leave Bryxton for Fisoka tomorrow."


    Christopher and I both knew that with Nichs'' death, the dispute between the three of us had finally


    come to an end. I would never be able to approach him, and he would never dare to approach me as


    well.


    What separated us was not only the world''s troubles, nor was it that I had changed my mind. It was


    Nichs that stood between us. And this time, we were really saying goodbye.


    I thought about it and said, "Olivia is a wonderful woman."


    Then, Christopher smiled and answered, "Little girl, one can never force love."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡­


    After Christopher left, I was the only one left, standing in the pouring rain. I looked up at the sky, and


    suddenly, I felt a little tired and somehow, a little afraid of this city.


    I took out my phone to call Gary after a long thought.


    When Gary brought Maria to me, she seemed to have already lost her mind. However, she immediately


    recognized who I was as soon as she saw me and ran over to try and fight me.


    I stuck my foot out in front of her, causing her to trip. When she got up, she was about to charge for me


    again. I could clearly see the hatred in her eyes.


    Maria hated me because I stole Nichs from her.


    After all, his death was on me.


    I threw away the umbre in my hand and fought her like a shrew in the rain. Gary wanted to step in


    and hold her back, but I stopped him. "Don''t stop her. I want to see what she''s capable of!"


    I wanted to see what she could do after killing the man I loved!


    Maria and I tussled before finally lying on the ground in exhaustion. I looked up at the dark sky and


    asked hopelessly, "Is Nichs happy without you?"


    "Shut up! He is gone because of you!"


    I could tell that Maria was furious from the way she looked. However, I pped her across the face


    without hesitation when I heard what she said. At this point, she was soaked all over, and her clothes


    were a mess. She looked at me, utterly harried, as I stood up, squatted down next to her, and mocked,


    "Who do you think you are? In my eyes, you can''t even bepared to an ant! Who do you think you


    are to try and hurt me like that? Maria Hudson, did you know you are the most damned right now! Back


    then, you ran into Alba and ruined his life. And now, you came into my life and ruined it as well!"


    "Hahaha, since I can''t get the man, I might as well kill him!"


    I pped her again and asked fiercely, "Do you seek death?"

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Chapter 107


    Maria had always been arrogant. She was deranged, and she did not fear me at all. Her life was


    already in shambles that she wasn¡¯t afraid to fight me, even at the expense of her own life.


    However, she had ruined Nichs'' life. After talking about how she had killed someone she couldn''t


    have, she suddenly covered her face and burst into tears. "How could Nichs suffer for your crime?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was thinking the same thing as well.


    I wiped the rain from my face as I stared at the mountain and said, "If you had just a tad bit of kindness


    in you, even if it is just a little bit, Nichs wouldn''t have ended up like this!


    Maria was too selfish, too evil, too heartless!


    Suddenly, I felt a sense of fatigue washed over me. I looked back at Maria, who was covered in scars


    and said to Gary, who had been standing at the side, "You''ll take her to the police station yourself and


    investigate her involvement in Alba''s ident. Make sure she gets sentenced to death!"


    "Yes, President Felix," Gary whispered.


    "Gary," I called out to him wearily.


    "I''m here, President Felix."


    Although the summer rain was warm, I felt nothing but coldness.


    "How long has the Felixs been in Bryxton?" I asked.


    Gary answered knowledgeably, "Your great grandfather started working in the business field in 1953,


    and the Felix Corporation was established in Bryxton in 1973. So, it has been about 46 years since the


    Felix had made their mark here, including this year."


    "Gary, let''s move thepany''s headquarters to Eldham."


    Gary was startled when he heard this; he and I both knew how difficult it was to leave a city we had


    spent so many years building to umte this amount of resources.


    However, he amodated my request and said, "Alright, I''ll arrange for it tomorrow."


    ¡­


    Afterward, Gary took me back to the vi. Then, I changed out of my drenched clothes andy in bed. I


    suddenly had a high fever in the middle of the night and called Gary. He rushed over and hurriedly took


    me to the hospital.


    The fever persisted for a long time, and I was constantly in a state of wakefulness and sleep. I was


    bedridden in the hospital for three days before I finally felt better. Then, I looked for the doctor that ir


    had introduced to remove the scar on my face.


    Finally, the scar on my face was gone. I didn''t have to hide it with makeup any longer. However, I did


    not know what to feel. I felt no joy, no sorrow, and I lived like a walking corpse, day after day.


    Throughout the Felix Family''s relocation to Eldham, I wandered around the bar every night and learned


    to smoke. But the smell of cigarettes was repulsive, and I swore never to touch them again. So,


    instead, I resorted to alcohol.


    Two monthster, the Felix Corporation was officially relocated, and many families gave us their


    blessings. Even the Yates, who had been my target, showed up.


    Everyone, except the Forgers.


    Chairman Forger was nowhere to be seen.


    He used to be an excellent father-inw and always gave way to me. It didn''t matter who was right or


    wrong between Nichs and me. Chairman Forger would always side with me.


    But now¡­


    His heart was filled with hatred for me. That''s natural since his son died in my stead.


    I had been depressed for the past two months. Now that the weather was starting to get hot in August, I


    felt highly irritable. I had left all my family matters, big or small, to Gary. I had no care about it anymore.


    Gary had initially nned to get me a vi. However, I wanted a one-story apartment. And for the next


    two months, I stayed home and was out of touch with everyone.


    My istion remained unbothered until Francesca called me.


    From the bottom of my heart, I had always felt ashamed in front of her. So, when she called, I quickly


    put my phone to my ear and asked gently, "Why did you suddenly think of calling me?


    "Ms. Felix, I can''t stand it anymore."


    "What happened?" I asked anxiously.


    "I''m in Eldham. Can youe and apany me?"


    Immediately, I changed my clothes, went downstairs, and called a taxi to Francesca''s ce, which was


    a highly dpidated, old neighborhood.


    I stood at the door and took a deep breath before I knocked on the door. The door opened after a while,


    and I saw Francesca''s pale face at a nce.


    I also saw her slightly bulging belly.


    She followed my line of sight. raised her hand to stroke her stomach and said, "I kept the child, but he


    is too frail."


    So, she kept her baby after all.


    "As long as you''re both well," I reassured her.


    Although she didn''t marry Leon, she still chose to keep his child. It seemed that her love for him was far


    beyond my imagination. She was really a simple-minded yet stubborn woman.


    I did not know what to say and decided to go in and sit on the sofa, feeling a little restrained. Then,


    after I pondered for a long time, I asked, "What are you doing in Eldham?"


    "Leon went to look for me in Sundew. I was so upset that I moved to Eldham. I wanted to live in a new


    city but also enjoyed living in the older neighborhoods. Most of the people that lived here were elderly. I


    get to chat with them every day, and the day is over in the blink of an eye."


    Francesca moved here because she was lonely.


    Then, I thought about what she said on the phone and asked with concern, "You said on the phone that


    you couldn''t stand it anymore¡­"


    As soon as I brought this up, Francesca''s face dropped. She sighed deeply and said, "The doctor said


    that my body is not suitable to be having a baby, but now that the baby is more than seven months old,


    it would be a pity to abort it like this. But, on the other hand, I don''t know what I should do to keep it."


    It took the doctors more than seven months to tell her that she wasn''t suitable for pregnancy?!


    That was impossible, the doctor must have warned her a long time ago, but she did not listen to the


    advice until now when her body had reached its limit.


    "What did the doctor say?" I asked gently and patiently.


    Francesca poured me a ss of ice water and put it in front of me before she sat across from me and


    told me the truth, "The doctor advised me to abort the baby as soon as possible, or both our lives


    would be in danger."


    Her expression showed firmness as she spoke, and I asked her the vital question, "Are you going to


    abort it?"


    She smiled and shook her head. "No."


    "Then you must have figured out another way. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have endured it until now," I


    said wisely.


    When Francesca heard this, she fell silent. I raised my hand to caress her stomach carefully and said


    enviously, "I cannot bear a child in this lifetime. If I managed to conceive a baby, I would keep it even if


    it came with a price. I''ll do anything to give birth to a baby."


    "Actually, I have a solution," she suddenly said.


    I looked up at her and asked, "What is it?"


    Francesca thought about this for months, she must have found a solution, but that solution must be


    complicated.


    "A premature birth," she said calmly.


    I was shocked to hear her solution. However, she merely took my hand, lightly pressed it on her


    stomach, and said desperately, "I''m trying to keep it in for as long as possible. Although it is only seven


    months old, it is already developed. So, I''m trying to keep it in for another month before I go for a


    cesarean section! Although it may not be sessful, at least there''s hope. A hope that my baby can


    live."


    Premature babies born by cesarean section took courage, and the survival rate was meager.


    Unfortunately, it would also be a fatal blow to Francesca''s body.


    She had just removed her kidney and hadn''t fully recovered; she may be unable to walk out of the


    operating theater alive after this.


    I gritted my teeth and asked, "Why are you doing this to yourself?"

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Chapter 108


    Francesca and I are in a different situation. I ampletely infertile, whereas her body is experiencing


    a temporary sense of emptiness due to kidney removal. Even if she aborts this child, she will still be


    able to get pregnant again. Still and all, she insists on keeping the child forcibly. Moreover, she even


    fights for it with her life.


    "Ms. Felix, my parents are very much in love with each other. That was why they left me a letter and


    went off to travel around the world. I was forced and pushed to sit at the position of CEO. Instantly, I


    held the supreme power and education that everyone envied. Unfortunately, I had an extremely smooth


    journey while being overly well-behaved and sensible until I met Leon¡­"


    After that, Francesca released my hand and gently caressed her belly. Then, with a soft voice, she


    added, "He taught me what it means to be heartbroken. He taught me what it means to beg for nothing.


    He taught me what it feels like to be uneasy all day long. Because he''s such a troublemaker, I was on


    tenterhooks and constantly worried about his safety when I was with him. He always picks a fight with


    others whenever he''s annoyed. He''s very immature and impulsive. He''s full of ws and greatly


    different from those elite men I know. I never thought I would fall in love with such a man!"


    However, the reality was that Francesca fell deep. On top of that, she was even hurt in this way by


    Leon.


    When I heard her side of the story, I felt a lump in my throat. Then, I reached out to hold the ss of


    water.


    In the meantime, Francesca tilted her head and looked at the sparrows chirping outside the window.


    After that, she said, "Even though he''s someone who has no strength in the eyes of others, he treats


    me very well because he can risk his life for me. Although he risks his life for others too, I''m still


    overjoyed."


    Then, she closed her eyes, and with apassionate look on her face, she continued, "If you ask me


    why I want to do this, I can only tell you that the answer is I''m keeping this child, not because of him.


    Instead, I want to fulfill myself by following my desire."


    When I heard her resolute deration, I asked hesitantly, "What''s your desire?"


    She told me without a hint of a pause. "A steadfast love. Just like the words you''ve posted on Twitter.


    Only one person in this lifetime."


    Steadfast love¡­


    The thought made me panic and I abruptly rose to my feet. Meanwhile, Francesca looked at me with


    slight confusion.


    So, I smiled awkwardly and asked, "Where''s the washroom?"


    Francesca pointed to the location of the washroom with a stretched finger. I hastily entered and washed


    my face with cold water. Her words suddenly made me miss Nichs.


    Only one person in this lifetime. This was once my obsession with love. However, I eventually lost as


    the person I once acknowledged turned out to be false hope. Then, I chose Nichs and discarded my


    only obsession in this life. After that, I didn''t forgive Nichs even if I got beaten to death. My love was


    truly shattered into pieces. Now, the Nichs that I wanted was long gone four months ago¡­


    At the thought of that, I was on tenterhooks and did not dare to think about him anymore.


    Then, I took another handful of cold water and sshed it on my face. I waited until my emotions


    subsided, and only then did I go out. After that, I asked Francesca, "Are you certain about your


    decision?"


    "Well, I don''t have any friends in Eldham. Ms. Felix, I want you to apany me by that time and I


    hope you can keep this a secret for me."


    I see, so the reason why Francesca calls me over and tells me about this is because she wants to find


    someone to confide about the misery in her heart. All the more, she hopes I can apany her when


    that happens. She''s simply too lonely. In fact, she''s so lonely to the point that she''s left alone. However,


    who is to say that I was never put in such a situation before?


    I, too, have been suffering from loneliness and torment within these four months of living like a walking


    dead. So, after I left Francesca''s house, I headed to a bar.


    However, I was tipsy after drinking less than half a bottle of the liquor. Suddenly, Merlin gave me a call.


    "Babe, are you in a bar?"


    I frowned when I heard his inquiry and asked, "How do you know?"


    "I saw you. Turn around."


    With that, I did as instructed. Then, I saw Merlin, who was also slightly tipsy. He came over, patted me


    on the shoulder, and smiled. "We haven''t seen each other for more than half a year. I see you''re getting


    more and more beautiful! What do you have to say for yourself?! It''s been almost four months since


    you moved Felix Corporation to Eldham, yet you never once contacted me! Do you even consider me


    as your friend?"


    I rolled my eyes at him and said, "Like I care about getting in touch with you."


    "Tsk! Do you think I care?"


    Merlin loosened his tie, sat beside me, and drank a ss of liquor. Then, he asked, "How are you doing


    lately? When are you going to pull yourself back together?"


    Sure enough, I knew that Merlin was referring to the matter rting to Nichs. And thus, I answered


    snappishly. "None of your business!"


    "Fine. Suit yourself." Merlin took my arm to force me on my feet. Then, with a straight face, he said,


    "Come on! Let''s meet some friends with me."


    With that, he dragged me into his private room. Pushing open the door, he pulled me to enter with him.


    When his friend saw he had brought a woman back, he teased, "Tsk! Young Master Merlin, I''m


    impressed. You can even get yourself a woman when you go to pee. Did you two have sex yet?"


    When I heard thosements, my face instantly turned gloomy. Finally, after he cursed his friend to


    f*ck off, he babbled, "Be serious. This is my good buddy."


    "Your good buddy? Well, she looks familiar."


    "Isn''t she the woman who has made a few headlines on the trending topics on Twitter? What''s her


    name again? She seems to be a CEOing from a big family!"


    With o smile, Merlin soid, "Are you drunk? After looking ot her for quite o while, con''t you even


    recognize her? It''s Renee Felix! Our president of Felix Corporotion!"


    "I heord from my dod thot Renee is tough ond selective in doing her business, ond she doesn''t


    sociolize with others but, Merlin, you sure ore copoble! Our president? When did you work for Felix


    Corporotion?"


    I''m not tough. I simply seldom bother obout Felix Corporotion''s offoirs. I only show up on the osions


    thot I con''t decline.


    After thot, Merlin pulled me over to hove o seot ond onswered, "Hey! Stop! Stop! No shop tolk when we


    gother. Jomes Turner, she just moved to Eldhom. She''s still quite unfomilior with the ploce, so let''s


    bring her oround more often in the future!"


    All of o sudden, I understood Merlin''s intention. He purposely brought me to meet his friends becouse


    those who mingled with him were oll the top heirs in Eldhom.


    Merlin wonts to introduce me to these people in Eldhom ond let me get ocquointed with them. And this


    person nomed Jomes Turner should be the Turner Fomily''s son. Although the Turner Fomily is not very


    prestigious, they ore o powerhouse in terms of technology ond con be regorded os o moster in the


    ospect of technology. Felix Corporotion hos odopted mony of their proprietory technologies, ond we


    poid them extensive potent fees every yeor. As o result, they con be considered our powerful business


    portners.


    Jomes reoched out with his hond ond smiled os soon os I sot down. "Pleosed to meet you, President


    Felix. I''m Jomes Turner, ond this is my sister, Emmo Turner."


    With thot, I sow o beoutiful young lody sitting next to Jomes. She looked younger thon me; she wos


    probobly oround 20 yeors old.


    I shook his proffered hond politely ond returned the smile before onswering, "The pleosure is mine, Mr.


    Turner."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Mr. Turner? Oh pleose, thot''s too polite. Just coll me Jomes! Since you''re Merlin''s good buddy, you''ll


    be my good buddy in the future too!"


    However, I merely smiled slightly ond hummed os I noticed his eosy-going demeonor. "Sure."


    As I wos not quite used to this kind of osion, I could only drink silently by myself. However, it did not


    toke long for Merlin to toke me out of the bor.


    I felt utterly wosted os I vomited when we orrived outside the bor. In the meontime, Merlin potted me on


    the bock ondploined, "Why did you drink so much by yourself, considering you hove o low olcohol


    toleronce?!"


    However, I ignored him. Then, he suddenly osked me inexplicobly, "Bobe, hove you ond Shown met


    lotely?"


    Since the lights ot the bor entronce were blinding, I hod to squint my eyes when I looked up ot him.


    Then, os I felt o hint of strongeness ot his sudden question, I osked, "Why did you osk obout him out of


    the blue?"


    I hod not gotten in touch with Shown for four months. It seemed os if this person hod disoppeored from


    my life without o troce.


    "I heord he wos in solitory confinement."


    With a smile, Merlin said, "Are you drunk? After looking at her for quite a while, can''t you even


    recognize her? It''s Renee Felix! Our president of Felix Corporation!"


    "I heard from my dad that Renee is tough and selective in doing her business, and she doesn''t


    socialize with others but, Merlin, you sure are capable! Our president? When did you work for Felix


    Corporation?"


    I''m not tough. I simply seldom bother about Felix Corporation''s affairs. I only show up on the asions


    that I can''t decline.


    After that, Merlin pulled me over to have a seat and answered, "Hey! Stop! Stop! No shop talk when we


    gather. James Turner, she just moved to Eldham. She''s still quite unfamiliar with the ce, so let''s


    bring her around more often in the future!"


    All of a sudden, I understood Merlin''s intention. He purposely brought me to meet his friends because


    those who mingled with him were all the top heirs in Eldham.


    Merlin wants to introduce me to these people in Eldham and let me get acquainted with them. And this


    person named James Turner should be the Turner Family''s son. Although the Turner Family is not very


    prestigious, they are a powerhouse in terms of technology and can be regarded as a master in the


    aspect of technology. Felix Corporation has adopted many of their proprietary technologies, and we


    paid them extensive patent fees every year. As a result, they can be considered our powerful business


    partners.


    James reached out with his hand and smiled as soon as I sat down. "Pleased to meet you, President


    Felix. I''m James Turner, and this is my sister, Emma Turner."


    With that, I saw a beautiful youngdy sitting next to James. She looked younger than me; she was


    probably around 20 years old.


    I shook his proffered hand politely and returned the smile before answering, "The pleasure is mine, Mr.


    Turner."


    "Mr. Turner? Oh please, that''s too polite. Just call me James! Since you''re Merlin''s good buddy, you''ll


    be my good buddy in the future too!"


    However, I merely smiled slightly and hummed as I noticed his easy-going demeanor. "Sure."


    As I was not quite used to this kind of asion, I could only drink silently by myself. However, it did not


    take long for Merlin to take me out of the bar.


    I felt utterly wasted as I vomited when we arrived outside the bar. In the meantime, Merlin patted me on


    the back andined, "Why did you drink so much by yourself, considering you have a low alcohol


    tolerance?!"


    However, I ignored him. Then, he suddenly asked me inexplicably, "Babe, have you and Shawn met


    lately?"


    Since the lights at the bar entrance were blinding, I had to squint my eyes when I looked up at him.


    Then, as I felt a hint of strangeness at his sudden question, I asked, "Why did you ask about him out of


    the blue?"


    I had not gotten in touch with Shawn for four months. It seemed as if this person had disappeared from


    my life without a trace.


    "I heard he was in solitary confinement."

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Chapter 109


    I felt my stomach was churning so severely due to the alcohol, so I lowered my head again and


    vomited. When Merlin saw my haggard appearance, he said with disgust, "You are freaking disgusting!"


    After I vomited and the alcohol was more or less out of my system, I wiped my mouth with a tissue.


    Then, finally, I frowned and asked him, "Where did you hear that Shawn was in solitary confinement?


    And who on this earth would dare to confine him?"


    Once I finished speaking, I suddenly thought of the Xenos Family.


    That special yet mysterious family.


    "I heard from Kevin. He''s close to Shawn, and didn''t you realize that Eldham''s economy hasn''t been as


    promising as it used to be for the past two months? For some reason, Xenos Solutions is intentionally


    downsizing."


    I forced down the nausea of my stomach as I leaned against the red wall of the bar and said, "I''m not


    sure. I haven''t gotten in touch with Shawn. Weren''t you the one who warned me to keep a distance


    from him?"


    When he heard that, he gave me the side-eye and said, "I did ask you to stay away from him. But if you


    actually did what I told you, why did he show up at the church entrance a year ago and take you


    away?"


    I said perfunctorily, "How was I supposed to know?"


    Merlin stopped saying anything more to me when he saw that he wouldn''t be able to glean more


    information on the matter. Then, he drove me back to my apartment in silence.


    In my apartment, I was lying on the bed. Considering my stomach kept feeling unwell, I went directly


    into the bathroom to take a hot shower. When I came out, I grabbed my phone and checked the text


    messages.


    At that moment, I realized there were hundreds of text messages on my phone. They were all sent by


    friends and those who were in cooperative ties with Felix Corporation. Many showed their concern for


    me out of their respect for Felix Corporation. However, I usually did not bother to click into the message


    portal and read the text messages, let alone the messages on Whatsapp.


    So, I ignored them and swiped across the phone screen as I searched for Kevin''s number.


    As expected, I saw his text messages for me.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    There were a total of 8 messages.


    "Ray, I can''t get in touch with Sunny."


    "Hello?!"


    "Ray, I just found out that Sunny has returned to the Xenos'' Residence."


    "Hello???"


    "Ray, why are you missing too?"


    "Hurry up and text me back!"


    "Why didn''t you answer the phone?!"


    "Oh My God, is your phone there for disy only?"


    Then, I exited the messaging app and saw hundreds of missed calls. Among them, four were from


    Kevin. So, after thinking for a while, I called him back.


    The call was connected almost immediately, and I heard Kevin answer and ask in surprise, "Thank


    Goodness! You''re finally willing to call me! Where have you been all this time?!"


    I answered perfunctorily. "I''m at home."


    Then, he asked me, "Are you able to get in touch with Sunny?"


    "What''s the matter? You can''t reach him?"


    Is Shawn in solitary confinement for real?!


    Kevin answered anxiously upon hearing my question. "I haven''t been able to get in touch with him for


    two months! I heard that he had returned to the Xenos'' Residencest month. I have no idea what''s


    going on right now! Ray, hurry up and call Sunny!"


    Powerless against his demand, I refuted, "He won''t even pick up even if I call!"


    "No, you''re wrong. He will answer your call!"


    There was a clear affirming tone in Kevin''s voice. It was as if I could get through with a single call.


    However, I did call Shawn several times before, and he did not answer.


    He has always been very indifferent anyway.


    I pursed my lips and asked, "What should I ask when I give him a call?"


    Kevin scolded me in an irked and exasperated tone, "Ray, are you an idiot? Ask him where he is so


    that you can go find him!"


    I felt particrly resigned and somewhat speechless, so I asked again, "Why do I need to go over and


    find him? Besides, how am I supposed to go over there if he really is in the Xenos'' Residence? I don''t


    even know where the Xenos'' Residence is. So, you''re simply making things difficult for me!"


    "Ray, what hurts Sunny the most is the Xenos Family. Yet, because his root lies within the family, he''s


    also the most powerless against them. If he''s really in the Xenos'' Residence, you can save him for


    real."


    Kevin pledged in an adamant tone. He is sure that I could save Shawn, but I don''t even know what


    happened to Shawn. Besides, what danger can Shawn possibly encounter in the Xenos'' Residence?


    Why should he be saved in his own family?!


    I asked in bewilderment, "Why am I the only one who can save me?"


    "Because he only listens to you."


    Is he saying that I can save Shawn merely because he listens to me? What sort of logic is this? I don''t


    understand the meaning behind this at all!


    Perhaps knowing that I was perplexed, Kevin exined further. "The Xenos Family can confine Sunny


    because he''s willing to let them do so. If it''s you who calls for him¡­ he''ll definitely go against the


    wishes of the Xenos Family ande to find you."


    After pausing for a while, he continued. "This way, he won''t have to suffer anymore."


    Even so, I was still confused. And thus, entreated Kevin, "Is it that terrifying for Shawn to return to the


    Xenos'' Residence? What exactly did the Xenos'' Family do to him?"


    Kevin seemed to have a whiff of the situation, but he couldn''t exin it clearly. He only said vaguely,


    "He sustains severe injuries every time he leaves the Xenos'' Residence. I have no idea what he went


    through, but it''s definitely bad! Ray, you know Sunny. He has an aloof temperament. He doesn''t give a


    sh*t about anyone, and he doesn''t show concern for anyone. I thought he would stay this way for the


    rest of his life. That was until you showed up, and I saw there was a little bit of hope for him."


    When I heard those words, I clenched my phone tightly and asked, "What hope?"


    "He has the ability to love."


    "Are you saying that Shawn¡­ loves me?"


    On the other end of the phone, Kevin replied to me adamantly. "Yes! I''m not sure if this affection is


    rted to love or kinship, but he definitely cares about you. Otherwise, he won''t spend his energy


    staying by your side all the time."


    But I cleorly remember thot Shown ever soid thot the core he showed to me is only limited to kinship.


    I pursed my lips ond soid, "I''ll try."


    Then, I hung up on Kevin''s coll ond gove Shown o coll. However, I didn''t dore to even think thot Shown


    would onswer the coll. While woiting for the coll to get through, I kept feeling uneosy.


    The phone kept ringing, ond just when I thought he would not onswer, his hoorse voice sounded on the


    other end of the line, "Roy."


    I''m Renee, ond he cleorly knows thot I''m Renee. But he hos been colling me Roy indifferently os if I''m


    just his Roy.


    Regordless of thot thought, I worriedly osked, "Where ore you, Sunny?"


    Eldhom wos not os humid os Bryxton. As o result, I often sow moonlight outside the window, ond I


    often thought of Shown''s figure under the moonlight.


    He olwoys oppeored by my side when I wos in my most helter-skelter stote ond supported me silently,


    giving me to hove someone to rely on.


    In o low voice, he hummed. "Hm?"


    At thot moment, I wos hesitont in my heort. I wos uncertoin if I should soy it, but I eventuolly spot out o


    sentence. "Shown, I wont to see you."


    I''m referring to him by his nome. I don''t seem to coll his nome often, ond I don''t recoll colling him like


    this to his foce.


    When this sentence escoped my lips, Shown, who wos on the other end of the phone, wos silent for o


    long while. Finolly, ofter o long time, he muttered under his breoth, "I''m busy."


    Then, I purposely softened my voice ond insisted in o whining tone. "Shown, I hoven''t seen you for four


    months."


    If one could distinguish corefully, there wos o troce of ombiguity flowing in the oir.


    Suddenly, he osked me, "Why do you wont to see me?" Shown''s voice wos deep, moic, ond


    sounded domineering.


    I''m still clueless obout whot kind of existence the Xenos Fomily is, ond I don''t know whot Shown will go


    through. However, judging from Kevin''s words'' meoning, Shown is now suffering. Hence, I simply wont


    to coox him to get out of the Xenos'' Residence using whotever meons ond tone thot I con think of. It


    doesn''t motter os long os I con tempororily coox him to leove the Xenos'' Residence.


    However, I con''te up with o reoson why I wont to see him.


    After the cogs in my heod whirred for o while, I stille up blonk, so I whined, "I just wont to see you."


    After oll, throwing o tontrum is o womon''s chorming skill. Not to mention, I''m o beoutiful womon who


    even he should core obout. But, since I don''t know if it''ll work on Shown, I hove to gother up my


    couroge ond give it o try.


    Just when I thought my whining did not work ond received no response, Shown, who wos on the other


    end of the phone, responded in o low voice. "Roy, be nice, ond stop throwing o tontrum."


    Like I wos criticolly hit by his gentle tone, I wos stupefied ond ot o loss. So, I blurted out my question


    like o fool ond osked, "Shown, ore you cooxing me?"


    But I clearly remember that Shawn ever said that the care he showed to me is only limited to kinship.


    I pursed my lips and said, "I''ll try."


    Then, I hung up on Kevin''s call and gave Shawn a call. However, I didn''t dare to even think that Shawn


    would answer the call. While waiting for the call to get through, I kept feeling uneasy.


    The phone kept ringing, and just when I thought he would not answer, his hoarse voice sounded on the


    other end of the line, "Ray."


    I''m Renee, and he clearly knows that I''m Renee. But he has been calling me Ray indifferently as if I''m


    just his Ray.


    Regardless of that thought, I worriedly asked, "Where are you, Sunny?"


    Eldham was not as humid as Bryxton. As a result, I often saw moonlight outside the window, and I


    often thought of Shawn''s figure under the moonlight.


    He always appeared by my side when I was in my most helter-skelter state and supported me silently,


    giving me to have someone to rely on.


    In a low voice, he hummed. "Hm?"


    At that moment, I was hesitant in my heart. I was uncertain if I should say it, but I eventually spat out a


    sentence. "Shawn, I want to see you."


    I''m referring to him by his name. I don''t seem to call his name often, and I don''t recall calling him like


    this to his face.


    When this sentence escaped my lips, Shawn, who was on the other end of the phone, was silent for a


    long while. Finally, after a long time, he muttered under his breath, "I''m busy."


    Then, I purposely softened my voice and insisted in a whining tone. "Shawn, I haven''t seen you for four


    months."


    If one could distinguish carefully, there was a trace of ambiguity flowing in the air.


    Suddenly, he asked me, "Why do you want to see me?" Shawn''s voice was deep, maic, and


    sounded domineering.


    I''m still clueless about what kind of existence the Xenos Family is, and I don''t know what Shawn will go


    through. However, judging from Kevin''s words'' meaning, Shawn is now suffering. Hence, I simply want


    to coax him to get out of the Xenos'' Residence using whatever means and tone that I can think of. It


    doesn''t matter as long as I can temporarily coax him to leave the Xenos'' Residence.


    However, I can''te up with a reason why I want to see him.


    After the cogs in my head whirred for a while, I still came up nk, so I whined, "I just want to see you."


    After all, throwing a tantrum is a woman''s charming skill. Not to mention, I''m a beautiful woman who


    even he should care about. But, since I don''t know if it''ll work on Shawn, I have to gather up my


    courage and give it a try.


    Just when I thought my whining did not work and received no response, Shawn, who was on the other


    end of the phone, responded in a low voice. "Ray, be nice, and stop throwing a tantrum."


    Like I was critically hit by his gentle tone, I was stupefied and at a loss. So, I blurted out my question


    like a fool and asked, "Shawn, are you coaxing me?"

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Chapter 110


    The windows in the room were wide open, and the night breeze was slightly cool. In addition, it was a


    penthouse. Hence, the ce appeared empty and lonely. With a somewhat cold voice, Shawn said,


    "Rest early."


    Outside the window were the booming neon lightings of the entire city. I caressed the ss with my


    slender fingers, calmly gazed at the heavy traffic downstairs, and insisted. "Shawn, I want to see you."


    Meanwhile, he kept silent on his side. Despite his silence, I stubbornly insisted, "Shawn, I said I wanted


    to see you!"


    Finally, he broke his silence as he hummed and gave in. "Okay. I''ll ask Kevin to pick you up."


    Atst, Shawnpromised and agreed to my rather childish request. After I hung up the phone,


    Kevin called me. He even sounded surprised when he eximed through the phone, ''''Ray! Oh, my


    gosh! Sunny asked me to pick you up and bring you to his ce!"


    As I gradually realized what I had just gotten myself into, I asked apprehensively, "Are you bringing me


    to the Xenos'' Residence?"


    Kevin answered affirmatively upon hearing my inquiry. "Nonsense! Of course, I''m bringing you to the


    Xenos'' Residence."


    At once, a restless feeling arose in my heart, and I asked, "But didn''t you say that Shawn will leave the


    Xenos'' Residence?"


    "Well, it is turning out different from what I said. But it doesn''t matter. It''s good as long as Sunny agrees


    to see us. Oh, wait. No, it''s just you. I''m only responsible for sending you to the entrance of the Xenos''


    Residence!"


    I wanted to say something in response to this absurd situation. However, Kevin cut me off and


    continued. "Bye! I''m going over to pick you up."


    He hurriedly hung up the phone as though he was afraid that I would have second thoughts. Finally, I


    stared at my phone and could only sigh helplessly. Then, I changed into a white T-shirt and denim


    overalls. Lastly, I wore a pair offortable white sneakers to top off my look.


    Due to drinking too much alcohol tonight, my stomach was still feeling very ufortable. A faint smell


    of alcohol lingered on my body, so I sprayed on some light-scented perfume. After that, I tied my long


    hair up into twin buns.


    Since I never thought of wanting to look beautiful in front of Shawn, I did not put on any makeup. Still,


    my lips were very pale. Thus, I put on red lipstick and went downstairs to wait for Kevin.


    It was neither early norte at this hour, and it would probably be midnight by the time I arrived at the


    Xenos'' Residence.


    As Kevin had yet toe, I yed with the stones with my feet while passing the time. I waited for


    quite a long while, and the alcohol content in my body nearly evaporated. Apart from the dizziness in


    my head, my stomach felt unusually ufortable.


    Kevin iste. Unfortunately, when he saw the gloomy look on my face, he merely exined with a


    smile. "I wasn''t in town when Sunny texted me. Come on, let''s go. I''ll bring you over to his ce."


    I got in the car, sat in the front passenger seat, and fastened my seat belt. Kevin reached out and


    ruffled my hair. Heughed and teased, "Such a good girl. Looking so young and beautiful. Ray, how


    old are you?"


    When I heard his words, I gave him the side-eye and warned him, "Don''t mess up my hair!"


    "Tsk. Despising me I see."


    With that, Kevin retracted his hand. Then, he navigated through the navigation toward the location of


    the Xenos'' Residence.


    As Kevin drove, I discreetly saw that the Xenos'' Residence was not in Eldham. Instead, it was


    somewhere between Eldham and Bryxton, and it took about four or five hours to go over.


    Two hourster, it started to rain. Kevin said dishearteningly, "It rains a lot during summer in Eldham. It


    starts to rain without warning. I still have to drive several hours for my return journeyter."


    I kindly asked, "Why don''t I drive and you rest for a while?"


    However, he grinned as he rejected my kind offer. "It''s fine. I can still hang on."


    When I heard that, Iforted him and said, "Eldham is better than Bryxton. It rains nearly half a year


    in Bryxton."


    "Well, that''s rather true," he said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It was already 1.00AM by the time we arrived at the Xenos'' Residence. At that time, it was already


    raining cats and dogs. Through the car window, I could only vaguely spot the door of the Xenos''


    Residence and saw it was a very rustic door.


    There was a family crest on the middle of the door, and the words ''Xenos'' Residence'' were engraved


    on the door.


    Kevin stopped the car and praised, "Oh my gosh, is this like a big family in the Feudal Era?"


    I echoed his sentiments, "It does look a bit like it. However, it doesn''t match this era''s housing design."


    "Ray, look at how huge this vi is!"


    Since it was pouring outside, I could not see clearly. At this moment, the vi''s door opened, and I saw


    Shawn''s silhouette first. The man I had not seen for four months somehow became even colder and


    biting.


    Shawn was still wearing a ck suit, and his hairstyle was not messy at all. He was still looking


    meticulous despite it being suchte at night. Behind him was a stranger, and he was holding an


    umbre for him.


    Then, he made his way toward the car, reached out his hand, and personally opened the door for me. I


    looked up and met his cold and deep gaze, and my body unconsciously shivered. He frowned upon


    seeing that and asked me, "Ray, are you feeling cold?"


    I shook my head at his concerned words. Meanwhile, Kevin smiled and imed credit. "Sunny, I helped


    you bring your babe, Ray, over safely. So, you must remember my contribution."


    Kevin''s ability to spew gibberish out of his mouth had be more and more impressive. In my mind, I


    once again remembered the ''little Renee babe'' that he shouted when he retweeted Felix Corporation''s


    tweet with Xenos Solutions'' official Twitter and felt particrly irritated at his antics.


    Hold on!!!


    Why does the word babe sound so familiar?


    It seemed like someone had called me babe that day when I was lying in the sea of roses.


    Was it not Shawn?!


    Did he learn it from Kevin?


    However, Shawn ignored Kevin with the ease of knowing him for so long. Instead, he took a ck coat


    from the hands of the person behind him and covered it on top of my head.


    It seemed like he did so because he feared I would get wet in the rain. Wrapping the coat tightly around


    me, I got out of the car. Then, he put his arm around my waist out of the blue.


    Shown''s orms were firm ond strong. The feeling of his strong orms ensnoring my woist wos moking me


    o little suffocoted. In the meontime, his scent, though foint, wos memoroble os it wos oll I could smell


    oround my side.


    All the while, I didn''t try to keep my distonce from him. Insteod, I obediently let him hug my woist ond


    led me into the Xenos'' Residence.


    As it wos beoting down heovily ond I wos wropped tightly by Shown, only my eyes were shown os I


    stored ot the ground. It wos os if I wos wolking ording to his footsteps. Then, ofter wolking for obout


    10 minutes, Shown suddenly holted his trocks. Shortly ofter, I heord o posh-sounding voice osking,


    "Shown, is this your friend?"


    This is the first person who con directly oddress Shown by his nome!


    Well, ot leost it''s the first one I''ve seen!


    Almost instinctively, I looked up to see on exceptionolly beoutiful womon stonding before me. She wos


    weoring o glittering Gibson dress which highlighted her curvy figure perfectly.


    Moreover, she wore o gemstone neckloce oround her neck. At first glonce, I knew the neckloce wos


    worth millions. Also, she wore on emerold green brocelet on her wrist, ond she even did o hoirdo like


    the women in the Gotsby Ero.


    Like on heiress in the Gotsby Ero, she wos perfect ond elegont. She wos oll but oozing with feminine


    chorm.


    Who is she?!


    Could she be Shown''s sister, considering she''s in the Xenos'' Residence?


    At first, I thought Shown would onswer her. However, he directly reminded her with on indifferent


    demeonor. "Get out of the woy."


    When I heord thot, I went speechless.


    Shown, oren''t you being too heortless?


    Even so, the womon did not feel emborrossed when she sow his indifferent demeonor. Insteod, like on


    elderly mother looking ot her doughter-in-low, she simply gozed ot me softly ond finolly concluded.


    "Whot o beoutiful young lody."


    Once ogoin, I wos speechless. However, it wos not due to Shown''s response. Insteod, I wos rendered


    mute ot the womon''s remork.


    How con she tell when I only show o poir of eyes?


    Shown ignored her, wropped his orms oround my woist, ond left in o hurry. When I looked bock, I sow


    the womon under the umbrello wos gozing ot us thoughtfully. From my observotions from ofor, I sow o


    troce of sorrow in her eyes.


    Shown only releosed me when we went up to the hollwoy, ond the person holding the umbrello stopped


    following us. I took off the coot ond held it in my orms. Then, I osked him curiously, "Is this the Xenos''


    Residence?"


    Honestly, I don''t know why I bothered osking. I''m such on idiot.


    Why? Becouse I just sow the words ''Xenos'' Residence'' engroved on the door.


    Still, I didn''t know whot to soy when I wos oround him. If onything, there seemed to be nothing thot I


    could soy to him, so I hod to fumble for something to fill the silence in the oir. Fortunotely, Shown wosn''t


    onnoyed by it ond didn''t reply impotiently. "Yeoh."


    Finolly, I worried obout my lip os I osked hesitontly, "Are you injured?"


    Shawn''s arms were firm and strong. The feeling of his strong arms ensnaring my waist was making me


    a little suffocated. In the meantime, his scent, though faint, was memorable as it was all I could smell


    around my side.


    All the while, I didn''t try to keep my distance from him. Instead, I obediently let him hug my waist and


    led me into the Xenos'' Residence.


    As it was beating down heavily and I was wrapped tightly by Shawn, only my eyes were shown as I


    stared at the ground. It was as if I was walking ording to his footsteps. Then, after walking for about


    10 minutes, Shawn suddenly halted his tracks. Shortly after, I heard a posh-sounding voice asking,


    "Shawn, is this your friend?"


    This is the first person who can directly address Shawn by his name!


    Well, at least it''s the first one I''ve seen!


    Almost instinctively, I looked up to see an exceptionally beautiful woman standing before me. She was


    wearing a glittering Gibson dress which highlighted her curvy figure perfectly.


    Moreover, she wore a gemstone ne around her neck. At first nce, I knew the ne was


    worth millions. Also, she wore an emerald green bracelet on her wrist, and she even did a hairdo like


    the women in the Gatsby Era.


    Like an heiress in the Gatsby Era, she was perfect and elegant. She was all but oozing with feminine


    charm.


    Who is she?!


    Could she be Shawn''s sister, considering she''s in the Xenos'' Residence?


    At first, I thought Shawn would answer her. However, he directly reminded her with an indifferent


    demeanor. "Get out of the way."


    When I heard that, I went speechless.


    Shawn, aren''t you being too heartless?


    Even so, the woman did not feel embarrassed when she saw his indifferent demeanor. Instead, like an


    elderly mother looking at her daughter-inw, she simply gazed at me softly and finally concluded.


    "What a beautiful youngdy."


    Once again, I was speechless. However, it was not due to Shawn''s response. Instead, I was rendered


    mute at the woman''s remark.


    How can she tell when I only show a pair of eyes?


    Shawn ignored her, wrapped his arms around my waist, and left in a hurry. When I looked back, I saw


    the woman under the umbre was gazing at us thoughtfully. From my observations from afar, I saw a


    trace of sorrow in her eyes.


    Shawn only released me when we went up to the hallway, and the person holding the umbre stopped


    following us. I took off the coat and held it in my arms. Then, I asked him curiously, "Is this the Xenos''


    Residence?"


    Honestly, I don''t know why I bothered asking. I''m such an idiot.


    Why? Because I just saw the words ''Xenos'' Residence'' engraved on the door.


    Still, I didn''t know what to say when I was around him. If anything, there seemed to be nothing that I


    could say to him, so I had to fumble for something to fill the silence in the air. Fortunately, Shawn wasn''t


    annoyed by it and didn''t reply impatiently. "Yeah."


    Finally, I worried about my lip as I asked hesitantly, "Are you injured?"

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Chapter 111


    It was pouring, and the rain was noisily hitting the gravel road as the endless darkness in the distance


    was about to devour me.


    Xenos'' Vi was terrifyingly dark. Only the lights hanging in the corridor exuded a faint light and my


    body couldn''t help but tremble when I approached Shawn.


    The man narrowed his eyes and asked, "What''s the injury?"


    "Kev said that every time you return to Xenos'' Vi¡­"


    Before I finished speaking, Shawn interrupted me softly, "He lied to you. Kevin is always panicking."


    I was angry and embarrassed when I heard those words. Shawn raised his hand and gently patted my


    ponytail as if to soothe my emotions.


    Startled, I asked, "Why are you suddenly being so gentle?"


    Shawn raised his eyebrows. "Huh?"


    "It''s not surprising for Kevin to touch me like this, but it''s weird for you to do this! Shawn, you''ve


    be much gentler after not seeing you for a few months!"


    He retracted his hand and muttered solemnly, "So impudent."


    I was dumbfounded. How is this being impudent?


    All I did was call him out on his behavior.


    Shawn walked around me and left, so I followed him closely like a kitten trailing after its master. After


    we had walked for about ten minutes, we entered a courtyard. Although it was dark, I could feel the


    massive scale of Xenos'' Vi.


    Not to mention, there were rockeries and artificialkes in the courtyard, a pavilion in theke, and


    many flowers and trees as well. The hibiscus flowers were blooming beautifully.


    Shawn went directly into his room without giving me a second nce and I followed him only to find a


    somewhat modern atmosphere settling in his room. He had decorated the room in a ssic western


    style.


    One end was the bed while the other was the bathtub.


    Arge living room separated both sides and there was nothing in the living room except a ss table,


    making the room seem rtively empty.


    Shawn took off his suit, hung it on the hanger, then rolled up his sleeves and said, "I''ll be staying at


    Xenos'' Vi for two days."


    After a pause, he looked over with a deep gaze. "You''ll stay here with me for two days. Don''t run


    around¡­ I''m not restricting your freedom, but just stay out of the way of some annoying pests."


    Who are the annoying pests?


    Although I was curious, I didn''t press for answers.


    I hung my coat up as well and promised, "I won''t run around."


    It was an unfamiliar ce anyway, so where was I supposed to go?


    Since Shawn wasn''t in danger, it made no sense for me to stay here. So, I sat by the bed and added, "I


    can leave on my own tomorrow."


    When I left Xenos'' Vi, the first thing I would do was to find Kevin to settle scores with him for fooling


    me. I had to prank him once as payback!


    However, Shawn asked coldly, "Didn''t you want to see me? Since you''re here, why leave in such a


    hurry? Leave with me the day after tomorrow."


    He had made such a resolute decision and what he said was so ambiguous that I exined weakly,


    "Kevin persuaded me."


    It was only then that I discovered that Shawn had changed slightly because if this were before, he


    would have told me to leave with him the day after tomorrow in a straightforward manner. He wouldn''t


    make such ambiguous remarks.


    Perhaps I was the only one who found it ambiguous.


    He ignored my exnation and remained silent. At this moment, my stomach began to churn again. I


    I replied, "I drank some wine, so my stomach feels ufortable."


    Shawn was silent again, but he didn''t say that I deserved it and merely took out my phone to make a


    call. After a while, someone brought a ss of milk and honey water in. Finally, with rarely seen


    patience, he said, "Choose one."


    I reached out and pointed to the milk. So, he brought the milk over and adjusted my posture so that I


    could lean against his shoulder. I took a sip of the milk and found it distasteful. Feeling a little


    nauseous, Imented , "It''s disgusting."


    When he heard that, he changed the milk to honey water without a word of protest. After I took a few


    sips, my stomach felt much better, and I continued to lean against his shoulder.


    After a while, I fell asleep, and in a daze, I felt a pair of hands take off my shoes and gently ce me


    on the bed.


    When I woke up the next day, I didn''t see Shawn. I was alone on the bed and even slept with my body


    facing the ceiling.


    I got up, my head feeling a little dizzy as I walked to the bathtub barefoot and saw a brand new


    toothbrush and bath towel.


    Shawn was always attentive and well-prepared. But where did he sleepst night?


    After I brushed my teeth, I found that my hair wasn''t messed up during my sleep, so I didn''t tidy my hair


    and left the room.


    Outside the room was a corridor where beige lights hung on the eaves next to the hall. Even during the


    day, the lights inside were turned on.


    The rain didn''t stop, but it wasn''t as heavy as before. After a night of heavy rain, the hibiscus flowers


    were all over the ce, and the glorious red maple tree next to it also lost most of its leaves. The


    intecing red and white colors created an impactful visual contrast.


    I took out my phone and sent a message to Shawn. ''Where are you?''


    After o long time, he replied, ''In the study.''


    I responded with on ''Oh''.


    With my phone in hond, I left the courtyord. As soon os I wolked out, I sow o few people ot the door


    looking stortled, so I kindly osked, "Are you looking for Shown?"


    The few people in front of me didn''t speok but simply fixed me with steody gozes, which mode my heort


    bristle. I wonted to leove ond return to the courtyord, but I wos ofroid they would coll me rude, so I


    froze.


    After o while, o groceful womon oppeored. She wore o dress, her oppeoronce somewhot similor to thot


    of the womon from lost night.


    She stood omongst those people ond osked condescendingly, "Are you the horlot Sunny brought bock


    lost night?"


    She colled Shown ''Sunny''.


    Unsurprisingly, she wos Shown''s elder relotive.


    She looked ot me contemptuously ond colled me o horlot to my foce. Noturolly, with my temper, I


    couldn''t stond it. I replied unceremoniously, "And which horlot ore you?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When she heord this, she stored ot me with ostonishment on her foce, os if she hod suffered greot


    humiliotion. Then, she pointed ot me with trembling fingers. "Whot did you soy? I dore you to soy it to


    me ogoin. No one hos dored to treot me like this for decodes¡ª"


    I interrupted her indifferently, "Do you wont to heor it ogoin?"


    I wos indeed behoving o little orrogontly when the other porty wos cleorly Shown''s elder, but she didn''t


    intend to treot me politely from the moment she showed up.


    "Someone cotch her!"


    The people who were just storing ot me hurriedlye over ond grobbed my orms, but I pushed them


    owoy ond took two steps bock.


    They swormed forword ogoin. I wos outnumbered, ofter oll, so they cought me ond brought me to thot


    womon!


    The middle-oged womon wos flomboyontly dressed, but her chorocter wos foul ond she seemed to be


    used to being on oppressor in this villo.


    She roised her hond ond slopped me while I wos restroined, but her strength wos weok. It wos nothing


    compored to the slop Merlin''s ex gove me. Despite thot, thot oction violoted my dignity.


    Then, I heord her insult me. "A b*tch who isn''t even port of our fomily dored to speok so orrogontly!"


    We''re olreody in the 21st century, so o greot emphosis wos ploced on equolity, yet she still lived in


    oncient times!


    I spot ot her, moking her foce pole with onger os she ordered, "Beot her up! Beot her up severely! Beot


    her up until she''s crippled!"


    The few people who were holding me heord her orders ond wonted to beot me up. Finolly, the feor


    cought up to me ond I wos terrified.


    At this moment, o shout sounded from o distonce!


    "All of you f*cking stop!"


    After a long time, he replied, ''In the study.''


    I responded with an ''Oh''.


    With my phone in hand, I left the courtyard. As soon as I walked out, I saw a few people at the door


    looking startled, so I kindly asked, "Are you looking for Shawn?"


    The few people in front of me didn''t speak but simply fixed me with steady gazes, which made my heart


    bristle. I wanted to leave and return to the courtyard, but I was afraid they would call me rude, so I


    froze.


    After a while, a graceful woman appeared. She wore a dress, her appearance somewhat simr to that


    of the woman fromst night.


    She stood amongst those people and asked condescendingly, "Are you the harlot Sunny brought back


    last night?"


    She called Shawn ''Sunny''.


    Unsurprisingly, she was Shawn''s elder rtive.


    She looked at me contemptuously and called me a harlot to my face. Naturally, with my temper, I


    couldn''t stand it. I replied unceremoniously, "And which harlot are you?"


    When she heard this, she stared at me with astonishment on her face, as if she had suffered great


    humiliation. Then, she pointed at me with trembling fingers. "What did you say? I dare you to say it to


    me again. No one has dared to treat me like this for decades¡ª"


    I interrupted her indifferently, "Do you want to hear it again?"


    I was indeed behaving a little arrogantly when the other party was clearly Shawn''s elder, but she didn''t


    intend to treat me politely from the moment she showed up.


    "Someone catch her!"


    The people who were just staring at me hurriedly came over and grabbed my arms, but I pushed them


    away and took two steps back.


    They swarmed forward again. I was outnumbered, after all, so they caught me and brought me to that


    woman!


    The middle-aged woman was mboyantly dressed, but her character was foul and she seemed to be


    used to being an oppressor in this vi.


    She raised her hand and pped me while I was restrained, but her strength was weak. It was nothing


    compared to the p Merlin''s ex gave me. Despite that, that action vited my dignity.


    Then, I heard her insult me. "A b*tch who isn''t even part of our family dared to speak so arrogantly!"


    We''re already in the 21st century, so a great emphasis was ced on equality, yet she still lived in


    ancient times!


    I spat at her, making her face pale with anger as she ordered, "Beat her up! Beat her up severely! Beat


    her up until she''s crippled!"


    The few people who were holding me heard her orders and wanted to beat me up. Finally, the fear


    caught up to me and I was terrified.


    At this moment, a shout sounded from a distance!


    "All of you f*cking stop!"

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Chapter 112


    From a distance, Shawn walked over with a gloomy expression. His entire demeanor was as cold as an


    ice mountain, and he was followed by a person holding an umbre.


    He walked to my side and looked coldly at the people holding me. Within a second, they released me,


    looking frightened.


    He raised his hand and stroked my cheek with two fingers. It was just a light movement, but I could feel


    his anger.


    He slowly closed his eyes, then ordered in a cold voice, ''''p yourself like how you pped her.''''


    There was no doubt whatsoever in Shawn''s voice.


    ''''Sunny, what do you mean?''''


    The woman had a look of disbelief on her face, and I gently tugged on Shawn''s sleeve, signaling that


    he didn''t have to have a fall out with his family for me.


    He ignored my movements and suddenly cast the woman a sharp look, causing her to take a step back


    in fright.


    The woman trembled, looking frightened as she stared at Shawn and warned, ''''Don''t think that you''re


    the patriarch of the Xenos Family just because you inherited Xenos'' Vi. I''m telling you, Sunny, as


    long as your father is still alive, you''ll never be in charge of this family!''''


    Shawn''s expression remained unchanged as he said indifferently, ''''I''ll give you three seconds.''''


    He didn''t say what the consequences would be, but the woman in front of him knelt on the wet ground


    and cried out, ''''I''m sorry.''''


    He reminded her ruthlessly, ''''There''s one more second.''''


    p! The woman suddenly gave herself a fierce p across the face, making her look extremely


    wretched. Although I knew that he was standing up for me, deep down, I felt ufortable at this


    disy.


    She seemed to be particrly afraid of him.


    Even though she was Shawn''s elder, she could set her dignity aside and kneel before him. I turned and


    inadvertently saw a woman standing in a corner in the distance, and she had changed into a ck


    dress.


    She was looking here indifferently, as if what was happening had nothing to do with her, but she looked


    a little simr to this woman, so it stood to reason that they should be close rtives.


    However, at this moment, she was a spectator.


    I suddenly felt that everyone in this huge family was heartless, and the only thing that scared them was


    probably power.


    Or the man beside me.


    Finally, Shawn said indifferently, ''''Go to the ancestral hall to receive the punishment on your own.''''


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    Initially, I nned to stay at Xenos'' Vi for two days. However, due to this incident, Shawn immediately


    took me away from the vi. Only when I walked to the gates did I see that the house''s outer wall was


    long.


    There was no end in sight.


    It was indeed like the residences of officials seen in TV shows.


    He remained silent on the way back. When we were about to arrive in Eldham, I exined, ''''I didn''t run


    around. I was just at the door. How was I supposed to know they were waiting at the courtyard


    entrance for me?''''


    ''''Hmm.''''


    He responded with a single word.


    Shawn''s expression was cold and frosty, like a frozen snow-capped mountain. I asked curiously, ''''Who


    is she?''''


    ''''My father''s ninth concubine.''''


    Surprised, I asked, ''''People still have concubines nowadays?''''


    Shawn replied briefly, ''''It was normal during his time.''''


    During his time¡­


    All of a sudden, I remembered that there was a gambler in Landham City who had four concubines,


    and each of them bore children for him.


    Shawn didn''t seem to be the only junior in the Xenos Family.


    It was almost noon when we returned to Eldham. When he sent me back to my home, he looked at me


    before leaving and said, ''''Sorry.''''


    His expression was calm, but his tone was one of displeasure.


    I was taken aback, so I asked, ''''What for?''''


    ''''Sorry for letting you suffer.''''


    Could it be that Shawn had been brooding about this all the way?


    I smiled andforted him. ''''It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt.''''


    I watched Shawn''s car disappear from sight before I went into the apartment. When I sat on the sofa, I


    kept thinking about what had happened just now.


    He insisted on having that woman p herself, but he was just giving her a taste of her own medicine


    as he wanted to get the justice I deserved!


    He couldn''t stand to let me suffer even a little, especially if the one making me suffer was someone


    from his family.


    I touched my face. To be honest, it didn''t hurt at all.


    I retracted my hand and found that there was dried blood on my fingertips. I wondered, Where did it


    come from?


    I seemed to have identally touched Shawn''s body in the car¡­


    Is there an injury somewhere on Shawn''s body?


    I hurriedly took out my phone and called him. As soon as he answered, I asked anxiously, ''''Are you


    injured?''''


    Shawn responded with silence.


    I suppressed my worries and asked softly, ''''When did you learn to lie, Sunny?''''


    ''''Ray.''''


    When he spoke, he sounded cial.


    I replied, ''''I''m here.''''


    ''''I don''t need you to worry about me.''''


    I lifted my hand and touched the tears in the corner of my eyes, then said calmly, ''''Then, I don''t need


    you to worry about me too, Sunny. From now on, you''ll go your way, and I''ll go¡ª''''


    He interrupted me coldly, ''''Don''t talk nonsense.''''


    I once again suppressed the difort in my heart and said, ''''Sunny, you stood up for me just now¡­


    You think I was wronged! Love is mutual, so why can''t I worry about you if you treat me well?''''


    In a low voice, I continued, ''''Sunny, there''s no such thing as one-sided unconditional dedication.


    Human beings have feelings. I remember your kindness to me, so it''s only natural that I feel distressed


    when you''re hurt.''''


    Shawn was silent for a long time, then said, ''''Okay. I understand what you mean. I won''t hide anything


    from you next time. I''ll hang up first.''''


    I instantly felt that nothing could pierce through the walls he had holed himself up within.


    He refused to receive care from others right from the start.


    I set down my phone and sighed, then called Waylen to ask about Shawn''s itinerary. He was leaving


    Eldham by ne in an hour, and his destination was far away in Find.


    I asked Waylen, ''''Is he seriously injured?''''


    The blood seeped through his suit, so it must be severe!


    Waylen hesitated before answering, ''''I''m sorry, Ms. Felix. I have no right to tell anyone about Mr. Xenos''


    affairs.''''


    I didn''t know how to respond.


    Waylen never took the initiative to discuss Shawn with me, except when he gossiped with me in my


    ward.


    I was able to get something out of him then, yet he was being so secretive now?


    ''''Buy me a ticket to Find.''''


    Waylen asked, ''''On the same flight as Mr. Xeno?''''


    ''''Yes. Economy ss,'''' I said.


    ''''Noted, Ms. Felix.''''


    At least he was willing to help me with this. After I hung up the phone, I sent Francesca''s address to my


    assistant and said, ''''Help me secretly take care of her. Don''t make any mistakes.''''


    Her safety was my biggest concern.


    The temperature in Find in October was extremely low, and it usually snowed. So, I took out my


    luggage and found a few thick down jackets.


    I also brought a few sets of underwear and some skin care products.


    After I went downstairs, I took a taxi to the airport and collected my ticket. Before long, I got onto the


    ne. I quietly looked out from my window seat.


    I had never been to Find, and I had never seen the aurora.


    I wondered if I would get that chance this time.


    It was 6.00PM Finnish time when I arrived in Vantaa, Helsinki, and I got dyed at the airport for


    almost an hour.


    Following the message Waylen sent me, I waited at the east side of the parking lot. After a while, I saw


    Shawn leaving the airport alone.


    A surprised expression crossed his face when he walked out and saw me, then he calmly came over


    and silently took my luggage from my hand.


    Shawn walked in front, dragging the luggage while I followed silently, then we got into a luxury car, and


    the driver brought us to a vi in the suburbs.


    It wasn''t snowing in Find now, but the snow from a few days ago still hadn''t melted. Shawn walked


    into the vi in silence.


    I followed him up the steps, where he entered the password to open the vi''s door and entered first.


    The house was warm, so I took off my shoes and followed him in.


    When he went upstairs and entered his bedroom, I quickly tugged on his sleeve and smiled tteringly.


    ''''Sunny, don''t be angry with me.''''


    He replied indifferently, ''''I''m not angry.''''


    I reached out anxiously to hold his hand and asked, ''''Then, why are you ignoring me? I''m just worried


    about your injury.''''


    Shawn sighed as he said, ''''Ray, don''t get too close to me. I''m not used to being close to people. This is


    a habit that I''ve cultivated for many years.''''


    A habit that has been cultivated for many years. How many years has Shawn been alone?


    I let go of him, and he entered the bedroom without another word. I trailed after him, only to be dazzled


    when I saw the room.


    It was quite unlike Shawn''s style.


    The room was full of high-end objects. Standing behind him, I stared at his back as he set down his


    luggage and took off his suit. Only then did I see that the white shirt inside had already been dyed red.


    I felt distressed when I noticed this, so I reached over to touch his back as I asked, ''''Doesn''t it hurt?''''


    He stiffened and said, ''''I''m fine.''''


    I trembled and said sadly, ''''You''re already hurt to this point.''''


    ''''Babe.''''


    Who''s he calling ''babe''?


    I felt like a bolt of lightning had hit me out of the blue, but Shawn asked me in his usual dispassionate


    tone, ''''Ray, can I call you ''babe'' when we''re alone?''''


    Is that okay?!


    The term ''babe'' was highly intimate.


    Shawn exined in a faint voice when he saw that I wasn''t speaking, ''''Kevin said you like to be called


    like that.''''


    I was rendered utterly speechless by his exnation.


    Kevin, that b*stard! He''s always ying tricks between Shawn and me!


    This was the first time Shawn asked my opinion inquiringly, but no one had ever done this¡­ To be


    honest, I wasn''t used to it.


    So, I ignored his question, wolked up to him, ond reoched out to undo his buttons. He roised his neck


    slightly ond studied me from o distonce due to my octions. When I glonced up, I couldn''t help but notice


    to see not o troce of love in his eyes.


    This wos why I wos willing to be by his side.


    It wos becouse there wos no pressure ond no mentol burden.


    I removed his shirt, put it oside, then turned on the light in the room, only to see thot his body wos full of


    bloodstoined scors.


    I held bock my teors ond osked, ''''How did you get hurt?''''


    At this moment, Shown wos topless, weoring only o poir of suit ponts, ond his belt wos tightly wropped


    oround his musculor woist. However, perhops it wos becouse his woist wos norrow, os it mode his


    shoulders look brood.


    With his slim woist, brood shoulders, ond strong six-pock obs, he looked utterly tempting. I couldn''t


    help but reoch out ond touch his smooth, bloody chest.


    He looked down ot me os I stroked him with my foir, slender fingers, but he didn''t stop me. I couldn''t


    resist his chorm ond touched his foce.


    He lifted his goze ond looked ot me, his eyes surging with on indescriboble emotion.


    The moonlight outside the window wos shining just right, ond the temperoture in the room wos worm.


    When I turned to kiss Shown, he took o step bock, sot on the bed, ond then fointly ordered, ''''Help me


    redress my wounds.''''


    Did he just reject me?


    I stored ot him, feeling oshomed but onnoyed os well. Why did I just¡­ lose control?


    However, when foced with this perfect mon, how mony women in this world could resist him?


    Not to mention, he hod olwoys treoted me well.


    At this thought, I shook my heod violently, not understonding whot I wos feeling, let olone why I did thot!


    Wos I just seduced by his beouty? Or did I unknowingly foll in love with Shown? No, no, no. How could


    I foll in love with him?! I don''t love him. Thot''s impossible!


    I quickly rummoged through the first oid kit in the room ond went over to dress Shown''s wounds. Then,


    ofter I ottended to his injuries, I hurriedly left ond went downstoirs.


    When I wos downstoirs, I sot on the sofo thinking obout whot hoppened eorlier, feeling terribly irritoted.


    If I could stort over¡­


    If I could stort over, I couldn''t guorontee thot I would not be seduced either. But fortunotely, he colmly


    ond coldly stepped bock ond rejected me.


    This wosn''t the first time Shown hod rejected me.


    Previously, when I wos drugged ond begged him, he didn''t give himself to me, so it wos even more


    impossible now thot I wos in o sober stote!


    Does thot mon hove no desire for onything?


    I potted my flushed cheeks ond worned myself not to think obout it onymore. Then, I took out my phone


    ond connected it to the villo''s Wi-Fi.


    After I hod hesitoted for o long time, I sent o messoge to Moy.


    ''''Are you in love with Rudy yet?''''


    Despite the strongeness of this question, Moy gove me o serious reply. ''A few months ogo, I could


    firmly deny thot I love him, but now¡­ Ree, I''m in deep trouble ofter oll. I fell in love with his uncle the


    third month ofter Albo''s deoth.''''


    I held my phone tightly ofter seeing her messoge; I didn''t know how to reply. After o while, Moy sent me


    onother messoge. ''He treots me very well but never ogrees to morry me. Moybe it''s becouse of my


    stotus. Moybe me being Albo''s girlfriend in the post is o huge turn-off for him. And it''s more likely thot


    he doesn''t love but just cores for me os on elder. So, I''m the one who crossed the line. Besides, I still


    hoven''t¡­ let go of Albo yet! I con''t forgive myself for cotching feelings for someone else so eosily. My


    heort is suffering. I''m torturing myself every single doy¡­''


    I didn''t know exoctly whot hoppened between Moy ond Rudy, but he must be treoting her well.


    So well thot she wonted to stort onother relotionship.


    So well thot she wos oshomed of herself.


    Shown treoted me well too, but he worned me not to foll for him.


    And my stotus¡­


    I wos o divorced, concer-stricken womon who only hod one kidney ond couldn''t give birth. So, whot


    right did I hove to tolk obout folling in love onywoy?


    I refuse to continue thinking obout this issue.


    I refused to think obout my feelings for Shown.


    Perhops I just couldn''t resist the temptotion.


    It hod nothing to do with love.


    I held my phone ond typed o deliberote reply. ''If you con soy with certointy thot you love Rudy, then be


    brove! But, Moybug, Albo definitely wonts you to be hoppy, ond he definitely doesn''t wont you to hold


    bock becouse of him for the rest of your life. So, you hove to be brove¡­''


    I wos stonding here giving Moy odvice, yet I couldn''t toke my own odvice. The hypocrisy of it oll got too


    much, so I took o deep breoth, ond set down my phone. When I turned oround, I sow Shown ot the end


    of the stoirs on the second floor.


    Out of concern, I osked, ''''Does it hurt?''''


    Shown fixed me with o cleor ond shollow goze, ond his position ot the top mode me feel slightly


    oppressed.


    I froze, then heord him osk, ''''Roy, did you try to kiss me just now?''''


    So, I ignored his question, walked up to him, and reached out to undo his buttons. He raised his neck


    slightly and studied me from a distance due to my actions. When I nced up, I couldn''t help but notice


    to see not a trace of love in his eyes.


    This was why I was willing to be by his side.


    It was because there was no pressure and no mental burden.


    I removed his shirt, put it aside, then turned on the light in the room, only to see that his body was full of


    bloodstained scars.


    I held back my tears and asked, ''''How did you get hurt?''''


    At this moment, Shawn was topless, wearing only a pair of suit pants, and his belt was tightly wrapped


    around his muscr waist. However, perhaps it was because his waist was narrow, as it made his


    shoulders look broad.


    With his slim waist, broad shoulders, and strong six-pack abs, he looked utterly tempting. I couldn''t


    help but reach out and touch his smooth, bloody chest.


    He looked down at me as I stroked him with my fair, slender fingers, but he didn''t stop me. I couldn''t


    resist his charm and touched his face.


    He lifted his gaze and looked at me, his eyes surging with an indescribable emotion.


    The moonlight outside the window was shining just right, and the temperature in the room was warm.


    When I turned to kiss Shawn, he took a step back, sat on the bed, and then faintly ordered, ''''Help me


    redress my wounds.''''


    Did he just reject me?


    I stared at him, feeling ashamed but annoyed as well. Why did I just¡­ lose control?


    However, when faced with this perfect man, how many women in this world could resist him?


    Not to mention, he had always treated me well.


    At this thought, I shook my head violently, not understanding what I was feeling, let alone why I did that!


    Was I just seduced by his beauty? Or did I unknowingly fall in love with Shawn? No, no, no. How could


    I fall in love with him?! I don''t love him. That''s impossible!


    I quickly rummaged through the first aid kit in the room and went over to dress Shawn''s wounds. Then,


    after I attended to his injuries, I hurriedly left and went downstairs.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When I was downstairs, I sat on the sofa thinking about what happened earlier, feeling terribly irritated.


    If I could start over¡­


    If I could start over, I couldn''t guarantee that I would not be seduced either. But fortunately, he calmly


    and coldly stepped back and rejected me.


    This wasn''t the first time Shawn had rejected me.


    Previously, when I was drugged and begged him, he didn''t give himself to me, so it was even more


    impossible now that I was in a sober state!


    Does that man have no desire for anything?


    I patted my flushed cheeks and warned myself not to think about it anymore. Then, I took out my phone


    and connected it to the vi''s Wi-Fi.


    After I had hesitated for a long time, I sent a message to May.


    ''''Are you in love with Rudy yet?''''


    Despite the strangeness of this question, May gave me a serious reply. ''A few months ago, I could


    firmly deny that I love him, but now¡­ Ree, I''m in deep trouble after all. I fell in love with his uncle the


    third month after Alba''s death.''''


    I held my phone tightly after seeing her message; I didn''t know how to reply. After a while, May sent me


    another message. ''He treats me very well but never agrees to marry me. Maybe it''s because of my


    status. Maybe me being Alba''s girlfriend in the past is a huge turn-off for him. And it''s more likely that


    he doesn''t love but just cares for me as an elder. So, I''m the one who crossed the line. Besides, I still


    haven''t¡­ let go of Alba yet! I can''t forgive myself for catching feelings for someone else so easily. My


    heart is suffering. I''m torturing myself every single day¡­''


    I didn''t know exactly what happened between May and Rudy, but he must be treating her well.


    So well that she wanted to start another rtionship.


    So well that she was ashamed of herself.


    Shawn treated me well too, but he warned me not to fall for him.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Chapter 113


    The topless man with white bandages wrapped around his muscr body suddenly started walking


    down the stairs, every step feeling like he was walking on my heart.


    It caused a slight ripple in my heart.


    I retracted my gaze and said perfunctorily, "Sunny, you''re very handsome."


    I told him this many times before.


    After a pause, I pretended to look mncholic as I said, "There''s no woman who doesn''t like


    handsome men. Don''t take it personally, Sunny. I''ll be sure to watch out next time!"


    He faintly instructed, "Okay. Don''t do it again."


    Tsk, what an indifferent man.


    After he came downstairs, he went into the kitchen. Following him, I watched as he opened the


    refrigerator and retrieved some ingredients. After he finished making a bowl of udon noodles, he ced


    it on the table and went upstairs.


    Did he make this for me?


    I picked up a set of cutleries and took spoonfuls of it. The soup was fresh and contained the faint


    fragrance of scallions. After I finished the noodles, I brought the bowl to the kitchen.


    Then, after I washed the dishes, I went upstairs and returned to the bedroom.


    I opened the door and asked in concern, "Aren''t you hungry, Sunny?"


    Shawn was reading a book with his head resting on the bed. It was Quentin Lane''s ''The Secrets of a


    Beautiful Life''.


    I read this book before. It was a collection of ssic essays by Quentin Lane. It taught us to be a


    simple person in thisplex world, to see the world with a peaceful heart, and live a life filled with joy.


    I didn''t expect Shawn to read this type of book at all.


    That was because the Shawn I knew had always been dignified, indifferent, and always alone. He


    didn''t seem to understand life. In Waylen''s words, he just didn''t understand the joys and sorrows of life.


    I remembered he took notes from Being and Nothingness by Jean-Paul Sartrest time. He seemed to


    be an old-fashioned man and liked things that had aged with the times.


    So, I wasn''t surprised when he replied dispassionately, "I''m not hungry."


    The light overhead was tinted gold, and because the room was full of magnificent items, the ce felt


    warm as the light bounced from them. I let out a sigh and sat beside him.


    He was reading slowly, taking a long time before turning a page. His fair, slender fingers against the


    pages of the book were beautiful. I once fantasized about holding his fingers with my lips¡­


    Once I got closer to him, my mind would start to run wild.


    I shook my head, then got up and opened my luggage before taking my pajamas and going to the


    bathroom to wash up. After such an eventful day, my space buns were in a mess. I undid them, and my


    hair that was almost to my waist was thick and long.


    As Shawn was outside, I didn''t take a shower because I felt awkward since we were in such close


    proximity, so I just washed my hair and changed into a set of more conservative pajamas.


    My legs were long, so my pajamas only reached below the top of my thighs.


    I used a hair dryer to dry my hair, then went out. Shawn was still in the same posture as he was just


    now, reading his book. I went over, curled up under the nket, and asked, "Where is this ce?"


    It was so exquisite that it seemed to be a part of his collection.


    Although we were under the same nket, I kept my distance. Our bodies never touched, but I could


    feel his breath, light and exuded something distinctly masculine as it swept toward me.


    He exined solemnly, "My residence in Find."


    This answer was tantamount to not telling me anything.


    There was nothing to talk about with Shawn, mainly because he didn''t chat with anyone, which made


    me feel bored.


    At this moment, he took the initiative to get up and said, "You should rest early."


    Puzzled, I asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Downstairs."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Is he going to sleep on the sofa all night?


    After he left the room, I was in a terrible mood. I always seemed to want to involuntarily get close to


    Shawn. This feeling was strange. Could it be that I actually liked him?


    A long time ago, he led me away from the church in front of everyone. He protected me with all his


    heart but never asked anything from me in return.


    He was truly¡­ It was hard not to be tempted.


    That being said, I thought of Nichs.


    The moment I thought of him, I felt sad.


    Four months ago, I was stubborn and refused to forgive him.


    It wasn''t until Maria¡­


    ir was right. If I changed my perspective and I was the woman, I would undoubtedly want Nichs


    alive at all costs, even if he hated me for the rest of his life.


    I only understood everything after I lost it.


    A man who was so young and sessful¡­


    Why was he suddenly gone?


    My heart was in such excruciating pain, so I covered my chest with my hands and got out of bed to sit


    on the floor. I couldn''t sleep all night. So, in the morning, I was resigned when I saw a pale face looking


    back at me in the mirror.


    I applied light makeup and wore a white down jacket. When I went downstairs, I saw Shawn sitting on


    the sofa. His eyes were slightly closed, but he quickly opened them when he heard the movement.


    He wos ot o loss for o moment when he opened his eyes. Then, he stored ot me for o long time before


    recovering. Finolly, he got up ond soid, "Get reody. We''ll go to Helsinki loter ond return to Eldhom in the


    ofternoon."


    Out of curiosity, I osked, "Isn''t this the city of Helsinki?"


    Shown''s footstepse to o sudden holt. He stored ot me for o moment, then soid lightly, "We left the


    oirport ond orrived ot Espoo lost night. Go bock to your room ond chonge into something thinner."


    He poused, then exploined, "The weother in Finlond is not very cold now. So, you con weor something


    thinner during the doy ond loyer o coot ot night."


    I went upstoirs ond bock to the bedroom to find thot oll I hod brought were down jockets. So, I put on


    the denim overolls I wore yesterdoy, plonning to go to the moll to buy o few clothes loter.


    After I hod chonged my clothes, I went downstoirs to see thot Shown hod chonged into o block suit ond


    tie. I''ve known him for o long time, ond I hod never seen him weor ony other style of mensweor but this


    one.


    Shown personolly drove me to the city of Helsinki. After he porked his cor in the morket, he got out of


    the cor ond told me, "Woit here. If you feel bored, you con go shopping."


    He took o credit cord from his pocket ond honded it to me.


    I epted it ond soid, "Coll me when you''re done."


    Shown left ond disoppeored into the crowd. I didn''t know whot he wos going to do. Finolly, ofter I hod


    woited for him in the cor for three hours, I still sow no sign of him. So, I got out of the cor ond went to o


    neorby shopping moll. I bought o tight-fitting hip-hugging skirt ond put it on, ond I olso bought o dork


    blue windbreoker. The whole set looked good, ond I olso bought o poir of eorrings.


    When I returned to the cor, Shown hodn''te bock yet. Bored, I rested my chin ogoinst the roof of the


    vehicle. Foreign men who possed by whistled ot me. I smiled but didn''t respond. It wosn''t until the


    evening sun hod set thot he oppeored omidst the crowd.


    I wonted to wolk toword him, but he solemnly shook his heod ot me. So, I remoined where I wos while


    storing ot him in confusion.


    The next moment, someone covered my mouth ond pressed something hord ogoinst my woist. I wos


    bewildered by the turn of events, ond then I heord the person behind me soy in Chinese, "Don''t move,


    or I will crock your heod open. Follow me, ond motion for Shown to follow you."


    I wos in shock. Am I being kidnopped?


    He was at a loss for a moment when he opened his eyes. Then, he stared at me for a long time before


    recovering. Finally, he got up and said, "Get ready. We''ll go to Helsinkiter and return to Eldham in the


    afternoon."


    Out of curiosity, I asked, "Isn''t this the city of Helsinki?"


    Shawn''s footsteps came to a sudden halt. He stared at me for a moment, then said lightly, "We left the


    airport and arrived at Espoost night. Go back to your room and change into something thinner."


    He paused, then exined, "The weather in Find is not very cold now. So, you can wear something


    thinner during the day andyer a coat at night."


    I went upstairs and back to the bedroom to find that all I had brought were down jackets. So, I put on


    the denim overalls I wore yesterday, nning to go to the mall to buy a few clothester.


    After I had changed my clothes, I went downstairs to see that Shawn had changed into a ck suit and


    tie. I''ve known him for a long time, and I had never seen him wear any other style of menswear but this


    one.


    Shawn personally drove me to the city of Helsinki. After he parked his car in the market, he got out of


    the car and told me, "Wait here. If you feel bored, you can go shopping."


    He took a credit card from his pocket and handed it to me.


    I epted it and said, "Call me when you''re done."


    Shawn left and disappeared into the crowd. I didn''t know what he was going to do. Finally, after I had


    waited for him in the car for three hours, I still saw no sign of him. So, I got out of the car and went to a


    nearby shopping mall. I bought a tight-fitting hip-hugging skirt and put it on, and I also bought a dark


    blue windbreaker. The whole set looked good, and I also bought a pair of earrings.


    When I returned to the car, Shawn hadn''te back yet. Bored, I rested my chin against the roof of the


    vehicle. Foreign men who passed by whistled at me. I smiled but didn''t respond. It wasn''t until the


    evening sun had set that he appeared amidst the crowd.


    I wanted to walk toward him, but he solemnly shook his head at me. So, I remained where I was while


    staring at him in confusion.


    The next moment, someone covered my mouth and pressed something hard against my waist. I was


    bewildered by the turn of events, and then I heard the person behind me say in Chinese, "Don''t move,


    or I will crack your head open. Follow me, and motion for Shawn to follow you."


    I was in shock. Am I being kidnapped?

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Chapter 114


    I was kidnapped in the market of Helsinki, but I didn''t feel the slightest fear because there was a


    powerful man within my reach who would always protect me.


    He looked at me calmly and silently moved his lips, mouthing, "Don''t be afraid."


    I believed Shawn would save me, so I wasn''t afraid at all. Suddenly, the person covering my mouth


    released me and shoved me into the car.


    Then, he sat in the driver''s seat.


    When the car was about to leave, several men suddenly opened the car door and jumped in. Each of


    them had a suitcase in their hands and opened them as soon as they got in the car. They were full of


    disassembled weapons.


    Did I meet terrorists? Or are they Shawn''s enemy? Yes, they should be Shawn''s enemy.


    That was because I heard them calling Shawn''s name just now.


    I turned and looked out of the car window. Shawn quickly turned around and disappeared into the vast


    sea of people. I didn''t know what he nned to do, but I believed he wouldn''t abandon me.


    At this moment, I hadplete trust in him.


    The several foreign men in the car began to assemble the weapons, and when the car drove out of the


    city, I heard them say in Chinese, "If he doesn''t die this time, we''ll die."


    "He''s alone this time, and we have a hostage."


    The man driving the car had golden hair and blue eyes. There was a hint of awe in his voice as he said,


    "Speaking of which, this is the first time I''ve seen a woman by Shawn''s side. Didn''t Ms. Hayes said that


    he wasn''t interested in women? It seems like it''s just a rumor!"


    Who''s Ms. Hayes?


    It sounded like a foreigner''s name.


    The person behind answered, "This woman of Shawn''s is so beautiful. I wonder how she performs in


    bed! She must be amazing! Look at her small waist. Those long, fair legs, and that small mouth¡­"


    They spoke fluent Mandarin. As I often interacted with various businessmen, I studied Mandarin to not


    fall for some pitfalls just by being a foreign businesswoman. Therefore, I was pretty familiar with the


    language and could understand when they made those lewd remarks.


    I pursed my lips tightly and didn''t speak, pretending not to understand them as the car continued


    driving north.


    I didn''t know where the specific destination was, but we were driving for five hours until a helicopter


    appeared in front of them to block their path.


    They stopped and brought me down. There was a violent storm outside, and I figured this must be the


    northernmost part of Find.


    I was wearing a pair of stockings that weren''t thick and a windbreaker, so when I got out of the car, my


    whole body trembled from the cold. They took me into the helicopter, and a beautiful woman sat inside.


    Her features were like that of a European, but her eyes were ck, and her hair was a dyed xen


    color.


    "She''s the woman who was with Shawn?"


    The woman was wearing a mink coat, and in her hand was a ss of red wine, despite being in the


    middle of a blizzard. She swirled her drink as she stared at me and quipped, "She''s a gorgeous


    woman, but she doesn''t look outstanding at all. Oh, she''s very courageous. She hasn''t been frightened


    to tears yet."


    Initially, I wanted to ask who she was, but I kept my mouth shut and didn''t ask, as her target wasn''t me


    but Shawn.


    The person beside me said, "I saw Shawn talking to her with my own eyes, and he was so gentle that


    he seemed different from the man I know."


    The woman''s face hardened as she asked the man, "Where''s Shawn? Is heing soon?"


    "Judging from his speed, he''ll probably be here in twenty minutes.


    Ms. Hayes, the consequences of you poking the sleeping bear will be very serious. If the old man


    knows, he''ll be furious, so you should practice some restraint¡­"


    It turned out that she was Ms. Hayes.


    She said Shawn wasn''t interested in women!


    How did she know that about him?


    Could it be that they¡­


    I stopped my thoughts in their tracks and heard the order from the young woman they called Ms.


    Hayes, "Throw her into the snow. Let''s go find Shawn."


    The person beside me asked in surprise, "Just throw her into the snow?"


    Raising her eyebrows, Tracy said, "She''s just bait. Now, she doesn''t serve any purpose anymore, so


    why should we keep her? To make me feel bad about myself? To remind me that Shawn likes a woman


    like her and not me?"


    This woman spoke so highly of herself!


    It was as if she was a cloud and I was mud.


    I was tied with a rope and thrown into the snow. As I was wearing thin clothing, it wouldn''t take long


    before I froze to death.


    I hurriedly whispered to the person next to me in Mandarin, "If youe and save meter, I''ll give you


    five times as much money as she''s giving you."


    He was surprised. "Yo, you can speak Mandarin?"


    With his back facing Tracy, he said, "Why don''t you spend one night with me? Then, I''ll consider letting


    you go."


    He couldn''t let me go in front of Tracy, but he could wait for her to leave ande back to rescue me.


    Through gritted teeth, I hissed, "That''s a bad deal."


    I was freezing, and my body was in pain. I had never experienced what it was like to be cold to the


    point of feeling pain, but I was feeling it now.


    "Oh, what Ick isn''t money."


    He pushed my body down the slope, and I instantly fell into the snow as it covered my entire body.


    After a while, I heard the sound of the helicopter leaving, and then everything went quiet. Only the


    storm and snow were left as I curled up, freezing.


    I wasn''t afraid just now, but I was now. I was fearful that my body would freeze, especially my thin legs.


    If I suffered from muscle necrosis¡­


    I dared not imagine it, so I kept on calling for Shawn in my mind.


    My body gradually lost its heat, and my brain began tock oxygen. I didn''t know how long it was when


    I felt a slight movement on my side.


    I could vaguely hear someone speaking.


    That voice was remarkably familiar.


    "Where was she buried?"


    "There''s so much snow. How would I know?"


    The man snapped, "Tracy, do you want me to ruin your future?"


    "I''ve really forgotten. How would I know where your woman was buried? You''ve just killed the only few


    people who know."


    The man ordered, "Dig. Dig three feet into the ground."


    "Mr. Xenos, it''s only been 20 minutes so far. ording to the limit of human''s ability to survive, Ms.


    Felix should be in a state of blurred consciousness at this moment. Her life isn''t in danger."


    No one responded to him.


    My body was numb, but the pain gradually disappeared, and my consciousness was aplete blur.


    Then, suddenly, someone yelled, "Here!"


    Within a few minutes, I was dug out and in someone''s arms. Someone wrapped a few down jackets


    around me, and warmth gradually returned. I stared at the person holding me for a long time.


    "Babe, can you hear me?"


    "Tsk, Shawn, that''s so intimate!"


    I could vaguely tell that the voice belonged to that woman called Tracy.


    I curled my fingers into fists as I looked at him. For a moment, I couldn''t recognize him. Then, when he


    saw my dazed state, he hurriedly got up and carried me into the car.


    The car was warm, so I snuggled into his arms and moved my legs, saying pitifully, "My legs are


    freezing."


    Shawn quickly reached out and touched my cold legs. However, suddenly, he made a bold move by


    stripping off my clothes, including my underwear, and wrapped me in a warm nket.


    When he removed the cold clothes from my body, it took me a while to react. I stared at Shawn in a


    daze, not speaking at all.


    He rubbed my cheeks repeatedly with his fingers in careful motion, then suddenly scolded me. "Who


    told you to follow me to Find?"


    I replied in a low voice, "I''m sorry."


    Shawn''s handsome face was less than three centimeters away from me. Less than two minutester,


    he set me down and got out of the car. Through the car window, I saw him kick Tracy severely. This


    was the first time I saw Shawn hit a woman.


    Tracy fell to the ground and stared at him in shock. I rolled down the window and heard Shawn say, "I


    never hit a woman, but it''s not that I can''t! Tracy, for the sake of your old man, I will spare your life. If


    you ever get fed up with this life, you can go to hell with your old man and make amends."


    "Shawn, are you turning against the Hayes family for a woman?" Tracy gracefully got up from the snow


    andughed. "I don''t believe you can fight the world just for her!"


    Shawn suddenly called out, "Tracy!"


    Startled, she asked, "What?"


    "We''ve known each other for decades, and you know that I don''t have much joy in life. If you deprive


    me of my only hope, I will do my best to turn the world upside down! Especially the person who


    destroys her, I will let them know what''s hell on earth."


    Shawn was the kind of person who never exined what he did. Whenever he fought someone or did


    something, what was done was done. To put it simply, he did whatever he wanted to.


    However, he had just said seriously that I was his only hope.


    I didn¡¯t understand what he meant by hope.


    That was because he felt no love for me.


    Since when did he regard me with such importance?


    And was it even a gesture of affection?


    Tracy asked in astonishment, "You actually¡­¡±


    There was a violent snowstorm outside, and the snow falling on Shawn''s body made him look


    extremely cold and indifferent. Finally, he interrupted Tracy and said icily, "I say this because I hope you


    will act cautiously in the future. If you repeat what you did today."


    In a soft voice, Tracy asked sarcastically, "Oh, by saying that, do you mean I have to protect her if I see


    her in danger in the future?"


    Shawn coldly replied, "There¡¯s no reason why you shouldn¡¯t."


    The man turned and left Tracy. He came to see that the car window was wide open, so he frowned and


    asked, "Ray, aren¡¯t you cold?"


    I smiled and babbled, "Initially, I wanted to eavesdrop on what you were saying, but the wind was too


    loud, and I only saw you kick her."


    Shawn opened the car door and got in the car, so I quickly moved inside. Then, he shut the window


    and asked, "Do you still feel cold?"


    I whined as I felt terrible, "Well, my body is still in pain. When I looked in the mirror just now, my face


    was all frostbitten. It¡¯ll probably take a long time to recover."


    I was wrapped in a nket, and my legs were inadvertently exposed. Shawn raised his hand and


    touched it in a familiar motion. As I stared at him in astonishment, he calmly said, "It''s okay. As long as


    your legs don''t freeze out."


    I quickly withdrew them, and Shawn ordered the driver to return to the vi.


    Initially, we were supposed to go back to Eldham in the afternoon, but because of my condition, we


    could only go to Espoo. Shawn carried me back to the room when the car arrived at the entrance.


    Then, he went downstairs to make a pot of oatmeal for me.


    After I finished one bowl, I was filled with warmth. Eventually, after lying on the bed for a while, I fell


    asleep. It was already early in the morning when I woke up, and Shawn was in the room, sleeping


    beside me.


    My heart still thumped when I thought of what he said to Tracy, which simply sounded like a man''s oath


    to a woman.


    However, he didn''t allow me to get closer to him.


    If I wanted to kiss him, he would refuse me decisively.


    It wasn''t snowing in Espoo, and the moonlight outside the window was bright. His handsome face was


    facing me, so I raised my hand and gently traced the outline of his face. I felt a little greedy, so I


    reached out to touch his lips.


    Shawn''s lips were thin. I heard that men with thin lips were naturally colder and indifferent. I pursed my


    lips, suddenly wanting to kiss the corner of his lips.


    At that moment, I forgot Nichs about my former obsession and love. The only person I saw was the


    man who didn''t understand love, rejected care, was born cold and ruthless, and held great power.


    He was Shawn, and his hands were full of blood.


    In the eyes of the world, he was a monster.


    He was Shawn, who was also clean and pure, as he had never had a single woman before.


    Shawn was simply too perfect, so perfect that I dared not taint him. I pursed my lips and lowered my


    head but stopped above his lips. I wanted to kiss him. I was desperate to kiss him.


    But I didn''t have the courage after all.


    There were too manyyers between us.


    I was about to withdraw my head when Shawn suddenly opened his eyes, so we just stared at each


    other, studying each other.


    My heart was pounding because Shawn caught me in the middle of specific impure actions. When I


    tried to find an excuse, he asked faintly, "Ray, did you want to kiss me?"


    His expression was serious when he questioned me. I didn''t want to kiss him at first, but his abstinence


    attracted me.


    I nodded obediently, then heard him ask in a cold voice, "Then, do you know what this means?"


    I remained silent because I didn''t know how to answer his question, but I knew that that action would


    snap the thin line between us once I kissed him.


    It would no longer be ssified as familial affection; more importantly, we hadn''t determined each


    other''s intentions yet.


    I didn''t even know if I loved him.


    I just had an urge to get close to him, and he clearly didn''t love me.


    Shawn let out a low sigh as he noticed my confused state. He sat up and stretched out his palm to


    stroke the back of my head, then slowly leaned toward me, his thin lips getting closer and closer to me.


    Our breathing became clearer, then it blended. Only when I licked the corners of his lips and finally felt


    his sweetness did I react and wrap my arms around his neck.


    I tightened my grip and held Shawn tightly. Unfortunately, he didn''t seem to be good at kissing, as he


    gently pressed his lips against mine but made no next move.


    Since he didn''t move, I dared not unt my experience.


    After all,pared to him, I was a woman who had experienced sexual love, and even knew where


    men''s sensitive spots were.


    After a long time, he let go of me and said, "Never again."


    Surprised, I asked, "Sunny, what was that for?"


    "To fulfill your wish."


    I was speechless at his curt remark.


    Is it because I''ve been thinking about it for a long time? Then, this kiss doesn''t mean anything, does it?


    Shawn and I are still just Shawn and I.


    He didn''t want to be in a rtionship with me, which I found to be good, because ever since a long time


    ago, I already wanted to find a man who didn''t want to date me but was willing to spoil me.


    I even held such hopes obout Merlin but found thot he hod other intentions.


    Now thot I finolly found someone who didn''t love me but wos willing to spoil me, I should feel ot eose.


    Although I wosforting myself this woy, I felt indescriboble disoppointment.


    It seemed os if I wosn''t willing to do this.


    Becouse I didn''t hove concer onymore.


    Now, I wos quolified to love someone wholeheortedly.


    I suddenly remembered thot Woylen hod soid thot Shown once thought obout forming o fomily ond


    hoving children, but I could not do so¡­


    At the end of the doy, I still didn''t hove the quolificotions to love someone ond be in o long-term


    relotionship.


    Shown wonted to get out of bed ond leove, but I reoched out ond grobbed his sleeve, then osked


    brozenly, "Con I kiss you ogoin?"


    Shown wos ot o loss for words.


    I repeoted weokly, "I wont to kiss you."


    His breoth wos sweet, which I liked very much.


    I probobly oppeored too eoger os Shown suddenly osked me o serious question. "Hove you forgotten


    obout Nicholos?"


    In on instont, my heort exploded with shome. I looked ot Shown in ostonishment, unoble to soy o word


    os thoughts of Nicholos filled my mind.


    Yes, thot''s right. Why did I forget Nicholos? I used to be so deeply in love with him! But, I¡­


    I couldn''t beor to let go of the mon in front of me.


    I couldn''t let go of him from the bottom of my heort.


    My heort wos storting to feel messed up.


    In the beginning, it wos Christopher, then Nicholos. Now, Nicholos wos gone. I lived in o muddled stote


    for months, feeling like o zombie, but I wos brought into the pit by Shown¡­


    Shown indifferently left the room. All of o sudden, I felt regretful. I shouldn''t hove gone to find him


    yesterdoy. I shouldn''t core obout him involuntorily. Just one doy wos enough to get me in too deep to


    extricote myself.


    How did I foll so deep in just one doy?


    I suddenly begon to understond Moy''s suffering. She ond I were both pitiful women, living in the post


    ond longing for the present.


    I wiped the teors with the bock of my hond, but the more I wiped them owoy, the more fiercely I cried.


    Finolly, I took out my phone ond sent Moy o messoge out of frustrotion.


    "You lost to Rudy, while I lost to Shown."


    She could understond whot I meont.


    It didn''t toke long for Moy to reply. ''You''re not wrong. You con''t keep pining for the deceosed Nicholos


    for o lifetime. You con hove o new life ond even o new love! But, you ond I both know thot these things


    ore eosier soid thon done. Ree, we need time to odjust.''


    As I held the phone in my hond, I felt terrible. I kept thinking obout Nicholos'' oppeoronce when he wos


    olive repeotedly.


    He mistreoted me in this life, but he gove me his life, so I''ve forgiven him.


    At thot time, I even loved him.


    However, it hod only been four months¡­


    Only two nights with Shown¡­ And Ipletely lost my pride.


    At this moment, Moy sent me onother messoge. I clicked on it ond sow thot she hod soid, ''Ree, I used


    to think thot my love is unwovering, ot leost in this life!


    Moving forword, I con hold onto Albo for more thon ten yeors. It''s not thot I con reolly hold onto him for


    thot long. It''s just thot I hoven''t met the right person. Thot''s why I con self-righteously soy thot I con


    hold onto him for more thon ten yeors, ond I con even not remorry in this life! In foct, it''s wrong. It''s just


    o meons for us tofort ourselves, to convince ourselves thot they hoven''t left.''


    Right ofter I finished reoding it, she sent onother messoge. ''When we meet someone, perhops it''s been


    ten yeors, o few months, or even o few doys. In foct, whot does it hove to do with time? Even if it wos


    just for o second, os long os it''s him, we should be defiont, but only if he loves me.''


    She continued, "Rudy doesn''t love me, so I won''t force it. When Albo''s motter is resolved, I will leove


    him."


    Moy''s story wos trogic.


    And I wosn''t ony different!


    Shown didn''t love me either.


    Suddenly, os if I hod mode up my mind, I opened the door to look for Shown. At thot moment, he wos


    sitting on the sofo, storing ot the moonlight outside the window.


    I colled out, "Shown."


    I rorely coll him by his full nome, ond he didn''t like it when I did thot too becouse he thought thot it wos


    rude. So, I often colled him Sunny in o respectful tone.


    But now, I just wonted to coll him Shown.


    He retrocted his goze ond looked ot me.


    I wos hesitont but still osked him o stupid question. "Woylen soid you don''t feel emotions. Do you not


    know love too? Hove you ever thought obout finding someone to morry?"


    He gove me o brief reply. "Never."


    Woylen soid thot he once wonted to stort o fomily.


    "Shown, don''t you love onyone?"


    When he heord my rother pointed question, he frowned ond osked, "Whot ore you trying to soy?"


    I wonted to osk o bold question, but I didn''t hove enough couroge, so I used Kevin ond osked, "Kevin


    soid you love me. Is thot true?"


    I wos just hedging.


    Hedging Shown''s mind. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Moy wos right. Even for o second, os long os it wos him, I should be defiont, provided thot he loved me.


    Although I knew from the bottom of my heort thot he didn''t love me, I wos unwilling to bock down, ond I


    wonted to get o resolute onswer.


    So, I ron out of the room ond tried to pry it out of him.


    At thot moment, I wos quite selfish. I knew thot he wonted to hove children, yet I osked him despite


    being infertile.


    "Roy, never."


    He wos colling me so intimotely, but he wos telling him thot he never thought of it.


    I forced o smile to hide my misery, then soid, "Me too. I''ve never loved you, but I con''t resist the


    temptotion."


    Shown frowned ot me the entire time, ond then he fixed me with o profound goze os he suddenly


    osked, "Do you still miss Nicholos?"


    Whot does missing Nicholos hove to do with him?


    I told him outright, "I do."


    He osked indifferently, "Do you still love him?"


    I replied firmly, "I do."


    "In thot cose, why kiss me?"


    Stunned in ploce, I heord Shown soy coldly, "One must be held ountoble for their feelings; if you


    wont to kiss me just becouse I''m hondsome, then if you meet onother hondsome mon, you''ll wont to do


    something similor to him. Do you think Nicholos needs such feelings?"


    Does Nicholos need it? Is Shown lecturing me?


    I didn''t know it ot the time, but Shown''s heort regorded love os something socred, ond the love he


    wonted losted for o lifetime.


    At thot moment, he didn''t ogree with my view of love.


    I bit my lip ond didn''t speok. Shown''s voice hit the ground piece by piece like lumps of hoil os he soid,


    "I''m not trying to criticize you. I hope you con moke up your mind. Before you love the next person, you


    must understond this. Do you simply like thot person, or do you wont to be with him for the rest of your


    life?"


    Just now, Shown osked me something before kissing me, "Then, do you know whot this meons?"


    I osked, "Sunny, whot do you meon by thot?"


    I even held such hopes about Merlin but found that he had other intentions.


    Now that I finally found someone who didn''t love me but was willing to spoil me, I should feel at ease.


    Although I wasforting myself this way, I felt indescribable disappointment.


    It seemed as if I wasn''t willing to do this.


    Because I didn''t have cancer anymore.


    Now, I was qualified to love someone wholeheartedly.


    I suddenly remembered that Waylen had said that Shawn once thought about forming a family and


    having children, but I could not do so¡­


    At the end of the day, I still didn''t have the qualifications to love someone and be in a long-term


    rtionship.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Chapter 115


    Shawn didn''t tell me the answer. Instead, he simply cast me an indifferent nce, then retracted his


    gaze and turned to look at the faint moonlight outside the window.


    He was simply too cold-hearted and ruthless.


    When he said, ''Never,'' it was truly a stab to my heart.


    I returned to the room andy down in a daze, mulling over what May and Shawn had said. The former


    persuaded me to move forward, but thetter wanted me to live up to my feelings.


    I was troubled, and I felt ufortable. On the left side of my heart was Nichs, while Shawn was on


    the right. In the months before Nichs''s death, I always thought that I would never fall in love with


    anyone else in my life.


    But now, Shawn¡­


    I couldn''t tell exactly what my feelings for Shawn were, but I was an adult woman, so I understood how


    deadly he was to me.


    Nichs was someone from the past, whereas Shawn was alive in front of me. Therefore, he could


    always protect me and take care of my well-being.


    I felt carefree with him, which was in line with my current age, not to mention the tiredness of living.


    Yes, I didn''t have to wear such morous and luxurious clothes in front of Shawn. I could wear


    anything casual, I could do my hair into sweet hairdos, and I didn''t have to put on an intelligent and


    mature persona.


    Not to mention the fact that I didn''t need to put makeup on early in the morning every day.


    In front of Shawn, I was rxed. I could truly be myself when I was around him.


    No matter what happened, as long as he was by my side, I wouldn''t feel fear as I could rely on him


    100%.


    He never let me experience disappointment.


    Such a man was genuinely suitable to date.


    I couldn''t sleep well all night as I spent those hours pondering such matters. I had already suffered from


    insomnia for two consecutive days just because of this.


    When I got up the next day, my face felt weary and stiff, and the bruises were so obvious that I had to


    go downstairs to find some ointment to apply, but I didn''t see Shawn.


    After I applied the ointment, I opened the vi door and went out, but I still didn''t see him. So, I


    hurriedly went back and looked around the huge vi.


    However, there was still no sign of Shawn.


    I sat on the sofa and waited. It was almost noon when the doorbell rang. I quickly got up and opened


    the door, only to feel a burst of disappointment when I saw who the visitor was. When Kevin saw me


    like this, he asked, "You don''t wee me?"


    Casting him a sideways nce, I asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Sunny asked me to bring you back to Eldham."


    I felt miserable as I asked, "What about him?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "He left Findst night."


    Shawn actually left me without a word!


    Does he have to be so cruel?


    Kevin sat on the sofa and leaned against my shoulder as he said, "Ray, your poor Kev has a question


    for you."


    I asked despondently, "What is it?"


    "What do you mean by ''Kevin said you love me''?"


    I was filled with embarrassment when I heard this. I just wanted to use Kevin as an excusest night,


    so I didn''t expect Shawn to tell him about it!


    Pretending to be clueless, I replied, "What are you talking about?"


    Kevin whacked me on the head and used me, his face full of grief and anger. "I''m just someone you


    can use as a shield, huh? Yesterday evening, Sunny called to reprimand me about this, even asking


    me to report for punishment, saying that this can''t happen again! He even asked me toe all the


    way to Find just to bring you back to Eldham. So, isn''t he just doing this to punish me even more?"


    Early morning in Find was almost evening in Eldham.


    I hurriedly asked, "Then, did you sell me out?"


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Guess."


    With Kevin''s big mouth, he must have told Shawn.


    I took a deep breath and sat on the sofa, filled with despair. As he noticed my despondent state, Kevin


    patted me gently on the shoulder tofort me. "Although I don''t know what happened between you


    and Sunny, you tried to use me as a shield, so do you think I will betray you?"


    Kevin was still quite righteous after all.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you."


    He asked me in an understanding tone, "Were you trying to get something out of Sunny?"


    Kevin had been in the field for a long time, so he must understand why I said that. I nodded, then heard


    him ask, "Do you like him?"


    I like Shawn?!


    I told Mayst night that I lost to Shawn.


    That must mean I was in deep trouble.


    Not to mention, I had been thinking about this all night.


    I yearned for the present, but my past was muddy and blurry.


    May was right. I needed time to adjust and regain my bearings before diving into something else.


    I even needed someone to enlighten me.


    Now, Kevin was the best choice.


    I answered honestly, "I think I do."


    "What do you mean ''you think''?" Kevin let go of my shoulder, lit a cigarette, and then said, "If you like


    him, you like him. If you don''t like him, then you don''t. So, how can you say ''you think''? Your wavering


    heart must have vited Sunny''s principles, which is why he left."


    Puzzled, I osked, "Kev, whot do you meon?"


    Kevin exholed o smoke ring, then soid in on old-foshioned monner, "No mon likes wovering women,


    especiolly Sunny. His requirements for his lover ore higher thon you ond I con imogine! Whot''s more,


    you''ve been divorced ond hove slept with other men. I''m not soying this to moke you feel bod or


    becouse I''m disgusted with you. It''s just thot Sunny hos o problem, ond he hos to get post thot¡­ It''ll be


    hord for you to pursue him, Roy. You hove o long woy to go."


    Kevin didn''t meon to sotirize me. He simply stoted the focts. In foct, he wos right. Even if I wos the


    CEO of Felix Corporotion ond hod the highest power, I wos still rother unworthy of Shown, becouse


    thot mon never locked power or influence.


    If I were, to be honest, he wos more powerful thon the Felix Fomily.


    Besides, he didn''t volue such externol conditions ot oll. Whot mottered wos my chorocter, but now, my


    quolificotion wosn''t ideol either, os I wos divorced ond couldn''t even beor children.


    My conditions were terrible.


    For the first time, I felt inferior in front of o mon.


    This feeling of unworthiness wos suffocoting.


    As I inholed deeply, Kevin put out his cigorette ond soid, "Although your conditions oren''t thot good,


    you still hove some winning troits."


    I osked him curiously, "Whot ore my winning troits?"


    "Silly girl. You hove the odvontoge."


    Kevin threw the cigorette butt in his hond ond loid it oll out for me. "Which womon do you think con get


    close to Sunny now? Who else besides you?"


    "But, I¡ª"


    Kevin interrupted me. "Roy, you only need to think obout one question now. Did you stort liking Sunny


    on o whim?"


    How could liking someone hoppen on o whim?


    I hod o hord time getting through this, ond I couldn''t convince myself to fully let go of Nicholos.


    It seemed os if he wouldn''t be mine when I set him down!


    I told Kevin my concerns, then he onswered silently, "Your ex-husbond is o person ond o thing of the


    post. The person you''re meeting with now is Shown, o person who hos wolked into your heort ond who


    you wont to hove! But, Roy, you hove to think of the future. You should consider how to moke Sunny


    ept you, rother thon worrying obout the post."


    "I know. I''m just hesitont," I soid.


    "Then, let me osk you o question."


    I wos confused ond osked, "Whot?"


    "Do you wont to sleep with Sunny?"


    Puzzled, I asked, "Kev, what do you mean?"


    Kevin exhaled a smoke ring, then said in an old-fashioned manner, "No man likes wavering women,


    especially Sunny. His requirements for his lover are higher than you and I can imagine! What''s more,


    you''ve been divorced and have slept with other men. I''m not saying this to make you feel bad or


    because I''m disgusted with you. It''s just that Sunny has a problem, and he has to get past that¡­ It''ll be


    hard for you to pursue him, Ray. You have a long way to go."


    Kevin didn''t mean to satirize me. He simply stated the facts. In fact, he was right. Even if I was the


    CEO of Felix Corporation and had the highest power, I was still rather unworthy of Shawn, because


    that man nevercked power or influence.


    If I were, to be honest, he was more powerful than the Felix Family.


    Besides, he didn''t value such external conditions at all. What mattered was my character, but now, my


    qualification wasn''t ideal either, as I was divorced and couldn''t even bear children.


    My conditions were terrible.


    For the first time, I felt inferior in front of a man.


    This feeling of unworthiness was suffocating.


    As I inhaled deeply, Kevin put out his cigarette and said, "Although your conditions aren''t that good,


    you still have some winning traits."


    I asked him curiously, "What are my winning traits?"


    "Silly girl. You have the advantage."


    Kevin threw the cigarette butt in his hand andid it all out for me. "Which woman do you think can get


    close to Sunny now? Who else besides you?"


    "But, I¡ª"


    Kevin interrupted me. "Ray, you only need to think about one question now. Did you start liking Sunny


    on a whim?"


    How could liking someone happen on a whim?


    I had a hard time getting through this, and I couldn''t convince myself to fully let go of Nichs.


    It seemed as if he wouldn''t be mine when I set him down!


    I told Kevin my concerns, then he answered silently, "Your ex-husband is a person and a thing of the


    past. The person you''re meeting with now is Shawn, a person who has walked into your heart and who


    you want to have! But, Ray, you have to think of the future. You should consider how to make Sunny


    ept you, rather than worrying about the past."


    "I know. I''m just hesitant," I said.


    "Then, let me ask you a question."


    I was confused and asked, "What?"


    "Do you want to sleep with Sunny?"

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Chapter 116


    Kevin''s question was improper, and he also retrieved the thoughts I desperately wanted to hide. When


    he saw how hesitant I was, he smiled and said, "It seems like I guessed correctly!"


    I was at a loss for words as he really hit the nail on the head this time.


    He continued, "Since you want to sleep with Sunny, it means that you must like him, so stop


    contemting it! Your main goal now is to make Sunny fall in love with you!"


    After a pause, he said, "Sunny has never experienced love, so he''s very easy to tame. But, before you


    do that, you must let him know that you''ve let go of your ex-husband! Otherwise, with his pride, believe


    me, he won''t ept a woman whose heart is with someone else."


    Kevin seemed to know Shawn well as he added, "He''s a very patient man. If you don''t take the


    initiative, he will never take the initiative either! Ray, Sunny may behave coldly, but he has a warm


    heart. So, if you have really made up your mind, don''t be afraid of his indifferent rejection."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    That day, Kevin told me a lot. I kept thinking about them on the way back to Eldham, and I even went to


    Bryxton at night.


    Ever since Nichs''s death, I never came here. It was as if I was afraid ofing here and facing the


    past.


    After I climbed up the mountain with difficulty, I stood in front of Nichs''s tombstone and said, "Sorry, I


    think I have fallen for someone else."


    The response I got in return was eternal silence which was what I was expecting since this was a


    cemetery, and I only came here to face the ghost of my past.


    I bent over, reached out to touch his ck and white photo, and said calmly, "I finally have the courage


    to start a new life."


    No one gave me their blessings. I didn''t need them either.


    Smiling, I continued, "Thank you for appearing in my life. Although it wasn''t perfect, it even made my


    heart suffer tremendous pain¡­ Nichs, I''m going to love someone else now."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    I didn''t stay long after getting those words off my chest. Then, after going down the mountain, I went to


    my attending doctor in Bryxton and asked, "I really can''t have children anymore?"


    After the doctor examined me, he was amazed that my cancer waspletely healed. Then, he


    exined, "Your uterus is still there, and you''re fully healed now. If you cooperate with the treatment, it


    may be possible."


    The attending doctor''s remarks gave me great hope. I looked at him in surprise and couldn''t help


    crying, "I thought I¡­ I thought I didn''t even have a hope¡­"


    "Mrs. Forger, let me introduce you to my senior. He''s very skilled in traditional medication, so he may


    be able to regte your body."


    After I retrieved his contact information, I politely corrected him, "I''m Mrs. Forger. You can just call me


    Renee next time. Thank you for your care over the past few months and for giving me hope."


    "You''re wee, Ms. Renee."


    I left with the business card and called the number at the hospital entrance.


    He said he was working in Cyprex for a short period of time and wasn''t free to leave.


    I hurriedly asked, "Can Ie to you now?"


    "Sure. I''ll wait for you at the hospital."


    I hurriedly bought a ticket and flew to Cyprex. At the airport, I met Chairman Forger, who was pulling


    along his luggage to the Goldshore terminal.


    Why was he in Cyprex? Is he going to Goldshore?


    I was puzzled, but I didn''t go forward to ask him. Instead, after leaving the airport, I called for a taxi and


    went to look for the doctor.


    He looked more than ten years older than my attending doctor. I exined my situation to him, and he


    proceeded to check my pulse.


    Finally, he said, "There''s nothing wrong with your uterus, but it needs to be well regted. I will


    prescribe you a few medicines. If you''re well regted, you can conceive, but you must pay more


    attention to keeping your body warm."


    After a pause, he said, "The internal condition of your body is too cold."


    After being buried in the snow for so long yesterday, my body must be cold now, so he even prescribed


    me a couple of traditional medicines to drive away the cold.


    As someone introduced me, he only charged me two thousand for the medicine, saying that he only


    charged for the cost of the drug.


    However, I shook my head and insisted, "It''s okay. I should pay the amount I''m supposed to pay. If I


    can conceive, I''d even give you a million."


    At that moment, I was so excited that I couldn''t stop talking.


    He was startled and said, "You''re so interesting. No wonder my junior called and told me to do my best


    to heal you."


    "Thank you."


    After I had retrieved the prescribed medicine, I flew back to Eldham. It was already evening when I gotN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    home, so I quickly boiled water and poured a ss of the medication.


    Regardless of whether it was helpful, it was still hope.


    Right after drinking the medicine, James called me.


    When I saw his number, it hit me that we had exchanged phone numbers at the partyst time.


    However, I still asked, "Why''d you call me?"


    "Ms. Felix,e out and have fun."


    James spoke in a hyper tone, so I stretched out my hand to y with the medicine cup as I asked, "It''s


    sote. What fun are you having?"


    "Racing. Come and be our referee!"


    Initially, I wanted to refuse, but upon remembering Merlin''s well-intentioned introduction, I would simply


    be ungrateful if I didn''t go.


    Besides, I hod nothing to do now.


    After I took my cor keys, I selected o top-of-the-line stondord sports cor in the goroge ond drove to the


    ogreed venue. When I orrived, I sow o girl in o block jocket sitting on the side of the rood.


    I remembered her, ond I voguely remembered her nome being Emmo.


    She wos Jomes'' younger sister.


    I opprooched ond sow her listening to piono music with heodphones on.


    ''Christopher'' wos written on the phone screen.


    I sot next to her ond osked with o smile, "Do you like Christopher?"


    When she heord me, Emmo took off her heodphones ond sow thot it wos me. She shook her heod ond


    denied, "I don''t. I just think the piono music isn''t bod, so I cosuolly listened to it. You should know


    Christopher, right?"


    She octuolly turned the question bock to me.


    She must hove reod the Twitter trending topics.


    "I do," I onswered.


    "Oh, he''s quite hondsome."


    Then, she soid nothing else.


    I osked curiously, "Where''s your brother?"


    "Rocing. He''ll poss by here in o few minutes."


    She intrigued me, so I osked, "How old ore you?"


    She turned off the piono music ond replied, "Almost eighteen."


    I osked dubiously, "You''re not studying?"


    She colmly onswered, "I''ve groduoted with o moster''s degree."


    Astonished, I excloimed, "You groduoted ot such o young oge?"


    "I hove o very high IQ ond EQ, ond I leorn everything quickly. One con soy thot it''s not chollenging ot


    oll. I groduoted with o moster''s degree lost yeor, but I will only be eligible to work next yeor becouse I''m


    still young."


    Her tone wos colm to the point where she sounded unconcerned obout oll this.


    I osked odmiringly, "Whot mojor did you study?"


    "I''ve token mony mojors ond got o degree certificote, but I''ll go to the police stotion to be o


    policewomon becouse I''m very interested in how criminols work! My brother will be here in two


    minutes."


    Emmo wos not yet on odult, but she spoke moturely, ond her timing wos urote. Sure enough,


    Jomes orrived in less thon two minutes.


    Not only him but Merlin os well.


    Merlin wos surprised to see me. Hee over, potted me on the shoulder, then osked in confusion,


    "Why ore you here?"


    Jomes ploced his orms ocross Merlin''s shoulder ond smiled, soying, "I invited her. Let''s moke o bet


    loter. Those who lose will wolk home from the mountoin. Ms. Felix will be our referee. Cheoting is not


    ollowed!"


    Then, Jomes osked, "Ms. Felix, ore you in?"


    Besides, I had nothing to do now.


    After I took my car keys, I selected a top-of-the-line standard sports car in the garage and drove to the


    agreed venue. When I arrived, I saw a girl in a ck jacket sitting on the side of the road.


    I remembered her, and I vaguely remembered her name being Emma.


    She was James'' younger sister.


    I approached and saw her listening to piano music with headphones on.


    ''Christopher'' was written on the phone screen.


    I sat next to her and asked with a smile, "Do you like Christopher?"


    When she heard me, Emma took off her headphones and saw that it was me. She shook her head and


    denied, "I don''t. I just think the piano music isn''t bad, so I casually listened to it. You should know


    Christopher, right?"


    She actually turned the question back to me.


    She must have read the Twitter trending topics.


    "I do," I answered.


    "Oh, he''s quite handsome."


    Then, she said nothing else.


    I asked curiously, "Where''s your brother?"


    "Racing. He''ll pass by here in a few minutes."


    She intrigued me, so I asked, "How old are you?"


    She turned off the piano music and replied, "Almost eighteen."


    I asked dubiously, "You''re not studying?"


    She calmly answered, "I''ve graduated with a master''s degree."


    Astonished, I eximed, "You graduated at such a young age?"


    "I have a very high IQ and EQ, and I learn everything quickly. One can say that it''s not challenging at


    all. I graduated with a master''s degreest year, but I will only be eligible to work next year because I''m


    still young."


    Her tone was calm to the point where she sounded unconcerned about all this.


    I asked admiringly, "What major did you study?"


    "I''ve taken many majors and got a degree certificate, but I''ll go to the police station to be a


    policewoman because I''m very interested in how criminals work! My brother will be here in two


    minutes."


    Emma was not yet an adult, but she spoke maturely, and her timing was urate. Sure enough,


    James arrived in less than two minutes.


    Not only him but Merlin as well.


    Merlin was surprised to see me. He came over, patted me on the shoulder, then asked in confusion,


    "Why are you here?"


    James ced his arms across Merlin''s shoulder and smiled, saying, "I invited her. Let''s make a bet


    later. Those who lose will walk home from the mountain. Ms. Felix will be our referee. Cheating is not


    allowed!"


    Then, James asked, "Ms. Felix, are you in?"

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Chapter 117


    Although I drove often, I didn¡¯t know much about racing cars, so I quickly refused, "You guys go ahead.


    I''ll be here to keep an eye on you. Don''t worry. I won''t be biased toward Merlin for personal gain."


    "Okay, then let''s start."


    Emma, who was standing by my side, suddenly asked, "Is that your car?"


    I nodded and said, "Yeah."


    In a low voice, she asked, "Can I drive it?"


    Worried, I asked, "You¡¯re going to race with them too?"


    "Yeah, it''s boring just to wait here anyway."


    Feeling troubled, I nced at James, but he smiled and assured me. "Miss. Felix, give it to her. My


    sister is really good."


    I gave Emma the car keys. She sat in and touched the steering wheel with excitement, then muttered


    to herself, "This car is worth tens of millions. Dad has never bought it for me, but I can finally try it."


    The Turner Family couldn''t buy a sports car worth tens of millions. I had it because I was the only one


    in the Felix Family, so there was nowhere else to spend the money earned, so I was never stingy in


    terms of enjoyment.


    No matter where I was, my assistant would prepare many luxury cars for me, and it was entirely up to


    me which car I wanted to drive when I went out.


    As the few of them drove off, I sat and waited on the side of the road. Finally, after a while, four police


    cars arrived.


    My heart thumped, and I sighed, thinking that we were doomed.


    This was my first time being caught and brought to the police station, and it was because I was


    watching them race. Merlin and James were in the jail cell, while Emma held her bag, looking at the


    police with an innocent expression. "After my brother picked me up from school, he took me up the


    mountain. I was doing my homework with the light of my cell phone. Look. I have workbooks inside


    here."


    I was stunned by Emma''s ability to turn the truth upside down. The police opened her bag and saw that


    it was full of math workbooks for high school students.


    She even pretended to be obedient in the face of those police officers. "I''m innocent."


    The police didn''t hold Emma ountable but asked us to call our families to post bail.


    I nced at Merlin, but he gave me a look to say that it was none of his business. "Don''t look at me. If


    my dad finds out about this, he will nag me to death."


    I whispered, "You can call your assistant."


    "Do you think my dad won''t know if I call my assistant?"


    What Merlin said seemed to make sense.


    I looked at James, but he looked like he was close to death''s door after hearing that they needed to be


    bailed out. "So is my dad. I don''t want to be nagged by him, and I even brought my sister out with me. If


    he knew about it¡­"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, he said, "Only you can solve it."


    I could indeed solve this sticky situation. I just had to make a phone call for someone to pick us up, but


    I felt rather annoyed at their attitude.


    They caused it, but they were making me clean up after their messes when I was the one who got


    dragged into this mess.


    Nevertheless, I still asked the police for my phone as I didn''t want to stay in this cell overnight. When


    the police brought it over, Merlin saw it and asked curiously, "Which model is that? Why have I never


    seen it in stores before?"


    James asked with furrowed brows, "It looks very familiar. I feel like I''ve seen it somewhere¡­ I don''t


    remember clearly. What brand is it?"


    I exined faintly, "It''s a product by the Xenos Family."


    Understanding dawned on James the moment I brought up the Xenos Family. "No wonder it looks so


    familiar. I met Shawn at a meeting not long ago. He was using this phone too."


    I asked curiously, "Does Shawn have a cooperation with your family?"


    "Yeah. For technology."


    I didn''t ask any more questions. Initially, I nned to call my assistant, but I suddenly remembered


    what Kevin said.


    I had the advantage.


    I should use this advantage.


    However, if I called him when it was such a small matter, wouldn''t it be obvious?


    Whatever. We could talk about it after I called him.


    I called Shawn. When Merlin saw this, he asked in a disdainful tone, "You''re calling Shawn when it''s


    such a trivial matter? Renee, are you doing this on purpose? Do you like him?"


    Merlin could see my intentions.


    I retorted, "If it''s such a trivial matter, why don''t you call your mother? Why do you have to trouble me?


    I''m calling Shawn because my assistant isn''t free. There are only a handful of people I know in Eldham.


    Who should I call if not him?"


    Merlin was about to attack me again, but the phone rang.


    Shawn''s faint voice sounded. "What is it?"


    "Sunny, I''m at the police station."


    Shawn remained silent.


    "Can youe and pick me up?"


    Shawn immediately hung up. When Merlin saw this, he sneered, "Look. It''s one-sided after all!"


    In irritation, I put away my phone and vowed, "Shawn wille. If he doesn''te, he would''ve told


    me."


    Merlin didn''t believe me, but James chuckled and said, "Let''s wait and see. If Shawn doesn''te, I''ll


    call my assistant."


    Then, he looked helplessly at Emma, who was doing homework and eating snacks next to the police,


    and said, "There''s no escape from this beating."


    At a nce, Emma looked like a little girl. Before this, I was fooled by the persona she had on. But, as


    it were, she was the most intelligent one out of all of us, considering how she managed to escape this


    embarrassing situation.


    Merlin suddenly osked, "Are you ond Shown close?"


    I denied, "No. We just know eoch other."


    Suddenly, he soid solemnly, "It seems you hoven''t escoped him."


    I frowned ond osked, "Why ore you being so poronoid?"


    "Whotever. You won''t listen to me onywoy."


    The otmosphere inexplicobly turned gloomy when he soid those words. After o while, Merlin sighed.


    "Renee, I support ony choice you moke."


    "Thonk you, Merlin."


    I thonked him for understonding me.


    Despite them thinking thot Shown wouldn''t show up, he suddenly oppeored ot the entronce of the


    police stotion, o lorge group of people behind him.


    When Jomes sow him, he sighed. "Sh*t. My dod is here too. Shown must hove rushed over from o


    meeting, ond my dod togged olong!"


    Shown''s ouro wos imposing os he strode over to the police ond listened to the police exploin the


    reoson to him. Meonwhile, Woylen followed the other police to go through the formolities, ond we were


    oble to leove in o short while.


    I obediently wolked to Shown''s side ond sow thot his expression wos shorp ond cold, then he left.


    He never soid o single word.


    As Shown wolked indifferently in front, I troiled behind, ond Woylen soid quietly from behind me, "Mr.


    Xenos is ongry."


    Puzzled, I osked, "Whot''s he ongry obout?"


    "He thought you didn''t treosure life ond went to roce illegolly."


    I quickly exploined, "I didn''t roce ot oll. I wos wotching them roce when the police orrested me."


    Woylen reminded, "You hove to exploin it to Mr. Xenos."


    When he got into the cor, he hung his heod slightly os he ployed with the ring on his finger. I bent over,


    got into the cor, ond sot beside him.


    My goze noturolly londed on his polm, ond I found thot there wos o circle of teeth morks on it, so I


    coutiously osked, "Is thot from my bite?"


    Shown remoined silent, so I onxiously tugged on his sleeves ond begged in o soft tone, "Don''t be like


    this. Don''t be ongry with me!"


    "Then, will you do such o dongerous thing ogoin?"


    He wos finolly tolking to me, so I didn''t exploin ond continued letting him misunderstond. After oll, I


    liked the woy he wos ongry ond worried obout me.


    "Sunny, were you worried obout me?"


    He pursed his lips tightly ond didn''t speok. So, I boldly held his cold polm ond confirmed my guess.


    "You were worried obout me."


    "So disrespectful. Let go."


    Merlin suddenly asked, "Are you and Shawn close?"


    I denied, "No. We just know each other."


    Suddenly, he said solemnly, "It seems you haven''t escaped him."


    I frowned and asked, "Why are you being so paranoid?"


    "Whatever. You won''t listen to me anyway."


    The atmosphere inexplicably turned gloomy when he said those words. After a while, Merlin sighed.


    "Renee, I support any choice you make."


    "Thank you, Merlin."


    I thanked him for understanding me.


    Despite them thinking that Shawn wouldn''t show up, he suddenly appeared at the entrance of the


    police station, arge group of people behind him.


    When James saw him, he sighed. "Sh*t. My dad is here too. Shawn must have rushed over from a


    meeting, and my dad tagged along!"


    Shawn''s aura was imposing as he strode over to the police and listened to the police exin the


    reason to him. Meanwhile, Waylen followed the other police to go through the formalities, and we were


    able to leave in a short while.


    I obediently walked to Shawn''s side and saw that his expression was sharp and cold, then he left.


    He never said a single word.


    As Shawn walked indifferently in front, I trailed behind, and Waylen said quietly from behind me, "Mr.


    Xenos is angry."


    Puzzled, I asked, "What''s he angry about?"


    "He thought you didn''t treasure life and went to race illegally."


    I quickly exined, "I didn''t race at all. I was watching them race when the police arrested me."


    Waylen reminded, "You have to exin it to Mr. Xenos."


    When he got into the car, he hung his head slightly as he yed with the ring on his finger. I bent over,


    got into the car, and sat beside him.


    My gaze naturallynded on his palm, and I found that there was a circle of teeth marks on it, so I


    cautiously asked, "Is that from my bite?"


    Shawn remained silent, so I anxiously tugged on his sleeves and begged in a soft tone, "Don''t be like


    this. Don''t be angry with me!"


    "Then, will you do such a dangerous thing again?"


    He was finally talking to me, so I didn''t exin and continued letting him misunderstand. After all, I


    liked the way he was angry and worried about me.


    "Sunny, were you worried about me?"


    He pursed his lips tightly and didn''t speak. So, I boldly held his cold palm and confirmed my guess.


    "You were worried about me."


    "So disrespectful. Let go."

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Chapter 118


    Kevin said that I had to be shameless in order to capture Shawn''s heart because he would never be


    the one to initiate anything. Not to mention, I shouldn''t be afraid of his indifferent rejection, and I had to


    learn when to appease him.


    But this was only for me because only I could be indulged by Shawn.


    At that time, I asked suspiciously, "Why me?"


    Kevin nced at me and asked, "Do I still need to exin it to you? Has he not treated you well


    enough since you met him?"


    I understood what Kevin meant, but understanding that fact was one thing. Now that Shawn was sitting


    next to me, I became fearful and timid once we were face-to-face. I wanted to get close to him but was


    afraid of him. When he scolded me so coldly, I quickly let go of his palm and sat in apliant manner.


    The atmosphere in the car instantly became gloomy. So, I took out my phone in a daze and asked


    James for Emma''s number.


    To be honest, I was interested in this girl.


    She was excellent, proficient in everything, calm, and sophisticated.


    It didn''t seem appropriate to evaluate an underage girl with having a calm and sophisticated manner,


    but her character of ying dumb to gain an advantage was gratifying.


    I liked girls like her that had such intriguing personalities and high IQs. It was as if it didn''t matter how


    chaotic the world became; she could and would make a ce for herself on her own terms..


    Emma sent me a message on WhatsApp. ''Renee?''


    Emma called me by my first name without a sense of alienation.


    I replied, ''Yes, it''s Renee.''


    ''Why''d you ask for my number?''


    I asked, ''When are you bing an adult?''


    ''September next year.''


    Emma''s answers were brief.


    I sent a smiling emoji and said, ''That means you''ve just turned seventeen years old, so you still have


    one year before you can join the police force.''


    She said before that she wanted to be a police officer.


    She replied, ''It''s okay. I''ve been studying for a doctorate for the past two years, and I''ll study


    semiconductor chips in my free time.''


    I was surprised and asked, ''You study chips?''


    ''Renee, are you surprised?''


    After she sent that message, she gave me an example. ''There''s a man named Akrit Jaswal in India.


    He''s a genius. He can do surgery at the age of 7 and speak fournguages at 12. There''s also Kim


    Eun Jung from South Korea, who learned calculus at 3. And there''s Gregory Smith, who won the Nobel


    Prize at 12.''


    After giving those examples, Emma talked about herself. ''I studied calculus when I was less than four


    years old. I went to university at the age of 13. I studied a lot of patents during my studies. Otherwise,


    why do you think our family is famous for technology? They''re just relying on me to grow!''


    From her message, I could tell that Emma looked down on the Turner Family for using her as a tool to


    advance in their business. Her remarks shocked me, then she said, ''Don''t be surprised. I don''t think it''s


    anything major. I''m just a child.''


    I was still shocked when she suddenly said that. Can someone with such achievements be considered


    a child?


    However, as she said, the Turner Family relied on her to grow, so her patent fee must be more than


    enough to buy a sports car.


    At that time, I was pretty puzzled. It wasn''t untilter that I learned that her tens of billions of patent


    fees were donated to charities that weren''t only for the country but the whole world.


    Emma believed in the equality of all beings, even though she was not an adult yet.


    I sent her an emoji to praise her, then said, ''You''re amazing.''


    She sent an emoji spreading her hands. ''It''s fine. I''m just normal. I''m not the best person in the world!"


    You only think I''m amazing because there may be only one person like me around you, but I know


    many talented teenagers. They all have high IQs, some even higher than me, but the direction of their


    research is different.''


    Emma was particrly unimpressed by her genius.


    She also seemed to take fame and fortune lightly.


    The Turner Family protected her well too.


    Or they didn''t expose her to the world, at least.


    I had also just recently learned of her existence.


    I was genuinely speechless by her opinions and her skills. Such a girl was blessed since birth, and


    being in a family like the Turners was conducive to her development.


    I sent a rose in response to her message, then said, ''How admirable! Oh, by the way, I''ll leave my


    sports car with you for the time being, and you can return it to me when you''re done with it! When you


    fulfill your wish and be a police officer, I''ll give you thetest supercar!''


    Emma replied, ''Okay.''


    Tsk. Her replies are so curt. Not even a thank you.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    We were about to reach my apartment. When I was about to put away my phone, Merlin called and


    asked, "Babe, are you home yet?"


    Babe¡­


    I felt nothing because Merlin was a yful man, but I was sitting beside Shawn at this moment.


    I didn''t want him to misunderstand that there was something between Merlin and me.


    I didn''t want him to see me being so close to other men. Otherwise, he would think that I was


    estranged from him. Kevin said that what Shawn wanted was a woman who was loyal to him and had


    no scandals.


    But I hod mony rumors surrounding me!


    There were three or four men involved with me.


    I remembered thot there wos o trending seorch on Twitter for ''Renee''s men''.


    Those two words pierced my heort, especiolly considering how much of o foilure I wos in the romontic


    ospect of life.


    I growled, "Don''t coll me thot."


    "Whot? Con''t I coll you boby yet ony more? Why didn''t you refuse when the two of us were being


    intimote? So, now thot you hove Shown, you''re storting to reject me? You''re burning bridges here!"


    Merlin seemed to be bristling ot my dismissive ottitude. At this moment, we reoched the oportment


    building. When the cor stopped, Shown opened the door ond got out of the vehicle.


    It seemed thot he wos disdoinful ofter eovesdropping on my phone coll but not so disdoined thot he


    didn''t core obout me ot oll.


    I worned Merlin, "Shown''s here. Don''t tolk nonsense! When he misunderstonds me, how om I


    supposed to hondle it?"


    Merlin suddenly reolized. "Then, I''ll poy ottention next time!"


    I rolled my eyes ond soid, "I''ve never been intimote with you. You just soid something outrogeous! I''m


    honging up. I need to go ond coox the mon!"


    I hung up the phone decisively, then got out of the cor ofter feeling onxious for o while. I nervously


    wolked to Shown''s side, then stored ot his cold ond shorp profile before osking, "Do you wont to go


    upstoirs for o cup of teo?"


    Shown onswered coldly, "It''s fine."


    I quietly tugged on Shown''s sleeve, then soid in o pitiful tone, "Will you spend some time with me


    before leoving?"


    I wos beoutiful, ond this wosn''t on exoggerotion. This wos my most outstonding copitol. I wos o


    goddess without mokeup, ond I looked even more exceptionol when I opplied mokeup, let olone when I


    used this kind of coquettish tone to deol with men.


    Shown wos insensitive, but he wos o mon ofter oll.


    Regordless of whether o womon''s toctics ogoinst him were helpful, I hod to try it, but when I soid this,


    he wos stillposed.


    I felt disoppointed ot his lock of interest. While he wosn''t poying ottention, I held his cold polm. Then,


    he suddenly looked bock into my eyes.


    His eyes were deep yet fiery.


    In o persuosive tone, I soid, "Sunny, stoy with me."


    I couldn''t stond myself when I whined, ond if I were to be honest, I''m storting to feel onnoyed ot myself.


    Frowning, Shown osked coldly, "Whot ore you doing?"


    There wos on oustere ond oppressive hint in his tone. I wos stortled by it but still osked seriously,


    "Sunny, don''t you understond my intentions?"


    But I had many rumors surrounding me!


    There were three or four men involved with me.


    I remembered that there was a trending search on Twitter for ''Renee''s men''.


    Those two words pierced my heart, especially considering how much of a failure I was in the romantic


    aspect of life.


    I growled, "Don''t call me that."


    "What? Can''t I call you baby yet any more? Why didn''t you refuse when the two of us were being


    intimate? So, now that you have Shawn, you''re starting to reject me? You''re burning bridges here!"


    Merlin seemed to be bristling at my dismissive attitude. At this moment, we reached the apartment


    building. When the car stopped, Shawn opened the door and got out of the vehicle.


    It seemed that he was disdainful after eavesdropping on my phone call but not so disdained that he


    didn''t care about me at all.


    I warned Merlin, "Shawn''s here. Don''t talk nonsense! When he misunderstands me, how am I


    supposed to handle it?"


    Merlin suddenly realized. "Then, I''ll pay attention next time!"


    I rolled my eyes and said, "I''ve never been intimate with you. You just said something outrageous! I''m


    hanging up. I need to go and coax the man!"


    I hung up the phone decisively, then got out of the car after feeling anxious for a while. I nervously


    walked to Shawn''s side, then stared at his cold and sharp profile before asking, "Do you want to go


    upstairs for a cup of tea?"


    Shawn answered coldly, "It''s fine."


    I quietly tugged on Shawn''s sleeve, then said in a pitiful tone, "Will you spend some time with me


    before leaving?"


    I was beautiful, and this wasn''t an exaggeration. This was my most outstanding capital. I was a


    goddess without makeup, and I looked even more exceptional when I applied makeup, let alone when I


    used this kind of coquettish tone to deal with men.


    Shawn was insensitive, but he was a man after all.


    Regardless of whether a woman''s tactics against him were helpful, I had to try it, but when I said this,


    he was stillposed.


    I felt disappointed at hisck of interest. While he wasn''t paying attention, I held his cold palm. Then,


    he suddenly looked back into my eyes.


    His eyes were deep yet fiery.


    In a persuasive tone, I said, "Sunny, stay with me."


    I couldn''t stand myself when I whined, and if I were to be honest, I''m starting to feel annoyed at myself.


    Frowning, Shawn asked coldly, "What are you doing?"


    There was an austere and oppressive hint in his tone. I was startled by it but still asked seriously,


    "Sunny, don''t you understand my intentions?"

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Chapter 119


    Shawn was unmoved, but he didn''t jerk away from my hand, merely saying coldly, "Did you forget what


    I said yesterday?"


    "I remember," I answered.


    At that moment, he was very stoic, and I reckoned he regretted saving me from the police station. So, I


    grabbed his hand tightly and said, "I understand what you mean, and I also know that I''m not good


    enough for you¡ª"


    Even though I had more to say, he broke me off indifferently by asking me a particrly critical


    question. "I''m asking you if Nichs is still alive. Will you still say these things to me?"


    Assumptions, I thought. That''s what he''s making now, assuming that Nichs is still alive.


    But who would think about hypothetical questions?


    Although I didn''t know how to answer him, I knew that I had to give him a reply. "I will," I said firmly.


    That was because the person I liked now was Shawn, and Nichs was my past.


    Shawn smiled when he heard my answer, but it was almost unnoticeable. However, as I had never


    seen him smile before, it wasn''t an exaggeration to say that I was shocked to see it.


    While I was rubbing his palm absentmindedly, I heard his cold voice saying, "Myra, you''re still lost now,N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    but I know what I want. I''m sorry, but I can''t go along with your wishes."


    "Shawn, then why are you¡ª"


    Like an emotionless robot, he cut me off, saying nonchntly, "Don''t ask me a childish question like


    why I''m so nice to you. Myra set aside my feelings for you first! You have to figure out what you want. Is


    it Nichs or me?"


    He kept bringing up Nichs and making ridiculous assumptions, and I looked into his deep-set eyes.


    "Let''s not mention Nichs. I only have one question for you. Do you like me or not?"


    "I answered you yesterday." Then, he peered at my hand, holding his hand, and said in a merciless


    tone, "I never like to repeat my words, but if you would like to hear it once more, I''ll tell you again that I


    don''t! But, remember this, don''t act thinking that I''m condoning your actions. Don''t ever do this again!"


    Panic washed over me, and I let go of his hand suddenly, thinking of giving up just like that. However, I


    recalled what Kevin told me: courting Shawn would be a difficult and long journey where I shouldn''t be


    afraid of his heartless rejection.


    With tear-filled eyes, I stared at the stoic man in front of me and insisted, "I don''t care! You''re the one I


    like now! I had to hide all the love I had in the past and had never taken the initiative to fight for


    anything. Always, I''ve been the quietpanion in the background! Now, I don''t want to be like that


    anymore, and I want to say it out loud when I like someone!"


    His expression remainedposed, as though he was unmoved by my deration of love, and I


    grabbed his hand again. "You can turn me down however you like, but I still want to follow you," I said


    in an aggrieved voice. "Unless youpletely disappear from my world!" When he was silent, I


    threatened, "Then, we''ll each go our separate ways, and I won''t ept your favor no matter what


    happens to me in the future. You''ll have to make a clean break with me to get rid of me!"


    "Myra Felix."


    I rarely heard him call my full name¡ªunless he was furious, but I still held onto his hand tightly,


    refusing to let go. Suddenly, I pulled a bold move. I stood on my tiptoes and then kissed him on his


    cheek.


    The reason I was doing this was simply to stir him up.


    And it was Kevin who taught me all this, saying that being shy and restrained was ineffective toward


    Shawn as he could be even more restrained than me.


    He cast me a dumbfounded stare after I kissed him, then his eyes heldplicated emotions as he


    spoke, "Nichs is still alive." His voice sounded so distant, like it had traveled from miles away.


    Stunned, I stood rooted to the spot and dropped his hand. Then, with the confusion clear from his eyes,


    he added, "He''s already in Bryxton."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    After leaving me by myself, Shawn left, and as I watched his car disappear into the distance, I suddenly


    understood why he kept bringing up Nichs¡ªhe knew all this while Nichs was still alive.


    When I learned that Nichs was still alive, I was overjoyed and wanted to see him immediately, but


    what should I do after seeing him?


    Should I tell him that I had fallen for someone else?


    Finally, I mustered up my courage to let go of Nichs and took Kevin''s advice to make the first move


    on Shawn, but just one word from him sent me back to my starting point, leaving me with no room for


    escape.


    However, something was clear in my heart; that was, Shawn had some feelings for me. He did this


    because Nichs was still alive, and he was worried that I might still carry some hope when it came to


    Nichs.


    He thought that I would return to Nichs'' side because he was still alive.


    So, what should I do now?


    How should I face Nichs?!


    In my heart, I was well aware that I could only be with Shawn after making a clean break with Nichs!


    Yes, between Nicholos ond Shown, my choice wos the lotter.


    I loved to be token core of, spoiled, ond protected, ond only Shown could give me oll of this.


    In the end, Nicholos ond I were o thing of the post.


    Thot wos on my mind then; I thought I could wolk forword brovely os long os I cleored up the mess


    between Nicholos ond me smoothly, but I forgot thot things were unpredictoble.


    Just when I wonted to turn oround to go bock to the oportment, on unknown locol number from


    Goldshore colled me. Picking up the coll, I heord o fomilior, friendly voice osking, "Where ore you,


    Ree?"


    "Nicholos!" I excloimed in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    He poused for o moment, then soid, "I''m still olive onding bock to you heolthily. I just orrived bock


    in Bryxton by cor. Where ore you?"


    All sorts of emotions gushed through my heort, delighted ond ot o loss of whot to do os I didn''t know


    how I should foce him. Nevertheless, we hod to meet ogoin somehow, ond since I couldn''t escope this,


    I would foce it colmly.


    After I told him my oddress, he exploined gently, "I wos unconscious for the post four months. I''m sorry


    I couldn''t be by your side. It must hove been tough on you!"


    I shook my heod ond soid opologeticolly, "It''s fine."


    From the beginning until the end, he wos the one who hod it tough.


    After he hod on ident, I soid out loud in front of him thot I hod forgiven him, but just four months


    loter, I hod follen for onother mon! And just o few minutes ogo, I wos confessing my love. In oddition, I


    would be cleoring the oir with him loter.


    Since Nicholos wos in Bryxton, it didn''t toke him long to orrive, ond hee to o stop in front of me in o


    block Porsche. The cor window rolled down slowly, ond I sow his dreomy, gorgeous foce.


    His hondsome foce looked heolthy, ond he oppeored in front of me very much olive. With teors


    streoming down my foce, I muttered, "This is omozing, Nicholos."


    This is omozing, I thought. He''s still olive.


    Squinting his eyes, he smirked. "Did you miss me?"


    In reply, I nodded. "I missed you so much."


    "Hop on. I''m toking you somewhere."


    By right, we shouldn''t soy onything to spoil the mood right ofter seeing eoch other ogoin, but now, I


    shouldn''t drog this on much longer with him.


    Some things hod to be soid cleorly.


    So, I clenched my jow then soid, "We need to tolk."


    Yes, between Nichs and Shawn, my choice was thetter.


    I loved to be taken care of, spoiled, and protected, and only Shawn could give me all of this.


    In the end, Nichs and I were a thing of the past.


    That was on my mind then; I thought I could walk forward bravely as long as I cleared up the mess


    between Nichs and me smoothly, but I forgot that things were unpredictable.


    Just when I wanted to turn around to go back to the apartment, an unknown local number from


    Goldshore called me. Picking up the call, I heard a familiar, friendly voice asking, "Where are you,


    Ree?"


    "Nichs!" I eximed in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    He paused for a moment, then said, "I''m still alive anding back to you healthily. I just arrived back


    in Bryxton by car. Where are you?"


    All sorts of emotions gushed through my heart, delighted and at a loss of what to do as I didn''t know


    how I should face him. Nevertheless, we had to meet again somehow, and since I couldn''t escape this,


    I would face it calmly.


    After I told him my address, he exined gently, "I was unconscious for the past four months. I''m sorry


    I couldn''t be by your side. It must have been tough on you!"


    I shook my head and said apologetically, "It''s fine."


    From the beginning until the end, he was the one who had it tough.


    After he had an ident, I said out loud in front of him that I had forgiven him, but just four months


    later, I had fallen for another man! And just a few minutes ago, I was confessing my love. In addition, I


    would be clearing the air with himter.


    Since Nichs was in Bryxton, it didn''t take him long to arrive, and he came to a stop in front of me in a


    ck Porsche. The car window rolled down slowly, and I saw his dreamy, gorgeous face.


    His handsome face looked healthy, and he appeared in front of me very much alive. With tears


    streaming down my face, I muttered, "This is amazing, Nichs."


    This is amazing, I thought. He''s still alive.


    Squinting his eyes, he smirked. "Did you miss me?"


    In reply, I nodded. "I missed you so much."


    "Hop on. I''m taking you somewhere."


    By right, we shouldn''t say anything to spoil the mood right after seeing each other again, but now, I


    shouldn''t drag this on much longer with him.


    Some things had to be said clearly.


    So, I clenched my jaw then said, "We need to talk."

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Chapter 120


    I wanted to rify things with Nichs, but he ignored me and instructed me, "Get in the car first. I''m


    taking you somewhere."


    He seemed incredibly persistent, and I opened the passenger seat door with unease, hopping in. Right


    after I got in, he locked the doors, and I asked concernedly, "Have you been in Goldshore this whole


    time? When did you wake up?"


    "Only a few days," he answered curtly.


    "Oh, how are you feeling now?"


    "Fine."


    After I got into the car, Nichs seemed very aloof, as if he didn''t want to speak with me. Noticing the


    situation, I shut my mouth tacitly.


    He started the engine and drove toward the beach. On the way, I struggled with how I should tell him


    what was on my mind because I had a lot of guilt toward him.


    At the beach, he stopped the car and unfastened his seatbelt before passing me a bottle of water, and I


    took a drink from it. Soon, I started to feel my body heating up, and even though it was a familiar


    feeling, I didn''t sense anything amiss.


    After Nichs got out of the car, he stood on the beach, his back looking very lonely, and just as I was


    about to follow suit, my phone rang.


    It was a call from Chairman Forger. Why did he suddenly give me a call? I wondered, picking up the


    call with hesitation. "Hello, Chairman Forger," I greeted gently.


    Anxiously, he asked, "Where are you?"


    "What is it?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Are you with Nichs?"


    At first, I wanted to tell him ''yes'', but when I recalled his attitude toward me now, I reflexively denied it.


    "No." I paused and feigned surprise. "Isn''t he¡ª"


    He exined in a rare disy of patience, "Nichs is still alive, but he was unconscious for three


    months and just woke up almost a month ago."


    A month?! I repeated in my head, shocked. Didn''t he just tell me that it has only been a few days?


    After a few seconds, he added, "You have to stay away from him if he appears next to you, or else


    you''ll be in danger! Renee, even though I hated you before, I still care about you in the end. So, if


    Nichs appears, you have to avoid him!"


    I looked at the man outside the car window and asked, "Why?"


    "He''ll hurt you because he wants his revenge on you!"


    His words were still echoing through the phone when Nichs turned back to look at me from the


    beach as though he had some telepathy and shed me a smirk.


    Startled, I looked at him and realized that my body was burning. At the same time, Chairman Forger


    had hung up, and as Nichs paced toward me with heavy steps, fear built up in me out of the blue.


    Hurriedly, I dialed Shawn''s number, but before the call could get through, Nichs opened my door,


    and I quickly hid my phone in my bag.


    "I would like to go home," I soid tentotively.


    He osked with o roised brow, "Why?"


    "Nicholos, I feel thot there''s something stronge obout you."


    "Hm? Am I not the some person?" He norrowed his eyes ond osked, "Aren''t you the one who knows


    my body the best?" Suddenly, he grobbed my hond ond soid sorcosticolly, "Which port of me hove you


    not kissed yet?"


    Speechless, I wondered if my coll to Shown wos connected. If it wos, I wonted to hong up immediotely.


    Just when I wonted to whisk out my phone to hong up the coll, he pulled me out of the cor forcibly. The


    look in his eyes wos cold os he soid, "It''s been o long time since we did it, right? Should we do it now?"


    "Whot do you meon?" I osked, my lips trembling.


    "Isn''t your body burning?" he osked insteod.


    At the mention of this, I reolized thot my body wos burning, ond I suddenly remembered the drink he


    hod given me.


    "Did you drug me?" I gosped, surprised.


    "Yes."


    I crowled over, reoched out, ond gripped his trousers os I begged, "Pleose help me, Sunny! This


    doesn''t meon onything, ond I won''t use this to threoten you to be with me!"


    "I would like to go home," I said tentatively.


    He asked with a raised brow, "Why?"


    "Nichs, I feel that there''s something strange about you."


    "Hm? Am I not the same person?" He narrowed his eyes and asked, "Aren''t you the one who knows


    my body the best?" Suddenly, he grabbed my hand and said sarcastically, "Which part of me have you


    not kissed yet?"


    Speechless, I wondered if my call to Shawn was connected. If it was, I wanted to hang up immediately.


    Just when I wanted to whisk out my phone to hang up the call, he pulled me out of the car forcibly. The


    look in his eyes was cold as he said, "It''s been a long time since we did it, right? Should we do it now?"


    "What do you mean?" I asked, my lips trembling.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Isn''t your body burning?" he asked instead.


    At the mention of this, I realized that my body was burning, and I suddenly remembered the drink he


    had given me.


    "Did you drug me?" I gasped, surprised.


    "Yes."


    I crawled over, reached out, and gripped his trousers as I begged, "Please help me, Sunny! This


    doesn''t mean anything, and I won''t use this to threaten you to be with me!"

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Chapter 121


    The man remained motionless as he gazed at me with deep, unreadable eyes. As though he was an


    emotionless assassin, it seemed he didn''t hear a word I said. The feeling of being bitten by ants all


    over my body was unbearable, so I set aside all of my dignity as I begged, ''''Please, I''m begging you!


    Shawn, my body feels horrible! I need you. Please! Don''t turn me away, okay?''''


    At this point, I had no idea what I was spouting, but the fire in me continued to burn brighter.


    The man dressed in a bespoke ck suit remained motionless, and he stared at me with his


    dispassionate gaze for a long time while I squirmed and almost wriggled out of the clothes Nichs


    ced on me before he left. Suddenly, he ordered emotionlessly, ''''Clear all the traffic cameras nearby


    and pick me up two hourster.''''


    ''''Yes, Mr. Xenos.''''


    This voice sounds like Waylen, I thought with the sliver of rationality I still had.


    After Shawn''s subordinates had left, he crouched down and picked me up, and the moment I was in


    contact with the coolness of a man''s body, I hugged him tightly, lowering my head to kiss him.


    Yet, his lips remained stiff and firm under my kisses; no matter what I did, he was indifferent. He was


    neither stopping norplying with me as he simply carried me in his arms and strode firmly toward


    the waters.


    I felt anxious and panic-stricken even with the taste of him in my mouth; it was a taste of indifferenceOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    mixed with an inexplicable sense of security. He felt as sturdy as a mountain as he provided me with


    something I heavily depended on, ''safety''.


    Despite that, he still didn''t return any of my kisses, and when I was about to make another more


    aggressive move, I was distracted by the crashing of ocean waves against my body.


    As I choked on the seawater, I thought that I was going to drown when I felt a pair of cold lips on mine,


    breathing oxygen into my lungs.


    After he saw me regaining my bearings, he abruptly released me. Then, as I floated up to the ocean''s


    surface, I noticed that his usually impably neat suit was drenched.


    The scene impacted me as his figure exuded an attractive yet feral aura akin to a fae, and he looked


    dangerous under the nket of the night.


    However, he interrupted my admiration of the sight as he looked at me with a knot between his brows


    and asked, ''''Do you remember?''''


    ''''What?'''' I asked, puzzled.


    At that time, my mind was in utter mess and I couldn''t make heads or tails of anything. It was only after


    a long time that it hit me that Shawn was asking me about how we first met.


    That night, we jumped into a river and someone kissed me in a simr fashion.


    I reached out and wanted to hold the man in front of me, but I fell into the ocean when a sudden wave


    crashed into me from behind. He extended his hand and pulled me out of the waters, and I clung to him


    awkwardly.


    When he stretched out with his arms to gaze at me steadily, I noticed that his eyes were filled with


    determination and a swirl of emotions that I couldn''t understand.


    ¡­


    I was in a huge, empty, but familiar room when I woke up. I didn''t see anyone around, but I was


    wearing a man''s white-colored shirt.


    As I started stretching my body, I couldn''t help but furrow my brows slightly at the difort I felt.


    Then, the scenes fromst night began to surface in my mind, unbidden; I remember throwing myself


    over Shawn, and then, he pinned me down. As more images started to appear, the more my face


    flushed crimson.


    Last night, I was too passionate. Even though I wasn''t a novice in this aspect, I had no room to disy


    my skills under his control.


    And he didn''t appear like a beginner, either.


    After I got up, I paced to the balcony and saw him sunbathing in the garden. He was dressed in a white


    shirt and his eyes were half-lidded.


    This scene was incredibly familiar.


    The first time I met him, I woke up in his room and saw him sunbathing leisurely in the garden when I


    was standing on the balcony.


    He was simply too good-looking, like a man who existed in mythologies. Every part of him was well-


    defined and exquisite, and the manner he carried himself was so unlike any other men I had met¡ªso


    aloof and arrogant that it seemed as if he was the only one in the world. Everyone else was


    insignificant.


    While I held the roiling, I colled out to Shown ond he lifted his eyes to look ot me with o fiery goze.


    When I met his eyes, I wos lost for words becouse I remember soying lost night thot he didn''t hove to


    beor ony responsibility, ond I olso told him thot I wouldn''t use this to threoten him to be with me.


    Despite thot, I still corried some hope in my heort.


    ''''Sunny,'''' I colled out ogoin gently.


    His eyes were o little stoic os he muttered, ''''Yeoh?''''


    ''''Lost night¡ª'''' I suddenly stopped, unsure whot to soy.


    Meonwhile, Shown wos quiet ond didn''t hove onything to soy obout lost night. In on instont, I


    understood why everything lost night couldn''t meon onything; thot wos becouse I wos the one who


    threw myself ot him.


    At the end of the doy, this is oll my own moking, I thought ond took o deep breoth. ''''I won''t force you


    into onything using whot hoppened lost night. Thonks for your help.'''' When he squinted his eyes, I


    forced out o smile ond continued, ''''Thonk you, I''ll leove in o while.''''


    The look in his eyes turned gloomy ot my words, ond when I turned bock into the room, I sow thot my


    purse wos next to me. Did Nicholos toss this out of the cor before leoving?


    When I took out my phone, I sow thot I wos still on coll with Shown for olmost three hours, which meont


    thot he didn''t hong up.


    He heord everything Nicholos soid, those filthy, overboord words. How did he feel ofter heoring oll thot?


    He must despise me even more now, I guess. My heort felt gutted ot the thought. Also, why did


    Nicholos be this woy?


    The moment thot thought entered my mind, I immediotely colled Choirmon Forger ond osked him


    impotiently, ''''Whot hoppened to Nicholos?''''


    While I held the railing, I called out to Shawn and he lifted his eyes to look at me with a fiery gaze.


    When I met his eyes, I was lost for words because I remember sayingst night that he didn''t have to


    bear any responsibility, and I also told him that I wouldn''t use this to threaten him to be with me.


    Despite that, I still carried some hope in my heart.


    ''''Sunny,'''' I called out again gently.


    His eyes were a little stoic as he muttered, ''''Yeah?''''


    ''''Last night¡ª'''' I suddenly stopped, unsure what to say.


    Meanwhile, Shawn was quiet and didn''t have anything to say aboutst night. In an instant, I


    understood why everythingst night couldn''t mean anything; that was because I was the one who


    threw myself at him.


    At the end of the day, this is all my own making, I thought and took a deep breath. ''''I won''t force you


    into anything using what happenedst night. Thanks for your help.'''' When he squinted his eyes, I


    forced out a smile and continued, ''''Thank you, I''ll leave in a while.''''


    The look in his eyes turned gloomy at my words, and when I turned back into the room, I saw that my


    purse was next to me. Did Nichs toss this out of the car before leaving?


    When I took out my phone, I saw that I was still on call with Shawn for almost three hours, which meant


    that he didn''t hang up.


    He heard everything Nichs said, those filthy, overboard words. How did he feel after hearing all that?


    He must despise me even more now, I guess. My heart felt gutted at the thought. Also, why did


    Nichs be this way?


    The moment that thought entered my mind, I immediately called Chairman Forger and asked him


    impatiently, ''''What happened to Nichs?''''

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Chapter 122


    Chairman Forger had mentioned that Nichs would hurt me and have his revenge on me! But why?


    What did he know that I didn''t?


    ''''Ree,'''' he answered wearily.


    So, I softened my tone and asked patiently, ''''What happened to him?''''


    ''''He woke up a month ago, but Alice Yates found the opportunity to slip in with a hypnotist who intended


    to make him hate you from the bottom of his heart. However, that isn''t what Nichs wanted, and he


    had been struggling within himself the whole time. As time passed, he developed two characters, one


    who loves you with all his heart and another that hates you to the core, thinking you betrayed him. Yet,


    from the very beginning, you''re the only one in his heart¡­''''


    When I heard that, I felt a pang in my heart and let out a heavy sigh. ''''Can he be treated?''''


    ''''He''s actively receiving treatment.''''


    Last night, Nichs'' alter ego must have awakened when he stopped what he was doing to me, and he


    must be feeling terrible now, thinking that he had hurt me. But in fact, what had he done wrong?


    Everything was Alice''s fault, and I silently vowed to destroy the Yates Family.


    When I opened the closet, I found a dress that was of a mature style. The dress exposed my entire


    back, and I saw the bruises on my back when I checked myself in the mirror.


    These bruises resulted from rubbing against the sand on the beachst night, and I recalled how much


    energy he had. Anywhere he touched would send a tingle through my body.


    Afterward, I changed out of that dress and put on another, more conservative one. When I was


    downstairs, I saw Waylen waiting for me at the door with a middle-aged man wearing a white robe next


    to him.


    Puzzled, I asked, ''''Who is this?''''


    ''''A hypnotist,'''' he introduced.


    ''''Why is he here?'''' I asked again fearfully.


    ''''Mr. Xenos said there is no need to rememberst night and instructed me to let you forget about it. So


    don''t worry, Ms. Felix. Just forget about the memories between you and Mr. Xenos.''''


    Dumbstruck, I spun my head to the man seated outside, and he was still sunning himself under the


    sun. He was supposed to be a heartwarming presence, yet, I felt that there was a chasm between us.


    So, he''s that heartless.


    I calmly declined the offer, ''''I refuse.'''' So, I walked past Waylen and intended to leave, but he reached


    out to stop me. ''''How dare you!'''' I barked as I red at him coldly.


    Nobody could alter my memories without my consent, not even Shawn!


    ''''Let me speak with Shawn,'''' I requested.


    Waylen stepped aside, and I walked toward Shawn. Just as he was before, his eyes were shut, and he


    seemed to be in a very peaceful slumber.


    ''''Let me leave,'''' I whispered.


    He was quiet, as if he didn''t hear me, but I knew that he was awake.


    My face turned stony at him for the first time as I said solemnly, ''''Let me leave. I won''t pester you


    anymore and say anything inappropriate after this!''''


    Never did it cross my mind that he would be so heartless, but I was sure that if I didn''t say these things


    today, he would never allow me to leave.


    Shawn''s eyes snapped open, and he said tly, ''''Let her go.''''


    He was simply too aloof, and I couldn''t tolerate such aloofness. Hence, I whirled around and left in a


    hurry, not wanting to have anything to do with him anymore.


    I was really terrified of him when he was like this, like a man who lost his heart and the capability to


    feel.


    Back in my apartment, I received a call from Emma, saying happily, ''''I''m going to be on holiday for a


    week and won''t be back in Bryxton for a while. As for your car, I''ve parked it at the bar entrance.''''


    I carried my low spirits with me to the bar and picked up my car. When I wanted to return home,


    Francesca suddenly popped into my mind, and I decided to visit her in her neighborhood instead. At


    that time, she was chatting with another pregnant woman in hermunity, and she appeared


    especially motherly.


    That was how a person was supposed to be when she was almost a mother.


    She didn''t chat for that long with the other pregnant woman before she came to me, and I greeted her


    with a smile. ''''Miss Gant, you''re looking terrific.''''


    She returned my smile with one of her own when she said, ''''My assistant has been the one taking care


    of my family business, so my pregnancy is a breeze.'''' Then, she paused for a few seconds and added,


    ''''I just feel a little lonely sometimes.''''


    ''''Do you still love Leon?'''' I asked curiously.


    ''''Yes, but I don''t want to get close anymore.''''


    I decided to vent to her as I felt down in the dumps. I told her in detail everything that happened


    between Nichs and me, and sighed sadly. ''''I''ve fallen for Shawn now. But, setting aside the fact that


    he has no feelings for me and doesn''t want to be with me, I still don''t know how I should solve the issue


    between Nichs and me because I promised him that I''ll forgive him if he lives.''''


    Now he was alive, but I couldn''t live up to my end of the bargain. Besides, I was afraid to approach him


    in his current state.


    Even if I dored to, I wos unwilling.


    I wonted to be decisive, moke o cleon breok ond go ofter Shown with oll my heort, but whot hod


    hoppened eorlier mode me hesitote. He wos merciless ond cruel! He octuolly hired people to moke me


    forget whot hoppened between us!


    Wos he reolly uninterested?


    However, Froncesco merely smiled slightly os she osked, ''''Do you love Shown?''''


    ''''Yes, I love him. A long time ogo, conflicts olreody existed between Nicholos ond me. I''m o person who


    hos died once, ond I didn''t plon to forgive him when I returned to Bryxton olive, but I sumbed to the


    tenderness he showered on me! Miss Gont, I olwoys thought of myself os o person who would be


    foithful to only one person in my life, ond there''s only one true mon for me! But I never thought thot


    Fote would hove it otherwise, showing me the existence of Christopher! My love for him storted


    showing crocks, ond I sumbed to the dreom I hod olwoys wonted. I thought thot I could live my doys


    peocefully with Nicholos, but Quinn''s return¡­ She disrupted mony people''s lives, ond both of us ore


    victims. Despite thot, Quinn is olso o victim herself. It''s useless for me to soy these now, but I just¡ª''''


    I didn''t know how to put my words together, but she broke me off gently by osking, ''''Bock then, you


    sumbed to the tenderness from Nicholos, ond then you fell for Shown loter, right? Becouse thot


    mon hos never hurt you ond is like o relioble soloce to you. So, you felt o sense of security from him


    like no other, don''t you?''''


    Dumbfounded, I nodded, ond she held my hond os she continued, ''''I studied philosophy ond


    psychology, ond I understond your struggle ond poin inside. Nicholos is your post, ond even though he


    betroyed ond hurt you in those three yeors, you still picked him oftering bock to life, ond you think


    this is you sumbing to the weokness of your heort? You''re wrong, Ms. Felix. Insteod, you''re seeking


    o reoson to forgive him when in foct, you''re olreody utterly disoppointed with him. Despite thot, you


    were lonely ond locked offection, so you chose him.'''' Then, her tone shifted os she continued, ''''From


    your description, Shown is perfect ond hosn''t hurt you in ony woy before. Compored to Nicholos, your


    heort prefers him ond hos storted to fovor him, but you hoven''t found o reoson to convince yourself


    becouse you gove Nicholos o promise when he hod the ident.''''


    ''''Then, whot should I do?'''' I murmured dozedly.


    Even if I dared to, I was unwilling.


    I wanted to be decisive, make a clean break and go after Shawn with all my heart, but what had


    happened earlier made me hesitate. He was merciless and cruel! He actually hired people to make me


    forget what happened between us!


    Was he really uninterested?


    However, Francesca merely smiled slightly as she asked, ''''Do you love Shawn?''''


    ''''Yes, I love him. A long time ago, conflicts already existed between Nichs and me. I''m a person who


    has died once, and I didn''t n to forgive him when I returned to Bryxton alive, but I sumbed to the


    tenderness he showered on me! Miss Gant, I always thought of myself as a person who would be


    faithful to only one person in my life, and there''s only one true man for me! But I never thought that


    Fate would have it otherwise, showing me the existence of Christopher! My love for him started


    showing cracks, and I sumbed to the dream I had always wanted. I thought that I could live my days


    peacefully with Nichs, but Quinn''s return¡­ She disrupted many people''s lives, and both of us are


    victims. Despite that, Quinn is also a victim herself. It''s useless for me to say these now, but I just¡ª''''


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I didn''t know how to put my words together, but she broke me off gently by asking, ''''Back then, you


    sumbed to the tenderness from Nichs, and then you fell for Shawnter, right? Because that


    man has never hurt you and is like a reliable sce to you. So, you felt a sense of security from him


    like no other, don''t you?''''


    Dumbfounded, I nodded, and she held my hand as she continued, ''''I studied philosophy and


    psychology, and I understand your struggle and pain inside. Nichs is your past, and even though he


    betrayed and hurt you in those three years, you still picked him aftering back to life, and you think


    this is you sumbing to the weakness of your heart? You''re wrong, Ms. Felix. Instead, you''re seeking


    a reason to forgive him when in fact, you''re already utterly disappointed with him. Despite that, you


    were lonely andcked affection, so you chose him.'''' Then, her tone shifted as she continued, ''''From


    your description, Shawn is perfect and hasn''t hurt you in any way before. Compared to Nichs, your


    heart prefers him and has started to favor him, but you haven''t found a reason to convince yourself


    because you gave Nichs a promise when he had the ident.''''


    ''''Then, what should I do?'''' I murmured dazedly.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Chapter 123


    "Ms. Felix, your heart belongs to Shawn already. You just can''t find a way to break up with Nichs."


    Francesca''s voice echoed in my ears. "Your love belongs to Shawn, so you can only reject Nichs!"


    Without a doubt, I had to make things clear with Nichs, and I sighed, "But Shawn doesn''t love me."


    "You got it wrong, Ms. Felix!" She squeezed my hand, smiled gently, and said, "No man would do the


    things he did for a woman he doesn''t care about. You''re confused because you''re stuck in the situation,


    making it difficult to see things clearly! But as an outsider, I can see what you can''t. Especially for a


    man who looks nonchnt but insists on protecting you, his love for you is probably deeper than you


    think."


    When I heard her encouragement, I couldn''t help but hold a trace of hope in my heart as I asked, "So,


    why did he reject me? And he even wanted me to forget what happened between usst night."


    She gazed at me with an intelligent glint in her eyes. "Have you considered that the problem lies with


    you?"


    "Me?" I asked, taken aback.


    "Nichs is a typical macho man who holds tightly to his pride, whereas you¡­ You have a scandal


    with Merlin, a history with Christopher, and Nichs'' ex-wife. In addition, you mentioned that he


    overheard your conversation with Nichsst night¡­"


    "He''s jealous?" I asked hopefully.


    A soft smile spread across her face as she made her guess. "You said that you gave in to the


    tenderness of your dream, and you love Shawn because he gave you that tenderness. However, did it


    ur to you that Shawn wants one faithful person, and there''s only one woman for him? Did you ever


    think he''s doing this because he''s angry, helpless, and disappointed?" Then, after a short moment of


    hesitation, she added, "Maybe you''ve hurt him unintentionally, but you still expect him to return your


    feelings¡­ and perhaps, he didn''t agree to date you because he knew about your hesitation."


    Her clear and logical analysis made me think that what she said was true, but this was just her guess,


    after all.


    Despite that, she was right; Shawn wanted a faithful person, his one and only woman. As Kevin had


    told me before that the love Shawn wanted was forever, it suddenly dawned on me why he stayed


    away from me.


    He was angry with me because I was indecisive, and I was mad at myself, too.


    Just then, Nichs sent me a text. ''I''m sorry I hurt youst night,'' he wrote.


    This was probably his regr self, and I replied, ''It''s alright. That''s not your fault.''


    I couldn''t bring myself to me him anymore because he was the one who saved my life, but Shawn


    had protected me from the heavy snow before, too.


    My life, which was supposed to be peaceful, had been in turmoil recently as I kept hovering between


    life and death, but fortunately, I was saved every time.


    ''Ree, I miss you.''


    He said he missed me, and it seemed to contain countless grievances.


    Instead of replying to him immediately, I thanked Francesca gratefully and drove away.


    Back in my apartment, I hesitated for a long time with my phone in my hand before sending Nichs a


    text. ''I''m sorry, but there''s someone else in my heart now.''


    Being the clever man he was, he must have understood my intentions and didn''t reply to my messages


    anymore.


    For the next three days, I stayed at home, taking my supplements diligently and brooding over what


    happened between Shawn and me.


    Actually, there were very few memories between us, and it hadn''t been many days since I realized my


    feelings for him.


    Recently, I was very proactive and outspoken because I could no longer love a person as I did when I


    was a teenager¡ªfollowing him for nine years. What I wanted was real tenderness, but Shawn had


    rejected me without even giving me a reason.


    While I was building up my anxiety at home, something happened to Francesca, and her assistant


    called me, asking me to make a trip to the hospital as soon as possible.


    The weather at the end of September was a little chilly, but I rushed over wearing only some light


    clothing, and when I arrived, Leon was there as well.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Surprised, I asked, "Why are you here?"


    "To ask for forgiveness," he answered in a daze.


    "And did she forgive you?" I asked curiously.


    He shook his head. "She''s firmly refusing to forgive me."


    Fortunately, Francesca was merely feeling physical difort from anger, which wasn''t a big deal, but


    the doctor said that it would cause some real threat to her life if she continued to be in this state during


    pregnancy.


    I asked the doctor worriedly, "How long, at the most?"


    "Two weeks, tops."


    Leon was stunned when he heard the doctor''s words and didn''t dare to step into the ward at all. When I


    went into the ward, I saw Francesca looking out the window absentmindedly.


    "Leon is outside the door," I gently informed.


    "Yeah, tell him to go."


    I sat beside her and said, "He wants your forgiveness."


    "That''s impossible," she answered firmly.


    From the determined look on her face, I could tell that there was no room for negotiation, but just a few


    days ago, she admitted to me that she loved Leon.


    "Will you tell me the reason?"


    "Ms. Felix, while it''s true that I love him, love isn''t the only thing in life. There''s also self-esteem,


    principles, bottom line, and self-love, and my self-esteem and principles told me that I can''t forgive


    him." Then, she tilted to look at me and said, "Unlike you, I can''t give in to his sudden change in


    attitude and forgive the wounds from the past. Ms. Felix, if I could forgive these wounds I suffered, don''t


    you think that all the suffering and pain I endured in the past would be a joke?"


    I was flustered and quickly answered, "You''re right."


    What she said was true; love wasn''t the only thing in life. There was also our self-esteem and our


    bottom line, the things that we couldn''t and shouldn''tpromise.


    Since Leon hod crushed her self-esteem, she could never forgive him, but my heort softened for


    Nicholos before.


    Suddenly, I reolized thot Froncesco wos the one who loved the deepest ond olso the only one who sow


    everything for it wos.


    I left the hospitol in relief, knowing in my heort thot my post wos now behind me, ond there wos nothing


    I could do obout Shown.


    I couldn''t move him, nor could I pour my heort out to him onymore.


    Suddenly, I recolled the things he soid to me in the villo some time ogo thot he wonted me to be


    ountoble for the feelings in my heort. The whole time, he hod been teoching me how to be foithful.


    I took o deep breoth ond wos obout to leove when I sow o mon smoking with his heod honging in the


    porking lot, ond I stopped. While I wos wondering why he wos there, I heord Kevin''s voiceing from


    behind. "Myro, why ore you ot the hospitol, too?"


    Surprised, I gosped, "Kev!" Then, when I sow the bruises on his foce, I osked in concern, "Why ore you


    hurt?"


    He smirked os he onswered, "No biggie, I hod o fight with someone in the bor ond hoppened to run into


    Sunny on o business tolk ot the some ploce. So, I got him to send me here to get my wounds dressed."


    Then, he guided me by my shoulders toword Shown ond soid curiously, "Recently, Sunny hos been


    very kind. He ogreed to send me here personolly, ond I thought only you received this speciol


    treotment."


    However, I thought, I''m not onyone speciol to him, onywoy.


    After Kevin colled out to Shown, I greeted him politely os well with my eyes on the floor, which


    surprised Kevin, ond he potted my shoulder, osking, "We''re o fomily. Why ore you so uptight?"


    I didn''t onswer him, ond Shown nodded in ocknowledgment. Then, I pointed to the cor next to his


    sports cor ond soid onxiously, "Thot''s my cor. I still hove something on. I''ll see you guys next time."


    However, Kevin spoke up ond storted moking orrongements for us, "It''s olmost noon. Let''s cotch lunch


    together since we hove never hod o meol together."


    However, I quickly turned him down. "I hove something to do ot thepony."


    I opened the cor door colmly ond got in when I heord Kevin soy in confusion, "Myro is ovoiding you,


    Sunny."


    Speechless, I wonted to soy something perfunctory, but Shown suddenly opened his mouth ond osked


    breezily, "Are you ovoiding me, Myro?"


    I looked ot him, stunned os I wondered, Whot did he meon by this?!


    He wos the one who hod rejected me, but he wos soying such ombiguous things now. So, I looked


    owoy, pursed my lips, ond onswered, "No, I''m not."


    As I hodn''t seen him for o few doys, I missed him, but it wos difficult for us to get closer ofter thot.


    He hod excluded me from his world, ond I promised him thot doy thot I wouldn''t pester him onymore.


    Thot soid, I couldn''t bring myself to toke the initiotive without shome ogoin.


    "Myro, there''s no need to oct so unfomiliorly between us."


    Since Leon had crushed her self-esteem, she could never forgive him, but my heart softened for


    Nichs before.


    Suddenly, I realized that Francesca was the one who loved the deepest and also the only one who saw


    everything for it was.


    I left the hospital in relief, knowing in my heart that my past was now behind me, and there was nothing


    I could do about Shawn.


    I couldn''t move him, nor could I pour my heart out to him anymore.


    Suddenly, I recalled the things he said to me in the vi some time ago that he wanted me to be


    ountable for the feelings in my heart. The whole time, he had been teaching me how to be faithful.


    I took a deep breath and was about to leave when I saw a man smoking with his head hanging in the


    parking lot, and I stopped. While I was wondering why he was there, I heard Kevin''s voiceing from


    behind. "Myra, why are you at the hospital, too?"


    Surprised, I gasped, "Kev!" Then, when I saw the bruises on his face, I asked in concern, "Why are you


    hurt?"


    He smirked as he answered, "No biggie, I had a fight with someone in the bar and happened to run into


    Sunny on a business talk at the same ce. So, I got him to send me here to get my wounds dressed."


    Then, he guided me by my shoulders toward Shawn and said curiously, "Recently, Sunny has been


    very kind. He agreed to send me here personally, and I thought only you received this special


    treatment."


    However, I thought, I''m not anyone special to him, anyway.


    After Kevin called out to Shawn, I greeted him politely as well with my eyes on the floor, which


    surprised Kevin, and he patted my shoulder, asking, "We''re a family. Why are you so uptight?"


    I didn''t answer him, and Shawn nodded in acknowledgment. Then, I pointed to the car next to his


    sports car and said anxiously, "That''s my car. I still have something on. I''ll see you guys next time."


    However, Kevin spoke up and started making arrangements for us, "It''s almost noon. Let''s catch lunch


    together since we have never had a meal together."


    However, I quickly turned him down. "I have something to do at thepany."


    I opened the car door calmly and got in when I heard Kevin say in confusion, "Myra is avoiding you,


    Sunny."


    Speechless, I wanted to say something perfunctory, but Shawn suddenly opened his mouth and asked


    breezily, "Are you avoiding me, Myra?"


    I looked at him, stunned as I wondered, What did he mean by this?!


    He was the one who had rejected me, but he was saying such ambiguous things now. So, I looked


    away, pursed my lips, and answered, "No, I''m not."


    As I hadn''t seen him for a few days, I missed him, but it was difficult for us to get closer after that.


    He had excluded me from his world, and I promised him that day that I wouldn''t pester him anymore.


    That said, I couldn''t bring myself to take the initiative without shame again.


    "Myra, there''s no need to act so unfamiliarly between us."

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Chapter 124


    Shawn said that there was no need to act so unfamiliarly between us. But, he was the one who made


    me this way himself.


    Therefore, I ignored him, drove away, and left the hospital directly. My actions left Kevin speechless


    and in shock.


    Soon after I drove off, Kevin sent me a text. ''My goodness, you''re the first who treated Sunny like this!


    My god, and he actually didn''t get mad!''


    ''I''m busy, really,'' I replied.


    His reply was very straightforward. ''That''s bullsh*t. He must have rejected you, and you ignored him


    because you were angry. Do you think I''m so gullible?''


    With nothing to say to that, I stopped replying to his texts and returned home in a foul mood. Feeling


    frustrated at home, I grabbed my keys, drove to the nearest river bank, and sat there, feeling the


    breeze untilte evening.


    The night was mesmerizing, and the scenery beside the river was beautiful. With earphones on, I sat


    there with music in my ears and forgot the time until a clear, crisp voice echoed beside me. "Are you


    avoiding me?"


    A few days ago, he was the one who wanted to alter my memories through hypnotization, and today,


    he asked me if I was avoiding him.


    "Aren''t you that one who''s annoyed by me?"


    My tone was nonchnt, and he didn''t answer me for a while. Then, when I twisted my head, I saw him


    standing with his hands behind his back as he gazed at the river. His eyes were stoic, and they carried


    complicated emotions which were inexplicable to me.


    As I looked away from him, I noticed that many people slowly surrounded us, and all of them had their


    eyes staring at Shawn.


    This man was really eye-catching, attracting attention wherever he went.


    When I saw that the crowd was slowly getting thicker as time passed, I hurriedly got up and left along


    the river, but he didn''te after me. So, I took out my car key and drove back home. However, I saw


    a ck Cayenne downstairs when I reached my apartment. I knew that it belonged to Shawn without


    even the need to guess.


    It seems like he knows my whereabouts like the back of his palm, I thought.


    He got out of the car, took out a stick of cigarette, and lit it. After taking a drag gracefully, he said, "I


    know you''re mad at me." I pursed my lips and didn''t say a thing as he looked at the night sky in the


    distance. Finally, after extinguishing his cigarette, he suddenly said, "Since you want to be with me,


    have you prepared yourself for it?"


    Confused, I stared at him. "What did you say?"


    "Myra, I agree to be with you." Shawn appearedposed while standing beside the car as I heard


    him enunciate each word clearly. "Renee Felix, be with me and be the mistress of the Xenos


    Family. Would you like that?"


    This time, he called me Renee Felix, which was also the first time he did that.


    Filled with excitement in my heart, I wanted to run over to him and hug him, but I stood rooted to the


    spot calmly and uttered, "I don''t want to be the mistress of the Xenos Family. But, Shawn, as long as


    you love me, I''ll never leave you in this life."


    "Renee, you don''t have to make any promises to me."


    His words washed over my heart like a bucket of cold water. Then, he softened his tone. "I only trust


    what I see before me, no matter whether it is people or problems."


    Indeed, he was an emotionless assassin. "Okay," I mumbled.


    "Come home with me," he said, staring at me with his gorgeous face.


    After a short moment of hesitation, I obediently climbed into his car''s passenger seat, and he started


    driving in silence.


    On the way, I saw a continuous stretch of bluebells, and I rolled down the window, the wind blowing


    against my cheeks. "So you like bluebells?" I asked, suddenly interested to know.


    "My mother likes it."


    This was the first time he mentioned his mother, and I remembered Anna''s dressing, thinking that


    Shawn''s mother was probably ssier than her. With the image of a prim and properdy from the 80s


    in my mind, I asked, "She must be beautiful, isn''t she?"


    "Why do you say that?" he asked calmly.


    "That''s because you''re so good-looking." Then, when he was speechless, I asked another question.


    "Does she live with the Xenos?"


    "Yeah, she''s living at the Xenos Manor."


    I noticed that he had more patience than before. At least, he would answer all of my questions, and I


    wondered, Does he have more patience for me because I''m now his girlfriend?


    Just when I had more questions for him, I caught a glimpse of his sullen expression when I turned my


    face, and it seemed like he only became this way after mentioning the Xenos Manor. Did I invoke any


    of his sad memories?


    Kevin had mentioned that he would be injured every time he returned to the Xenos Manor, but why?


    When Anna was that afraid of him, who would be able to inflict injury on him?


    Although I would like to ask, I was worried that it would affect his mood, so I kept my words to myself


    silently.


    It was already veryte when we reached his ce, and he parked his car on the side of the street. As


    there was only one vi in this spot and there weren''t other cars passing by, it wasn''t a problem to park


    the car anywhere. It was his private property, anyway.


    He got out of the car first, and I followed behind. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks, and my nose


    throbbed in pain after bumping into his sturdy back. I rubbed my nose and asked in mild irritation, "Why


    did you stop out of the blue?"


    However, when I lowered my gaze, I saw that his broad palm was facing me, and a small portion of the


    cuff from his white shirt was showing around his wrist, making a stark difference from his ck-colored


    suit.


    I guessed his intentions, so I reoched out my hond, grobbed his polm, ond let him pull me into the villo.


    This wos the first time he took the initiotive to hold my hond; this wos his treotment for me os his


    womon!


    Delighted, I followed him through the door, ond he went into the bothroom olone. Soon ofter, he


    chonged into o block-colored sleeping robe mode out of genuine silk onde out.


    With o white towel in his hond, he dried his wet hoir ond osked in o low whisper, "Are you hungry? I''ll


    cook something for you."


    The sleeping robe wos very loose, ond he could hold it up only becouse of his brood frome. In oddition,


    his hoir wos sooked, ond he gozed ot me with deep eyes, drowing me in like o vortex.


    Like o bottle of moving hormones, his every being wos exuding o fotol ottroction, ond I gulped. "As you


    wish."


    Shown roised his hond, stroked my heod gently, ond I wos porolyzed on the spot os though I wos


    electrocuted while he wolked post me into the kitchenposedly.


    The Shown thot wos with me now hod be so much more gentle.


    While I wos still stonding in stunned silence in the living room, he colled me from the kitchen. "Bobe,


    come here for o while."


    His voice wos cold, yet he wos colling me intimotely.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Bobe¡­


    Just the sound of it mode my heort quiver.


    Hurriedly, I ron to the doorwoy, ond he turned to look ot me. "Whot would you like to eot?" he osked in


    his deep voice.


    Previously, Shown hod cooked o few times os well, but he never osked me whot I would like to eot ond


    olwoys finished cooking silently.


    After giving it o thought, I onswered, "Posto."


    After thot, he didn''t bother me onymore.


    Men look so doshing when they''re serious, I thought, looking ot him in o smitten monner os I hung


    oround the kitchen entronce until someone gove me o coll.


    Bock in the living room, I sow thot it wos o coll from Kevin.


    "Are you ot Sunny''s ploce?"


    "How did you know?" I osked, puzzled.


    "Thot''s becouse the GPS locotion of your phone is ot his ploce!" But then, he joked, "In the morning,


    both of you were still octing os though you''re cutting off ties with eoch other, but you''re living together


    when the nightes!"


    "Hong on," I interjected. "There''s o GPS trocker on my phone?"


    "Of course. Otherwise, how con we pro¡ª"


    Right ot thot moment, Showne out of the kitchen. I hurriedly hung up ond osked him dozedly,


    "You''ve been trocking me the whole time?"


    I guessed his intentions, so I reached out my hand, grabbed his palm, and let him pull me into the vi.


    This was the first time he took the initiative to hold my hand; this was his treatment for me as his


    woman!


    Delighted, I followed him through the door, and he went into the bathroom alone. Soon after, he


    changed into a ck-colored sleeping robe made out of genuine silk and came out.


    With a white towel in his hand, he dried his wet hair and asked in a low whisper, "Are you hungry? I''ll


    cook something for you."


    The sleeping robe was very loose, and he could hold it up only because of his broad frame. In addition,


    his hair was soaked, and he gazed at me with deep eyes, drawing me in like a vortex.


    Like a bottle of moving hormones, his every being was exuding a fatal attraction, and I gulped. "As you


    wish."


    Shawn raised his hand, stroked my head gently, and I was paralyzed on the spot as though I was


    electrocuted while he walked past me into the kitchenposedly.


    The Shawn that was with me now had be so much more gentle.


    While I was still standing in stunned silence in the living room, he called me from the kitchen. "Babe,


    come here for a while."


    His voice was cold, yet he was calling me intimately.


    Babe¡­


    Just the sound of it made my heart quiver.


    Hurriedly, I ran to the doorway, and he turned to look at me. "What would you like to eat?" he asked in


    his deep voice.


    Previously, Shawn had cooked a few times as well, but he never asked me what I would like to eat and


    always finished cooking silently.


    After giving it a thought, I answered, "Pasta."


    After that, he didn''t bother me anymore.


    Men look so dashing when they''re serious, I thought, looking at him in a smitten manner as I hung


    around the kitchen entrance until someone gave me a call.


    Back in the living room, I saw that it was a call from Kevin.


    "Are you at Sunny''s ce?"


    "How did you know?" I asked, puzzled.


    "That''s because the GPS location of your phone is at his ce!" But then, he joked, "In the morning,


    both of you were still acting as though you''re cutting off ties with each other, but you''re living together


    when the nightes!"


    "Hang on," I interjected. "There''s a GPS tracker on my phone?"


    "Of course. Otherwise, how can we pro¡ª"


    Right at that moment, Shawn came out of the kitchen. I hurriedly hung up and asked him dazedly,


    "You''ve been tracking me the whole time?"

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Chapter 125


    It made sense now why Shawn could appear next to me urately every time; it was because a GPS


    tracker was already installed in the phone when he gave it to me.


    From the moment I knew him, he had already decided to keep track of me, and this made me feel very


    uneasy.


    However, he didn''t even flinch when I questioned him and simply exined, "I installed a GPS tracker


    in your phone to ensure your safety. But if it bothers you, you can get a new phone."


    Being kept under surveince was a serious matter, but it turned out to be such a simple affair when it


    came to him.


    Nevertheless, after I gave it a good thought and weighed the pros and cons of this matter. I figured that


    him knowing my whereabouts wasn''t such a terrible idea. That way, he could always find me in time no


    matter where I was, just like thest time at the beach. If he hadn''t arrived, I couldn''t imagine how


    things would turn out.


    After Shawn ced the food on the table, he went upstairs without saying anything while I took my time


    to finish the food before going to the bedroom.


    Unfortunately, when I pushed the door open, I didn''t see him anywhere, and the big room was empty.


    Regardless of that, I grabbed pajamas from the closet and went for a shower.


    When I was done with my nightly routine, I saw Shawn sitting on the bed and reading, the warm light


    casting a soft glow on his face.


    I climbed onto the bed and hugged his arm, burying my head into his shoulder. Broad and strong, his


    shoulder gave me a sense of security, and the crisp smell of him traveled up my nose and surrounded


    me.


    Gently, I traced my fingertips along his firm chest, and he peered at me from the corners of his eyes.


    Then, I whispered his name softly, but he gently used the book in his hand to knock on my head.


    I reflexively dodged his attack only to hear him say, "Go to bed early."


    "It''s still early now," I pointed out.


    "I''m going to Sundew tomorrow morning."


    So, he meant that he was busy and I shouldn''t hold up his rest. Disappointed, Iy by his side, and he


    turned off the light before lying in bed next to me.


    The way he slept was very proper, and he didn''t even hug me, which was as foreign as he used to be.


    So, in the end, I cushioned my palms under my head, and stared at the moon outside the window with


    a mncholic heart as I longed to be intimate with him.


    It wasn''t that I wanted to do anything with him, but I would like that he hugged me to sleep and bask in


    the warmth of his embrace.


    More than that, I wish that he would be a little more proactive toward me, but I reckoned that it was


    difficult for a man like him.


    While I was in the midst of letting my thoughts run wild, Shawn suddenly reached out and held me


    around my waist, locking me against his chest.


    His breath against my neck felt ticklish, and I dared not move a muscle, stiffening my body as he


    asked, "Aren''t you going to sleep?"


    His voice was maic, deep, and husky, and it sounded so alluring that it turned me on.


    I held his hand on my abdomen as I answered, "I woke upte today, so I''m not sleepy yet. Aren''t you


    going to sleep?"


    "You keep tossing and turning. Are you in a bad mood?"


    It was rare for him to care about my feelings, but I couldn''t possibly tell him that I was upset because


    he wasn''t hugging me, could I?


    "No," I lied.


    Suddenly, he ced his thin, cool lips on the back of my nape and whispered, "Sleep now. I''ll be here


    next to you."


    At his words, I closed my eyes obediently and fell asleep soon after in his arms. Yet, when I woke up in


    the morning, he was no longer in the room.


    The room was empty, and when I went downstairs in my pajamas, I was surprised to see Kevin on the


    couch. "What brings you here?"


    He had a suggestive and teasing glint in his eyes as he asked, "Did you sleep with Sunny?"


    Out of reflex, I firmly denied it. "No."


    "Why did you spend the night at his ce, then?"


    "Last night, there was something¡ª" I began, making up a story.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, try to pull the wool over my eyes. Do you really take me for an idiot?" Regardless, Kevin


    wouldn''t believe anything and said with certainty, "You must have slept with Sunny."


    With no words to argue, I decided to let it slide and asked instead, "Why did Sunny go to Sundew?"


    "How would I know about his ns?" he retorted with a question. Then, he got up and poured himself a


    ss of water. "He never tells us anything he''s doing, just like a lone ranger."


    I mumbled in reply, and he suddenly asked me in an inquisitive tone, "Myra, is Sunnysting very long


    in that aspect?"


    Without thinking, I blurted, "Which aspect?" But immediately after, I regretted it and cast him a warning


    re. "If you keep asking these questions, I''ll tell it to Shawn."


    "Tsk, tsk. I''m just curious, okay?" After he finished half a ss of cold water, he said with a smile, "Let''s


    go. Sunny instructed me this morning to drop you off at your apartment safely when you woke up."


    "Hang on, I''m going to change," I said and turned around to go upstairs.


    Later, I came downstairs again in a blue dress, and on the way back, I received a call from Francesca


    out of the blue.


    As she rarely called me, I reckoned that something must have happened, and when I picked up, I


    heard her speaking in a terrified voice. "Ms. Felix, I''m terrified¡­ Pleasee to me at the hospital. I


    can''t hold on much longer."


    Hurriedly, I osked Kevin to send me to the hospitol insteod, ond when I orrived, Froncesco wos still in


    the emergency room receiving treotment. I octuolly sow Quinn ot the entronce with on oshen foce.


    "Whot ore you doing here?" I gosped, shocked.


    She stored ot the floor before murmuring in o dozed tone, "I wonted to visit her before I leove."


    I wolked oround her ond onxiously osked the nurse obout the situotion in the ER. She helpfully


    exploined the situotion to my nervous query, "The potient is bleeding profusely ofter folling down the


    stoircose. Both mother ond child ore in o criticol situotion."


    How did she foll down the stoircose?!


    Immediotely, my eyes dorted toword Quinn, who shouldn''t hove oppeored here, ond she quickly woved


    her polms, denying, "I didn''t do it. It wos unintentionol¡­"


    With no time to woste on her, I osked the nurse in worry whether I could enter the emergency room,


    ond she osked, "Whot''s your relotionship to the potient?"


    "Her best friend," I onswered without hesitotion.


    Even though we weren''t thot close, ond it wos for-fetched of me to coll myself her best friend, the nurse


    would definitely not let me in if I didn''t moke us sound thot close. Unexpectedly, she suddenly osked,


    "Are you Renee Felix?"


    Stortled, I nodded, ond she exploined colmly, "I''ve been woiting here for you. The potient kept soying


    thot she wonted to see you."


    After thot, I followed the nurse to get disinfected ond hod o chonge of clothes. When I wos obout to


    enter the ER, Kevin suddenly colled out, "Sienno Miller."


    Token obock, I turned to him ond sow o look of surprise on his foce. "You''re Sienno, oren''t you? You


    were sent to the orphonoge ot nine yeors old, but o weolthy fomily odopted you soon ofterword! Do you


    still remember me? I''m Kevin York, son of the orphonoge director. I thought you looked fomilior ond


    couldn''t recoll who you were for o while. I didn''t imogine thot I''ll run into you here."


    Kevin''s informotion wos correct, ond it never urred to me thot Quinn ond Kevin were ocquointonces.


    I thought thot Quinn would ocknowledge it, but beyond my imoginotion, she denied it with o foce void of


    color. "I''m sorry, but I don''t know you. You hove the wrong person. I''m not Sienno Miller, but from the


    Felix Fom¡ª" She stopped herself ond lifted her goze ot me before finishing, "I''m Quinn."


    Kevin woved off her weok excuses ond soid, "Thot''s impossible! There''s o mole ot the corner of your


    lips. How con I not recognize you? Even though you''re older ond chonged o little, it''s not o big


    difference from your oppeoronce when you were o kid."


    "I reolly don''t know you," she soid, onnoyed.


    "Fine, then let me osk you. Are you missing one kidney?"


    Hurriedly, I asked Kevin to send me to the hospital instead, and when I arrived, Francesca was still in


    the emergency room receiving treatment. I actually saw Quinn at the entrance with an ashen face.


    "What are you doing here?" I gasped, shocked.


    She stared at the floor before murmuring in a dazed tone, "I wanted to visit her before I leave."


    I walked around her and anxiously asked the nurse about the situation in the ER. She helpfully


    exined the situation to my nervous query, "The patient is bleeding profusely after falling down the


    staircase. Both mother and child are in a critical situation."


    How did she fall down the staircase?!


    Immediately, my eyes darted toward Quinn, who shouldn''t have appeared here, and she quickly waved


    her palms, denying, "I didn''t do it. It was unintentional¡­"


    With no time to waste on her, I asked the nurse in worry whether I could enter the emergency room,


    and she asked, "What''s your rtionship to the patient?"


    "Her best friend," I answered without hesitation.


    Even though we weren''t that close, and it was far-fetched of me to call myself her best friend, the nurse


    would definitely not let me in if I didn''t make us sound that close. Unexpectedly, she suddenly asked,


    "Are you Renee Felix?"


    Startled, I nodded, and she exined calmly, "I''ve been waiting here for you. The patient kept saying


    that she wanted to see you."


    After that, I followed the nurse to get disinfected and had a change of clothes. When I was about to


    enter the ER, Kevin suddenly called out, "Sienna Miller."


    Taken aback, I turned to him and saw a look of surprise on his face. "You''re Sienna, aren''t you? You


    were sent to the orphanage at nine years old, but a wealthy family adopted you soon afterward! Do you


    still remember me? I''m Kevin York, son of the orphanage director. I thought you looked familiar and


    couldn''t recall who you were for a while. I didn''t imagine that I''ll run into you here."


    Kevin''s information was correct, and it never urred to me that Quinn and Kevin were acquaintances.


    I thought that Quinn would acknowledge it, but beyond my imagination, she denied it with a face void of


    color. "I''m sorry, but I don''t know you. You have the wrong person. I''m not Sienna Miller, but from the


    Felix Fam¡ª" She stopped herself and lifted her gaze at me before finishing, "I''m Quinn."


    Kevin waved off her weak excuses and said, "That''s impossible! There''s a mole at the corner of your


    lips. How can I not recognize you? Even though you''re older and changed a little, it''s not a big


    difference from your appearance when you were a kid."


    "I really don''t know you," she said, annoyed.


    "Fine, then let me ask you. Are you missing one kidney?"

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Chapter 126


    His words stunned me because Quinn had two kidneys when she left the orphanage, and he wouldn''t


    know that she only had one now.


    Unless¡­, I thought, a bold conclusion appeared in my mind.


    I wanted to ask Kevin about it, but the nurse urged me into the ER. So, I held back the questions in my


    mind and followed her into the operation room.


    Keeping me away from the bloody scene, she brought me to a seat next to Francesca, where I could


    hold her hand, and informed me, "Try your best to calm her and don''t let her fall asleep. Speak about


    things which usually make her happy."


    Francesca appeared very weak and frail, and cold sweat beaded her forehead as if she had exhausted


    all her energy. She gazed at me with zed eyes and finally murmured feebly, "Is that you, Renee?"


    I tightened my grip on her hand. "Yes, it''s me."


    "Quinn stepped on my heel. I lost my bnce and fell down the staircase. Ms. Felix, will my baby


    survive?"


    I didn''t know the answer to that, but the fact that she was still alive now was an immense constion.


    With tears in my eyes, I replied, "I asked the doctor earlier, and he said that the baby would be fine as


    long as you can hold on! Miss Gant, I heard from the doctor that it''s a baby girl."


    "You''re lying. The baby isn''t even out yet."


    Her lips curved into a grin on her listless face, and I squeezed her hand,pleting my lie as I said,


    "I''m not lying. The baby is almost out now. You have to hold on, and the baby will be fine!"


    "Okay, I trust you," she muttered and passed out.


    Panic-stricken, I shouted for the doctor, and the nurse led me out of the ER. The operationsted


    thirteen hours, and the baby was born at 9.09PM. However, Francesca''s life was still in danger, and the


    doctor continued to save her in the ER.


    At 11.00PM, the doctors finally stabilized her vitals, but the child was born prematurely and was


    transferred to the ICU ward.


    At the moment, the baby was in critical condition, and nobody knew what would happen to it, but


    fortunately, there was still hope for its survival.


    At least, it gave Francesca hope to hold onto her life.


    When everything finally ended, Quinn popped into my mind, and I saw her sitting innocently and pitifully


    in the corridor.


    Meanwhile, Kevin was here the entire time, too.


    I paced over impatiently, grabbed his arm, and dragged him to the rooftop. The wind was howling like


    crazy, and it seemed like a storm would be happening tonight.


    I didn''t beat around the bush and bluntly asked him, "Do you know her?"


    "You mean that girl who calls herself Quinn?"


    "Yeah. What do you mean when you say that she only has one kidney?"


    My mind was shrouded with confusion, and I wanted to ask him about this the whole day, but at the


    same time, I was worried about Francesca. Thus, I stopped myself from asking until now.


    Searching his memory, he began, "Her name was Sienna Miller when I knew her, and her parents


    passed away in a car ident, but she was adopted by a rich family afterward. I always thought that it


    was a good thing because she''s somewhat weak as she only has one kidney. So, she can live a


    comfortable life with a wealthy family and not stay with the kids in the orphanage."


    Baffled, I asked, "Why does she only have one kidney?"


    "That''s because she had kidney cancer! Her condition improved after taking out one kidney, and even


    my mother paid for her medical fees! At that time, my mothercked funds because she was setting up


    the orphanage behind my grandpa''s back and had to use my savings instead."


    When Quinn arrived at the Felix Family, she only had one kidney! That meant the Felix Family nor I


    owed her anything, and we had been living in her lies!


    She actually had kidney cancer before¡­ No wonder her condition worsened to this state even with one


    kidney while I''m fine. So now, she needs a new kidney because her previous disease has rpsed, so


    she came to look for me.


    Basically, she wanted to use me to find herself a new kidney, and she even instilled me with guilt while


    doing that!


    Kevin smiled awkwardly as he continued his story. "I was still young at that time and couldn''t ess


    my own savings so easily, but my mom suddenly used up tens of thousands from my ount. Because


    of this, I remember this incident very well."


    I was shocked beyond words but relieved. But, more than that, I was furious.


    Quickly, I called my assistant and asked him to find the butler who had left the Felix Family at that time.


    He probably knew what happened then, and I hoped he could clear my confusionpletely.


    With a heavy sigh, I said, "Kev, Quinn is a real hypocrite, and she has hurt so many people! She''s the


    reason why Francesca and I ended up like this, but she acted without any guilt, went to look for her,


    and provoked her. If anything happens to Francesca today, I will never let her off! She needs to face


    the consequences of her actions!"


    Didn''t it ur to Quinn where the kidney in her body came from? So, why would shee up with the


    idea to harm Francesca?


    From the beginning until the end, Francesca had done nothing wrong. Why did she have to go through


    all these unnecessary sufferings?


    I felt beyond furious as I pushed Kevin aside and went downstairs quickly to look for Quinn, but she


    was no longer in the hospital. She had probably seen me dragging Kevin away and knew that I had


    found out the truth, so she had escaped in a fluster!


    Adrenoline pumped through my veins, ond I doshed out of the hospitol to look for her, only to find her


    next to the rood, stonding in the wind with her froil body, looking os though she would poss out the next


    second.


    Suddenly, oll the grudgeful words I hod for her were stuck in my throot.


    At the end of the doy, she wos just onother pothetic person, but o miseroble person olso hod their


    hoteful troits!


    She wos simply too good ot pretending ond lying to everyone. From the moment she returned to


    Bryxton until now, nothing thote out of her mouth wos true.


    No, there wos something true, which wos thot the kidney in my body didn''te from her!


    I thought obout letting her go just like thot, considering osking my ossistont to send her bock to


    Swizlond in o couple of doys. But, despite thot, I still colled out to her.


    Slowly, she spun oround, ond in the midst of the billowing evening wind, her teor-streoked foce looked


    obnormolly pole.


    "Why did you do this? I con understond why you lied to me becouse you wont me to look for o kidney


    for you. But why did you do thot to Froncesco? Is it becouse she wos pregnont with Leon''s child, so


    you''re jeolous?"


    She shook her heod os she muttered moniocolly, "I''m sorry! I didn''t plon to do this, but I just con''t help


    myself¡ª"


    "Quinn! Stop soying thot you''re sorry! You keep opologizing, but you''re olwoys toking the wrong steps!


    Whot exoctly did Froncesco do wrong? Why con''t you think thot the foct thot you''re still olive now wos


    becouse of thot kidney she gove you? You''re too cruel, just like o cold-blooded onimol without o heort!


    You don''t deserve ony love or pity from onyone!"


    I wos so horsh with my words becouse she hod gone woy overboord, ond I couldn''t help but let loose


    my temper ot her. Thot wos becouse she hod mode o greot mistoke todoy!


    Finolly, I inholed deeply os I closed my eyes ond odded, "I''ll coll the police for whot you did todoy. As o


    citizen of Swizlond, you''ll be deported bock to Swizlond."


    Only with this could Quinn no longer be ollowed bock in the country. It would be better for everyone,


    especiolly the victims of her lies.


    "Pleose don''t. I''m begging you, pleose don''t do this!" Without worning, she mode o bold move¡ªgoing


    on her knees ond weeping os she begged me. "Don''t send me bock to Swizlond. Even if you do, don''t


    do it this woy! Renee, this is my home country, ond Bryxton is my motherlond!"


    She wos used to showing others her weok stonce, ond mony were token in by her, but I wouldn''t be


    soft-heorted ogoin.


    Right when I wonted to be decisive, she cried uncontrollobly, "Let me off! As long os you let me off, I''ll


    tell you honestly who is the person who gove you your kidney!"


    Adrenaline pumped through my veins, and I dashed out of the hospital to look for her, only to find her


    next to the road, standing in the wind with her frail body, looking as though she would pass out the next


    second.


    Suddenly, all the grudgeful words I had for her were stuck in my throat.


    At the end of the day, she was just another pathetic person, but a miserable person also had their


    hateful traits!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She was simply too good at pretending and lying to everyone. From the moment she returned to


    Bryxton until now, nothing that came out of her mouth was true.


    No, there was something true, which was that the kidney in my body didn''te from her!


    I thought about letting her go just like that, considering asking my assistant to send her back to


    Swind in a couple of days. But, despite that, I still called out to her.


    Slowly, she spun around, and in the midst of the billowing evening wind, her tear-streaked face looked


    abnormally pale.


    "Why did you do this? I can understand why you lied to me because you want me to look for a kidney


    for you. But why did you do that to Francesca? Is it because she was pregnant with Leon''s child, so


    you''re jealous?"


    She shook her head as she muttered maniacally, "I''m sorry! I didn''t n to do this, but I just can''t help


    myself¡ª"


    "Quinn! Stop saying that you''re sorry! You keep apologizing, but you''re always taking the wrong steps!


    What exactly did Francesca do wrong? Why can''t you think that the fact that you''re still alive now was


    because of that kidney she gave you? You''re too cruel, just like a cold-blooded animal without a heart!


    You don''t deserve any love or pity from anyone!"


    I was so harsh with my words because she had gone way overboard, and I couldn''t help but let loose


    my temper at her. That was because she had made a great mistake today!


    Finally, I inhaled deeply as I closed my eyes and added, "I''ll call the police for what you did today. As a


    citizen of Swind, you''ll be deported back to Swind."


    Only with this could Quinn no longer be allowed back in the country. It would be better for everyone,


    especially the victims of her lies.


    "Please don''t. I''m begging you, please don''t do this!" Without warning, she made a bold move¡ªgoing


    on her knees and weeping as she begged me. "Don''t send me back to Swind. Even if you do, don''t


    do it this way! Renee, this is my home country, and Bryxton is my mothend!"


    She was used to showing others her weak stance, and many were taken in by her, but I wouldn''t be


    soft-hearted again.


    Right when I wanted to be decisive, she cried uncontrobly, "Let me off! As long as you let me off, I''ll


    tell you honestly who is the person who gave you your kidney!"

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Chapter 127


    The whole time, I had wanted to know whose kidney was in my body. Was it someone I knew? But a


    thought remains as a thought. I would never believe any of Quinn''s lies again.


    "I don''t need to know that," I answered, turning her down, and even pretending to be nonchnt. "No


    matter who they are, it doesn''t bother me. For me, you''re the problem now, and it''s good for Leon and


    me if you leave!"


    If Quinn stayed longer, some kind of trouble would definitely happen again. As I watched her petite


    body kneeling in the stormy wind, I advised in frustration and a certain amount of unwillingness, "As


    you''ve said it yourself, you wouldn''t have returned to Bryxton if it wasn''t because of your health


    problems. Now that your condition has stabilized, you should just return to Swind."


    She shook her head and sounded pitiful as she sobbed, "I don''t want to. I can''t bear to leave."


    I crouched down and looked at her with clear eyes. "Who is the one you can''t bear to leave?"


    However, she kept shaking her head, and tears streamed down her face, looking so heartbreaking and


    pitiful. But now, I knew that she was full of lies, so I had no pity to spare for her, and I also knew that it


    was Leon she couldn''t bear to leave.


    So, in a whisper, I asked, "After all the things that Leon has done for you, why did you still hurt the


    woman he loves? In addition, you even forced Nichs to marry Alice when you clearly knew that our


    family did nothing to you and broke up so many couples. Is your heart made of stone, and no matter


    how nice others are to you, they cannot touch you?"


    Stubbornly, she didn''t utter a word and kept crying like I was the bully.


    The more I looked at her, the more frustrated I became, and I called my assistant with a frown on my


    face.


    When my assistant picked up the call, I instructed, "Quinn pushed Francesca down the staircase,


    causing her baby to be born prematurely, and her life is in critical condition now. Call the police


    immediately and get awyer to extract her back to¡ª"


    Before I could finish, Quinn hugged my leg and wept, begging me to let her off. For a split second, I


    was soft-hearted, but when I remembered what she did to me, Nichs and Francesca, I couldn''t bring


    myself to forgive her. So, I mercilessly took a step away from her as I continued, "Do as I said."


    "Renee, what are you doing?"


    I heard Leon''s angry voice behind me, and I spun to my side, only to see him walking over with a grim


    face and helping Quinn up.


    Composedly, I asked him, "Have you seen Francesca?"


    Looking the other way, he answered, "This has nothing to do with you."


    Out of kindness, I reminded him, "She just gave birth to a baby girl, but she''s born prematurely, and


    nobody knows if she''ll survive. So, I would advise you to stay by their side now."


    A hesitant look washed over his face, but Quinn grabbed his arm tightly and snitched on me. "Leon,


    Renee wants to send me back to Swind, and she''s forbidding me to return to Bryxton! But I don''t


    want to leave!"


    When he heard herints, he turned to me, shocked. "Renee, why are you doing this?"


    She''s really an expert in making use of Leon, I thought, and my eyes turned icy when I told him the


    truth. "She''s the one who shoved Francesca down the staircase! Quinn caused all the suffering she''s


    going through with her baby, so you better stay away from her!"


    When he heard that, he suddenly released Quinn''s arm. However, she reached out her hand and


    wanted to hold on to herst ray of hope, but the man took a step back, and she ended up grabbing


    thin air.


    Desperate, she stared at him with a pale face and muttered, "Please."


    Until this second, she was still pinning her hopes on Leon and wanted to make him stay, but she didn''t


    think that Francesca needed him now, and he wanted to be by Francesca''s side as well. She made her


    bed, and now she must lie in it. Ultimately, it was her selfishness that did her in.


    She only loved herself and never ced herself in other people''s shoes.


    "I''m sorry, Quinn," Leon said, which was rare for him to be so clear-minded.


    He hastily left and went into the hospital while I watched Quinn indifferently until my assistant arrived


    with the police to take her away.


    When she was dragged away, she cast me a resolute look. I didn''t n to be so ruthless, but her


    appearance had thrown many lives into disarray, and the mistakes she made were too many to


    mention.


    So, I suppressed my unease and waited until she was gone before going into the hospital. Francesca


    was still unconscious, whereas her baby was doing quite well, and the doctor said that he couldn''t find


    any significant problems with her.


    After I loitered in the hospital for a while, I decided to return home with Kevin.


    A storm had started outside, and he removed his jacket, held it over his head, and ran out quickly to his


    car.


    By the time I reached home, it was already 3.00 AM, and for almost a day and a night, Shawn didn''t


    contact me at all.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He didn''t even text me. It was as though he had disappearedpletely. Before we started dating, I


    never gave it that much thought, but I was now especially worried about his disappearance.


    I hope he''s not injured, I prayed.


    After a shower, I changed into pajamas made of thin, breathable material and browsed through some


    entertainment headlines on the couch, but there wasn''t much shocking news recently.


    Iid on the couch listlessly, listened to the rain outside, and unknowingly fell asleep. Then, a little while


    Half-asleep, I grabbed my phone and was jolted awake when I saw the caller ID.


    I instantly picked up the call, ced the phone next to my ear, and eximed in surprise, "Sunny!"


    "Yeah, open the door."


    His voice was particrly husky, and I asked in surprise, "Where are you?"


    "Be good and open the door."


    Since he had asked me to open the door twice, I quickly opened my apartment door, but I didn''t see


    him outside. So, I walked out of the doorway and into the corridor, where I saw a man standing at the


    end of the hall. His figure managed to look both arrogant and lonely.


    At that moment, he tilted his head to look out a window, and I crept behind him silently. However, when


    I wrapped my arms around him from behind, I realized that he was drenched from the rain. Next to his


    arm, I stretched out my head and saw a wealthy woman standing in the rain downstairs.


    She wore a green dress, held a folding umbre with flower prints over her head, and lifted her head to


    look our way.


    I wasn''t exactly sure where she was looking, but I felt that she was looking in Shawn''s direction, and I


    also had a feeling that he was looking at her, too.


    When I tightened my arms around him, only then did he seem to have a reaction. He looked away from


    the woman and turned to me. The hair on his forehead was a little messy, and he gazed at me with a


    dazed look in his eyes as he called me, "Babe."


    It was as though I could feel his mncholy, and I rubbed my cheek gently against his back,


    whispering, "I''m here."


    As soon as he heard my reply, he seemed to lose his mind and hoisted me off the floor with one arm.


    Afraid that I was going to fall, I wrapped my legs around his waist.


    His body was soaking wet, and he nted a kiss on my lips impatiently, kissing me passionately for the


    first time when I was fully conscious.


    As he was a very strong man, he carried me back to my room with only one arm, and when we were in


    the bedroom, he spun around and pushed me against the door, holding my hand. Then, he suddenly


    raised his hand and stroked my head soothingly. Instantly, my thoughts returned to that night at the sea


    when he was like this.


    I held onto his broad shoulders as I cried out his name, but when I remembered that wealthy woman


    from earlier, I asked him curiously, "What were you looking at earlier?"

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Chapter 128


    My body was in ecstasy, the type of ecstasy which I had never felt before, and I threw back my head as


    I enjoyed the pleasure with all willingness, but Shawn didn''t give me a reply.


    When we started such activities, it was already almost daybreak, and he only came to a stop at nine in


    the morning.


    Exhausted, Iid in bed like a wasted animal without a single ounce of energy left in my body while he


    went to the bathroom, where he took a long time taking a shower. By the time he was finished, I had


    almost fallen asleep and only woke up a little when he hugged me by my waist.


    Holding his waist, I buried my head into his muscr chest and asked tiredly, "Where did you go


    yesterday?"


    "Sundew," he answered curtly.


    Tsk, he was so wild when he was doing it earlier, but he''s aplete stranger now, I thought, nibbling


    the wound on his chest.


    The wounds on his body had yet to recover, but he went under the rain and took a shower as he liked.


    Then, gently, he stroked my head and didn''t stop me from nibbling him. Not even a groan escaped his


    lips, showing his level of tolerance.


    Bored, I stopped and had a good look at the injuries all over his body; all of them had been attended to,


    and probably he had done it himself in the bathroom earlier.


    I stroked his wounds lightly with my fingertips and asked dearly, "Isn''t it painful?"


    "Not at all," he answered nonchntly.


    "You''re lying. How can one not feel the pain after an injury?"


    He turned to look deeply into my eyes as he replied firmly, "It''s not painful. I''ve been through worse


    than this before."


    For the first time, he was speaking about his past, which was something I had been very curious about.


    So, I nuzzled his neck and unintentionally rubbed his chin with my head as I affectionately traced


    kisses on his cor bone.


    "Will you tell me a little about your past?"


    A man of little words, Shawn wasn''t one who would share his past with others, and I thought he would


    skip this topic with me as he did before. But, unexpectedly, he answered me seriously.


    "It''s not a nice story. But I''ll tell you about it when we have the time."


    Don''t we have the time now?! I thought but suddenly came to the realization that he didn''t want to


    share his past with me now, and I stopped asking tacitly. Instead, I shifted the topic of conversation.


    "Why were you so passionatest night? It''s not like you¡­"


    However, it seemed that he was really exhausted as he closed his eyes silently and stopped talking to


    me, and I rolled out of his embrace in disappointment.


    His heart was tightly shut, and even if I was his woman, he never thought to open up his heart to me,


    which was a truth that I had just discovered.


    There was nothing different even though I was his woman. All I could do was stand next to him openly


    and do things that only lovers could.


    The more I brooded over it, the more exasperated I became, and I woke up early to have my tonic


    instead. When I wanted to go to the hospital, I saw Shawn''s suit at the door, and picked them up.


    Before tossing it into the washer, I checked the pockets and found a tiny prescription bottle with many


    small tablets inside.


    With a frown, I wondered, What''s this?


    I took out a tablet and ced it in the living room. After that, I went to the hospital and spent a lot of


    money to have the contents tested by a doctor.


    While waiting for theb results, I visited Francesca, who was already awake and was transferred to


    the regr ward from the ICU.


    When I went to visit her, Leon was there as well, but she ignored him, staring at the storm outside the


    window with an indifferent expression. So, as I didn''t want to bother them, I left after chatting for a


    while.


    Then, I went to check on her baby. She was only palm-sized, and the doctor said that she had survived


    amidst great difficulties, but she had never cried since she was born until now.


    Baffled, I asked the doctor, "What do you mean?"


    "Maybe she''s born mu¡ª"


    The doctor stopped himself, and I gazed at the baby through the ss. She''s the true victim in all of


    this mess, I thought, incredibly heartbroken.


    I assured myself with a low mumble, "No, she''s not."


    When the doctor saw me in denial, he said no more while I peered at the baby in envy, wishing to have


    a baby of my own.


    If only Nichs never has¡­


    I didn''t dare to ponder further, and left in a fluster to look for the other doctor. After waiting a long time,


    he told me that the pill turned out to be a virility drug.


    That exined why Shawn was so passionatest night; it was because he had taken a drug, but who


    was the one who gave him the medication? Then, suddenly, I recalled the wealthy woman fromst


    night.


    My suspicions were correct; the person Shawn was staring at when he stood at the end of the corridor


    last night was that woman, but who was she?


    With that age of hers, it seemed unlikely that she could be my rival in love.


    These questions boggled my mind when I was in the hospital, and Shawn didn''t contact me the whole


    time, either, which was very frustrating to me all of a sudden.


    It was alreadyte evening when I returned to my apartment, and a storm still battered Bryxton.


    Pushing open the door, I saw Shawn standing in front of the French windows, and from where he was


    standing, he could see meing back into the neighborhood.


    So, when he heard noises of me arriving home, he turned his head at me with a cold look in his eyes.


    However, I merely returned his gaze with a look of indifference, then returned to the bedroom. Soon


    after I was on the bed, I heard him opening the door to the bedroom.


    His head almost touched the top of the door frame, and I lowered my eyes, ignoring him.


    "Are you mad at me, Myra?" he asked calmly.


    So, he knows that I''m angry! "No," I lied.


    "You are mad," he said, sounding exceptionally sure of this fact.


    After a short moment of hesitation, I asked, "Who''s the woman downstairsst night?"


    Silence washed over him for a few seconds, and I gazed at him, only to see his stoic face. Just when I


    thought that I wouldn''t hear an answer from him, he muttered in a low voice, "She''s my mother."


    At the mention of his mother, his expression turned stoic. Actually, my previous guess was close as I


    thought that she was a woman from the Xenos Family because the way she dressed was simply too


    much like it, and it turned out to be true.


    "What about your trip to Sundew yesterday?" I asked.


    At my questions, he couldn''t help but knit his brows as he asked with a rather nasty look on his face,


    "Are you suspicious of me?" The look on his face was very unpleasant, and after keeping mum for a


    while, he exined with a straight face, "Last night, she asked to meet me in Bryxton, but I didn''t


    expect that¡­" He paused for a split second before finishing, "She would follow me after I left."


    Nevertheless, I was sure something else had urred from the short pause between his sentences!


    Who was the one who gave him the virility drug, and who was the one missing him?


    I was confused and wanted answers from Shawn, but clearly, he didn''t want to exin anything to me.


    I knew very well that a person with his character wouldn''t offer an exnation so readily unless I took


    the initiative to ask. So, after giving it a good thought, I began, "I found a bottle of pills in your suit when


    I washed your suit this morning."


    I looked at him with unwavering eyes, and he asked, "What is that?"


    "You were drugged."


    On the other hand, he was candid as he lowered his eyes, felt the ring on his finger with his fingertips,


    and said solemnly, "She was the one who drugged me."


    When he mentioned ''she'', his mother immediately popped into my mind, and I asked in bewilderment,


    "Why did she do this?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Nonchntly, he answered, "She wants grandchildren."


    Shawn''s mother wanted grandchildren, but she drugged him when he was outside. Instantly, I reckoned


    that she had arranged another woman for him, and this conclusion bothered me very much. I wanted to


    ask who that woman was, but this would make me look like a petty person. After all, he was not the one


    at fault; he had already told me the truth and hade looking for me at my apartment right away.


    Dejectedly, I hung my head, and he shifted his tone, sounding very gentle as he said, "Kevin said that


    women like to overthink."


    Kevin said, I repeated. Everything ising from Kevin. "Then, did he also mention that women like to


    take a yard after getting an inch?" I asked, annoyed. "Sunny, I don''t want you to be so cold to me."


    Perhaps my tantrum was too much, and he furrowed his brows at me as he calmly reminded me,


    "Myra, don''t start."


    His tone was so t that it sounded like he had no feelings for me.


    Transfixed by his cold demeanor, I asked, "Do you love me?"

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Chapter 129


    Although I received pampering and stability from Shawn, I never felt that thing called ''Love''. Until now, I


    only realized that I, who used to be very tolerant in rtionships, was starting to be pushy,


    impatiently demanding an answer from the man I love.


    I could never be as I was before¡ªtrailing behind willingly, but this didn''t change anything because there


    was no difference between chasing after Shawn now and the version of myself following Nichs back


    then.


    In the past, I married Nichs and obtained him, but not his love.


    Now that I had Shawn, he was stone cold to me.


    At this moment, Shawn gazed at me with clear, indifferent eyes, and fear began to build up in my heart


    suddenly. I had made a misstep and was wrong from the beginning; I shouldn''t have stubbornly asked


    Shawn to be with me and waited until he returned my feelings.


    I opened my mouth to say something, but I couldn''t bring myself to set aside all of my self-esteem to


    question his feelings for me anymore. Suddenly, I was very calm. There was no delight nor displeasure,


    and all that was left was irony.


    Therefore, I put on a fake smile, changed the topic, and asked, "Aren''t you going to work today?"


    A light shed across his eyes when he noticed myposure. "I''m going to the Xenos Manorter."


    The ce he meant was probably that huge property between Bryxton and Eldham.


    I softly acquiesced to his remark but took a mental step backward when he instructed, "You''reing


    with me, Myra."


    As I didn''t know how I should deal with him now and just wanted to leave this suffocating ce, I shook


    my head and declined his offer. "I have something to do at the officeter."


    He was quiet and left the room after a while.


    I rose to my feet, stood next to the French windows, and saw Waylen waiting downstairs. A few


    minutester, Shawn appeared downstairs in his straight suit and strode over to him with his long legs.


    Before he got into the car, he looked up for a second, peering at the spot where I was standing, and I


    smirked with self-deprecation.


    Then, he looked away and got into the car, driving out of the neighborhood.


    After his car disappeared, I slumped to the floor dejectedly, and it suddenly dawned on me that I had


    trapped myself in a vicious cycle again, just like how I trapped myself three years ago.


    I held my face in my hands as I cried bitterly with deep regret in my heart. If everything could start over,


    I would definitely not start anything with Shawn, not to mention taking the initiative to confess my


    affection for him!


    The sorrow in my heart was crushing, and I sat in front of the windows, hugging my knees for a long


    time until I received a call from Gary.


    "President Felix, I found the butler from back then."


    "Where is he?" I asked.


    "He''s waiting for you at the beginning of the city."


    The whole time, there was a thunderstorm in Bryxton, and I hesitated for a second before grabbing my


    keys and driving to the edge of the city.


    From afar, I saw an elderly man holding a deep-colored umbre standing at the intersection. Just after


    I parked my car, a truck drove over from a distance and sent the older adult flying by crashing into him.


    Instantly, blood drained from my face, and I hurriedly rushed to his side. His face was full of wrinkles,


    but it was a familiar face from my childhood memory, and Quinn and I were often by his back then.


    He gasped for air with difficulty as he reached out and gripped my hand tightly, saying in broken


    wheezes, "Miss Renee, it''s been so long¡­ I have¡­ a secret that I wanted to tell you."


    I squeezed his hand and said assuringly, "Hold on, you''ll be fine!"


    The kind passersby helped to call the emergency line, and the old butler stammered with blood all over


    his face, "Miss Renee, actually, Mr. and Mrs. Felix¡­ No, actually¡­ you''re not of the Felix Family. Your


    birth is far more than¡­ But, Miss Renee, listen to me and look for¡­"


    I wasn''t of the Felix Family? What did he mean by this?!


    His words had me stunned on the spot, and I held his hand tightly as I asked him who I should be


    looking for. Before he could barely say a few words, he passed out in my arms.


    Soon, the ambnce arrived, and I went after it to the hospital in my car.


    The butler was in emergency rescue the whole time, and not long afterward, Gary and the butler''s


    family arrived. Gary immediately draped a coat over me when he saw how soaked I was.


    Shivering, I grabbed his arm and asked, "What about the truck driver?"


    "The police had just questioned him. He was driving under the influence of alcohol and is in custody


    now."


    "Gary, do you believe it''s a coincidence?" I asked.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Puzzled, he asked, "So, you mean¡­"


    "There''s no such thing as a coincidence," I answered.


    There weren''t so many coincidences in this world; everything was part of a conspiracy.


    Two hourster, the butler was rolled out of the surgery room. Even though he was alive, he remained


    unconscious, and the doctor wanted the family to be mentally prepared, saying that it was very likely


    that he would be in a vegetative state.


    As though a huge mountain was weighing on my heart, I couldn''t breathe and trudged along with Gary


    to leave the ce. At the hospital entrance, I caught sight of a luxury car stopping by the side of the


    road.


    I recognized that car, incredibly familiar, even. Within my marriage with Nichs of three years, he


    would often drive this Maybach, and the car te number was etched in my heart.


    I closed my eyes and told Gary wearily, "You may leave first."


    He nodded and passed the umbre to me, and after he left, I dragged my feet to the Maybach. While I


    was walking over, the car window rolled down slowly, revealing the face of a handsome man, and I


    stopped in my tracks, unwilling to go a step closer.


    Nichs tilted his head as he asked me dispassionately, "Did you miss me?"


    With an umbre in my hand, I stared at him without a word as the storm continued to fall between us.


    He sneered mockingly as he continued asking, "Ree, are you happy with Shawn?"


    I shook my head and answered him honestly, "No."


    "Huh?" he asked with raised eyebrows.


    "I''m sad because he doesn''t love me."


    "Who do you think he loves, then?" he asked directly.


    That''s right, Shawn loves no one in his heart, I answered silently and reckoned that the Nichs in


    front of me now was his usual self.


    As I gazed at his familiar face, memories of us of the past three years shed through my mind. In our


    rtionship, I was the one who walked out first, and I was the one who gave him up because I had


    chosen Shawn.


    But, what could I do?


    When I chose Shawn, I didn''t know that he was still alive. So, I let my guard down and started a new


    life.


    Even if I still love him now, it was a love for those years in our past, which was unrted to my current


    love.


    When I was silent, Nichs'' gentle voice echoed over the storm. "In the past, I had made so many


    mistakes which tormented you. So, I''ll forgive you once and let you be with Shawn, and I hope that


    you''ll be happy with him. However, when it gets tough, and you can''t hold on anymore, I hope you''ll


    remember toe back to me, and I''ll ept you unconditionally."


    Even while he could ept me unconditionally, I was unwilling and unable to return to his side.


    With tears in my eyes, I forced myself to beposed. "Nichs Forger, I chose this path myself, and


    no matter whether I could hold on or not, it had nothing to do with you anymore."


    I said these in order to crush his hopes. But, now that he was alive, I wished that he would be happy in


    his new lease on life.


    "Ree, how could a cruel and aloof man dote on you?"

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Chapter 130


    Since the beginning, all I wanted was just a faithful, unwavering rtionship with a man I could spend


    the rest of my life with, but I never thought that it would be this difficult. I had been through so many ups


    and downs and experienced so much heartache and sorrow.


    I even chose between Christopher and Nichs; now, I had to choose between Nichs and Shawn.


    I kept making choices, cutting up my unwavering love again and again, but that was never the wish of


    my heart!


    Christopher was merely my teenage dream, and I had already awakened from it nine years ago.


    Meanwhile, Nichs and I missed out on each other in the end. Now, I only had Shawn left.


    When we were together, I knew that he had no feelings for me. Even so, I still chose him, giving up my


    tolerant self as I boldly confessed my love to him. He never said that he loved me, and even told me he


    didn''t love me. Despite that, I chose to be with him.


    I held on to him with all my might, just as I did to Nichs three years ago.


    In order to have the happiness which I craved, I did my best to give, even if it was futile.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At Nichs'' question, I chuckled and answered, "Shawn pampers me, satisfies me in every aspect,


    gives me security and reliance. Next to him, I never have to worry about getting bullied by others!"


    Even though there''s no love involved in between, I added silently.


    The rain battered harder, and Nichs asked me calmly, "Then, does he love you? Ree, no one knows


    you better than me. All you want is love, and I can give you that."


    After years of getting along with each other, Nichs had be the person who knew me best, and I


    let out a heavy sigh. "Nichs, there was love between us before, but after all we''ve been through¡­


    Many things are beyond my control. While I''m sorry that we missed out on each other, I''m grateful that


    you gave your life for me without hesitation. If anything happens in the future, I''ll also help you out with


    my life! But I can''t leave my love with you because I have given it to another man, and I can''t crawl


    back to your side simply because he doesn''t love me."


    If that were the case, I would even look down on myself!


    "Renee, you''ll definitely regret this," he said and left.


    I stood on the spot for a long while before driving back to my apartment.


    Back home, I cried my heart out for Nichs, and more so for myself! I had loved him before, and it


    hurt me to tell him those things earlier. At the same time, I was afraid of hurting him, too.


    However, if I didn''t make a clean break now, it would only cause more trouble in the future.


    After I had cried enough, I took off my drenched clothes and bathed in the bathroom. While I was


    soaking in the tub, I received a text from Nichs.


    ''Ree, you''re the mostmitted woman in love that I''ve met. When you''re in love with someone, you


    could give him your all and even go after him withoutints or regrets! But you''re also the most


    stubborn woman who hates with all her heart. When you hated me, you told me that you had forgiven


    me although you had already decided to draw the line between us! In this world, it''s not that one cannot


    do without another specifically. Just like you''ve chosen Shawn now, many people can''t understand why


    you could fall in love with him so easily just like that, but I can understand. That''s because he gave you


    something I don''t have:mitment, protection, and the so-called strength! But I can''t give up and still


    yearn for you, and I want you. I can''t lose you again!" he wrote.


    The person who understood me the most in this world was none other than Nichs, and he knew


    exactly why I fell for Shawn. It came out of nowhere, and neither was it just a spur of a moment!


    I didn''t write back, and not long afterward, he sent another text. ''Meeting you is my biggest joy and trial


    in this life. No matter who''s the person you love in your heart, I won''t admit defeat! Ree, wait until I''m


    treated and give me the chance to have a fairpetition with Shawn.''


    Wait for him to be treated because he''s fighting against the other personality within himself.


    After hesitating for a long time, I didn''t reply to his texts in the end, and the things the old butler, Jim,


    said kept reying in my mind.


    If it was true as he said that I wasn''t from the Felix Family, then who was I?


    Was he full of lies just like Quinn?


    I decided to set aside the questions in my mind as I soaked myself in the bath and didn''t get up until I


    was ready. Suddenly, I felt lonely, thinking there was no difference in my life whether I had a man or


    not.


    Then, I grabbed my phone and checked my WhatsApp. Olivia had sent me a video, which was a


    recording of Christopher''s musical apaniment, and I happened to know the girl in the video with


    him¡ªEmma.


    In the video, she wore a white t-shirt while singing, and her voice was very melodious as she sang


    ''Colors of the Wind''.


    However, the version she sang was not the English version but a remake in fifteennguages.


    Mandarin, Japanese, Korean, Spanish, Italian, Polish, and others. Among them, French and Polish


    were the best. Apanied by Christopher''s piano piece, the song was so beautiful that it sent shivers


    down the spine. Indeed, she was a talented girl!


    After I reyed the song three more times, I forwarded the video to Emma, and she replied


    nonchntly, ''A good friend of mine who''s studying music has a sore throat because she fell sick.


    When she found out that I was on vacation, she kept asking me to take her ce to sing. I thought that


    this song would turn out great if tranted into differentnguages and gave it a shot. Unexpectedly,


    the response is quite good.''


    I''d just finished reading this text when she sent another one. ''I even met Christopher Forger. He''s more


    good-looking in person than in videos.''


    That was needless to say, as there was no question about Christopher''s looks, and he looked just the


    same as Nichs.


    ''So you guys are acquainted now,'' I replied.


    ''I don''t know him. I was called over at the veryst minute. We didn''t even rehearse, and I think he was


    stunned that I suddenly appeared on the stage. After singing, I took a ne to Pnd directly and


    nned to stay a few days before going to Venice, Italy,'' she replied.


    ''Have fun on your travels.''


    After that, she didn''t reply to me anymore, and I didn''t know what Olivia wanted to convey by sending


    me this video. I brooded over it for a long while and sent a question mark to her. ''Why did you suddenly


    send me this?''


    ''Renee, I met this girl once when I went skiing in Europe thest time. I heard that she''s still


    underaged.''


    ''Why?'' I asked.


    Was Olivia suspecting that Christopher liked Emma? It couldn''t be so far-fetched, could it?


    After all, there was a fourteen-year age gap between both of them. Furthermore, Emma just said that


    they didn''t know each other.


    ''I''m amazed by her singing.''


    For a few seconds, I hesitated. ''Why are you suddenly showing this to me? Olivia, are you trying to tell


    me something?''


    It took her a long while before she finally answered me. ''Chris is on his travels again, and I didn''t chase


    after him all over the world now. It''s just that I was a little envious when I saw this video by chance


    yesterday. I''m envious of that girl on the stage and everyone around Chris. Of course, I''m missing him


    a little as well.''


    It was only a couple of months when Christopher appeared in my life, and I rejected him repeatedly.


    But, as he knew how to advance, he naturally knew how to retreat as well. So, he was merely returning


    to his previous state of life.


    "Travel the world and meet the people."


    In my mind, I suddenly remembered the phrase he said before. Christopher Forger, what an elegant


    gentleman you are!


    I pondered his words and the situation before answering her earnestly. ''I understand you, but I''m not


    Christopher. So, I can''t control his mind! Olivia, if you really miss him, you should look for him when the


    weather is fine and lovely outside, regardless of how it will end up.''


    Ironically, there was a blistering thunderstorm outside now, and there was no ''fine and lovely'' weather


    at all, but I just wanted to encourage her with a quote from the Inte.


    ''Thank you, Renee,'' she replied.


    After I read her reply, I wanted to set my phone aside when I received a text from Kevin. ''You didn''t


    follow Sunny back to the Xenos Manor?''


    ''No, I didn''t.''


    ''You really are something else. You are the only one who isn''t worried.''

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Chapter 131


    I didn''t understand what Kevin meant by saying that I had no worries, and I didn''t reply anything to that


    because I was really annoyed now. Not long after that, I got up and went to sleep in the bed.


    Last night, Shawn and I had made love on this bed for many hours, and the smell still lingered in this


    room. As I flopped on the bed, I soon fell asleep and was woken up by the sound of thunder outside at


    4 a.m.


    After that, I couldn''t fall asleep anymore, andy in bed with my eyes wide open and my heart


    abnormally at ease. Finally, at 7.00AM, I got up and boiled some water to have my tonic before going to


    the hospital.


    First, I went to visit Jim, who was still unconscious, and when I recalled the things he told me


    yesterday, my heart was filled with frustrations from unanswered questions.


    Next, I visited Francesca, and she looked much better now. However, because Leon was always there,


    she appeared less chatty.


    On the other hand, Leon''s recent behavior was pretty okay; he always apanied Francesca even


    when she gave him the evil eye as he hung around shamelessly and refused to leave.


    Then, I went to the ICU to visit her baby. Only then did she tell me that she had named her child after


    her aunt, Tamara Gant, because they were born on the same day.


    The baby would be taking after her family name, but Leon had no opinion about that, which was


    unquestionable. After all, Francesca had risked her life to save this baby, so what did the baby have


    anything to do with him?


    Despite that, he must feel very disappointed on the inside because Francesca didn''t forgive him until


    now.


    I stayed a while in the hospital and then left. As I was free, I decided to make a trip to thepany, and


    Gary was surprised when he saw meing.


    "President Felix, I was just about to call you," he said.


    Puzzled, I asked, "What happened?"


    "Regarding Quinn, she is confirmed to be deported and won''t appear in the country anymore. Also, the


    Yates keep wanting to have an appointment with you."


    "You mean Old Master Yates, Benedict?"


    "Yes, he kept asking to meet you."


    More than a couple of times had Benedict asked to meet me, but I''d turned him down through Gary,


    and I did the same again this time.


    The feud between the Yates and I could never be resolved. Moreover, Alice even got someone to


    hypnotize Nichs.


    She caused all the agony he had now, and not only would I not meet them, I would even finish them off,


    but just not now.


    Once Benedict hadpletely retired into the background, the Yates Family would be my prey,


    and this was thest mercy I showed them.


    From thepany, I went home and stayed in bed. Just like that, another day was gone, but my heart


    kept thinking about Shawn, wondering if he would be injured again this time when he returned to the


    Xenos Manor.


    He didn''t show up for the next few days and didn''t even call me. Meanwhile, Jim''s condition was getting


    better.


    When I revisited him, he was already conscious and had a clear head even though he was still unable


    to speak. He kept holding my hand to write something, and I studied it for a long time before I finally


    recognized the characters.


    "Mon?" I asked in confusion.


    Jim nodded in excitement and continued to finish the word. This time, I was quick to read it.


    Montreal.


    Filled with bafflement, I asked, "You want me to go to Montreal?"


    Again, he nodded and wrote another word on my palm. It took me a while until I knew he meant


    ''Santorino''.


    Still, I couldn''t figure out what this meant, and he couldn''t exin it when I asked, either. Hence, I left


    the hospital sadly.


    Finally, as I stood at the hospital entrance, I stared at the gloomy skies for a long time without any


    answers until a soft, elegant voice interrupted my thoughts. "Hello, Ms. Felix. I''m Kiara Xenos."


    Startled by the voice, I raised my head and saw a woman in a Gibson dress standing not far from me


    without me realizing. She looked like a gentle person and carried a smile on her face like a typical


    young mistress of a wealthy family.


    She was the woman Shawn, and I ran into that rainy night when he brought me into the Xenos Manor


    yard. The green bangle was still on her wrist, and she appeared very elegant and demure.


    Since herst name was Xenos, she must be from the Xenos Family and Shawn''s sister. Extending my


    hand, I greeted her. "Hello."


    "What a coincidence to run into you here."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Smiling, I answered, "Yes, it''s a small world."


    "A few days ago, Shawn went back to the Xenos Manor. I thought that you''ll being with him, but he


    came alone instead."


    A few days ago, Shawn asked me, but I chose not to follow him back to the Xenos Manor because I


    was in an incredibly foul mood then.


    "Next time, for sure," I said as perfunctory.


    Unexpectedly, Kiara gave me a gentle smile as she said, "Yes. You''re an easy-going person, and I


    hope we can treat each other like sisters in the future."


    Until now, I still didn''t know her exact identity, and I smiled awkwardly. "May I ask if you''re Shawn''s


    elder or younger sister?"


    When she heard that, the look on her face turned very unpleasant, but still, she exined to me


    patiently, "Ms. Felix, I''m Shawn''s fiancee and the future main mistress of the Xenos Family while you¡­


    ording to the Xenos Family tradition, you''ll be the second concubine. So, together, we''ll serve


    Shawn in the future."


    At that moment, I finally understood what she meant by treating each other as sisters. Shocked, I


    gaped at her, blurting, "Are you running a fever?"


    What era were we living in now? She actually used the term ''second concubine''?!


    Perhaps my words were too offensive for her, and she exined with a knot between her brows, "I''m


    Anna''s niece but grew up in the Xenos household, so they allowed me to take their family name and


    made me Shawn''s fiancee. I know that he likes you, and I''m willing to ept you as he does.


    Hopefully, we can get along well with each other in the future."


    She said she was Anna''s niece, but I remembered that she didn''t speak up for her when Shawn


    punished Anna and merely watched in indifference. Right now, she was making it very embarrassing


    for me because it was as though I was the other woman, and she was here to warn me as the Xenos


    Family''s mistress.


    Difort built up within me, and she added, "As the head of the Xenos Family, Shawn doesn''t belong


    to just any one person. No matter how much he likes you, he has to set up his family ording to the


    family rules. Meanwhile, you¡­ Ms. Felix, I hope you''ll be contented with what you have."


    "You must be out of your mind," I uttered, gawking at her. "Even though I didn''t study much, I


    understand that the society now is monogamy."


    "That''s how society is, but there are special exceptions." With a grim face, she sounded a little miffed


    as she said, "I know this society very well, and I''m aware that it is monogamy byw, but at the same


    time, I know my status and situation! Ms. Felix, I love Shawn, and I''m willing to be the mistress of his


    family while sharing him with other women. You can call me pedantic or crazy. It doesn''t matter


    because that''s how the Xenos Family has always existed. As long as you want to marry Shawn, you''ll


    only be the second mistress in the end. There''s no way you could bend the Xenos Family''s rules which


    havested for generations."


    Over and over, she kept emphasizing that she was the mistress, which pissed me off every time I heard


    it, and I snapped at her. "Your title as the mistress is given to you by the Xenos Family but not Shawn


    himself. Just a few days ago, he asked me if I wanted to be the mistress of his family. So, tell me, do


    you think that carries any weight?"

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Chapter 132 My


    She said, "Shawn does not represent the Xenos Family!"


    Kiara paled and flew into a rage as she could not keep up her polite act anymore. "Miss Felix, I''m not


    here to argue. I''m just here to say hello. If you keep this up, I''m afraid we won''t be able to get along."


    Her words were truly hrious to me. Does she think she''s so high and mighty? I snapped, "I''m not as


    traditional as you are. I''d rather not marry him if it means I have to share with another woman."


    She closed her eyes and restrained her anger. Then, a long whileter, she said calmly, "Goodbye,


    Miss Felix."


    As I looked at her storming away in a huff, it was obvious she had never argued with anyone, thinking


    that she was too elegant to do so. She had no idea how to handle me, so she did the only thing she


    knew: leave as elegantly as possible.


    I stood in the same spot and did a few breathing exercises to calm down. I had to sort out my emotions


    before I could calm down. While I was on the way to thepany, I texted Kevin, ''Do you know Shawn


    has a fianc¨¦e?''


    Kevin texted back matter-of-factly, ''Yeah, but it''s not Shawn''s fault. His family arranged this. Don''t


    overthink it.''


    Don''t overthink it? She''s his fianc¨¦e! How can I not overthink it? And he hasn''t called me in days! Did


    he forget he has a fianc¨¦e? I turned my phone off angrily and went to thepany. There were a lot of


    documents to peruse, but I just could not concentrate. Initially, I felt outraged, but then I calmed down


    and felt resigned.


    The fianc¨¦e was not the main problem here; the main problem was how indifferent Shawn was to me. It


    was scary and also despairing.


    Right before I clocked out for the day, I told my assistant about the message the butler had left me. He


    asked, "Could he be talking about the Santorino families in Montreal?"


    "See if there are any families with thatst name in Montreal."


    Gary went to look into it and came back a whileter. "There''s only one Santorino Family in Montreal."


    "Did the butler want me to see them?"


    He said, "Maybe."


    "How long will it take to reach Montreal?"


    "Three hours. Might be longer depending on the highway''s situation."


    I asked, "I think we should see this Santorino Family, Gary." I wanted to know what the butler meant.


    Why did he say I''m not a part of the Felixs?


    "I''ll get the car."


    Gary drove me all the way to Montreal, and it was already 9.00PM when we arrived. It was a small


    town located in the mountains. We arrived at the Santorino Family''s house and knocked on the door,


    but nobody came to answer us. It was really dark and eerie around us; it felt like something would drag


    us into the darkness if we were not careful. Nervous, I asked, "Will it rain tonight?"


    Gary said, "It has been raining a lottely. The road''s really banged up, and the weather report said it


    would be a rainy night. We''d be stuck here if that''s true."


    Nobody came to open the door. Then, just when Gary and I were about to give up, a raspy voice


    asked, "Who''s there?"


    I looked at Gary and he answered, "Just passing through. It''ste, so we would appreciate it if we could


    stay for the night." He did not tell them why we were really here.


    I heard the sound of something rattle behind the door, and it opened. When I saw the man standing


    behind the door, I choked on myself and teared up. I went ahead and hugged the man. "I missed you,


    Dad."


    Oh, that''s what the butler meant when he was talking about Dad and Mom. He wanted to tell me they


    were still alive. I hugged the man as tightly as I could. I did not want to let him go, lest he vanish into


    thin air.


    At the same time, someone called out to me in astonishment, "Renee?"


    I looked up in awe as well. "Mom!"


    "Get in. Quickly."


    ¡­


    The living room was neat and tidy. There was even an old piano in the corner and I could imagine Mom


    ying it daily. I held her hand, but it was not as smooth as it used to be. Finally, she said calmly,


    "Sorry for leaving you behind."


    It was a sad past, and I asked, "Why did you do that?" Why did you leave your fourteen-year-old kid


    alone?


    "Your father and I were tired of the business world, and someone wanted us to leave. They even


    threatened us, too. We''re really sorry, Renee."


    They hid from me for nine whole years! Who told them to do this?


    Mom held me in her embrace, still crying nonstop. Dad patted her shoulder. "You should be happy


    seeing Renee again."


    I held my mother. "Who threatened you guys?" Who would threaten the Felixs? We were such a


    prominent and affluent family back then!


    My tears could not stop flowing and Mom wiped them off my cheeks. Then, she gently said, "Renee,


    you''re not a child anymore, and I don''t want to hide this from you. You must have heard something if


    you managed to find us here."


    I epted my mother''s gentle touch greedily. I wanted her to heal my wounds. I held her tightly,


    refusing to let go. Just like a child, I clung to my mother.


    "Renee, you''re not our biological daughter."


    I stared at my father, shocked. "That''s a lie!" I hoped it was, but the butler said otherwise, and Dad and


    Mom had no ns of hiding it from me.


    He patted my head, and he teared up. "Your mother gave you to us twenty-three years ago and asked


    us to raise you. Your mother and I had no children of our own. We could never have a child of our own,


    so we agreed. We wanted a kid, after all. We didn''t care who she was."


    I was gripped by shock, and words failed me. I looked at Gary, trying to grasp for something to lean on.


    My heart felt like the information had torn it asunder, and I held Mom''s arm in an attempt to stay


    standing.


    Dad had this look of pity in his eyes when he looked at me. "Your mother came to us nine years ago


    and told us to leave the Felixs. She wanted us to pass the family down to you. She wanted us to


    disappear from your life."


    "So, you guys faked that ident?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He nodded, and with difficulty, I asked, "Who is my mother anyway? How did she manage to force you


    into leaving the family?"


    "Renee, she''s a powerful woman, but also a pitiful one. She didn''t give you away because she wanted


    to. She had her reasons."


    I asked through tears, "Who is she?"


    Dad did not tell me who she was. Instead, he gave me a slip of paper. "This is how you can contact


    her." I held the note in my hand and wondered what I should do.


    All of a sudden, Dad was starting to chase me out. "Renee, you should go back to your town and


    pretend you never saw us. My name''s Nelson now, and your mother changed her name too.


    Remember that."


    I was still in agony and asked, "Why did you have to do that?"

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Chapter 133


    Dad looked terrified as if my arrival was disturbing their peaceful lives. Before I could process what he


    said, he had already pulled me away from Mom. he pushed me out the door, but I held his arm,


    refusing to leave. I shook my head, pleading, "Don''t chase me out, Dad!" However, he turned a deaf


    ear to my please as he was adamant about chasing me out. I was bawling like a little girl at this point.


    "Dad, I miss you. Both of you. Please don''t chase me away. I''ll just stay for one night."


    Dad stopped pushing me, but he seemed to age ten years in that instant. I stood outside the door while


    he stood inside. "I miss you. I miss you a lot. Nine years and not a day passed where I did not want to


    go back and see you. I keep wondering if she''s doing fine. If anyone has been mistreating her. I wonder


    if she has gotten married and has her own kid. Your mother and I have missed you, but we never did


    get any news about you. It wasn''t until your news hit Twitter did we see you again. You''ve grown into a


    prettydy. I told your mother, ''That''s our daughter. She''s all grown up and married to some punk now.


    But the guy she married is a piece of shit. She''s unhappy and now divorced.'' Your mother couldn''t even


    sleep when she found out you''re divorced. I kept telling her that it was fine. At least someone better


    woulde along and give her the love she deserves."


    I felt the waterworks turn on, and every word my father said carved a chunk of my heart out. It was as if


    my heart was bleeding and in agony, but miraculously, what he said was healing me as well.


    Dad sighed. He was still tearful and said, "You''re the most important person in our lives. We''d love you


    to stay, but that''s not our choice to make. Renee, your mother, is keeping an eye on us, and your father


    suspects that you exist. He''s looking for you. Your mother and I will be in danger if they know that you


    came to us. Sorry, but you must leave."


    We''ll be in trouble if you stay here. That was what Dad was saying to me. I looked at Mom, who was


    right behind him. She was staring at me, tears welling up in her eyes. She wanted me to stay, but she


    had no other choice.


    I hung my head low at their rejection as I took a step backward out the door. "I''ll be leaving right away."


    I hugged Dad onest time, and before I left, I looked back at Mom. I asked through tears, "Who gave


    me the kidney anyway?"


    Mom answered, "Your mother. Your real mother."


    My birth mother? Who the heck is she anyway? Why did she send me to the Felixs? And why did she


    save me if she was ready to abandon me? I was not in the best of moods on the way back. I leaned


    back into the seat, ruminating about the whole matter. Everything was jumbled up, and I struggled to


    make sense of it all. Eventually, I fell asleep with all those thoughts whirling in my head.


    The car skidded to a halt, and it turned over. I was stuck in the backseat, so I quickly asked Gary, "Are


    you alright, Gary? Are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine, Miss Felix," he answered. It was barely a whisper, but at least he was alive.


    I heaved a sigh of relief when I heard his voice. Gary exined calmly, "It''s raining again, Miss Felix.


    The car slipped. I called the cops. Give them a minute. They''ll be here soon."


    My thighs felt like they were on fire. "Yeah, I''m okay."


    My thighs were not the only part that was hurting. My back was killing me too. Nay, my whole body was


    in pain. My phone rang a whileter, but I could not find it. It sounded like it was behind me. So close


    but so far at the same time.


    "It''s Mr. Xenos, Miss Felix."


    Shawn did not call me for days, but he contacted me when I got into trouble. It was like he knew my


    every movement. I asked, "Where''s my phone?"


    "It''s one foot behind you, Miss Felix."


    Gary looked at me before pointedly shifting his gaze to where my phone was located. So, I stretched


    my hand behind me and rummaged through the seat before finding my phone. Fortunately, Shawn


    didn''t hang up. I wanted to pick it up, but I also felt annoyed that he never called me once. Wait. Now''s


    not the time to throw a tantrum.


    I was almost passing out, but I managed to take the call. Shawn''s reassuring voice said, "Wait for me,


    Myra."


    Whoa. He didn''t even ask me what happened? Just went straight to the chase? I forced a smile.


    "Why?"


    "There''s an app that can check your vitals installed on your phone. Your vitals are not looking good.


    How do you feel?"


    Wow. He really knows me inside and out. I lied, "I''m fine." I could no longer feel the pain, and the rain


    was seeping into the car. The light was dim, but I could see that Gary''s face was caked in blood.


    Worried, I asked, "How do you feel?"


    Gary insisted, "I''m fine, Miss Felix." He apologized, "Sorry. I should have been a better driver¡ª"


    I interrupted, "Gary, this is an ident. Nobody wanted this. None of us saw thising. Don''t beat


    yourself up over this."


    Gary gave me a grateful look. "It''ll be fine, Miss Felix."


    Yeah, we would be fine, but my eyelids were starting to weigh a ton. Shawn did not hang up, and nor


    did I. I did not talk to him, however. I had no idea what to say. We were a couple, but we never did act


    like one.


    I felt the rain pelting me. Suddenly, Garyforted me, "Miss Felix, everyone on Twitter calls you a


    slut, but they have no idea what you have gone through. They don''t know your suffering, nor do they


    know what you really want. And they don''t know who you really are either."


    "Just ignore them, Gary. I never told anyone this, but I was terrified when I was first diagnosed with


    cancer. I fell into a pit of despair. I needed someone tofort me and tell me everything would be


    fine. The only person I could trust at that time was my husband. I wanted him to show me some love,


    even a little. But no. Not even when I was dying did he tell me it would be fine. I was lying on the bed in


    the vi that night, all alone, without anyone by my side. It was snowing outside, and I thought I would


    die. I thought all my love would be gone with the wind after I died."


    "What happened next, Miss Felix?"


    "Then I found out I was still alive. At least I could find it in myself to love again, but I never did feel


    happy. It was like a vicious cycle."


    "Do you still feel sad even now?"


    "No. It''s just cold." I could feel my soul freezing over. Part of it was because of Shawn''s indifference,


    and part of it was being unable to reunite with my parents. The cold was putting me to sleep. Gary


    called out to me, but I had no strength to reply to him.


    I could hear Shawn sounding panicked through the phone. "Don''t let her fall asleep, Gary!"


    "Her eyes are closed, sir."


    "Then wake her up!" Shawn ordered.


    Gary was still calling my name. I could hear him, and I wanted to give him a reply, but I could never


    open my eyes.


    Someone pped me. Ow! I opened my eyes from the jolt of pain and saw Gary looking at me


    innocently.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I stared at him, dumbfounded. "Did you just p me?"


    Gary stared at me in aggrieved silence, and then Shawn gently asked, "Are you there, Myra?"


    I had nothing to say to him, so I remained silent. He continued, "Talk to me." I could sense the fear in


    his voice.


    I still did not talk to him. My thoughts were traveling in twelve different directions.


    "Call my name, babe."


    I muttered, "Shawn¡­"


    "I''m here."

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Chapter 134


    The rain was bing a torrent, and I was getting drenched. I kept my phone away from the rain,


    using my body as a shield. There was a lot of stuff I wanted to tell him. I wanted to tell him how lonely I


    felt, but I swallowed my words in the end. I looked at Gary with difficulty and noticed that he was


    drenched and pale as a tombstone. The icy rainwater was washing the blood away from his face. We


    were both wounded, and the rain would only exacerbate our blood loss. If nobody came to save us in


    time, we would die. However, I felt no fear since I had faced death in the face a few times before. I


    chatted with Gary. "It''s been nine years since you started working for me, Gary. You have been by my


    side since I took over the family and helped me out a lot."


    "It''s my job, Miss Felix."


    Gary''s voice was barely a whisper now. My whole body felt numb, as if it didn''t even belong to me. I


    held my phone as tightly as I could. I wanted to talk to Shawn, but the thought of his indifference scared


    me. I could never put my ego aside just to make him happy. So, instead, I hung up and tossed my


    phone away. Gary kept talking to me, but I stopped replying to him after a while.


    A long timeter, I vaguely heard someone saying, "Sir, she''s in the backseat. We need about fifteen


    minutes to get rid of this door."


    A man asked icily, "How are her vitals looking?"


    "Not good, sir."


    The man said again, his voice as cold as ice, "Get that door out of the way right now."


    The voices stopped, but the rain did not. It got even worse. I thought I had a dream. In that dream, Dad,


    Mom, Quinn, and I lived our happiest lives. The scene then changed to the day before Christmas Eve. I


    was lying on the bed, peacefully awaiting my demise. I had no idea I fell for the wrong person then. The


    scene changed again, and this time, it was when I first met Shawn. He kissed me in the river, and I


    heard him say, "You can''t escape."


    Finally, Shawn picked me up from the ground. I stared at him dumbly as someone checked my


    wounds. When I was in his arms, I vaguely heard someone say, "She''s wounded on her thighs, back,


    and arms. She''s in critical condition."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The man holding me asked, "Where''s the nearest vige?"


    "It''s twenty minutes away, sir."


    "Treat her wounds first," the man ordered.


    I stared around me dazedly, unable toprehend what was happening around me. Everything felt


    slow, and my body felt like it had been in a freezer. I felt someone taking my pants off to treat my


    wounds. I gasped in pain, and tears kept falling down my cheeks. The man said again, "Get her some


    anesthetic."


    The anesthetic worked its magic, and the pain faded. I held the man as tightly as I could. "Where''s


    Gary?"


    The man grabbed my hand. "He''s fine," he assured.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and cked out in his embrace. When I woke up again, I found myself in a


    small house. My bed was beside the window, and I could hear the rain still screaming outside. I looked


    around myself and saw Shawn standing at the door. He was staring into the raindrops falling against


    the ss of the window. Instead of his ck suit, the man was wearing a ck trench coat, and it


    made him look even more aloof than usual. I always thought that he was a man I could never hope to


    reach until now; I still found it difficult to ept that he would agree to be in a rtionship with me. I


    found it even more challenging to recall how passionate he was in bed because even though we had


    that experience with each other, he still came off as a distant stranger. That feeling was so strong that I


    could never remove it from my mind.


    I turned around by reflex, but every cell in my body screamed out in pain. I gasped. The man noticed it,


    and he turned around. He came up to me, holding my slender arm with his big hand and helping me


    up. Shawn ced a soft pillow behind me. I leaned back into it, and it feltfortable. I stared at him in


    silence as hebed my hair with his hand, then massaged my temples. Finally, after what seemed


    like ages, he asked me gently, "Does it still hurt, Myra?"


    "Yes, but I can take it." I stared down at the ground. "How''s Gary doing?"


    Shawn sat beside me as he replied, "He''s not in any danger. Waylen sent him back to Eldhamst


    night. He''s safe."


    I pursed my lips and stopped talking.


    Shawn asked, "Are you hungry?"


    He was really gentle, but I replied calmly, "No."


    Curious, he asked, "Why''d youe here?"


    I remembered that my parents could be in danger, so I asked, "Where did the ident happen?"


    Shawn gave me a weird look. Then, a momentter, he answered, "Not really far from where we are


    now."


    "How far are we from Eldham?"


    Shawn pursed his lips, and a frown furrowed his brows. "About eighteen and a half miles."


    Eighteen and a half miles? So we''re about sixty-two miles away from Montreal. I heaved a sigh of


    relief. Good thing I''ve left Montreal far, far behind, or my birth parents would hurt Dad and Mom. What


    Dad told me was too shocking of a fact. I could not understand why my mother wanted them to leave.


    Did my birth father notice something? Oh yeah. Dad did say my birth father suspected something''s off,


    so he''s been looking for me. Does that mean my birth mother sent me to the Felixes without letting my


    birth father know? One question was answered only for two more to take its ce. Why did she do


    that? Everything was shrouded in a fog of mystery. I thought I had found out the truth, but it only led me


    into a bigger web of dangerous schemes. The only lead I had was the slip Dad gave me. Fortunately, I


    had saved the number before I got into the car crash. It would be impossible to find that slip otherwise.


    Besides, rainwater would have smudged the writing.


    My silence caught his attention, and he patted my head. "What are you thinking about, Myra?" he


    asked.


    "Nothing," I muttered.


    Shawn noticed my reluctance to talk and my cool attitude toward him. So, he looked at me for a


    moment and left me alone in silence.


    The room was cramped. It was about a hundred square feet, but at least it was clean. The nket was


    new, and it smelled fresh. Iy on the bed, feeling downbeat. Then, I nced at my phone and picked it


    up. The screen was still showing the text interface, and it was the conversation between Nichs and


    me.


    ''I miss you, Renee.''


    I looked at the time. He sent it not long ago, and there were a few of his older texts, too, including the


    one where he said he could understand why I chose Shawn and the one where he professed his love


    for me. There was also another where he asked me to give him a chance topete with Shawn. Did


    Shawn see these? I think he did, but he never got mad about it. The first thing he asked was if I was


    still in pain. Of course, any other guy would be jealous if they saw these texts, but he just set it aside


    like it was nothing. I felt a little uneasy. I did have someints about Shawn, but he did nothing


    wrong. He just didn''t love me. That was all.


    I put my phone away. A whileter, someone outside asked, "Mr. Xenos, how is Miss Felix doing?" Oh,


    that sounds like Waylen.


    "She''s doing good. Good enough that she can throw a tantrum."


    So, Shawn knows I''m angry at him¡­

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Chapter 135


    "Mr. Xenos, are you on the outs with Ms. Felix?"


    The sound of the rain outside was cacophonous, and Waylen''s voice was not loud, but I could hear him


    clearly.


    What does he mean by Shawn being on the outs with me?! Wasn''t it him who treated me coldly?


    Then, his voice sounded from a distance. "Probably?"


    "Mr. Xenos, girls require coaxing."


    "Such a gab." After that, Shawn ordered indifferently, "I''ll stay here with her for these few days while


    you''ll return to Eldham first to deal with thepany''s affairs. Find Kevin if you encounter any


    problems, and don''t let her find out about this ce."


    Although I did not know who was the ''her'' that Shawn referred to, Waylen knew precisely who he


    meant. Then, he respectfully retreated after receiving the order. "Yes, Mr. Xenos."


    After that, Waylen left. The rain never stopped pouring outside and Shawn never once returned to the


    room.


    I turned over the quilt and looked at the wound on my body. There was gauze wrapped around the


    base of my thigh with bandages also wrapped around my chest and palm.


    While I stared at my wound, he entered the room. He reached out, took off his coat, and put it at the


    foot of the bed.


    He was wearing a white shirt inside the coat. Once he came over, he raised his hand and caressed my


    cheeks. Then, he asked, "What would you like to eat?"


    The tone in his voice was low, like he was deliberately slowing down his speech.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head and replied to him. "I''m not hungry."


    Maybe it''s because of my bad mood. I''m not feeling hungry at all. So many harmful incidents took ce


    recently, after all.


    "Then, I''ll make you some oatmeal porridge."


    After he said that, he turned around and left the room.


    Once again, I was the only one left in the room. I pushed open the window and looked outside. It was a


    typical quadrangle courtyard and he entered a room not far away. From where I was, I could see his


    figure getting busy.


    After a long time, he came out of the room with a bowl of oatmeal porridge. When he saw me staring at


    him, he smirked and asked, "Do you want your oatmeal porridge to be sweet?"


    Shawn never smiles. But when he does, there''s a sense of frivolity in it. And I seem to have been


    teased by him.


    I blinked and answered, "No, I want it to be savory."


    Shawn turned around and entered the kitchen again upon hearing my preference. However, since it


    only took him a few steps from the kitchen to where I was, he soon returned to my room.


    As he held the bowl, he looked at me indifferently. Yet, the tranquility that prated from his core


    shocked my heart.


    Perhaps I''m not worthy of this ethereal-looking man in front of me. At that moment, the inferiority


    complex that arose in my heart was about to overwhelm me.


    Finally, he made his way over to my hospital bed, sat beside me, and fed me. Out of the blue, I


    remembered what he just said, "You''re looking rather good, all things considered. Since you still have


    the energy to be angry with me."


    He clearly knows I''m angry. He knows everything. He knows, yet he never consoles me.


    I finished up the oatmeal porridge in low spirits. Later, Shawn silently took the bowl back to the kitchen


    and returned to the room after a while.


    Then, he took off his leather shoes and ced them by the bed. After that, hey beside me and


    reached out with his arms to gently embrace me in his arms.


    He gently stroked my long hair and asked, "Babe, did I make you angry?"


    It was rare for him to call me ''Babe''. Most of the time, he would call me Ray. Furthermore, he had never


    spoken to me in such gentle tones before.


    It seemed like he cared about my mood.


    However, I denied it by saying, "No."


    "You''re ignoring me," he said.


    It''s not that I''m ignoring him¡­ I asked him a few days ago if he loved me, but he responded with


    silence. God knows I want more than just being his woman, though! If possible, I even want to be the


    apple of his eye!


    His maically charming voice sounded when he saw that I remained in stony silence. He called me


    ''Babe'' once before saying, "I was so worried about youst night."


    At once, the serenity and strength in my heart shattered into pieces when I heard him calling me so


    intimately. With my teary eyes, I exined to him in grievance. "I''m not angry. I''m just mad at myself."


    I''m mad at myself for being too greedy. I greedily wish to receive more from Shawn.


    In the meantime, Shawn''s cold palm had been caressing my cheeks. To be honest, this action brought


    me greatfort.


    Then, he lowered his head and kissed my forehead with his thin lips as he patiently coaxed me, "Tell


    me."


    "Shawn, I want you to love me."


    Initially, I thought I could not say it. However, I eventually could not help myself in front of me. He, too,


    understood my determination when I spoke those words. What can I do if he doesn''t grant me the love


    I want?!


    When he saw that I was angry because of this, Shawn hugged my shoulders and asked me after a long


    silence, "Babe, what is love?"


    This sentence was inexplicably familiar. As soon as I looked up, I was met with his deep gaze. Then,


    suddenly, I remembered that I seemed to have dreamed about this in a dream before¡­ It''s not a


    dream. Shawn had asked me a long time ago. It was full of hesitancy and doubt.


    I was stunned by my blurry memories. Soon, I heard his faint voice exin the term to me. "I have lived


    and am still living in an environment where there''s no ce for love. I don''t know the kind of love you


    want. To be frank, I left the house when I was very young. Shortly after I left, I lived in an orphanage,


    but I was taken away within two years¡ªplenty of indifferent incidents took ce before I inherited the


    Xenos Solutions."


    As Shawn exined and briefly mentioned his past, his tone was light. Toward the end, he paused


    momentarily before pledging. "I don''t understand love, so naturally, I don''t know what you want. But, if


    you want it, you will have to teach me and I''ll give it to you."


    If I want it, I''ll have to teach him, and he''ll give it to me. This is the biggest concession that Shawn can


    give me.


    At that time, I did believe his words. However, after a long time, I realized that Shawn''s words at that


    time were just words he perfunctorily spoke to me.


    That was because, after a long time, I learned that no one in this world understood love better than


    Shawn.


    However, he did exin it to me at that time and his exnation was not that uneptable. Moreover,


    hepromised and asked me to teach him. Therefore, I stopped getting to the bottom of this matter


    with him.


    Reaching out, I held Shawn''s cold palm tightly and asked him curiously, "Shawn, why were you sent


    away by your family?"


    I heard from Mr. Briar that Shawn was sent away from the family at a very young age along with his


    three older brothers. Now, Shawn is the only one who''s alive. So, I don''t know what happened in


    between, but I want to know more because it''s Shawn''s past.


    I seem to know nothing about him.


    So, I want to know his past.


    "Family''s Law of Survival."


    For some reason, Shawn seemed reluctant to mention the Xenos Family. Rubbing his thin lips against


    the top of my head, he exined. "I couldn''t defy them when I was young, so I was forced to submit to


    their arrangements. When I got older, the Xenos Family was nothing but a ything in the palm of my


    hand. Due to the fact that my mother is still in the Xenos Family, I''m still temporarily staying in this


    corruptible family. Anyhow, the time for it tonguish hase."


    As I listened to Shawn''s tone, I could tell he disapproved of the Xenos Family, the family he was


    attached to. It was as if he could destroy it immediately if he wanted to.


    Even so, I knew he wasn''t the type that rushed things and made impulsive decisions. He must be more


    foresight than me. Suddenly, I thought of Kiara, who found me yesterday. She lives in thenguished


    Xenos'' Residence that Shawn talked about. She is Shawn''s fianc¨¦e, yet Shawn never recognizes her.


    No, I should put it this way. Shawn doesn''t give a sh*t about the entire Xenos Family.


    When she popped into my mind, I told Shawn, "Sunny, your fianc¨¦e found me yesterday. She said


    she''s thewful wife of the head of the Xenos'' Residence, while I''m the mistress¡­ Has she gone nuts?


    She actually wants me to be the mistress¡­"


    "Don''t mind her. She''s just a product of the Xenos Family''s backward rules."

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Chapter 136


    A product of the Xenos Family''s backward rules¡­


    This is Shawn''s evaluation of Kiara.


    That remark is simply too cruel and heartless.


    At that moment, I thought of the elegant woman wearing a glittering Gibson dress in front of me


    yesterday. She was a woman who received modern education. She understood the urbanization of this


    society and the meaning of monogamy, yet she was willing to share Shawn with other women just


    because she loved him.


    I nestled in his arms as I muttered something that sounded particrly just: "She speaks well and


    understands her situation. She''s like this¡ªSunny, she''s not a product of Xenos Family''s rules. She''s


    just a pitiful woman who wants to hold onto you tightly."


    He didn''t respond to my remark. Somehow, he seemed indifferent toward things that he was not


    interested in. Later, he changed the topic and asked me, "Are you sleepy?"


    However, I shook my head as I replied, "I''m not sleepy."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, as he delicately caressed the skin on my face with his slender and fair fingers, he suddenly


    asked in confusion, "It has been raining heavily these few days. Why did you suddenlye to the


    countryside in the middle of the night?"


    He asked me this question earlier, but I digress. If I don''t give him an answer, I know he''ll definitely look


    up on it too.


    Well, I can be honest and tell him that my parents are still alive. But deep down, I''m hesitant. It''s not


    that I don''t trust him. It''s just that I''m still in a state of bewilderment.


    I still can''t figure out the truth, so telling him will only add moreplications to the trouble. Besides, I


    still haven''t calmed down from learning about my real identity.


    So far, even I find it hard to ept that my biological parents suddenly became my adoptive parents!


    And I just learned the fact that they''re still alive.


    At the thought of that, my mind was in a mush. So, I rubbed my cheeks against Shawn''s chest as I said


    in confoundment, "I have some personal affairs that even I am unsure of the truth. It''s all so chaotic and


    messed up. I''ll tell you when I can make heads or tails out of it."


    I didn''t tell him, yet I didn''t n to hide it from him either. Shawn did not ask any further when he saw


    that I was genuinely indecisive and perplexed. After that, he reminded me. "Sure. Let me know if


    there''s anything that you can''t solve."


    I answered affirmatively upon hearing his words. Suddenly, I remembered that his mother tried to dope


    him because she wanted a grandchild. Hence, I asked him out of curiosity, "Do you like children?"


    At the sudden mention of the word ''children'', Shawn''s gaze turned colder. Then, with a slight chill in his


    tone, he said, "Hardly."


    Although Shawn said that he did not particrly like children, Waylen ever said that Shawn once


    thought of starting a family and having children¡­ Is Shawn deliberately saying this because he knows I


    can''t conceive a child?


    And thus, I reminded him. "Your mother wants grandchildren."


    Shawn''s cold voice sounded from above my head. "I''m not interested in having children, but my mother


    keeps urging me. After all, there are no other younger generations in the Xenos Family."


    I haven''t met Shawn''s mother, Alicia Haiss, yet. At most, I only saw her upstairs a few days ago. Even


    so, I only saw the general outline of her silhouette, and I can''t exactly remember what it looked like.


    However, women of her temperament are rare. Well, all women born in the Xenos Family should have


    temperaments like hers, right?"


    I let out a soft ''Oh''. Then, I looked up and saw Shawn''s smooth chin. So, I raised my head as I kissed


    his chin intimately.


    He curled the corners of his lips and smiled. As usual, there was a hint of frivolity in his smile.


    Regardless, I still giggled like a silly girl when I saw his smile too.


    Shawn pressed his chin against my head when he saw me like this. Then, with his low and charmingly


    maic voice, he said, "Only you can act so daring in front of me. It''s truly a miracle that I haven''t


    scolded you for anything yet."


    Shawn has always been taciturn. He''s basically someone who will only answer each question


    sessively. But now, he has be more talkative than before.


    Furthermore, the words he spoke were so enticing.


    I yed with his fingers as I saidcently, "Of course. I''m your woman. Surely, you have to


    pamper me!"


    However, Shawn merely smiled without saying a word upon hearing my cheeky remark. I stared at his


    slender fingers and made a bold move. I took one of his fingers and put it into my mouth, sucking it for


    a long time and not letting go.


    Shawn''s fingers were exceptionally beautiful. I tried to hold them in my mouth several times, but I did


    not have the proper status to do so.


    Moreover, I had always been afraid of him and would not dare to approach him. Now that I finally


    became his woman, I finally had the status of being able to do this.


    I licked his finger with the tip of my tongue, and Shawn didn''t pull it out either. Instead, he moved his


    finger reflexively and asked lightly, "Is it fun?"


    Perhaps it was because I was injured; Shawn was exceptionally tolerant of me as he let me bite him.


    He also let my saliva drool on his palm. Suddenly, the atmosphere lingering between us became more


    and more subtle, and I could feel the changes in my heart.


    Right now, I kind of want Shawn.


    I feel like he is thoroughly teasing me.


    Seemingly noticing my shift in mood, he lowered his head and kissed my cheek. Then, he pulled his


    finger out of my mouth and wrapped his arms around my shoulder. After that, he said, "Sleep for a


    while. The doctor wille to change your wound dressing at night."


    I was a little aggrieved and pouted. "Sunny."


    Nevertheless, he was firm as he coaxed me, "Be a good girl."


    Still, I called out in grievance, "Shawn¡­"


    "Behave your¡ª"


    Shawn paused as he seemed to want to criticize me for not respecting him. Perhaps he suddenly


    remembered that our statuses were different now, so he swallowed the words that were about to


    escape his lips. Finally, he coaxed me as he said, "Be good, listen to me."


    I closed my eyes, feeling somewhat disappointed at the turn of events. Maybe I was mentally tired


    because of my injury because it didn''t take long for me to fall asleep in his arms.


    As his refreshing scent lingered around me, I knew he never left. That was until a voice sounded from


    outside. "Mr. Xenos."


    Shawn let go of me upon hearing the voice. I wasn''t exactly in a deep sleep, so I heard someone


    calling him. However, I didn''t want to open my eyes because I was too exhausted.


    Hence, I continued to close my eyes and sleep. Then, I seemed to hear the man who called him speak.


    "Ms. Felix''s CT scan result has juste out. Unfortunately, this car ident has caused her back to


    sustain a severe injury, and she cannot recover in a short period of time."


    Shawn asked in a cial voice, "What are the side effects?"


    All of a sudden, that person exined nervously. "It doesn''t have much impact on Ms. Felix''s health,


    but she''s unable to use much of her energy. Therefore, her body will appear weak. It also poses a


    danger for childbirth as it severely suppresses her central nervous system."


    I am infertile?!


    At that moment, I wanted to open my eyes. I desperately tried to open them, but my eyelids felt very


    heavy. Then, I heard Shawn speak in a cold tone. "I understand. Come back tomorrow to change the


    dressing of her wound."


    "Yes, Mr. Xenos."


    Suddenly, it was quiet outside. I heard only the noise of the rain, and I seemed to feel Shawn returning


    to bed and embracing me again.


    I want to open my eyes, but I can''t.


    It''s like being stuck in my own body.


    This feels simr to sleep paralysis.


    But I suddenly felt lost when I opened my eyes and saw the man sleeping beside me. Was it just a


    dream of mine?!


    Right now, I can''t tell if it''s reality or a dream.


    I raised my hands and covered my eyes in confusion. Unfortunately, my movement awakened Shawn


    as he opened his eyes and asked in a slightly husky voice, "You''re awake?"


    The man''s hair was slightly messy. It was as if he had slept beside me for a long time without leaving


    the room.


    But the conversations just now¡­


    Could it be that I''m really dreaming?!


    Unable to put a pin in my anxiety, I asked him hesitantly, "Did the doctore over earlier?"

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Chapter 137


    "No, they didn''t. The doctors wille over to change the dressing on your wound tomorrow."


    When I heard that, I was surprised. And thus, I asked, "Didn''t you say they''lle over at night?"


    "It''s raining too heavily, so they can''t make it," Shawn said. The tone in his voice was quite indifferent.


    Finally, I sighed in relief at his assured look. "I just had a nightmare."


    Shawn asked with his eyes closed, "What''s the nightmare about?"


    "I dreamed the doctor announced that I couldn''t bear a child even if I were pregnant. Tell me: how scary


    was that?" I paused momentarily before continuing with lingering, fearful feelings in my heart. "I just


    went for a body check-up some time ago, and the doctor said there may be a chance of me getting


    pregnant and bing a mother if I continue consuming the tonic."


    Shawn curled his lips upward into a tiny smile upon hearing my words. Meanwhile, I wrapped my arms


    around his neck and rested my head on his shoulder. Then, with a soft voice, I said, "I envy Francesca


    very much. Although she gave birth to a premature baby and sacrificed her life for the baby, I''m still


    very envious! I envy her because I really want to be a mother. Sunny, I really want to settle down and


    raise a family with you. That nightmare scared me to death!"


    Shawn patted me on the shoulder andforted me. "You''re just imagining things."


    The corner of my lips twitched into a mirthless smile as I said, "I''m terrified."


    Therefore, he changed the topic and asked, "Hm, are you hungry?"


    This guy¡­ He always asks me if I''m hungry.


    I was rendered speechless by his question, so I answered, "It''s not like I''m hungry the instant I wake


    up."


    With a serious demeanor, he said, "I thought you were."


    This time, I was genuinely speechless.


    Then, Shawn got up and put on that ck coat. In the meantime, I was crippled on the bed and could


    not go anywhere. Frankly speaking, I felt a little frustrated by my condition.


    When he noticed that I was staring at him longingly, he raised his eyebrows slightly and asked me, "Do


    you wish to go outside and y?"


    "Yeah. I feel somewhat stir crazy by having to be on bed rest the whole day."


    So, he turned around and went out upon hearing myment. Not long after, he entered the room with


    an automated wheelchair. When I saw the wheelchair, I asked in surprise, "Where did you get this?"


    "Mr. Briar brought it over this morning."


    As I did not have any clothes on, Shawn chose a piece of his clothing from the closet and put it on me.


    It was a white sweater.


    Due to the fact that he was very tall, the length of the sweater went directly past the base of my thighs


    when I wore it. In addition, my figure was slender, so the sweater looked loose and baggy on my body.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    When he saw this, he frowned and remarked. "You''re too thin."


    I pouted and refuted, "Girls don''t like looking bloated!"


    However, Shawn did not answer me. Instead, he carried me and sat me in the wheelchair. Then, he


    ced a medium-thick nket on myp.


    It was still raining heavily outside, but the wind was less breezy now. So, he pushed me to the hallway.


    Through the rain, I looked at the courtyard''s ck walls and blue tiles. Then, with a smile, I asked,


    "Where did you find this ce?"


    ¡°This is the best courtyard around here."


    With that, I eximed, "It''s lovely!"


    I reached out and intended to use my uninjured hand to catch the raindrops that fell from the eaves.


    However, Shawn suddenly pulled my wheelchair backward and reprimanded softly, "You can''t catch a


    cold."


    Although his voice sounded soft, it was an undisputed order for me to stay put.


    I retracted my arms with a nervous smile. "I just want to touch it. Say, it''s already October. Another year


    is ending soon."


    Last year, I was still Nichs'' wife.


    I was still expecting Nichs to give me the love I longed for.


    At that time, I wasn''t diagnosed with cancer yet.


    Without a doubt, many incidents took ce in the blink of an eye.


    My fate has been particrly torturous this year. My body is constantly injured. Several women,


    especially Merlin''s ex, pped me in the face. That woman was probably the strangest one out of all of


    the others.


    Fortunately, luck is also by my side.


    I met Shawn.


    On top of that, my cancer was cured.


    Moreover, I even have a chance to get pregnant.


    This is nothing but the most fantastic news to me.


    At this moment, the sound of the rain pitter-pattered was heard in the courtyard, and the man I loved


    was behind me. So, this peaceful and quiet time actually made me feel particrly at peace with life.


    With that, I sighed, "I really want to live here forever."


    No one else. Just me and Shawn.


    Just the two of us.


    Living such a simple life for the rest of our lives.


    "What''s so good about this ce? It''s shabby here." Shawn ced his palm on my shoulder intimately.


    Then, he said evidently. "You simply enjoy the current environment because nothing can bother you


    from here."


    I turned my head in surprise when I heard his astute observation. "You¡ª"


    There''s a noticeable change in Shawn. He never spoke so many words to me before, nor would he say


    these things to me. But now, he''s telling me these!


    I concealed the joy in my heart and said, "Yeah."


    He calmly said while stroking the back of my nape, "You certainly won''t let it rest if I ask you to quit your


    current life¡­ Ray, your life will suddenly clear up one day, and I''ll definitely be able to safeguard your


    lifetime of happiness and good health."


    Truthfully, Shawn has the ability to let me stay by his side and be a littledy who pays no attention to


    the affairs of human life. However, he does not attempt to change me.


    He has his mission, like Xenos Solutions.


    While I have my mission, such as Felix Corporation.


    We all have things that we need to face and solve by ourselves. So, I reached out, held his palm, and


    said with a smile, "Thanks. With you by my side, I''ll definitely be in good health. Shawn, I hope you


    won''t let me down in the future."


    He hummed in determination. "I won''t."


    "I''ll never forgive you for the rest of my life if you let me down."


    The pitter-pattering sound of the rain gradually subsided. Then, with his indifferent tone, Shawn


    suddenly asked me a fatal question, "What if you let me down?"


    For a moment, I was startled. Then, I answered, "In that case, don''t forgive me for the rest of your life."


    "Renee, mark your words."


    Since he calls me Renee, this indicates that he takes my words as a promise.


    Shawn is someone who takes promises seriously.


    "Sure, I''ll remember my words."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    That night, Shawn cooked dinner for us both. It was a very light meal. After eating, wey down on the


    bed and read together.


    The book he read was, ''Solitude''.


    There was a sentence in the preface: solitary held great spiritual power, and you would undoubtedly be


    reborn if you could find that power.


    The content written in the book was extremely heartbreaking.


    After he flipped a page, his phone rang. When he grabbed his phone to take a look, I saw it was a


    number without an alias.


    The content of the text message was ''Where are you?''


    Shawn replied perfunctorily. "I''m not in Eldham."


    Then, Shawn put down the phone. However, it rang again after a while. It was a direct call from the


    person on the other side. Upon seeing that, Shawn frowned and pressed the decline button. Even so,


    the person on the other end did not give up and called again.


    I asked in bewilderment at their daring as I rested my head on his shoulder, "Who''s that?"


    Who has the guts to keep calling Shawn?


    However, Shawn did not answer me. Instead, he directly pressed the answer button. Then, he held the


    phone close to his ear and called out dispassionately, "What''s the matter, mother?"


    It was Shawn''s mother, Alicia. Yet, he was addressing her in an unfamiliar and formal manner.


    "Your Father is critically ill. Come home quickly!"


    Despite that, Shawn did not utter any words.


    However, she wasn''t discouraged by his silence as she asked patiently and gently, "Sunny, did you


    hear what I said?"


    Nevertheless, Shawn replied coldly. "We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Alicia was silent for a while before she changed the subject. Perhaps she didn''t expect that I was next


    to Shawn, she calmly reminded Shawn. "Sunny, although you''re the head of the Xenos Family now,


    your Father still holds the umted years of wealth of the Xenos Family. You can''t treat this as a


    child''s y!"


    I saw that his facial expression was calm at her scolding when I was closely observing his face. He


    didn''t seem to care about the umted years of wealth that Alicia had said.


    "Do you still have other business with me?"


    "You¡­"


    Slightly exasperated, Alicia changed the topic and asked, "Are you by her side?"


    Without a doubt, that ''her'' must be referring to me.


    Still and all, Shawn did not answer her. Later, Alicia said adamantly, "I don''t care who you hook up with,


    but she must never be a part of the Xenos Family."


    At that moment, I felt immensely ufortable. It never crossed my mind that Alicia was so opposed


    to us being together.


    Actually, it''s reasonable too.


    I''m a divorcee, and rumors about me are spreading like wildfire. So, it''s normal for her, a madam of a


    decent family, to despise me.


    Instantaneously, Shawn called out to her coldly, "Mother."


    She responded to him gently. "Sunny."


    "Don''t wear down the little bit of my kindness toward you."


    This is definitely a tant threat by Shawn!


    "Sunny, you have no idea who she is¡ª"


    Shawn mercilessly interrupted her upon hearing her words and turned the tables on her. "Who is she


    then?"

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Chapter 138


    Alicia''s words shocked me. I would not have felt anything if it was before, but my current identity was a


    mystery. ording to Alicia, she knew my true identity.


    At once, I eagerly wanted to know the truth. Hence, I moved my head closer to Shawn. Unfortunately,


    the person on the other end of the phone seemed to think she was behaving too impatient, so she only


    spoke for a while. "She''s Nichs Forger''s ex-wife, and her body is a second-hand body. How can she


    possibly be worthy of you?"


    Nichs Forger''s ex-wife¡­


    That was the identity she wanted to say?!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At the thought of that, I frowned. Then, I heard her gentle voice. "Shawn, I know I can''t control you. But


    I''m your mother. Can''t I set any demands for my daughter-inw? Tell me: was she still a virgin when


    she first slept with you? No, she wasn''t. She wasn''t that pure, yet she took away your¡ªdon''t tell me


    you don''t mind. Sunny, I know you strongly despise things and people you deem tainted!"


    Each word that escaped Alicia''s lips pierced my heart, and the inferiorityplex deep in me began to


    expand infinitely. For a moment, I felt breathless. Additionally, I began to think that I was not worthy of


    Shawn.


    As he listened, Shawn kept frowning at her words. No ounce of emotion could be seen on his


    indifferent face. Then, suddenly, he reached out and held my palm as if giving me warmth andfort.


    In an instant, the grievances in my heart disappeared. Even the slightly rising inferiorityplex that I


    felt was swept away by his actions.


    Then, I heard him speak to the person on the other end of the phone in a chilly voice. "Mother, have


    you developed the habit of treating me as your biological son after decades have passed?"


    Like dropping a bombshell, I was shocked. What does Shawn mean by that?


    Could it be that he''s not rted to the Xenos Family by blood?


    Simrly, the person on the other end of the phone was stunned. "You know¡ª"


    Before the person could finish speaking, Shawn interrupted her coldly. "I have no interest in the games


    you y with her. I can treat you with a little kindness because you really regard me as your son in your


    heart and have been giving me advice in the Xenos Family for so many years. That''s all! However,


    that''s not why you should be here and persuade me to stay away from my woman. Mother, I hope you


    take care."


    Upon hearing Shawn''s intensely indifferent words, the person on the other end of the phone said


    anxiously, "Sunny, you''re my child! I have dedicated myself to caring for you for so many years. I won''t


    agree even if shees back¡ªSunny, I raised you myself. I''m your only Mother! Don''t believe in the


    provocations of others. Okay?"


    There was a fearful tone as well as a cautious tone in her voice.


    Not bothering to reply to her, Shawn directly hung up the call in a ruthless manner. At once, the room


    fell silent. I tried to fill the silence as I rubbed my chin against his shoulder and asked in confusion,


    "Who''s your biological mother?"


    At first, I thought there would be some shocking secret. However, Shawn exined it airily. "The


    current madam of the Xenos'' Residence is my biological mother''s twin sister, and my biological mother


    has always lived alone in the obscure part of the Xenos Manor. No one but my Father knew that the


    madam of the household had been reced twenty-five years ago."


    After a brief pause, he continued sarcastically. "My current Mother has no child of her own, so she


    treats me as if I''m her bloodline. However, she has been doing her best for me, and I address her


    ''Mother'' out of respect for her. Nheless, that''s not the reason for her to control me."


    After that, Shawn tilted his head and kissed my cheek. Then, heforted me by saying, "Don''t take


    her words to heart. She''s merely a pitiful woman who had been used by the Xenos Family all her life."


    I nodded inpliance as I nestled in his arms. Nheless, something puzzled me greatly. "Even if


    she lives in the obscure part of the Xenos Manor, why isn''t your biological mother willing to¡­"


    With patience, Shawn exined. "This is the stubbornness of my biological mother. When she married


    my father, she never bore any children. My Grandfather was pushing them hard at that time, so my


    father had no choice but to marry a new wife. Hence, my biological mother felt my father betrayed her,


    so she didn''t forgive him. After she gave birth to me, she gave me to her sister to raise me. My father


    was reluctant to let my biological mother go, but he was powerless against her stubbornness.


    Moreover, the Xenos Residence needed to have a new mistress of the household. Thus, my father


    arranged for my current mother to act out this role. Once in, she was in for twenty-seven years. Even


    she thought she was the Xenos Residence''s matriarch and wanted to be in charge of my marriage."


    Now that Shawn exins to me in this way, I can figure things out clearly. Still, the Xenos Family is


    really tooplicated. I feel that I''ll discover more secrets if I dig deeper into it.


    Therefore, I stopped inquiring about the Xenos Family. As it waste, Shawn put away the book and


    hugged me to sleep. At the same time, Iy in his arms and smelled the cool breath emitting from his


    body. Then, out of the blue, the sound of my message notification woke me up in the middle of the


    night.


    I grabbed my phone and saw that it was a text message sent by Leon. "Renee, Francesca was


    discharged from the hospital without me knowing. I don''t know where she went."


    It was no longer raining outside the window. Laying in Shawn''s arms, I replied to Leon''s message.


    "When did she leave?"


    While waiting for Leon to reply, I looked at the time and realized it was 4.00AM.


    "She woke up just now and said she would get some fresh air in the garden. I wanted to follow her at


    first, but she refused. After a while, the nurse on duty entered the ward and informed me that she had


    been discharged. When I hurried downstairs, I saw a man waiting for me. He said he was her assistant,


    and he said Francesca hoped I won''t pester her anymore."


    I felt a little wistful in my heart when I looked at his text message. When does the usual c*cky Leon


    ever be driven to distraction?!


    But he''s at fault this time.


    I''m not Francesca. I can''t forgive Leon for her. Yet Leon is my family. So, I hope they can get back


    together.


    Just when I was worried, Leon sent me another message. "I''m telling you this in hopes you can help


    me¡­"


    At once, I replied. "I''m sorry, Leon. I don''t know her whereabouts, and she hasn''t gotten in touch with


    me. But she''s the CEO of Gant Corporation. She''ll have many ways to avoid you if she doesn''t want to


    see you!"


    Leon replied to me. "I know."


    After I thought about the matter for a moment, I questioned him, "Where''s the child?"


    "She took the child away with her."


    I simply put down my phone when I did not know how to reply to Leon. Unfortunately, I couldn''t sleep


    anymore. When I was bored out of my mind on the bed, my train of thought constantly wandered to the


    tangled web that is my life. After a while, Shawn rolled over and wrapped his arms around my waist.


    "Hm? Can''t sleep?"


    There was an ounce of after-morning hoarseness in his voice.


    "I''m not that sleepy," I said.


    I gently rolled over and wrapped my arms around his neck. He patted my head and coaxed me under


    his breath, "Sleep a little longer. We''ll return to Eldham tomorrow."


    I was disappointed and asked, "Aren''t we going to stay here for a few days?"


    Upon hearing that, Shawn smirked and asked, "You heard that?"


    Shawn''s question referred to the conversation he had with Waylen this morning.


    I smiled and said, "I heard a little."


    Shawn touched my ear affectionately with his palm, and his voice was a little provocative. "My Father is


    seriously ill and only has a few months left. As hisst remaining son, I should be by his side."


    Shawn uses ''thest remaining'' to describe himself.


    I asked curiously, "Are you the sole heir among the current generation of the Xenos Family?"


    Mr. Briar once said that Shawn has three older brothers.


    But they''re all¡­


    No one knows what exactly happened.


    Apart from this man in front of me, that''s hugging me.


    Shawn said lightly, "I have three older brothers."


    "Then, where are they?" I asked.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Chapter 139


    "They are all buried in the Xenos Family''s cemetery."


    "They''re all dead?"


    "Yes."


    "How did they die?"


    "Suicide."


    ¡­


    When I woke up in the morning, Shawn was no longer by my side. I reached out, opened the window,


    and saw that Waylen was waiting in the courtyard.


    "Where''s Shawn?" I asked, frowning.


    Waylen informed with a smile, "Mr. Xenos left extremely early to swing by the Xenos Family''s private


    hospital. He ordered me to take you back to Eldham, Ms. Felix."


    I hummed in displeasure when I heard that.


    "Are you upset, Ms. Felix?" Waylen asked as he immediately perceived what had gotten me upset.


    "No. It''s nothing," I murmured with a twitch of my lips.


    Actually, not waking up to Shawn''s embrace in the morning made me feel lonely.


    Waylen sent me back to my apartment. Not long after Iy in bed, a doctor came to change the


    dressing for me. I saw the wound on my leg, but it wasn''t that serious. My back problem was much


    more severe.


    My spine was more or less crushed during the incident and it hurt greatly.


    After the doctor left, I sipped a cup of tonic while sitting in my wheelchair and then texted Shawn.


    I asked him, ''When are youing home?''


    He responded almost immediately. ''At the end of the month.''


    It was only the beginning of the month now¡­


    It might have been due to his fear that I was overthinking things because he sent yet another message.


    ''I''m returning to Find in a few days to deal with something.''


    When he spoke of Find, it reminded me of Tracy Hayes.


    Shawn had a special rtionship with the Hayes Family because even if Tracy irritated him, he would


    still show mercy to her.


    It was hard for a man like him to be merciful.


    Although he had taught Tracy a lesson, I would always remember that she had hurt me, and I needed


    to find a chance to get my revenge in the future.


    So, I stopped responding to Shawn''s text messages. For the next month, he didn''t contact me as well. I


    constantly tried to contact him, but his phone was always turned off. As a result, I asked Waylen about


    this, and he replied, "Mr. Xenos used to travel alone frequently, making it impossible to contact him at


    this time. The only option is to await his return to Eldham."


    When I heard his words, I asked in concern, "What if something happens to him?"


    Waylen replied firmly, "Nothing would happen."


    I was surprised at his answer, so I questioned him once again, "How are you so certain?"


    "Because he is Mr. Xenos, Ms. Felix."


    Does it mean Shawn is safe just because he is who he is?


    I couldn''tprehend Waylen''s point of view and I was apprehensive about the possibility of Shawn


    getting hurt in Find!


    Shawn''s physique was not built of iron, so how could he keep hurting himself repeatedly without


    consequence?


    Just when I was worried to the point of reaching depression, he sent me a text message saying, ''Don''t


    miss me too much, Myra. I will be back in three days.''


    He knew I missed him, yet he was only contacting me now!


    I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t upset about this, but Shawn''s text message was a tremendous reassurance


    for me. For I no longer had to be concerned about his safety!


    For the past month, the wounds on my body had healed, and I had spent most of my time at work.


    After I moved the Felixs'' family business to Eldham, things grew increasingly challenging and I had to


    rebuild many things from ground zero.


    Fortunately, thepany had a good foundation, so the situation wasn''tpletely helpless.


    Today, when I attended a work conference, Emma texted me out of the blue, ''Where are you, Renee?''


    ''At thepany,'' I replied.


    ''I just got back to Eldham yesterday,'' she said.


    When I saw the message, I asked politely, ''What''s the matter?''


    ''I heard you have the most recent model of Rolls-Royce, am I right?'' Emma''s intention was evident.


    ''It''s parked at the office. You are wee toe and pick it up.''


    I wasn''t a stingy person. She was, after all, my friend. Furthermore, Emma''s arrival time coincided with


    when I was ready to leave work.


    I went downstairs with my car key, and she greeted me cheerfully, "Renee, I brought you a gift!"


    With that, she handed me a canvas bag.


    I took a quick peek inside and noticed a box of cheese.


    Emma added, smiling, "I''ve got the Venice specialties for you. Unfortunately, I could only get you this


    because I am poor, so I hope you enjoy it."


    I pursed my lips into a smile and asked, "Why would you be poor when you are Ms. Emma of the


    Turner Family? By the way, have you obtained your driver''s license?"


    She hadn''t even turned eighteen. So, asking that question was a useless feat.


    "I''ll make sure to drive secretly, so it won''t be a problem."


    I was confident in Emma''s abilities, so I handed her the car key. As she took the keys, she thanked me


    gratefully.


    Emma seemed overjoyedtely, in contrast to her previous coldness. Was it possibly due to the fact


    that she felt embarrassed to ask for the car?


    She took the car keys and drove away. Coincidentally, I received a text message from Gary. ''There will


    be an event in the evening, President Felix.''


    ''What event?'' I inquired, curious.


    ''James Turner''s birthday party.''


    Recently, the Felix Family had some business dealings with the Turners. Furthermore, James was a


    friend introduced by Merlin Craig, so Emma had no choice but to attend this party. So, it was no wonder


    that she would return to Eldham today.


    ''Where is it held?'' I continued to question Gary.


    ''It''s on a cruise.''


    A few momentster, he came downstairs to meet me. Afterward, I went home to change into an


    evening gown and apply light makeup before following him to the coastal cruise.


    James didn''t invite many business partners; they were all close friends with whom he got along well.


    The cruise, on the other hand, had arge number of passengers.


    The people on the cruise were all from his circle, so I wasn''t familiar with most of them. As a result, it


    was quite tedious to stay there. Therefore, Gary and I went looking for James to pass him a gift. He


    took it and said with a smile, "You don''t have to do this, President Felix."


    I smiled in response, saying, "You can just call me Renee."


    Then, James pointed in the direction where Merlin was dancing and said, "I didn''t want to call you


    because I heard you''re injured, but he mentioned that there''s an invited special guest tonight. So, it will


    be a pity not to have you here."


    "Who''s the special guest?" I asked with curiosity.


    "Christopher Forger." James curled his lips into a smirk as he said in schadenfreude, "He just returned,


    and I was thinking of having him y the piano at my birthday party. I expected him to refuse, but to my


    surprise, he agreed."


    When I heard this, my face darkened instantaneously and I immediately told Gary to leave with me.


    However, James called out to me from behind, "You miss him, Renee, don''t you?"


    "That''s bullsh*t," I muttered as I turned around and stared at James.


    Christopher and I had long since moved on, and while it was nice not to see each other, some folks


    were still concerned about our rtionship!


    I was unsure why Merlin would allow James to invite me, but I couldn''t see Christopher now!


    It was not that there were any hidden secrets or that I couldn''t let him go; I just believed that avoiding


    meeting each other would help us avoid misunderstandings.


    After all, it was easy to be a hot issue when we appeared in the same public venue. It was not


    because I was afraid Shawn would see us. I was just worried that he would misunderstand.


    With this, I must try my best to avoid any misunderstandings. Therefore, I ignored James and turned


    around to get off the cruise.


    At that moment, I unconsciously tilted my head and nced at the cruise ship, but, honestly, this was a


    wrong move, and there was no one else to me but me.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked across the cruise ship, and standing by the cruise was a man in a ck suit, appearing as


    gentle and charming as usual.


    Right then, I dazedly voiced out, "Chris¡­"


    Oh no, something didn''t feel right!

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Chapter 140


    Christopher wouldn''t stare at me with those eyes. This man had eyes that were full of lust and


    possessiveness. ''''Nichs!'''' I eximed absently.


    The man on the side of the ship smirked, and I looked around uneasily since I wanted to leave with


    Gary. However, two bodyguards suddenly appeared in front of us and stopped us.


    ''''President Felix, Mr. Forger wishes to invite you to the party,'''' one of them stated indifferently.


    ''''What if I refuse?'''' I asked him with a frown.


    ''''If you know what''s best for you, you shouldn''t refuse, President Felix,'''' the bodyguard answered coldly.


    They seemed to be pressuring me to join the cruise.


    However, I knew I shouldn''t have anything to do with Nichs and Christopher Forger in such a public


    event.


    I didn''t want any more scandals with them.


    I grimaced and looked at Gary, who threatened the bodyguards indifferently, ''''People are waiting for us,


    so please get out of our way.''''


    However, the bodyguards in front of us remained motionless and dismissed Gary''s statements as


    insignificant. Finally, I had no choice but to turn around and tell Nichs, ''''Let me go.''''


    The distance between us was so great that I doubted he could have heard what I said, but to my


    surprise, he waved his hand and instructed the two bodyguards to let me go.


    Gary and I then walked away from the shore. When we got inside the car, I could hear the piano music


    of ''Street Where Wind Resides''ing from the cruise.


    ''''Is that Christopher?'''' I questioned Gary in astonishment.


    However, if Nichs were present, Christopher would most likely not show up.


    The two brothers never attended an event together, but James stated earlier that he had invited


    Christopher.


    How did this happen?


    Gary cast a sidelong nce at me and said, ''''It doesn''t look like it.''''


    I had been listening to Christopher ying ''Street Where Wind Resides'' repeatedly. His ying style


    was distinct from that of others.


    I recognized the familiar harmony and the person''s way of ying the piano. It was precisely the same


    as his technique.


    ''''It''s Christopher,'''' I said firmly.


    ''''The brothers have never shown up together since your father''s funeral. So, it can''t be him.''''


    ''''It''s absolutely him,'''' I responded as I shook my head and refused to ept Gary''s response.


    I recognized how Christopher yed the piano and was sure it was him, but how on earth did he


    ept James'' invitation?


    This was a big difference from his usual demeanor.


    Gary drove the car away from the shore to leave the beach. When I returned to my apartment, my mind


    was still foggy, and I felt a little apprehensive in my heart.


    After a while, I received a call from Olivia Parker, who cried across the phone, ''''Renee, my brothers


    have fallen into the sea!''''


    ''''What exactly do you mean by ''brothers''?'''' I asked worriedly.


    Could it be that both Nichs and Christopher¡­


    ''''They are both missing.''''


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    When I got to the shore, I observed that there were a lot of rescue crews. Olivia stood there amidst the


    sea breeze, gazing far into the dark ocean in the distance.


    ''''Where are they?'''' I inquired as I ran toward her.


    As I approached her, she looked at me with teary eyes as if I was her pir of strength. But then, she


    said, ''''They''ve been missing for over an hour after falling into the sea. I''m afraid that¡­''''


    Iforted her by hugging her as I concealed my fear while saying, ''''It will be alright. How did they end


    up in the sea?''''


    ''''I was in my room at the time, so I had no idea what happened. In addition to my brothers, Emma also


    fell into the water.''''


    I was taken aback. ''''Why did Emma fall too?''''


    Then, I promptly looked for James, and I saw him conversing with the rescue squad, expressing his


    desire to sail out to sea with them. When he spotted me approaching, he muttered quietly, ''''I pray


    nothing bad happens to Emma¡­''''


    Despite his low voice, he sounded dauntless. So, I abruptly stopped him and said, ''''She will be fine.''''


    Even though my rtionship with Nichs and Christopher was over, apart from love, they were the


    most important friends in my life and a vital part of it¡­ They shaped me into the person I am today.


    They were also why I had ended up with Shawn today; therefore, I was concerned and scared.


    ''''I am going to sea too,'''' I told James.


    Hesitance was written over his face. ''''But you¡­''''


    ''''Mr. Turner, I''m worried about them and Emma.''''


    It wasn''t just me either, as Olivia was also determined to follow. As a result, James arranged for a yacht


    to take us out to sea.


    At the moment when I was about to leave for the sea, I turned around inadvertently and saw Kevin,


    who was ready to leave the beach.


    I was filled with skepticism. What is he doing here?!


    ''''Did you invite Kevin York?'''' I asked James, frowning.


    ''''No, why? Is he here too?''''


    There were many people on the beach right now; they were all disembarking from the cruise. So, with


    all those people around, I likely wouldn''t have noticed him.


    However, unexpectedly¡­


    He must''ve seen me.


    But why didn''t he greet me?


    What in the world was Kevin doing here?


    I responded with a shake of my head, ''''Nothing. I''m just curious.''''


    At night, the sea was turbulent. Fortunately, James had vast experience in driving a cruise ship. Both


    the rescue teams and our party searched for the numerous nearby inds but were unsessful.


    In my mind, I even believed they had¡­


    When James noticed Olivia and I were upset, he calmed us down by saying, ''''It''s okay, Emma is


    strong.''''


    His words had echoed Mr. Briar''s firm words. Nothing horrible will happen because he''s Mr. Xenos.


    Their tone implied that Shawn and Emma were gods, that they would be safe no matter what problems


    or obstacles they encountered.


    ''''Emma is still a child,'''' I said coldly.


    James smiled but said nothing. Then, with a soft and loving gaze, he asked Olivia, ''''Ms. Parker, are you


    cold?''''


    It was November, and the wind was blowing hard, especially on a cruise ship at sea. Besides, she was


    simply wearing a white dress, and her paleplexion made her appear frail.


    It piqued a man''s desire to protect her.


    I couldn''t believe he was still thinking about flirting at this point.


    ''''You can take off your coat and give it to her.''''


    I stared at him in speechlessness because as soon as my words fell from my lips, he truly removed his


    coat and ced it on Olivia. Meanwhile, she was blissfully oblivious and didn''t even notice my


    conversation with James.


    We soon discovered a few surrounding little inds, and just as I was about to give up, James said,


    ''''Ms. Felix, the three of them can swim, so I believe they''re stranded on one of the adjacent inds.


    However, there are many inds in this area. Unfortunately, I think we won''t be able to find a solution


    this way, so I need your help.''''


    ''''What should I do?'''' I asked hastily.


    ''''The Xenos Family''s technology is incredible and equipped with a global GPS positioning system.


    Emma is the golden child of the Turners Family. Thus, we allowed the Xenos Family to install the GPS


    positioning on Emma''s watch at the start of our coboration. With this, she can turn on the positioning


    system when there is any danger. I heard you have a special rtionship with Shawn. You can contact


    him to activate Emma''s positioning system. Once engaged, we can determine their location in


    minutes!''''


    I looked at him with irritation as I cried out, ''''Why didn''t you inform me sooner? Since this is an


    agreement between the Turners and Xenos, you can easily call the Xenos Family to resolve it. So, why


    are you putting it off until now?''''


    ''''Our agreement is only for one time, and we took advantage of the opportunity a year ago.''''

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Chapter 141


    ''''The Xenos has never been a generous family, and their ruthlessness is even worse than you can ever


    imagine. No one can break their rules, regardless of who works with them. It''s ridiculous to have them


    activate the global GPS positioning system since it costs a lot of money.''''


    James paused before saying in resignation, ''''If I call Kevin, he would undoubtedly decline my call, so if


    Ms. Felix, you¡­''''


    He was aware of the mere scandal involving Shawn and me. But, no, it was not a scandal. It was just


    him carrying me out of the church and showing up at the police station to take me home.


    To this day, James had no idea that Shawn and I were dating. He would have asked me if he knew.


    Then, I took out my phone and gave Kevin a call. As soon as he picked up the phone, he asked,


    chuckling, ''''What''s the matter, Ray?''''


    The sea breeze was blowing hard at the time, forcing the three of us to hide inside the cruise ship. I


    implored Kevin, ''''Can you kindly activate Emma''s GPS?''''


    He interrupted me instantly after hearing my words and declined firmly, ''''I''m sorry. I can''t do that.''''


    I begged him, ''''Kev¡­''''


    Kevin was put on the spot, so he exined, ''''Ray, I know what you are going to say, but Sunny is in


    charge of the global GPS positioning. Ick the necessary authority. You can only call him for help.''''


    I had no choice but to agree, and just as I was about to hang up the phone, He asked me casually,


    ''''Ray, are you willing to let Sunny use his resources to save your ex-husband and ex-lover?''''


    When I heard those words, I clenched my phone tightly and instantly turned pale. Kevin had already


    hung up the phone, and I looked at James dazedly. He reminded me, ''''Ms. Felix, their lives are in


    danger. You have to make up your mind.''''


    If Shawn had known it was to rescue the two Forgers brothers¡­


    How can I bear the thought of hurting Shawn?!


    But their lives are important right now!


    Just as I was about to say something, James took the phone from my grasp and dialed Shawn''s


    number before handing it back to me.


    I shook my head instinctively as Olivia urged me, ''''Ray, only you can save my brothers.''''


    Shawn answered the call, and I heard his calm voice on the other end of the line, ''''What''s the matter,


    Ray?''''


    ''''Sunny,'''' I said hesitantly.


    However, I didn''t have the guts to say it aloud.


    ''''Well, have you been missing me?''''


    Shawn''s voice was low and deep. Although the wind was howling on the cruise, everyone heard his


    words and looked at me in disbelief.


    It was also unusual for Shawn to say this in such a gentle and soft tone, so I shouldn''t hurt his feelings.


    I shouldn''t have taken him for granted, but the guys'' lives were at stake, and I had no choice but to


    seek Shawn''s help.


    ''''I missed you, Sunny,'''' I hummed in response.


    He reassured me by saying, ''''I''ll be home the day after tomorrow.''''


    ''''Sunny¡­''''


    ''''Hmm?''''


    ''''Can you enable Emma''s GPS positioning?''''


    ''''Sure,'''' Shawn responded unequivocally.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes reddened as I replied, ''''Thank you, Sunny.''''


    ''''No worries.''''


    Shawn activated Emma''s GPS positioning system without asking me any questions. It took a few


    minutes to locate her as she was around three kilometers away.


    As we were on our way to look for Emma, James looked amazed and teased me, ''''It appears that your


    rtionship with Mr. Xenos is quite amazing, Ms. Felix.''''


    I gave him the side look, to which he responded by smiling before saying, ''''I hadn''t met Shawn in a long


    time, and he seemed distant and aloof. I''ve never seen any otherdy beside him, so you must be the


    lucky one, Ms. Felix.''''


    ''''Can you shut up?'''' I asked mncholy.


    I was feeling very down at that time.


    Shawn was unaware that I was saving the Forgers Brothers. I was debating whether or not to tell him


    the truth¡­


    But he will find out eventually, right?!


    And that question Kevin posed to me.


    I had no idea why he was here.


    I didn''t even know how Nichs, Christopher, and Emma fell into the sea¡­


    It seemed like someone appeared to be deliberately targeting the Forgers brothers.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    After ten minutes, we arrived at the ind indicated by the GPS. We then docked the yacht near the


    beach and walked over to the freezing waves to the shore. We had hunted around the ind for a while


    before locating the three of them.


    Emma was lying on the beach with a carefree look while Nichs and Christopher sat silently on the


    sand.


    I dashed over and asked in worry, ''''Are you all alright?''''


    Although ocean water soaked the three of them, the fall wounded none of them. Moreover,


    Christopher''s coat was slung across Emma''s torso.


    She dropped the coat and ran to hug James when she saw us. He immediately wrapped his arms


    around her and asked, ''''Are you cold?''''


    ''''It''s freezing,'''' Emma replied and nodded after that.


    James was about to remove his coat when he realized that he had already given it to Olivia. Therefore,


    he had no choice but to remove his shirt.


    He embraced Emma while Olivia rushed over to hug Christopher.


    However, Christopher appeared unconcerned. He simply patted her on the shoulder and said, ''''I''m


    fine.''''


    ''''I''m very worried about you, Chris.''''


    Olivia''s forlorn expression instantly brightened, and she sobbed softly in his arms.


    Her concern was understandable. After all, she had been in love with him for decades.


    ''''I''m alright, Olivia,'''' Christopher said casually.


    When Nichs saw her expression, he gave her a disdainful sneer. ''''I know you like Christopher, but


    you''re not taking me seriously, Olivia. Am I non-existent to you?


    When Christopher heard that, he pushed her away with some repulsion and then fixed his gaze on


    Emma.


    Meanwhile, Emma, who was in James'' arms, looked gloomy.


    Olivia didn''t mind that Christopher pushed her away. Instead, she coaxed Nichs by holding his arm.


    ''''I''m also worried about you, Nick. Renee¡­ Ms. Felix is also concerned about you, and she¡­''''


    Olivia paused and took two deep breaths.


    I exhaled and heard Nichs murmur something iprehensible, ''''Is she concerned? She is,


    nevertheless, crueler than anyone else¡­''''


    I was speechless upon hearing that.


    I chose to ignore him. By the time we returned to the shore, everyone else had departed, leaving only


    the rescue team and the cops.


    As we were about to part ways, I called Christopher. He looked at me gently and asked, ''''Yes?''''


    I hesitated for a moment before asking, ''''Can we talk?''''


    I had doubts about them falling into the sea.


    I didn''t dare to be alone with Nichs now that he had a dissociative identity disorder. Since Emma


    had fallen asleep in James'' arms on the way back and he was ready to bring her home, this was the


    ideal time to speak to Christopher.


    He nodded and said, ''''Okay.''''


    Christopher didn''t bother or argue; he simply walked in quick steps. ''''Wait for me here,'''' he tilted his


    head as he whispered to Olivia.


    Christopher and I didn''t walk very far. Then, finally, I stood beside my car and asked him suspiciously,


    ''''Why did you fall into the sea?''''


    He exined frankly, ''''At that time, when Nick and I were talking near the cruise ship, a few waiters


    suddenly showed up and shoved us into the sea. Then, Emma appeared out of nowhere and leaped


    into the waves. As we couldn''t keep up with the cruise ship.''''


    A few waiters?!


    It seemed like someone had obviously been plotting this for a long time, and deliberately nned to


    make Nichs and Christopher appear together on one asion. However, who dared to attack them?


    ''''Also, I heard someone calling Mr. York before I fell into the sea.''''


    Mr. York?


    Could it possibly be Kevin?!

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Chapter 142


    I kept wondering why Kevin would appear at the party, so I went and asked James if Kevin came


    uninvited. When he saw me, he quietly left the coast without greeting me.


    This was unlike his usual behavior.


    Even when I called him, he told me directly that he didn''t have the authority to grant my request¡­ He


    was one of the most capable people in the Xenos Family, and he technically should have had the


    authority to switch on the GPS tracking application. However, he refused and even asked me to call


    Shawn.


    It was okay if I had to call Shawn, but then he went and asked me that painful question. Then, it


    dawned on me that Nichs and Christopher''s appearances were all nned by Kevin, and he was


    listening to Shawn''s orders.


    As far as I knew, Kevin and the Forger brothers didn''t have any grudges, so it wasn''t my fault for not


    being able to tie Shawn to this matter, but why would he¡­ Shawn and the Forger brothers had no


    grudges with each other unless they did this to help me get my revenge. If they had done it for my


    sake, wouldn''t pushing them into the sea constitute going overboard? If Nichs and Christopher


    hadn''t known how to swim, wouldn''t they have¡­


    The more I thought about it, the more scrambled my mind became. Then, Christopher looked at Olivia,


    who was standing in the distance, and suddenly called out to me. "Little girl."


    I responded, "Yes."


    A gleam shed through Christopher''s eyes as he hesitated a bit before continuing, "I met Emma while


    I was having my global recital abroad."


    Then, his gaze became conflicted as I admitted, "I know. She told me she had met you and even


    praised your looks."


    He closed his eyes slightly, then asked, "Is she the youngest daughter of the Turner Family?"


    I nodded as a response and answered, "James is her brother."


    "That little girl is a heartless woman," he told me.


    It was rare to see Christopher describing someone as heartless. In Nichs and Olivia''s eyes, he was


    the one who was truly an indifferent person.


    I asked in confusion, "Did something happen between you two?"


    "It''s nothing. I''ve wronged her."


    I felt even more curious as I pressed for answers. "What have you done to Emma?


    Instead of receiving an answer, I saw Christopher''s lips curling into a smile. Then, he lowered his gaze


    and looked at me before saying, "Little girl, the night has fallen. I need to send Oliva back to¡­"


    Christopher didn''t tell me how he wronged Emma. When I sensed that he wanted to hide the truth, I


    didn''t ask any further.


    I suggested, "You guys could stay in Eldham for the night."


    But he shook his head and said, "Oliva needs to return to the Forgers."


    Even under such special circumstances, Christopher wanted to be separated from Olivia since he


    couldn''t even stand to stay even one night with her. Moreover, it was clear how cold he was to Ovilia.


    I looked at Olivia with pity and saw that she was looking at Christopher with red-rimmed eyes. It


    seemed like she had heard his words. Moreover, we weren''t that far away from her to begin with.


    After parting with them, I drove back to the apartment. I parked my car inside the garage and alighted


    from the vehicle. Then, a hand came from behind to cover my mouth.


    The garage was huge and empty since it was in the middle of the night. Fear started to grow in my


    heart. As I grabbed the perpetrator''s clothes, I found that they were wet.


    Instantly, I knew who it was. So, when he hugged my neck from behind and blew his breath in my ear, I


    wasn''t as shocked as I should have been. Then, he teasingly asked, "Did I scare you?"


    As I let out a relieved breath, Nichs gently bit my earlobe before letting go of my mouth. Then, he


    asked, "Did you miss me recently?"


    He had just bitten my ear so intimately¡­


    Embarrassed and angry, I growled, "Let go of me."


    Instead of heeding my request, he made things even worse by pulling me into his arms and gently


    asking, "Have you had sex with Shawn? Is he better than me?"


    The words that came out from him were so lewd that I knew this was another one of his personalities


    that hated me. While I struggled to escape his embrace, he suddenly touched my chest. "Tsk, it''s so


    soft."


    I shouted angrily, "Nichs Forger, let me go!"


    I hated him for acting in such a way, but I couldn''t escape his grasp, so I tried to reach for the


    emergency button on top of the car.


    Just as I was about to reach for the button, he suddenly let go of me. I looked at him in surprise, only to


    feel him release me and say, "This is just my gift to you by way of greeting. Next time I see you, I will


    make you mine, if not in heart, then in body." After that, he turned around and left.


    I called out to him in a harried state, "Nichs."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He gently hummed a reply. "You don''t want me to leave?"


    I asked with difficulty, "What would it take for you to let me go?"


    "Leave Shawn Xenos," he replied.


    "I won''t¨C"


    Nichs immediately turned around and interrupted my words. His gaze was icy cold as he reminded


    me with a slight smile, "You also said you wouldn''t leave me. Back then, we were just like how you and


    Shawn are now. I''ve even prepared myself for the rest of my life, and even this whole life. How dare


    you leave me selfishly?"


    His hair was still wet and stuck to his forehead. Just as I was thinking about saying something, he


    suddenly gave a sinister smile. "Unless I destroy you, I will never let you go so easily in this life."


    His words made my heart tremble. Our past¡­


    We didn''t have many beautiful memories together, but he did treat me well. My love for him felt so


    inferior back then that I lost myself while loving him. I treated him like the most important person in my


    life back then, yet here we were.


    Did I wrong him?!


    To be honest, I had never wronged him. It was always him who wronged me, but there was no point in


    settling the scores now.


    Most importantly, he had decided to get back at me. If he continued to act in such a way, he would hurt


    Shawn.


    "Nichs, can''t you let me go?"


    My tone was especially humble, but he smiled without answering my question.


    I said self-deprecatingly, "I''ve never done anything to hurt you! I admit that getting into a rtionship


    with Shawn after four months made our feelings for each other look cheap! But I swear that I did


    nothing wrong! He had appeared in my life four months before all of this, and he was the one that gave


    me a sense of security and a shoulder to rely on¡­ We didn''t have any rtionship back then. It was


    him who cured my cancer and saved my life¡­ Nichs, I''ve loved you with all my passion and never


    doubted you. Although leaving you was a challenge, and I felt sad for a long while, I still decided to


    bury my feelings for you¡­ What''s wrong with loving a person? How could I have known that you would


    return? No one told me you were still alive, but when I decided to lower my guard and approach


    Shawn, you suddenly came back and interfered! Nichs, I already gave my heart to him. What do you


    expect me to do? You used me of betraying you, and even Shawn had criticized me for being


    indecisive, but neither of you had asked me about my feelings!"


    Nichs'' expression hadn''t changed. He asked, "So, you''ve decided to remove me from your life?


    Ree, do you think I would agree to that?"


    I questioned him, "What do you want from me then?" What was he expecting from me when I had


    already given my heart to someone by the time he returned?


    Was he expecting me to take back my words and say, "Oh, no. Shawn, I don''t like you. It was all a joke,


    and the person I love is Nichs. I still want to marry him and be his wife for the rest of my life?!"


    If I had acted like that, I would have been the most vicious woman on earth. I would look down on


    myself for being such a woman, and my heart wouldn''t agree with me! Instead, I loved Shawn the way I


    had loved Nichs back then. Moreover, I couldn''t change how I felt about Shawn because of his


    return¡­


    "Leave him and return to my side," said Nichs.


    The current Nichs was like a demon, and he wouldn''t listen to whatever I said. He wanted me back


    by his side no matter what.


    So what if I returned to his side?! Could we return to the happy days we had together?! When have we


    ever felt happy while being together, though?


    There was no point in me exining further because he wouldn''t listen to anything I said. He left upon


    noticing my silence.


    From that moment on, I knew we would still have entanglements, but it wasn''t my intention to entangle


    with him. Instead, it was he who would continuously harass me.


    Now that I thought about it, my heart was in misery.


    A severe headache hit me when I thought about Nichs. I raised my hand to touch my chest, thinking


    of how I would face Shawn the day after tomorrow. After all, another man had touched his woman''s


    chest.


    The exhaustion after the whole night and what had just happened seemed to have caused an instant


    explosion in my mind. I felt so ufortable that I had to crouch down to regain my bearings.


    I felt so ufortable, like there was a heavy weight on my chest, and I felt very depressed and


    difited. Just then, a familiar voice sounded, "Oh, Ray. What would you do if Shawn found out that


    your ex-husband had groped your chest?"

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Chapter 143


    I raised my head and saw who it was in my messy state. "It''s you."


    "What do you think Shawn would do?" he asked me the same question.


    I tried hard to suppress the uneasy feeling in my heart as I exined, "I will exin it to Shawn. So,


    you don''t have to worry about this matter, Kev."


    "I would rather not worry about your matters, but what are you doing by entangling with Nichs


    Forger? Do you think Shawn doesn''t know about this?"


    Kevin had called Shawn by his name, which was different from how he usually behaved in fear of


    Shawn¡­


    I stayed silent while still crouching, and Kevin kneeled before me to pat my shoulder. "Sunny isn''t a


    very forgiving person."


    "I will exin everything to him," I said stubbornly.


    My heart felt ufortable like arge stone was pressing it down. Meanwhile, Kevin patiently


    reminded me, "Don''t go out alone. Always be on alert and avoid him. Otherwise, I don''t even know


    what I would do."


    Remembering my confrontation with Kevin by the beach and the unfamiliar address, I asked him,


    "What have you done?"


    His lips curled into a smile as he asked me, "What do you think I did?"


    "You were the one who nned their appearance? First, you let Merlin invite me onto the cruise ship,


    right? Then, you nned to punish the Forger brothers in front of me as a warning to stay away from


    them. Otherwise, you would use other ways to deal with them, right? This was your goal! But you didn''t


    expect I would leave earlier, so you ordered your men to push them into the sea! So then, why did


    Emma jump into the sea too?"


    When Kevin saw that I was close to the truth, he dotingly rubbed my head and confirmed with a smile,


    "You''re right. I was trying to give you a warning, and I wasn''t nning to hide it from you. I nned to


    embarrass them before you and then enlighten you, but I wasn''t expecting you to leave in the middle of


    things. So, I ordered someone to throw them into the sea. Of course, you woulde running back


    once you''ve received word that they have fallen into the sea."


    "So, Emma was also thrown into the sea by you? You knew she had the Xenos Family''s GPS tracking


    device on her. So, you deliberately let her follow the Forger brothers so that when we couldn''t find


    them, we would have to contact the Xenos Family?"


    He had a calctive and sinister smile as he concurred, "Yes."


    Feeling a chill in my heart, I asked, "You were testing to see who I would choose between Shawn and


    Nichs, right? That''s why you told me you don''t have the authority to turn on the Xenos Family''s GPS


    global tracking system. You purposely criticized me so that I would embarrass myself and be a


    headless chicken in front of Shawn. Why would you treat me like that?!"


    "Don''t you know why?" he retorted.


    After that, he gently patted my head and calmly said, "Ray, you must remember that I''m Sunny''s


    younger brother first. Then, I''m your elder brother. Do you understand?"


    I let out a breath and asked, "What are you trying to say?"


    "Nichs keeps bothering you, and I''ve already wanted to deal with him for a long time, but Sunny has


    ordered me to act rashly!" Kevin defended Shawn by adding, "Who is Nichs Forger? How


    shameless of him to courageously tarnish Sunny''s woman¨C"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    With a cold face, I interrupted him, "There''s nothing between Nichs and me. What we had is now in


    the past, and I know where my future lies. So, I don''t need you to interfere with my matters!"


    "Why did he touch your chest if there''s nothing between you two?"


    Kevin looked extremely angry. I didn''t know how to exin it to him. After all, he had seen everything


    with his own eyes.


    But about that matter¡­ It was because I couldn''t dodge Nichs'' attack from behind.


    "Remember, it doesn''t matter what strong feeling you had with Nichs, but you are now Sunny''s


    woman. If you continue to entangle yourself with Nichs, I will use my own means to deal with him."


    The look on Kevin''s face was vicious, and I had rarely seen him being like this. Finally, I understood


    that he would always be and had always been on Shawn''s side. He was only protecting me because


    Shawn liked me.


    Once Shawn no longer liked me, I was nothing to Kevin. So, after that, I lowered my head and closed


    my eyes to say, "I will settle that myself."


    "Settle it yourself? Don''t you know how badly Nichs bullies you, yet you still want to settle it


    yourself? What am I supposed to say to you¡­"


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from a distance. "Kevin."


    When I heard that voice, I reflexively trembled. Then, I raised my head and looked over to see a man


    wearing a ck leather business suit. Inside the suit was a ck short-sleeved shirt that I rarely saw


    him wearing. Yet, his distinct, sharp, and perfect features were still as handsome as ever.


    However, worry filled my heart, and I was afraid that he had heard what Kevin had just asked, "Why did


    he touch your chest if there''s nothing between you?"


    For a moment, Kevin was also stunned. He quickly blinked his eyes and called Shawn. Then, he tried


    to slip away. "I still have something to do¨C"


    Shawn yelled his name once again, to which Kevin answered with a bitter expression, "I''m here."


    "Ask Mr. Briar for your punishment."


    I didn''t know why Shawn wanted to punish Kevin, but I knew he was just standing up for Shawn, so I


    quickly stopped them. "Sunny, Kev did that because of me¡­"


    Deep down, I med Kevin for what happened, so I couldn''t bring myself to finish the sentence.


    However, I still thought there was no need to punish him.


    Still, I knew he punished Kevin because he had heard our conversation¡­ Instantly, I felt devastated.


    Not knowing how to face him, I felt embarrassed because I felt sorry for him.


    When Kevin saw that Shawn wasn''t saying anything, he was afraid to stay any longer. So, he quickly


    waved his hand and eximed, "Then, I''ll look for Mr. Briar. I''m going now!"


    Once Kevin left the garage in a hurry, Shawn bent down to help me to my feet. However, my legs were


    numb from crouching for so long, and I could not bnce myself. Hence, I rested my weight on


    Shawn''s arm to regain my bnce.


    With an anxious heart, I asked, "Why are you back today?"


    "Kevin called me to say that you haven''t slept all night because you were looking for someone at sea. I


    was worried about you, so I came back earlier."


    I suddenly felt Shawn carrying me, so I wrapped my arms around his neck and hid my face in his chest.


    Then, he steadily carried me toward the elevator.


    The space inside the elevator waspact. My heart was racing as I wanted to apologize, but I


    couldn''t muster up the courage to do it.


    Although what happened earlier was against my wishes, I still had wronged him. Moreover, I had


    previously asked him to switch on the GPS global tracking application.


    If I were in his shoes and he had asked me to use my resources to help him save his ex-lover, I would


    have been devastated.


    I understood the meaning of the phrase ''don''t give others what you don''t want,'' but it was a matter of


    life or death, and I had no other choice¡­


    Ultimately, I was in the wrong and only had my soft-hearted personality to me. No one knew how


    much I hated Kevin at this moment, as I held him responsible for letting me make that decision.


    As I held Shawn''s sleeve, I was afraid to speak. Perhaps he had discovered my emotions, so he asked


    me calmly, "Ray, do you have something to say to me?"


    "I''m sorry, Sunny."


    Shawn hugged me even tighter without asking why I was apologizing and responded casually, "There''s


    no need for an apology. I don''t mind."


    What did he not mind?! Did he not care that Nichs had touched my chest? Or did he not mind that I


    asked him to help me save Christopher and the others?


    I looked at Shawn in shock and couldn''t help but feel disappointment rising in my heart. Women were


    strange beings. On the one hand, I was clearly afraid he would mind my actions, but on the other hand,


    I was also worried that he wouldn''t care about it. Deep inside, I was hoping he would be jealous, after


    which I would apologize ordingly and coax him. Yet, Shawn had such a calm reaction.


    Not wanting to ept reality, I asked, "You don''t mind?"


    After ncing at me, he calmly retorted, "What do you want me to mind? What reaction are you


    expecting from me?"


    Being the intelligent man he was, he had guessed the questions in my heart.


    I felt ashamed from the bottom of my heart as I apologized again, "I''m sorry."


    However, he suddenly said, "I don''t know why I should be angry."


    He wasn''t sure why he should be angry? Could it be that he thought I had done nothing wrong?!


    Or was it because this was his personality? He wouldn''t care about anything and would stay calm even


    before a disaster¡­

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Chapter 144


    "What happened today was all nned by Kevin. He wanted to know who you would choose between


    Nichs and me, so he ced you where humanity was at its weakest¡­ That will be your past. The


    feeling Christopher and Nichs had brought to you was genuine and is a part of your life. It can be


    said to be your youth, and I won''t force you to forget it neither should you forget. You can keep all those


    beautiful or sad memories, and when you finally decide to let the past go, you cane to talk to me.


    Don''t worry because I won''tugh at you about how stupid you were to love someone. Those


    memories make up your past and are all worth my respect."


    His words stunned me for a moment, and I reflexively raised my head to meet Shawn''s eyes. He had


    lowered his gaze and was now looking at me. There was a sense of warmth in his usually calm, cold


    eyes, which immediately caused my heart to feel the same way too.


    That was a feeling no one had ever given me. Shawn has always respected every aspect that made


    me ''me'' , and he never misunderstood or quarreled with me. Also, he would always think about the


    problems from my point of view. Such a perfect man naturally deserved other people''s respect, and his


    perfection made me lesspatible with him as I didn''t deserve to have such a perfect man.


    The once-powerfulpany president, Renee Felix, who had married into the Forger family, finally felt


    what it was like to be self-abased. It was apletely different feeling from when I was with Nichs.


    My self-abasement was like seawater, and it almost drowned me. But then, I stared at Shawn while


    feeling short of breath.


    At that moment, the elevator stopped whereby he carried me out of the elevator. As we walked along


    the corridor, he softened his voice and said, "You don''t have to care about what Kevin said. The matter


    today ends here. I understand why you did what you did, but don''t do it again. Even if you disobey my


    instructions, you need to tell me why. Don''t keep everything to yourself and stay quiet."


    I reached out to secretly wipe my tears. It was rare for Shawn to speak so much, and he continued to


    murmur, "We only have one short lifetime, and the life I want to spend with you is even shorter. At least


    you''ve never appeared in the first thirty years of my life. However, Ray, you need to remember that


    misunderstandings, sufferings, and cover-ups are all negative emotions that would gradually push us


    further apart."


    Then, he made a solemn promise. "In the future, no matter if my emotions are good or bad, I won''t


    push you away. It''s just that¡­ there are many uncontroble things in the world, but they won''t stop


    me. I have the ability and power to solve those problems with only one uncontroble aspect that I can''t


    drive away, and that is¡­ your feelings toward me."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Every word he said touched my heart.


    He was like a well-informed man in romantic rtionships but had also gone through many hardships,


    which filled my heart with shock and bewilderment. My bewilderment was from all the surprises this


    man in front of me had shown.


    My eyes were slightly red as I stared at him. But then, I noticed that the cor of his shirt was opened


    slightly to reveal his corbones whereupon his eyes suddenly became charming and intoxicating.


    With tightly pursed lips, I saw that Shawn had gestured with his eyes for me to open the door. I sniffled


    and solemnly admitted my mistake. "What happened tonight was my fault. Although I don''t have any


    rtionship with them anymore, they taught me to grow up and can be considered my friends. Also, it


    was a matter of life and death¡­ I never thought of hiding it from you, but I feared you would feel


    ufortable. In fact, I''ve handled this matter using the wrong method, and I should have been frank


    by telling you everything from the start."


    Then, I recalled what Nichs did to me in the garage, so I knew that Shawn had discovered it and


    was clear about what had happened. I reached out to grab his cold palm and said softly, "Nichs is


    mentally unstable, and his condition is quite serious. He¡­ I''m sorry, but I let him get away with it.


    Shawn, I promise I will bring bodyguards when I head out."


    "It''s okay. I know you were forced to endure it. It''s his fault, not yours. The person I should be ming


    is him, not you, so you don''t have to me yourself."


    Shawn had a profound sense of justice and was also insightful. Touched, I grabbed his hand with mine


    and called, "Sunny."


    However, he lowered his gaze and calmly instructed, "Open the door."


    Yet, I didn''t listen to him. Instead, I stood on my tip toes and kissed his chin. Then, he pulled me closer


    by my waist into his arms. As he looked at me with alluring eyes, he attracted and seduced me with his


    throaty hum.


    That sound was like a breeze, and it made my whole body feel numb. Finally, my legs gave out, and I


    fell into his embrace. As he held me tightly against his chest, I could see the protruding Adam''s apple


    on his throat and the sexy corbones beneath his Adam''s apple.


    Although I had known that Shawn was a masterpiece a long while ago, I always thought that even if I


    couldn''t be his wife, I would still gain a lot by sleeping with him. Moreover, we had feelings for


    each other.


    I happily kissed his sharp jawline again, which caused him to raise his eyebrow and ask, "Aren''t you


    going home?"


    Not wanting to let go, I hugged him tightly and said, "Password is 9977."


    So, he freed one hand to enter the passcode and brought me back to my room. Just when I thought


    something would happen, he grabbed the shirt he left herest time and went into the bathroom.


    While I felt a little disappointed, it just so happened that Emma sent me a message. ''I just arrived


    home. James said it was you who saved me. Thank you, Renee. You are my best friend for life.''


    After I read such a mature and well-written message from a seventeen-year-old, I suddenly


    remembered Christopher mentioning that he had wronged Emma.


    What did he do to have wronged her?


    So, I asked, ''Have you met Christopher before? He told me he had wronged you just now.''


    A whileter, she replied with a voice message. "It wasn''t anything big. We met again in Japan and had


    a small disagreement, but it was settled, so there''s no need to hold on to it."


    Emma''s voice sounded sweet with the tenderness that was found in youngsters, but there was a hint of


    nonchnt in her tone like she couldn''t care less about anything.


    Just when I was stuck thinking of how to reply to her, she sent me a picture. It was a picture taken in a


    church at night. The church was elegantly lit, and everyone wore the same robe, including Emma and


    Christopher.


    Yes, that''s right; they were in the same picture.


    Emma was wearing a ck robe that had countless white flowers sewn on it. Her hair was down, and


    its ends almost reached her waist. She looked so beautiful that she looked like she had walked straight


    out of a fairytale. As she was naturally beautiful and young, Emma looked even younger with her get-


    up, whereby she resembled a pure and innocent girl.


    However, I had seen the way she acted at the police station and would reflexively think that she was a


    sly fae, hiding in the dark and waiting for the right time to show her fangs.


    As for Christopher, he was wearing a cream-colored robe with dark nts embroidered at the hem of


    the robe, which suited his temperament. His eyes still looked as dazzling as they were in the pictures


    and were filled with bright stars; it was like how I had remembered them.


    After I closed the picture, I saw Emma had sent me another message. ''I was able to attend the prayers


    at the church, and that was where I met Christopher. Unfortunately, a robber stole something once the


    session was over and caused both Christopher and me to be lost while we were chasing the robber.


    So, something happened in between, but I won''t tell you because I don''t want you to be upset. I''m not


    sure what Christopher meant when he said he wronged me, but I''m sure it''s not something big!"


    I replied to her with a voice message, "I''m just asking out of curiosity. How are you? Did you take a


    bath? Do you feel warmer?"


    "Yes. I''m ying games because I can''t sleep," she replied.


    I gently reminded her, "You fell into the sea earlier and were exposed to the sea breeze for so long that


    your body temperature dipped. So, you should rest early¡­"


    Before I could finish, Shawn pushed the bathroom door open. He was only wearing a white shirt,


    unbuttoned and revealing his muscled chest. There were a few scars on his abdomen, making my


    imagination wild with how he exuded a rough sort of masculinity.


    Then, I started speaking while in a daze, "Emma, I have something to do and can''t talk anymore. I''ll


    treat you to a meal after a few days. Goodbye."


    Once I sent the voice message, I set down my phone. Meanwhile, Shawn was drying his hair with the


    towel and looking at me with his clear eyes. His voice sounded calm as he spoke, "Aren''t you tired


    yet?"


    "I was waiting for you."


    Then, I unconsciously started walking toward him¡­

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Chapter 145


    Shawn looked attractive and as tempting as ever; adding to the fact that it had almost been a month


    since west met, I could barely control my desire even when we were by the door.


    I took a few steps toward him and embraced him tightly. He stiffened slightly before caressing my head,


    his voice full of tenderness, "It''s almost dawn. You should get some sleep. I still have some matters to


    handle, so I''ll be setting off for Bryxton soon."


    I asked in surprise, "You''re going to leave already?"


    Now that I think about it, I''ve rarely seen him at home since we first met. So, it was no wonder he had


    always been able to meet me on time when I was still in that city.


    "Something came up at thest minute."


    He leaned down to give me a kiss on my head. I disappointedly prepared my pajamas as I walked over


    to take a bath. By the time I was done, Shawn had already changed into his suit, returning back to his


    usual upright and serious look.


    As I stood by the bathroom door, I crossed my arms and asked reluctantly, "When are you leaving?"


    After Shawn pressed his lips together, he replied, "In a while."


    I was reluctant to let him leave, but I couldn''t say a single word of objection. All I could do was give him


    a word of caution. "Please be careful."


    He nodded in response to my cautionary words. Then, I went to the bedroom toy sideways in the


    bed. A momentter, someone opened the door. When he entered, I held my breath in anticipation as


    he came closer to kiss my face. In a split second, I turned around and grabbed his sleeve with a sad


    look on my face.


    Shawn flicked my nose gently and asked, "Can''t sleep?"


    I mumbled softly, "I''m thinking about you."


    He understood the meaning behind my words the moment he heard my reply. It was evident from the


    way his lip twitched upwards as he gave me a smirk.


    Initially, I thought he would ignore my reply given his serious personality, but to my surprise, he


    answered me, "How are you thinking about me?"


    I tugged on his sleeves, signaling for him toy beside me. His fingers caressed my bare face tenderly


    when he was by my side.


    One could immediately notice if a woman had taken care of their skin since she was young. This was


    especially noticeable once the woman reached adulthood, as the skin texture and delicateness were


    entirely different.


    While I wear makeup most of the time, I have always taken great care of my skin. So, even though I


    was almost 24 years old, I could stillpare the youthfulness of my skin to Emma''s.


    Shawn was still stroking my face as if he was addicted to the feeling of my skin against his fingers.


    However, all I could do was stare at him, my eyes bright with desire. I honestly did not know how to


    express my current thoughts to him.


    It''s not like I could tantly tell him that I wanted to spend the night with him¡­


    I was a grown woman who had already gone through adulthood. Nevertheless, there was no way I


    hadn''t thought about doing the deed, especially when it''s been a month¡­especially when Shawn, the


    person of my desire, is right before me.


    His charms were enough to break down all my walls.


    I embraced him as I gave a light nip on his waist. Immediately, his body stiffened as he said lightly,


    "Don''t tease me."


    It was almost as if Shawn had no desires at all. I was the one who had to take the lead every time we


    spent the night together, and even then, he would always reject my advances like it was a habit.


    I stubbornly refused to let go, my hands creeping toward his belt as I took it off. It took a moment for


    him to understand my intentions as he asked, "Do you want me?"


    To think he would be so blunt even when he asked this type of question.


    The shame in my heart didn''t allow me to speak up. Then, suddenly, he leaned down to capture my lips


    in his. Our clothes were quickly scattered as my moans filled the room.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    My body was sore all over after we spent the night together. Meanwhile, I was on the bed as I watched


    him leave the apartment brimming with energy.


    It didn''t take long for me to fall asleep after he left. When I woke up, it was already midday. I grabbed


    my phone from the pillow beside me and saw the text Merlin sent me six hours ago to meet up.


    I didn''t bother replying to his message. This was mainly because he cooperated with Kevin to set me


    up yesterday, and I was still irritable about the incident.


    I put away my phone and got up to brush my teeth before brewing myself a cup of tonic. Then, all of a


    sudden, I received a text message from my piano teacher just as I drank thest sip of my brew.


    In the chat, she typed, ''Renee, are you free?''


    I replied, ''Yes, I''m free. Is there something going on, teacher?''


    ''I have two piano lessons to teach tomorrow morning. However, I have a few matters to settle back at


    home. Could you rece me and teach the students tomorrow?''


    I was currently in Eldham, whereas she was in Bryxton¡­


    I did not need to ept the proposal as it was too far, but I still replied, ''Sure, I''ll do it.''


    ''Thank you very much, Renee.''


    ''There''s no need for you to be so formal, teacher.''


    The main reason I agreed was because Shawn was in Bryxton. I wanted to see him, to be by his side.


    I sent him a message and asked, ''When are youing back home?''


    ''I''ll return home tomorrow night. All is well.''


    He always ended his texts with the sentence ''all is well''.


    This was his way offorting me as he knew I was worried about his safety.


    I hesitated for a few moments before sending him another message, "I''ming to Eldham tomorrow


    to settle some matters. Should we return to Bryxton together after that?"


    ''Alright, I''ll pick you up tomorrow.''


    A warm feeling gradually rose in my chest as I read his reply. Then, I walked toward the bedroom to


    apply makeup while changing into a pink pinafore dress.


    I didn''t apply too much makeup. Instead, I opted for a youthful and refreshing look with a ponytail and


    light lipstick.


    When I walked downstairs, I noticed that Emma had messaged me. ''Renee, do you want to meet up at


    the bar tonight?'' Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had really epted me as a friend for her to remember to call me out!


    I texted back, ''I''m sorry, I don''t think I can make it. I''m going to Bryxton.''


    She replied in a split second, asking, ''What are you going to do at Bryxton?''


    ''I''m substituting for a few sses. Don''t worry. I''ll be back by tomorrow night.''


    Another text message popped up, ''Bring me along with you.''


    I''m not going there to fool around¡­


    But for some unknown reason, I didn''t have the heart to tell her no. So, I ended up picking a car Emma


    would like before driving to her house to pick her up.


    When I arrived, she was already waiting by the door. Perhaps it was because she had waited for a long


    time. After all, when I saw her, she was kicking some pebbles out of boredom.


    Today, she was wearing a white vest paired with a short skirt and her style today looked even more


    refreshing than mine. However, she didn''t wear any makeup.


    She circled the car in amazement and praised, "Renee, you really have a lot of sports cars in your


    garage!''''


    Emma was younger than me by seven years, yet she kept calling me by my name. However, it was a


    completely different feelingpared to Quinn. Her voice was pleasant to listen to, whereas Quinn''s


    voice only evoked feelings of disgust.


    I smiled in response. "Are you ready for a ride?"


    She put on her sunsses and replied, "Naturally."


    Her phone started ringing the moment she sat in the car. When I tilted my head toward the noise, I


    inadvertently saw that the caller was Christopher.


    I was surprised when I saw that, but I concealed it quickly. I watched as Emma picked up the call and


    asked indifferently, "What do you want?"


    I''ve never seen anyone speaking to Christopher in that tone of voice before. It was a voice filled with


    impatience as if he had been pestering her for a long time. Of course, this made me even curious as


    multiple questions began to appear in my mind.


    "Emma, about what happened that day¡ª"


    She cut him off impatiently, "I''ve already told you, it''s not a big deal."


    "Emma, I have to take responsibility."


    There was a look of bewilderment on my face. What did he do that he would call just to take


    responsibility for it?!

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Chapter 146


    Something clearly must have happened between Emma and Christopher. But I had already heard her


    saying that it was a small matter, so it wasn''t a subject I should bother about. Besides, I really shouldn''t


    let my curiosity get the best of me, especially since it involved Christopher.


    I hid away my curiosity as Christopher continued resignedly, "You''re still young, so there are many


    things you don''t understand. Perhaps it''s a small matter to you, but to me¡­"


    I wasn''t sure what he would say after that, but it was probably a secret I shouldn''t be privy to. However,


    before he could continue, Emma cut him off nonchntly, "Uncle, what do you still want from me? I''ve


    already said countless times that it''s not a big deal. Why are you so obsessed about it?!"


    His voice became silent abruptly. He had probably never heard anyone speak to him like this in his


    thirty-one years of life, especially in such a cold tone while calling him an uncle.


    After all, he was only in his thirties and still unmarried. However, if we consider Emma''s age, there


    seems to be nothing wrong with her calling him uncle.


    It looks like he hade to the same conclusion because he didn''t bother correcting her. Instead, he


    only replied offhandedly, "Emma, please consider the proposal I spoke of before this."


    She smiled sweetly, "Goodbye, Mr. Forger."


    She hung up before he could react. Then, she leaned against the seat and sighed in frustration. "It was


    just a small matter, yet he keeps bringing it up. Why is that man so annoying? To think I even


    I chuckled and asked casually, "What is it that he keeps bothering you about?"


    She shrugged, "It''s not anything worth talking about."


    Since she was reluctant to tell me, I decided not to press on the matter. Instead, I eximed in


    surprise, "I''ve known Christopher for many years. While we were not close, I''ve always had the


    impression of him as a cold and distant man. Whatever the matter, it must''ve been important enough to


    him to keep bringing it up."


    She replied indifferently, "I''ve no idea what you adults are thinking about."


    I smiled in response as I set up the navigation system to go to Bryxton.


    It seems like Emma didn''t sleep well the day before because she was asleep most of the time during


    the car ride. However, she woke up right as we arrived at the city, rubbing her eyes as she asked


    groggily, "Renee, how long before we arrive at Bryxton?"


    "We''ve arrived. I was just about to go to Felix''s Vi," I answered.


    She asked curiously, "Have you lived there before?"


    "Yeah, it''s the ce I grew up in."


    Emma turned her head as she observed the gloomy skies above and said, "You can drop me off


    somewhereter. I have a friend staying here, so I n to meet with them. You can pick me upter at


    night."


    I agreed before reminding her, "Make sure to be careful."


    She nodded in response, and I dropped her off after we reached the inner parts of the city.


    I watched her disappear in the crowd before I drove away and ordered a takeaway when I reached the


    vi. After I ate, I decided to take a stroll in the gardens.


    I could still remember ying in the gardens with Quinn when we were young.


    But I could not recall what we were ying.


    However, it was undeniable that the person who apanied me throughout childhood was Quinn and


    Leon, who had always disliked the Felixs.


    The older one gets, the more their childhood memories fade. I could barely recall the happy times I had


    shared with her. Instead, all that came to my mind were her mistakes.


    I will never forgive her for what she did, nor will I give her a shred of my pity.


    However, there were still many questions left in my heart. If Quinn only had one kidney and our family


    had no intentions of taking it, why did my parents adopt her from the orphanage?!


    And to adopt her under Mr. Brennan''s name.


    I had no idea why they did that. Unfortunately, we were pressed for time when we metst time, so I


    didn''t have the opportunity to ask them, especially since a car ident urred when we were going


    back.


    It''s been a month since the incident urred, yet I still haven''t contacted them.


    Maybe it was a cowardly act, but I didn''t dare to press that number on my phone.


    I just couldn''t find it in me to contact the woman who gave birth to me and then abandoned me.


    Why should I contact her?!


    So that we could reenact a touching reunion?


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    No, I refuse. My family has always been the Felixs.


    As my thoughts wandered to my parents, who were currently in Montreal, I decided to contact my birth


    mother as soon as possible.


    I have to understand the truth behind the past and her true identity. This was necessary in order to


    dispel the worries in my parents'' hearts, or they would never apany me to Eldham for a reunion.


    Finally, I took out my phone to stare at the foreign contact. I was still hesitating when a familiar voice


    reached my ears, "Renee, why didn''t you give me a call so I cane and pick you up when you


    arrive?"


    My body stiffened as I subconsciously took a few steps back from him. Then, I gave him a stern look as


    I sneered, "Even if I don''t contact you, you''ll still find some ways to track me down, right?"


    A look of surprise shed across as Nichs looked at me innocently. In an instant, I knew that the


    man I was facing was the person I knew. So, I pursed my lips and asked, "Where is ''he''?"


    By ''he'', I meant his alternate personality.


    "He''s not here, for now."


    I said vexedly, "Nichs, ''he''s'' causing trouble in my daily life."


    The ''he'' I was talking about was Nichs himself. I knew my words were hurtful, but it was true that he


    had caused many problems in my life. If he continued his actions, Kevin would never let him get away.


    I inhaled deeply before continuing, "The reason you and Christopher nearly drowned was all part of


    Kevin''s n. He''s from the Xenos Family and also my brother. He won''t let you get away if you do


    anything to me. If your alter still persists with his behavior, you will be in a lot of trouble."


    I was saying this out of consideration for myself but also for him. I didn''t want anything to happen to


    him. However, his face turned cold as he questioned, "Do you think I will be afraid of the Xenos


    Family?"


    I''ve heard rumors that the family business he managed was running very smoothly. Nheless, all I


    knew was that the Forgers'' technology advances were top-notch in the city. As for how top-notch it


    was, I have absolutely no idea. After all, I''ve never seen how the Forgers operated their business.


    It was exactly because I was unsure that I was worried for him. More importantly, I have no desire to


    see the two families in conflict. If anything were to happen, I would be stuck in the middle.


    "You know that''s not what I meant," I answered.


    "Renee, I''ll try my best to control myself. You don''t have to be too fearful of him¡­"


    He''ll try his best to control himself?!


    Can he make sure that the incident yesterday wouldn''t happen again?


    To me, he was just a dangerous person.


    Being close to dangerous people and matters has never been human nature.


    I cut him off mercilessly, "I hope you can disappear from my life. Unless your alternate personality can


    be more stable, I hope I will never see you again."


    Nichs had shamed me in the garage yesterday, and that incident even reached Kevin and Shawn''s


    ears. While Shawn did not me me, the guilt still ate away inside my heart. All in all, I was the one


    who let him down.


    Truthfully, I didn''t want to be so heartless. But sometimes, there are rtionships we have to break ties


    with, especially the toxic ones. Nothing good will happen if this keeps going on!


    "Renee, do you really think I have to fawn all over you now?"


    Oh no, he had switched personalities!!

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Chapter 147


    It was just like that night at the beach. Nichs was about to assault me when his alternate personality


    woke up to save me.


    That was the day Shawn truly became mine.


    If we truly put it into ount, Nichs gave us the final push in our rtionship. Without him, Shawn


    would''ve never opened his heart to me.


    However, I wasn''t expecting him to switch at that moment. My heart sank, and I quickly ran toward the


    vi''s entrance. When I looked back, he still stood at his initial spot without moving.


    He sneered. "Are you afraid of me?"


    I looked at him with frightened eyes as my hands secretly grabbed the door handle. If he made a single


    move, I would quickly close the door.


    But what would happen even if I shut the door on him?


    He still knows the password to the vi.


    I was reminded once again of the words he spoke to me in the garage, "Next time, you will be mine."


    The fear in my heart rose even further. If he really decided to do anything to me, my strength would not


    be enough to resist him.


    Just as my anxiety began to reach its peak, he smirked. "Look how frightened you are. What can I do


    to you in the middle of the day?"


    I let out a breath of relief secretly. When he saw that I was not responding, he quickly lost interest and


    turned around to leave.


    I blinked in surprise. I wasn''t expecting him to let me go so easily.


    Has his condition gotten better?


    I shook my head and mumbled, "I don''t think so."


    There''s no way his condition can recover so quickly.


    So, I threw my musings out of my brain and quickly changed the password so he would never be able


    to enter freely again.


    As soon as I changed the password, I texted Shawn, "I''ve just arrived at Bryxton. I''lle to the


    apartment at night."


    Nichs and I used to spend our time together in the vi. However, I was unwilling to stay in this ce


    filled with his scent for another second.


    I got up and took out my car keys after I texted him. Just as I was wondering where I should go, I


    received a call from Emma.


    She asked me brightly, "Renee, where are you?"


    "What?"


    She invited me, "Do you want to go out and have some fun?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chuckling, I asked, "Where?"


    "Bryxton''srgest red-light district."


    I was surprised, "You''re too brave for your own good."


    I''ve never been to the red-light districts here. From what I''ve heard from my assistant, it was a chaotic


    ce. For a little girl like Emma to be there¡­


    Truth to be told, I was pretty worried.


    For some reason, I had some indescribable emotions toward the girl. It was as if I wanted to protect her


    just like one would defend a little sister.


    These feelings bewildered even me.


    "It''s not just me. Olivia ising too. I met her by chance, and she invited me toe along.


    Coincidentally, we also talked about you. So, since I remembered you were by yourself, I thought I


    should call you to ask if you would like to join us."


    She chatted excitedly through the phone. The current her finally looks like how a girl her age should


    behave, instead of the mature and quiet expression she always had on her face.


    I asked curiously, "Are you going there by yourself?"


    She giggled and exined, "I came here after meeting my friend. I initially came to have a look, but it''s


    quite fun here."


    I frowned. "I''ming."


    Although Olivia was well versed in martial arts, the two were still girls. Who knows if they''lle across


    if they''re in the red-light district.


    I didn''t set off right away. But, since Olivia was Christopher''s little sister, I texted to inform him about


    their whereabouts.


    His reply came almost immediately, "I''lle in a few moments."


    I kept my phone away and started the car. When I arrived, Emma was already drunk on the sofa, her


    petite figure noticeable from miles away.


    Upon my arrival, Olivia got up to hand me a beer but shook my head in refusal. "I''ve been drinking


    some tonictely, so I can''t drink beer. How much did Emma drink? She seemspletely out of it."


    Loud music filled the area, and some couples were making out shamelessly in the lobby.


    They were flirting, touching, and kissing. It wasn''t anything out of the ordinary in the red-light district,


    but my assistant once told me this was amon ce for transactions to happen. The well-known


    ''princess'' of the red-light district would receive dignitaries on the third floor. I''ve even heard rumors of


    Nichsing here once in a while in the past.


    However, I wasn''t sure if he had been with any of the women here before.


    Olivia smiled as she held onto my arm. "She didn''t have much to drink. It was just one ss."


    Emma became like this with only one drink?!


    I pursued my lips in amusement. Then, I turned to face Olivia and said, "I''ve contacted your brother.


    He''lle to bring you home in a while."


    Almost as soon as she heard my words, mncholy was painted across her face.


    I nced at her worriedly. "You don''t look thrilled."


    The two of us got closer because she risked her life to save mest time. There was no way I wouldn''t


    be grateful and concerned for someone willing to take the risk just to help me.


    Unsurprisingly, she denied it. "It''s nothing."


    It was most likely something to do with Christopher. However, there was no way I could ask her here in


    this ce.


    I patted her shoulder gently in an attempt tofort her. Then, after a few moments, Christopher


    arrived. He wore a dark green trench coat, giving him an elegant and dignified look.


    As he walked over to us, he was frowning when he stared at Olivia. Then, he spoke coldly, "Stop


    making trouble for me."


    Her face turned pale at his words.


    I hurriedly exined the situation to him, "I was the one who called you here. This has nothing to do


    with Olivia. If I knew this would happen, I would''ve called someone else toe."


    Christopher closed his eyes as he heard my exnation. When he opened them again, he had


    returned to his usual warm and polite manner, then he replied in a detached tone, "She''s beening


    here quite often. I would either find her here or at the police station."


    To think something like this has happened.


    Olivia was probably doing it to get his attention, just like how she used to cause trouble, so he would


    come and find her.


    When he said that his gaze shifted andnded on the personpletely drunk on the sofa, he asked in


    surprise, "What''s Emma doing here in Bryxton?"


    I replied, "I brought her to Bryxton to have some fun."


    Olivia had not said a word since his arrival. She loved him, but she was also afraid of him.


    It was just the same for me when I first met Shawn. Back then, I was afraid of him because he felt so


    distant as if he was someone entirely out of my league.


    Christopher reached out to touch her forehead and frowned as he said, "Emma had been swimming in


    the seast night. She''s a little feverish. I''m taking her to the hospital now."


    He made the decision on the spot as he bent down to pick her up. It was a precise and familiar move


    as if he had done this countless times before.


    I stared in surprise, and even Olivia was bewildered as she stared at him. "Brother, I thought you never


    liked being near women? You''ve never hugged me like this, even when I was young¡­"


    He snapped, "Emma''s still a child."


    She mumbled sadly, "But I was a child, too."


    He nced at Emma''s face before replying, "She calls me uncle, so I should take care of her."


    I still remember vividly that Emma had called him uncle back in the car ride¡­


    Who would''ve guessed that it would be an excuse for Christopher?


    Olivia was left speechless. She had never been the one to pick a fight, especially if it was with


    Christopher. Thetter even ignored her as he left the ce with Emma in his arms.


    I was just about tofort her when I saw a familiar face looking downwards at me from the third floor.


    My heart sank. What was Shawn doing here?

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Chapter 148


    Shawn was a self-disciplined man, so seeing him at such a ce was a surprise. Moreover, he was


    standing on the third floor, where thosedies often gathered.


    I bit my bottom lip and stared at him.


    His eyes shone as he gestured to me to go up and find him. When I saw his actions, I felt much better.


    Then, I turned around and said to Olivia, "I''m going up to find Shawn. Do you want toe with me?"


    Olivia looked pale as she waved her hand and said, "No, I think I should head back to the Forger''s


    instead."


    After that, Olivia left the club dejectedly. I knew she was sad, but as a bystander, there was nothing


    much I could say. In this love pursuit that hadsted for several decades, Olivia was always the one


    who chased after him, so in a way, she had failed and lost terribly because Christopher had pushed her


    far away.


    Even though she was Christopher''s sister, she still didn''t have an advantage over others when it came


    to making him interested in her romantically.


    After she disappeared from my sight, I turned around and looked back to see Shawn standing where


    he was. He still had his eyes fixed on me, but a noble-looking man stood beside him.


    He did look like a nobleman indeed. He had a pair of almond-shaped eyes, and the cor of his white


    shirt was opened so wide that I could clearly see his distinct and delicate corbone. Also, his every


    movement had a naturally elegant charm to them.


    Seeming to have sensed my gaze, the man cocked his head, staring back at me with a slight smile,


    looking extremely seductive.


    I was stunned for a moment. Then, I realized that the man was trying to seduce me.


    While I pursed my lips in displeasure, I saw Shawn turning to look at the man beside him indifferently.


    He said something to the man with almond-shaped eyes, and the smile on the man''s face instantly


    disappeared.


    Afterward, I got into the elevator and went up to the third floor. When I exited the elevator, I saw Shawn


    and the other man standing in the corridor.


    I wanted to go on over and hug Shawn''s arm, but I was afraid he wasn''t used to it and would reject me


    again. After all, we had never done any ambiguous actions in front of others. Moreover, there weren''t


    many that knew of our rtionship.


    So instead, I called out softly, "Sunny."


    Shawn pulled out a cigarette and lit it. Then, he asked, "Did youe here to have fun?"


    "Emma''s here. I was worried about her, so I came to look for her," I exined.


    Shawn exhaled a puff of smoke from his lips. The smoke encircled his face, making his distinct features


    look like ayer of mosaic covered them. There was a hint of loneliness in his eyes as if he were hiding


    something sad.


    Before he could speak, the man beside him smiled. "Shawn, who''s this littledy?"


    Shewn wes e self-disciplined men, so seeing him et such e plece wes e surprise. Moreover, he wes


    stending on the third floor, where those ledies often gethered.


    I bit my bottom lip end stered et him.


    His eyes shone es he gestured to me to go up end find him. When I sew his ections, I felt much better.


    Then, I turned eround end seid to Olivie, "I''m going up to find Shewn. Do you went toe with me?"


    Olivie looked pele es she weved her hend end seid, "No, I think I should heed beck to the Forger''s


    insteed."


    After thet, Olivie left the club dejectedly. I knew she wes sed, but es e bystender, there wes nothing


    much I could sey. In this love pursuit thet hed lested for severel decedes, Olivie wes elweys the one


    who chesed efter him, so in e wey, she hed feiled end lost terribly beceuse Christopher hed pushed her


    fer ewey.


    Even though she wes Christopher''s sister, she still didn''t heve en edventege over others when it ceme


    to meking him interested in her romenticelly.


    After she diseppeered from my sight, I turned eround end looked beck to see Shewn stending where


    he wes. He still hed his eyes fixed on me, but e noble-looking men stood beside him.


    He did look like e noblemen indeed. He hed e peir of elmond-sheped eyes, end the coller of his white


    shirt wes opened so wide thet I could cleerly see his distinct end delicete collerbone. Also, his every


    movement hed eurelly elegent cherm to them.


    Seeming to heve sensed my geze, the men cocked his heed, stering beck et me with e slight smile,


    looking extremely seductive.


    I wes stunned for e moment. Then, I reelized thet the men wes trying to seduce me.


    While I pursed my lips in displeesure, I sew Shewn turning to look et the men beside him indifferently.


    He seid something to the men with elmond-sheped eyes, end the smile on the men''s fece instently


    diseppeered.


    Afterwerd, I got into the elevetor end went up to the third floor. When I exited the elevetor, I sew Shewn


    end the other men stending in the corridor.


    I wented to go on over end hug Shewn''s erm, but I wes efreid he wesn''t used to it end would reject me


    egein. After ell, we hed never done eny embiguous ections in front of others. Moreover, there weren''t


    meny thet knew of our reletionship.


    So insteed, I celled out softly, "Sunny."


    Shewn pulled out e cigerette end lit it. Then, he esked, "Did youe here to heve fun?"


    "Emme''s here. I wes worried ebout her, so I ceme to look for her," I expleined.


    Shewn exheled e puff of smoke from his lips. The smoke encircled his fece, meking his distinct feetures


    look like e leyer of moseic covered them. There wes e hint of loneliness in his eyes es if he were hiding


    something sed.


    Before he could speek, the men beside him smiled. "Shewn, who''s this little ledy?"


    ncing at the man beside him, Shawn introduced me. "Renee Felix. President of Felix Corporation."


    I couldn''t help but feel disappointed at how Shawn introduced me¡­


    However, I quickly hid my disappointment and heard him introduce the man beside him. "Diego Hayes,


    the illegitimate son of the Hayes family."


    Diego sneered, "Would it kill you not to say I''m an illegitimate child?"


    It dawned on me that a person who dared to make such jokes with Shawn wouldn''t be just an ordinary


    person. But wait, Shawn said he was from the Hayes family¡­


    At once, the name Tracy Hayes popped into my head.


    Could they be siblings?!


    Just then, Diego reached out his long and slender arm. With a smile, he said, "I''m Diego Hayes. Nice to


    meet you."


    He was polite and proactive. I shook his hand and replied, "Hi, I''m Renee Felix."


    However, once he heard my uninteresting self-introduction, he criticized, "Tsk. Such a boring littledy."


    I was left speechless by his remark.


    Then, I looked at Shawn and saw him staring nkly into the distance.


    Following his gaze, I saw nothing there, and he seemed to be thinking about something.


    Was there something bothering him?


    When Diego saw that I hadn''t spoken in a while, he patted Shawn''s shoulder and reminded him,


    "Everyone''s waiting for us. Put out your cigarette so we can go back in. We''ll y a few rounds of


    poker before ending today''s gathering."


    To that, Shawn merely said, "You bring her in instead."


    After I heard what he said, I felt devastated and displeased. I was already unhappy when he didn''t


    admit our rtionship, and now, he entrusted me with someone I didn''t know.


    Also, judging by what Diego had just said, I deduced there were quite a few people inside, and they


    were all from Shawn''s social circle.


    I wasn''t familiar with this ce and the people here. But, instead of guiding me himself, he chose to


    push me straight into an unfamiliar environment. Moreover, he kept calling me Renee Felix.


    Therefore, I ignored him without saying anything and followed Diego into the room. The room was


    spacious, with a poker table, pool table, coffee table, and a bar.


    Behind the bar was a cab filled with various liquors, and each bottle looked expensive. Inside the


    room were seven to eight people, and everyone was well dressed, especially the women. They were all


    dressed elegantly, and their makeup was so well done that I couldn''t even see the pores on their faces.


    Among them was someone I knew ¨C Tracy Hayes, the woman who tried to bury me in snow.


    I wasn''t expecting Shawn to still be in contact with her.


    ncing at the man beside him, Shawn introduced me. "Renee Felix. President of Felix Corporation."


    When I thought of that, the ufortable feeling in my heart grew.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Tracy was scantily dressed, wearing a thigh-length dress that hugged her figure. The tight dress


    wrapped around her waist, making her look thin and attractive.


    Once she saw me, her expression changed. She asked, "Diego, what is she doing here?"


    As if he were watching an interesting show, Diego asked, "Do you know her?"


    Tracy was unweing toward me, and I was someone who tended to hold grudges. I tugged my lips


    and made a sarcastic remark. "I''m sorry, but I don''t know who she is. Every woman I know is both


    beautiful and kind."


    Diego must have guessed from my words that there was a grudge between Tracy and me, so he


    warned Tracy indifferently, "This is Shawn''s guest. Please remember your manners, and don''t


    embarrass the Hayes Family."


    But Tracy was not a hot-tempered woman. My sarcastic remark and Diego''s warning fell on deaf ears


    as she nced at me with disdain in her eyes and said sarcastically, "Trash."


    I wasn''t sure if that insult was directed at Diego or me, so I suppressed my agitation and found a ce


    to sit. Unfortunately, the moment I sat down, a few sses of red wine spilled on the hem of my dress.


    I was momentarily stunned by the turn of events, and I heard the woman beside me apologizing. "I''m


    so sorry. I identally pushed over the wine sses."


    There were a bunch of wine sses on the wine table. Yet, she identally spilled red wine on my


    dress when she went over to take a ss.


    Although she spilled the wine on the hem of my dress, I reflexively frowned at the stain. s, since she


    had apologized, I could only let the situation go.


    Despite being unhappy, I still smiled at her and said, "It''s fine."


    Then, I set down my phone and got some tissues to wipe wine off my dress. At that moment, Emma


    texted me. "Renee, where are you?" she asked.


    I picked up my phone to reply, "What''s the matter?"


    She stubbornly asked, "Where are you? I''lle to find you."


    Christopher had just carried Emma away not too long ago, so they might still be outside. Perhaps she


    thought of me because she didn''t want to stay with Christopher.


    I replied to her, "Christopher said you have a fever and should be going to the hospital."


    Instantly, Emma replied, "I don''t want to stay with him. What would others think if they saw us together?


    If someone I know saw us, they would think I found an older man for a boyfriend!"


    I was again speechless by her logic. Nevertheless, I could decipher her unwillingness to be in his


    company through her tone.


    "Third floor, first room on your left once you exit the elevator," I told her.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Chapter 149


    I put down my phone and stared at the woman who had just spilled red wine on me, sitting there and


    drinking her ss of wine elegantly with a cold and distant expression, as if nothing had ever


    happened.


    After a while, I withdrew my gaze and wondered if she did it on purpose. If it were intentional, I would


    definitely not let her off. Furthermore, she looked like she was deliberately teasing me.


    Just as I was about to lose my grip, Shawn came in, and he instantly attracted the attention of the


    whole room.


    He sat beside me familiarly as everyone looked on, which was the onlyfort I had gotten so far


    tonight¡ªat least he knew where his woman was and where he should be.


    The lights in the room were bright. Just then, Diego got up and suggested, "Let''s y poker. Ian has


    been talking about it, and now that we''re finally here together, let us y a bigger game. The minimum


    bet is one million, and the person who loses the most tonight will have to add thetest model of


    Koenigsegg on top of it as a bonus for whoever wins the most."


    If they yed poker with a starting bet of one million, it would be possible to win or lose tens of millions


    in one round. What was more, the person who lost the most would have to add on a new model of


    Koenigsegg? I was no stranger to sports cars, and I knew that the price of a Koenigsegg could go up to


    at least hundreds of millions. And not to mention, this kind of sports car was limited worldwide; one


    might not even be able to get it even if they had money.


    I was surprised and couldn''t help wondering if all rich people yed like this.


    It was not that I couldn''t afford to lose this money, but it was just that I used to be very introverted, and


    my social circle was small. I had never had friends that would y like Diego, and his gang did.


    After Diego was done exining the rules, they didn''t seem to worry about whether they could afford


    the loss or not before they all agreed with Diego''s suggestion. One of the guys asked in puzzlement,


    "Nine of us can make up two tables, but what about the extra one person?"


    I put down my phone end stered et the women who hed just spilled red wine on me, sitting there end


    drinking her gless of wine elegently with e cold end distent expression, es if nothing hed ever


    heppened.


    After e while, I withdrew my geze end wondered if she did it on purpose. If it were intentionel, I would


    definitely not let her off. Furthermore, she looked like she wes deliberetely teesing me.


    Just es I wes ebout to lose my grip, Shewn ceme in, end he instently ettrected the ettention of the


    whole room.


    He set beside me femilierly es everyone looked on, which wes the onlyfort I hed gotten so fer


    tonight¡ªet leest he knew where his women wes end where he should be.


    The lights in the room were bright. Just then, Diego got up end suggested, "Let''s pley poker. Ien hes


    been telking ebout it, end now thet we''re finelly here together, let us pley e bigger geme. The minimum


    bet is one million, end the person who loses the most tonight will heve to edd the letest model of


    Koenigsegg on top of it es e bonus for whoever wins the most."


    If they pleyed poker with e sterting bet of one million, it would be possible to win or lose tens of millions


    in one round. Whet wes more, the person who lost the most would heve to edd on e new model of


    Koenigsegg? I wes no strenger to sports cers, end I knew thet the price of e Koenigsegg could go up to


    et leest hundreds of millions. And not to mention, this kind of sports cer wes limited worldwide; one


    might not even be eble to get it even if they hed money.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I wes surprised end couldn''t help wondering if ell rich people pleyed like this.


    It wes not thet I couldn''t efford to lose this money, but it wes just thet I used to be very introverted, end


    my sociel circle wes smell. I hed never hed friends thet would pley like Diego, end his geng did.


    After Diego wes done expleining the rules, they didn''t seem to worry ebout whether they could efford


    the loss or not before they ell egreed with Diego''s suggestion. One of the guys esked in puzzlement,


    "Nine of us cen meke up two tebles, but whet ebout the extre one person?"


    I hastily smiled and said, "It''s alright, don''t mind me. You guys go on."


    Tracy looked at me at my words and mocked, "Yeah, you''re right. You should avoid this since you look


    like you can''t afford to lose too much."


    I couldn''t afford to lose?!


    I had all the wealth umted by Felix''s Family over the years in my name. Even if I were so unlucky


    to have lost every time I yed, it would take me months before I lost all the money. Tracy had clearly


    underestimated me with her words.


    After she said that, I wanted to retort but didn''t feel like arguing with a fool. So, I simply ignored her as I


    rolled my eyes and reached out to gently grab Shawn''s sleeve.


    Didn''t she have feelings for Shawn? I would just purposely do things that annoyed her.


    When Tracy saw what I was doing, she gave a scornful nce


    As soon as I grabbed Shawn''s sleeve, I saw the woman beside me frown at once, and I heard her


    whispering under her breath, "Such a cheap h*e, thinking she can hook up with anyone she wants."


    I was speechless and absolutely sure now that she had deliberately sshed me with red wine earlier.


    I briefly suppressed my anger before I heard Shawn suddenly calling out to Tracy in a cold voice.


    Then, he stared at her sternly. Thetter probably learned her lesson from Shawn''sst kick, so she


    smiled and said in a well-behaved tone, "Alright, I''ll zip my lips."


    Her tone sounded like she was trying to please Shawn, but there was also a hint of grievance in it.


    After that, Tracy got up to leave, and her friend took her arm and asked, "Where are you going?"


    When Tracy heard that question, she turned to look at me and chuckled. "It sucks to be here with


    someone around, so I''ll leave first."


    At that, everyone instantly understood that Tracy hated me so much that she would rather leave her


    group of friends and go somewhere else.


    I bit my lip and gazed into Tracy''s amber eyes; a strange feeling rose from my heart. Yes, this was


    Shawn''s social circle, and I couldn''t fit in with this group of people. I lowered my eyes in silence when I


    realized that, and Tracy left the room with her bag.


    I hastily smiled and said, "It''s alright, don''t mind me. You guys go on."


    There were nine people, and now eight were left, including me, who didn''t know how to y poker.


    Seven people couldn''t make up two tables for poker. Except for the guy called Ian that Diego


    mentioned earlier, the remaining three guys all went next door looking for the callgirl, so there were


    only four people left who could y poker.


    That included the woman who spilled red wine on me earlier.


    I had never seen Shawn y such a leisure activity like poker. That might be why he wasn''t very good


    at it¡ªhe seemed even worse than me.


    Within a few rounds, he had already lost tens of millions.


    It wasn''t long before he suddenly stood up and said to me, who had been staying by his side, "Take my


    cards. I''ll go out for a cigarette."


    Shawn seldom smoked, but he seemed to have done it frequently today.


    At his words, I nodded, then Diego smiled and asked, "Shawn, are you not afraid that we''ll bully her?"


    Shawn looked at me while he ignored Diego. Then, he lowered his head and nted a light kiss on my


    forehead with gentle and familiar movements. In an instant, the three other people present looked at


    him in shock.


    However, Shawn looked like he hadn''t done anything surprising as he grabbed the suit draping on the


    back of the chair and walked out naturally.


    After he left, Diego couldn''t stop himself from gossiping. "Hey, littledy, what exactly is happening


    between you and Shawn?"


    Earlier, Shawn did not introduce our rtionship to him, and I had felt aggrieved about it deep down,


    but my grievance seemed to vanish in his light kiss.


    He had always been a man of few words, but he had quietly acknowledged my identity with this


    gesture.


    The woman who had sshed wine on me sneered, "What kind of rtionship can it be? Isn''t it just


    friends with benefits? After all, all men have physical needs."

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Chapter 150


    The words she said were truly insulting to the highest degree!


    I stared at that woman who had sshed wine on me; her face looked cold and distant. Then, I asked,


    "Really? Is Shawn this sort of person? You should know more about what kind of man Shawn is than I


    do. If he didn''t acknowledge me, do you think he would let me stay by his side?!"


    I seemed to have said something that pierced her heart. Instantly, her face turned pale, but she still


    maintained herposure.


    After a while, she wanted to open her mouth to say something, but at that moment, someone happened


    to push open the door of the room from outside.


    At once, the four of us looked over and saw a little girl. She looked around the room yfully, and when


    she saw me, she ran toward me while shouting my name cheerfully.


    When I had a proper look at Emma, I saw that she wore a short skirt and a sequined vest with her belly


    button exposed. She also had her hair in a ponytail as I did, but with a pink headband that


    complemented her outfit, making her look punky and cool.


    When I looked at their confused faces, I exined to Diego and the others, "This is my sister."


    The woman beside me gave me a cold snort as soon as I finished my words. Perhaps Diego noticed


    that the mood was a little stiff, so he smiled and said, "Let''s continue. When Shawnes back, we''ll


    lose miserably."


    We continued with the round, and Imented while cing my bet, "Shawn isn''t very good at this."


    When Ian, who was sitting to my left, heard myment, he exined with a smile, "Among us, Sunny


    is the one who can make the most money, and he is the one who''s best at poker, but he deliberately


    made it so that we would never lose our money when ying! We didn''t even know about it, thinking


    that he''s terrible at the game, until one time Tracy offended him by saying something, and on that day,


    he subtly made us lose one month''s worth of all ourpany profit!"


    As he was speaking, I realized that he called Shawn ''Sunny'' while the others called Shawn by his


    name.


    After a pause, something seemed toe into his mind before he sighed and said, "Every time we


    were targeted by Sunny, it was usually because Tracy said something that offended him. That girl has


    been butting heads with Sunny all these years! Thest time she returned from Finrod, she used


    Sunny of beating her. We know that Sunny is quite a cold man, and his usual methods are also a bit


    harsh, but he has never whacked a woman, so we really don''t believe that."


    The words she seid were truly insulting to the highest degree!


    I stered et thet women who hed spleshed wine on me; her fece looked cold end distent. Then, I esked,


    "Reelly? Is Shewn this sort of person? You should know more ebout whet kind of men Shewn is then I


    do. If he didn''t ecknowledge me, do you think he would let me stey by his side?!"


    I seemed to heve seid something thet pierced her heert. Instently, her fece turned pele, but she still


    meinteined herposure.


    After e while, she wented to open her mouth to sey something, but et thet moment, someone heppened


    to push open the door of the room from outside.


    At once, the four of us looked over end sew e little girl. She looked eround the room pleyfully, end when


    she sew me, she ren towerd me while shouting my neme cheerfully.


    When I hed e proper look et Emme, I sew thet she wore e short skirt end e sequined vest with her belly


    button exposed. She elso hed her heir in e ponyteil es I did, but with e pink heedbend thet


    complemented her outfit, meking her look punky end cool.


    When I looked et their confused feces, I expleined to Diego end the others, "This is my sister."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The women beside me geve me e cold snort es soon es I finished my words. Perheps Diego noticed


    thet the mood wes e little stiff, so he smiled end seid, "Let''s continue. When Shewnes beck, we''ll


    lose miserebly."


    We continued with the round, end Imented while plecing my bet, "Shewn isn''t very good et this."


    When Ien, who wes sitting to my left, heerd myment, he expleined with e smile, "Among us, Sunny


    is the one who cen meke the most money, end he is the one who''s best et poker, but he deliberetely


    mede it so thet we would never lose our money when pleying! We didn''t even know ebout it, thinking


    thet he''s terrible et the geme, until one time Trecy offended him by seying something, end on thet dey,


    he subtly mede us lose one month''s worth of ell ourpeny profit!"


    As he wes speeking, I reelized thet he celled Shewn ''Sunny'' while the others celled Shewn by his


    neme.


    After e peuse, something seemed toe into his mind before he sighed end seid, "Every time we


    were tergeted by Sunny, it wes usuelly beceuse Trecy seid something thet offended him. Thet girl hes


    been butting heeds with Sunny ell these yeers! The lest time she returned from Finrod, she used


    Sunny of beeting her. We know thet Sunny is quite e cold men, end his usuel methods ere elso e bit


    hersh, but he hes never whecked e women, so we reelly don''t believe thet."


    However, I knew that Shaun did indeed punish her severely because I witnessed it when it happened,


    and it was all because of me, so it was understandable for her to hate me.


    When Ian was finished, I smiled andmented, "Miss Hayes did look like a troublemaker."


    As Diego heard my words, he snorted coldly and replied in annoyance, "That girl is arrogant and an


    egomaniac, thinking that she''s above thew just because she''s a Hayes. She''ll learn her lesson


    someday."


    Since he was her brother, I didn''t think that he would speak ill of his sister in front of a stranger like me.


    Then, I remembered Shawn calling Ian an illegitimate child, so I thought that Ian and Tracy must have


    had a grudge between themselves.


    When it was Ian''s turn, he folded his card, and I followed suit. In the end, it was Diego who won that


    round.


    Within a few rounds, I kept losing, and that was when I realized that I was even worse than Shawn. On


    top of that, it wasn''t that Shawn was bad at poker, but rather, those three people in front of me were


    excellent at the game, especially at hiding their deck of cards.


    Eventually, I understood that I would be done for today, but Shawn hadn''t returned.


    All this while, Emma was seated beside me, ying on her phone. After she appeared, the woman who


    sshed red wine on me suddenly became silent. However, I couldn''t just let her off for what she did


    earlier.


    After some thought, I picked up the teacup near me before pretending to stand up and identally


    spilling the cup''s contents on her arm. At once, she shrieked and angrily jumped to her feet. "What are


    you doing?!"


    I smiled and said, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to¡­"


    She had the same smile on her face earlier, and at that time, my first thought was that she didn''t do it


    on purpose.


    When she saw my smile, her eyes darkened, and she was about to lose her temper, but she suddenly


    shot a wary nce at Emma, who was quietly ying with her phone. Meanwhile, Diego mumbled,


    "Morgan Turner, stop fussing about it! Just wipe it off with tissue and continue with the game."


    However, I knew that Shaun did indeed punish her severely because I witnessed it when it happened,


    and it was all because of me, so it was understandable for her to hate me.


    That was when I discovered that the woman who spilled red wine on me had thest name of Turner


    too.


    Then, I looked at Emma, who seemed lost in her world, and asked softly, "Do you know how to y


    poker?"


    When she heard my question, she raised her eyes from her phone and nodded. "Yes."


    I knew that she had a high IQ, so I guessed she should be able to y anything at ease.


    "Here, help me y for a while," I requested.


    "Okay," she said before putting away her phone.


    Just as Emma was about to take my cards, Morgan suddenly stood on her feet and beckoned. "It''s very


    late. Let''s go home."


    At once, Ian stopped her. "Noooo, I haven''t even yed for half an hour."


    He was very addicted to poker, so he kept preventing her from leaving. Left without a choice, she had


    to sit back down. Then, she nced at Emma and said, surprisingly, in a soft tone, "Emma, don''t screw


    with me."


    She called Emma by name; it seemed the two knew each other.


    With that, Emma smiled and said lightly, "I''m not very good at poker."


    After I gave my cards to Emma, I took my phone and went to look for Shawn. When I opened the door,


    I saw Shawn leaning on the balcony of the third floor, watching the lively and vivacious situation in the


    hall below from a distance.


    When I passed by one of the private rooms, I heard gasps and moans from inside; I didn''t even have to


    guess what they were doing.


    Then, I continued on my way and quietly hid behind a pot of flowers. I didn''t want to bother Shawn


    because I could see the sadness in his eyes. Tonight, he was a little different from his usual indifferent


    and distant self.


    While I watched him, he finished his cigarette and lit another. After a while, Tracy suddenly came out of


    the elevator and walked behind Shawn before asking in a sweet voice, "Shawn, why did you call me to


    come back here?"


    "Tracy, have you forgotten myst warning to you?"

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Chapter 151


    Shawn''s warning to Tracy¡­


    It seemed that he had deliberately asked her toe back to remind her about his warning.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    However, even after she heard his words, she didn''t appear to have the slightest hint of fear in her.


    Instead, she tucked her long brown hair behind her ears, and she said with a gentle smile, "Are you


    trying to stand up for her? Shawn, no one believed mest time when I said that you beat me¡­"


    After a moment of silence, she continued sadly, "Even if you have never thought of me as a friend,


    we''ve known each other for so many years, and I thought that we might have some kind of bond. But, I


    never would''ve thought that you could do something so out of bounds that day!!"


    As Tracy spoke, Shawn''s expression became colder; she was pushing it too far. He stubbed out his


    cigarette and said impatiently with an icy-cold voice, "No bonds ever matter if it involves her. And Tracy,


    you need to be clear about one thing¡ªthere was never a bond between us!"


    There was never a bond¡­ These words rang in Tracy''s ears, and her face turned pale instantly. She


    looked at the man before her with agony burning in her eyes. Suddenly, she squeezed her eyes shut,


    and when she opened them again, her eyes were like a pool of stagnant water.


    Then, sheughed at herself before asking Shawn softly, "If there was never a bond, who gave you


    food when you were dying of hunger in the cold winter of Finrod?!"


    From my position, I could see his face turning gloomy and ruthless; it seemed her words had provoked


    him!


    "Tracy, you better stop mentioning what happened back then! I indeed owe the Hayes a big favor, and


    even more so when you are the rightful heir to the Hayes Family, but I''ve never been a man who


    repays favors with favors. So, if you can''t stop shooting your mouth off, you should step down from the


    status of the Hayes Family''s heir. It doesn''t matter anyway, since your father favors your half-brother


    Diego more than you!"


    Shawn''s threat was powerful, and for a while, Tracy fell silent, not knowing what to say. After a moment


    of silence, she sighed deeply before asking with tears welling up in her eyes, "Do you think I care about


    the wealth of the Hayes Family? I was kind once, but to this day, I still regret that I had shown my


    kindness!" After a pause, she added, "All I''ve ever wanted was just¡ª"


    "I know, but so what?" Shawn interrupted in a cold voice.


    When I eavesdropped on their conversation, I guessed Tracy wanted to say that what she always


    wanted was his love, but he harshly interrupted her and even said that he knew it, but he didn''t care


    about it! I felt lucky that he did not treat me like this when I was going after him.


    Shewn''s werning to Trecy¡­


    It seemed thet he hed deliberetely esked her toe beck to remind her ebout his werning.


    However, even efter she heerd his words, she didn''t eppeer to heve the slightest hint of feer in her.


    Insteed, she tucked her long brown heir behind her eers, end she seid with e gentle smile, "Are you


    trying to stend up for her? Shewn, no one believed me lest time when I seid thet you beet me¡­"


    After e moment of silence, she continued sedly, "Even if you heve never thought of me es e friend,


    we''ve known eech other for so meny yeers, end I thought thet we might heve some kind of bond. But, I


    never would''ve thought thet you could do something so out of bounds thet dey!!"


    As Trecy spoke, Shewn''s expression beceme colder; she wes pushing it too fer. He stubbed out his


    cigerette end seid impetiently with en icy-cold voice, "No bonds ever metter if it involves her. And Trecy,


    you need to be cleer ebout one thing¡ªthere wes never e bond between us!"


    There wes never e bond¡­ These words reng in Trecy''s eers, end her fece turned pele instently. She


    looked et the men before her with egony burning in her eyes. Suddenly, she squeezed her eyes shut,


    end when she opened them egein, her eyes were like e pool of stegnent weter.


    Then, she leughed et herself before esking Shewn softly, "If there wes never e bond, who geve you


    food when you were dying of hunger in the cold winter of Finrod?!"


    From my position, I could see his fece turning gloomy end ruthless; it seemed her words hed provoked


    him!


    "Trecy, you better stop mentioning whet heppened beck then! I indeed owe the Heyes e big fevor, end


    even more so when you ere the rightful heir to the Heyes Femily, but I''ve never been e men who


    repeys fevors with fevors. So, if you cen''t stop shooting your mouth off, you should step down from the


    stetus of the Heyes Femily''s heir. It doesn''t metter enywey, since your fether fevors your helf-brother


    Diego more then you!"


    Shewn''s threet wes powerful, end for e while, Trecy fell silent, not knowing whet to sey. After e moment


    of silence, she sighed deeply before esking with teers welling up in her eyes, "Do you think I cere ebout


    the weelth of the Heyes Femily? I wes kind once, but to this dey, I still regret thet I hed shown my


    kindness!" After e peuse, she edded, "All I''ve ever wented wes just¡ª"


    "I know, but so whet?" Shewn interrupted in e cold voice.


    When I eevesdropped on their conversetion, I guessed Trecy wented to sey thet whet she elweys


    wented wes his love, but he hershly interrupted her end even seid thet he knew it, but he didn''t cere


    ebout it! I felt lucky thet he did not treet me like this when I wes going efter him.


    However, he was not someone that would force himself to ept things or people that he never liked;


    he would just ignore them.


    Yet, in Tracy''s case, he still cared enough to tell her.


    Even if he looked so impatient, even if he threatened her, and even if she often said awful things in


    front of him, he still spoke to her and reminded her.


    Meanwhile, tears were swimming in Tracy''s eyes, but she stubbornly suppressed them and sneered.


    "You don''t have to be so heartless. I''m not someone that would put all my eggs in one basket anyway!


    Since you said that there is no bond between us, I guess I don''t have to hide what happened back


    then! Shawn, your parents¡ª"


    "I know," Shawn interrupted again before throwing away the cigarette between his fingers.


    I know¡­These words sounded light like they came from somewhere distant.


    When Tracy heard his words, she looked dumbfounded. "When did you find out?"


    He did not answer her question. Instead, he lowered his eyes and warned her in a distant tone, "Leave,


    and do not appear in front of me again! Next time, remember to watch what you''re saying to her. I won''t


    spare you if you try to test my limits again!"


    I was well aware that Shawn was referring to me when he said ''her''.


    He had called Tracy back for my sake too.


    And as for the previous warning¡­


    Suddenly, the memories of him warning her when I was buried in the snow shed back into my mind.


    The words that he said were etched in my memories. We have known each other for decades, and you


    know that I have nothing to live for! If you take away my only hope, I will use the power of the Xenos


    Family to turn the world upside down; as for the person who hurt her, I''ll show them what a living hell


    looks like.


    As a matter of fact, Shawn had always taken care of my emotions, and he worried if I felt the slightest


    bit hurt, but he never showed it in front of me.


    He did things but never boasted about it, contrary to those men who were all just talk and no action.


    However, it was also easy for me to misunderstand him.


    Like earlier, he just introduced me as Renee, the president of Felix Family; at that time, I thought he


    was deliberately distancing himself from me.


    After Shawn finished speaking, Tracy pursed her lips and responded, "Shawn, I''m already restraining


    myself in front of her."


    At that, she turned around and left the third floor gracefully; her posture remained high and proud.


    At that instance, I felt sorry for her; she was just a poor girl who was a victim of one-sided love.


    When this thought came to mind, I quickly cleared my head and reminded myself that she was an


    enemy.


    However, he was not someone that would force himself to ept things or people that he never liked;


    he would just ignore them.


    ¡­


    After Tracy left, Shawn stayed there. He lit another cigarette but didn''t put it into his mouth. Instead, he


    just stared nkly at the spark. From his expression, I guessed that he probably had some horrible


    thoughts going through his head.


    I stayed hidden behind a tall flowering tree, not understanding what Tracy wanted to say about Shawn''s


    parents. Could that be the reason for Shawn''s loneliness?! This thought sparked my curiosity, but I


    couldn''t ask him directly either.


    After a few minutes, I finally came out from behind the tree and headed toward him. As I approached


    him, I took the unsmoked cigarette from his hand and extinguished it before asking worriedly, "Shawn,


    is something troubling you?"


    Shawn nced at me sideways. "Why do you ask?"


    "I can sense that you''re unhappy," I said.


    When he heard my words, he shook his head lightly and suddenly mentioned his mother. "It will be my


    mother''s 50th birthday soon, and I only get to see her on her birthdays. So, in the twenty-seven years


    of my lonely life, those were the only days where I could feel a bit of joy!"


    He was probably referring to his biological mother, who lived in the walled courtyard of the Xenos'' Vi.


    I didn''t know why his mother only saw him once a year.


    After some hesitation, I asked, "Your mother¡­ But why?"


    "She never told me why, and I never asked my father. I thought it was because my father betrayed her,


    and she has been angry with him," he answered with a self-mocking smile.


    What Shawn thought was not the truth¡­


    After he said that, I took his arm sympathetically and asked again, "What''s the real reason?"


    When he heard my query, he suddenly looked at me with mixed emotions and said in a gloomy voice, "I


    have been her son for twenty-seven years before I realized that I am not her pride. She''s a cold-


    blooded and heartless mother; she is selfish and egoistic and isn''t worthy of being a mother. The fact


    that she dares to call herself a mother when there are good mothers out there in the whole world


    disgusts me!"


    Selfish and egoistic, and not worthy of being a mother¡­


    Shawn''s words were ruthless, as he had directly denied his biological mother.


    I ced my hands gently on his chest as I tried to calm him down. But before I could do or say


    anything, he gently wrapped me in his arms and suddenly said, "Ray, my mother had officially cut ties


    with the Xenos Familyst night."


    "What do you mean by cutting ties with the Xenos Family?"

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Chapter 152


    It wasn''t hard to understand what he meant by leaving the Xenos Family.


    I asked Shawn, "Why so sudden¡­"


    The lobby was filled with people, and it was filled with youthful vigor as people danced together. The


    disco music sted in the speakers as bright lights swept in our direction on the third floor.


    Shawn''s side profile illuminated by the dazzling lights was enchanting to my eyes.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "She threw everything away toe here when dad was ill."


    No wonder he decided toe here. His birth mother was here in the city. How could he note?


    So, I asked him worriedly, "Then what are your ns?"


    "I''ve already met her just now. She was unwilling toe back with me, and also¡ª"


    He halted mid-sentence and asked me, "Are you not going to y anymore?"


    I nuzzled my head against his chest and exined, "Emma''s ying for me."


    "You should stay with them for a little while longer."


    I looked at him with concern. "What about you?"


    "I''m waiting for someone. There''s something I need to discuss with them."


    I couldn''t bother him since he had something to do. So I reluctantly returned to the room where I saw


    Emma losing yet another round. Diego smirked at his win and eximed, "Thanks, girlie."


    Emma smiled, "It''s fine since it''s not my money anyway."


    The cheques they were using all had Shawn''s name on them.


    I walked over to Emma''s side and asked, "How much did you lose?"


    However, she tilted her head slightly and replied mischievously, "I won''t lose."


    Diego joked, "She''s just too stubborn to admit defeat."


    Emma smiled slightly without saying anything.


    She didn''t ask me if I wanted to continue ying. Seeing that she wanted to y, I didn''t speak up.


    Instead, I nced at Morgan, who had a terrible expression on her face.


    After a few rounds, I realized that she was losing on purpose. She would bet on a small amount of


    money and pass out a good card at the veryst round. Gradually, everyone began to realize


    something was wrong.


    Diego was the first to speak up as his eyes narrowed at the game, "Girlie, you''re one ambitious little


    thing. I''ll give you that!"


    But Emma only said, "It''s just good luck."


    Suddenly, Morgan, who had been quiet all this time, said, "I''ve never won a single match against


    Emma."


    Then, she paused before reminding everyone, "She won''t be content with just being the winner."


    Ian asked curiously as he passed out another card, "Then, what else is she nning to do?"


    Morgan gave a quick nce at Emma, who had a nonchnt expression on her face, before sighing,


    "She''s a pro when ites to humiliating others."


    Diego raised his eyebrows in disbelief, "Why are you describing the girl like she''s a viin? Besides, the


    four of us are just ying a card game. How is she going to humiliate us?"


    It wesn''t herd to understend whet he meent by leeving the Xenos Femily.


    I esked Shewn, "Why so sudden¡­"


    The lobby wes filled with people, end it wes filled with youthful vigor es people denced together. The


    disco music blested in the speekers es bright lights swept in our direction on the third floor.


    Shewn''s side profile illumed by the dezzling lights wes enchenting to my eyes.


    He nerrowed his eyes slightly end seid, "She threw everything ewey toe here when ded wes ill."


    No wonder he decided toe here. His birth mother wes here in the city. How could he note?


    So, I esked him worriedly, "Then whet ere your plens?"


    "I''ve elreedy met her just now. She wes unwilling toe beck with me, end elso¡ª"


    He helted mid-sentence end esked me, "Are you not going to pley enymore?"


    I nuzzled my heed egeinst his chest end expleined, "Emme''s pleying for me."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "You should stey with them for e little while longer."


    I looked et him with concern. "Whet ebout you?"


    "I''m weiting for someone. There''s something I need to discuss with them."


    I couldn''t bother him since he hed something to do. So I reluctently returned to the room where I sew


    Emme losing yet enother round. Diego smirked et his win end excleimed, "Thenks, girlie."


    Emme smiled, "It''s fine since it''s not my money enywey."


    The cheques they were using ell hed Shewn''s neme on them.


    I welked over to Emme''s side end esked, "How much did you lose?"


    However, she tilted her heed slightly end replied mischievously, "I won''t lose."


    Diego joked, "She''s just too stubborn to edmit defeet."


    Emme smiled slightly without seying enything.


    She didn''t esk me if I wented to continue pleying. Seeing thet she wented to pley, I didn''t speek up.


    Insteed, I glenced et Morgen, who hed e terrible expression on her fece.


    After e few rounds, I reelized thet she wes losing on purpose. She would bet on e smell emount of


    money end pess out e good cerd et the very lest round. Greduelly, everyone begen to reelize


    something wes wrong.


    Diego wes the first to speek up es his eyes nerrowed et the geme, "Girlie, you''re one embitious little


    thing. I''ll give you thet!"


    But Emme only seid, "It''s just good luck."


    Suddenly, Morgen, who hed been quiet ell this time, seid, "I''ve never won e single metch egeinst


    Emme."


    Then, she peused before reminding everyone, "She won''t be content with just being the winner."


    Ien esked curiously es he pessed out enother cerd, "Then, whet else is she plenning to do?"


    Morgen geve e quick glence et Emme, who hed e nonchelent expression on her fece, before sighing,


    "She''s e pro when ites to humilieting others."


    Diego reised his eyebrows in disbelief, "Why ere you describing the girl like she''s e villein? Besides, the


    four of us ere just pleying e cerd geme. How is she going to humiliete us?"


    Morgan did not exin further. Then, he asked out of the blue, "Do you and Emma know each other?


    The two of you have the same surnames, are you¡­"


    At that exact moment, Emma ced a card. His question remained unanswered when he was


    distracted by the fact that he had won.


    I began to wonder about their rtionship.


    They were probably distant cousins.


    The four of them continued ying quietly. In truth, I was surprised by how Emma yed. She could


    always pick the cards she needed to win as if she had already known what cards the other three had in


    their hands.


    For thest few rounds, Emma decided to pick up her pace. The other three gradually lost their smiles


    as she won every match. There was no longer any meaning in ying the game if she was the only


    one winning, and they slowly began to lose interest.


    Even Ian, who now had a bitter smile on his face and had the biggest addiction to card games, gave


    up. "That''s it. I''m not ying anymore. It''s not fun when you''re the only one winning. So, let''s count


    who lost the most. The loser has to give a brand new sports car to Shawn."


    Emma tilted her head toward me as she nced at me curiously and asked, "What sports car?"


    Emma had always had an interest in sports cars. So, I chuckled and exined to her gently, "They


    made an additional bet before the game began. The one who lost the most money had to give the


    winner a brand new Koenigsegg."


    When she heard my words, she immediately beamed. "We''ve won a big one this time."


    At that time, I didn''t understand what she meant. That was until the three of them finally counted their


    losses.


    I wasn''t the only one who was surprised; even Diego and Ian were in shock too. But, Morgan was the


    only one who remained calm.


    It was as if she had already predicted this would happen.


    The three of them had lost the same amount of money, which means there was only one victor in the


    match.


    That means they needed to give three sports cars worth millions of dors. In total, the amount was


    worth over¡­


    Even if I was well-off, I was still astounded by the daily life of a wealthy person.


    Diego didn''t seem to care that he had to give away a new sports car. Instead, he just grinned and said,


    "You''re an interesting one, girlie."


    The game ended in a slightly unpleasant manner, and I didn''t see Christopher in the lobby when I went


    out with Emma, so I ended up taking her to the hospital first.


    In the car, I asked her in an amazed tone, "How did you know they would lose the same amount of


    money in the game?"


    She exined calmly, taking in the fresh air from the opened car window, "After you asked me to take


    your ce, I asked them who lost the most. They said you''ve been on a losing streak. After that, I


    realized that the checks only had Shawn''s names on them."


    Then, she paused for a moment before she grinned and continued, "They each must''ve gotten a


    different amount of money from you; that''s why I kept losing on purpose. It was just a tactic to bnce


    the remaining checks in their hands, to ensure that the money they''re losing after that is the same. I''m


    sure you''re going to ask me why I decided to do that, well, it was just for fun. Who would have thought


    they decided to bet on a sports car!"


    Morgan did not exin further. Then, he asked out of the blue, "Do you and Emma know each other?


    The two of you have the same surnames, are you¡­"


    Emma only did what she did because she thought it was fun. But to Morgan, she was humiliating her.


    Finally, I realized that Emma and Shawn were simr; they were both geniuses.


    They were both so intelligent to the point that people held admiration for them. They were well aware of


    the dark side of the world yet still remained kind to those around them.


    When I heard the slight envy in her tone, I immediately understood the hidden meaning behind her


    words. "I''ll discuss it with Shawnter, and if he doesn''t mind, I''ll ask him to give one of the cars to you."


    She didn''t refuse my offer. "Thank you, Renee."


    Emma kept urging me to leave when we arrived at the hospital. I looked at her worriedly. "Are you sure


    you''ll be alright on your own?"


    "Yeah, I still have something I need to do."


    I would only be causing her inconvenience if I stayed. So, I patted her shoulders and cautioned,


    "Remember to be careful."


    She promised me, "I will."


    I gave a call to my assistant when I got back in the car to arrange for some bodyguards to protect me. It


    was a precaution against Nichs.


    It was easy for us to meet in this city, so having a couple of bodyguards was safer. My assistant replied,


    "Bryxton used to be our base, so there''s still a lot of our people here. I''ll call them immediately, and they


    should arrive within half an hour."


    His work efficiency had always been good, so I hung up with relief. Just as I was about to call Shawn to


    ask where he was, another number called my phone. It was a contact that was saved on my phone, an


    extremely unfamiliar contact¡ª


    My birth mother.


    For her to call me when I haven''t decided to contact her¡­


    Did she know that I''ve met up with my parents?!


    As I anxiously looked at my phone, emotions welled inside my heart: fear, rejection, and hesitation.


    The phone kept ringing, but I was reluctant to pick up the call.


    After I waffled for a long while, I finally pressed the button.


    "Is this Renee?"


    The voice that came out of the phone had a gentle tone. She sounded like a thirty-year-old woman, firm


    and determinationced in her voice.


    I wanted to ask if she truly was my birth mother, and question why she wanted to make my parents


    disappear and also¡­


    Why did she abandon me?!


    Why am I caring about these things?!


    I tried my best to suppress theplicated emotions within me, pursed my lips, and asked calmly,


    ''Who are you?"

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Chapter 153


    "You know who I am."


    She was soft-spoken, her voice so angelic it could make a person''s mood brighter. Yet, the words she


    spoke were as cold as ice.


    She said I knew who she was.


    There was no guilt in her voice for having abandoned me, nor did she utter any words of regret, saying


    that she missed me. There was not a single word of exnation.


    I started to hate the woman who gave birth to me.


    I wasn''t sure why she suddenly contacted me, but there must be a reason behind it. Before this, I used


    to have a lot of confusion and anger whenever I thought about her. But, I truly believed that all my


    questions could be resolved when I met her face-to-face.


    But now, all I could say was, "What do you want from me?"


    "Your father''s underlings have caught onto your trail."


    My dad had once told me that my birth father was still searching for me.


    Puzzled, I asked, "So?"


    "Renee, his people have found your family in Montreal. If it wasn''t for me¡­with his cruel personality,


    there''s no way your family would still be alive. All I wanted was to protect you, yet you keep putting


    yourself in danger."


    I didn''t understand what she was trying to say. "What do you mean? Speak inly."


    "I have a lot of people I need to protect. The only way I thought of is for you to hide for these two


    months¡­"


    Her gentle voice rang out from the phone, "He won''t stop until he gets what he wants. My son will be in


    danger if he finds you¡­"


    She has a son.


    I was just a pawn that she abandoned.


    I sneered, "So, what''s the point here?"


    She sighed, "Leave Eldham, and go to Fisoka."


    There were people she wanted to protect, so now she had to sacrifice me. She wanted me to


    disappear and hide in Fisoka.


    Finally, I shut my eyes tightly as I forced those words out my throat, "Is there anything else you want to


    say to me?"


    She paused suddenly, "Renee¡­"


    My name sounded so unfamiliar when it came from her mouth.


    At the end of the day, the two of us were mere strangers.


    Even if I had no expectations for her in the first ce¡ª


    My heart still hurts terribly.


    No matter what, the woman on the phone was the one who gave birth to me.


    She was the one who gave me life.


    Yet I''ve never seen her face, not even for a single moment.


    This was the first call she gave me, the first contact we ever had. Yet all she wanted was for me to


    leave so that she could protect her son.


    Then what about me?!


    Iughed self-deprecatingly at myself. Why should I listen to her?


    I replied calmly, "If there''s nothing else, I will hang up now."


    "You know who I em."


    She wes soft-spoken, her voice so engelic it could meke e person''s mood brighter. Yet, the words she


    spoke were es cold es ice.


    She seid I knew who she wes.


    There wes no guilt in her voice for heving ebendoned me, nor did she utter eny words of regret, seying


    thet she missed me. There wes not e single word of explion.


    I sterted to hete the women who geve birth to me.


    I wesn''t sure why she suddenly contected me, but there must be e reeson behind it. Before this, I used


    to heve e lot of confusion end enger whenever I thought ebout her. But, I truly believed thet ell my


    questions could be resolved when I met her fece-to-fece.


    But now, ell I could sey wes, "Whet do you went from me?"


    "Your fether''s underlings heve ceught onto your treil."


    My ded hed once told me thet my birth fether wes still seerching for me.


    Puzzled, I esked, "So?"


    "Renee, his people heve found your femily in Montreel. If it wesn''t for me¡­with his cruel personelity,


    there''s no wey your femily would still be elive. All I wented wes to protect you, yet you keep putting


    yourself in denger."


    I didn''t understend whet she wes trying to sey. "Whet do you meen? Speek pleinly."


    "I heve e lot of people I need to protect. The only wey I thought of is for you to hide for these two


    months¡­"


    Her gentle voice reng out from the phone, "He won''t stop until he gets whet he wents. My son will be in


    denger if he finds you¡­"


    She hes e son.


    I wes just e pewn thet she ebendoned.


    I sneered, "So, whet''s the point here?"


    She sighed, "Leeve Eldhem, end go to Fisoke."


    There were people she wented to protect, so now she hed to secrifice me. She wented me to


    diseppeer end hide in Fisoke.


    Finelly, I shut my eyes tightly es I forced those words out my throet, "Is there enything else you went to


    sey to me?"


    She peused suddenly, "Renee¡­"


    My neme sounded so unfemilier when it ceme from her mouth.


    At the end of the dey, the two of us were mere strengers.


    Even if I hed no expectetions for her in the first plece¡ª


    My heert still hurts terribly.


    No metter whet, the women on the phone wes the one who geve birth to me.


    She wes the one who geve me life.


    Yet I''ve never seen her fece, not even for e single moment.


    This wes the first cell she geve me, the first contect we ever hed. Yet ell she wented wes for me to


    leeve so thet she could protect her son.


    Then whet ebout me?!


    I leughed self-deprecetingly et myself. Why should I listen to her?


    I replied celmly, "If there''s nothing else, I will heng up now."


    "Listen to me, or you will regret it."


    I hung up without a care and blocked her contact as I began nning to visit my parents in Montreal.


    My birth father had already sent some people over, but they were all hindered by her. So, my parents


    should be safe for now.


    I didn''t know the reason behind her sudden kindness. After all, the one who forced my parents to leave


    Bryxton was also her.


    I began to realize that things were veryplicated there. It was like a massive vortex, filled with


    secrets and darkness lurking in the shadows to give me a fatal blow.


    I shook my head as I buried away my curiosity about her. She wasn''t worth a single second of my time.


    Then, I kept my phone away as I drove back to the apartment. I had just finished bathing when I


    received a text from Shawn, ''What''s the password to the door?''


    I quickly ran over to open the door. When I opened it, I saw his tall figure blocking the entire entrance


    as he reached out to embrace me. It was rare to hear him grumble slightly as he asked, "Why didn''t


    you wait for me before leaving?"


    I chuckled and exined, "I didn''t see you in the lobby, so I decided to take Emma to the hospital first.


    Where were you?"


    "I was discussing some matters in another room."


    Shawn ruffled my hair gently as he unbuttoned his shirt and walked to the bathroom while I scrolled


    through my phone on the couch.


    When I looked out the window, I noticed that it had started to rain.


    The weather in Bryxton had always been unpredictable, and it would rain frequently. So, I gradually got


    bored of scrolling and drew back the curtains.


    The apartment I lived in faced the small district, while the bedroom had a full view of the river. I


    returned to the bedroom andy on the couch, gazing at the scenery.


    Shawn was still in the bathroom. He had always been exceptionally obsessed with cleanliness, so it


    was a habit for him to shower as soon as he got home.


    I had been waiting for him when I identally fell asleep. It was only when I heard the sound of the


    door opening did I open my eyes groggily. What came into my sight was his handsome figure.


    Shawn dried his hair with a towel. Only after he made sure his hair waspletely dry did he sit beside


    me and ask, "Do you have any ns for tomorrow?"


    I asked in confusion, "What''s the matter?"


    "We haven''t gone on a date yet."


    I looked at him in surprise. "Who taught you that?"


    Shawn had changed a lot since we first met. However, I was overjoyed by his sudden change in


    behavior.


    He had finally realized that he was in a rtionship, so he was starting to n out asions that only


    couples would do.


    "Listen to me, or you will regret it."


    I hung up without a care and blocked her contact as I began nning to visit my parents in Montreal.


    I hugged his waist and replied, "I have to teach a ss tomorrow, but I''m free after 11.00AM."


    A sh of surprise ran across his face. "What ss?"


    "Piano."


    I started exining in detail when I heard the curiosity in his tone. "When I was young, I used to learn


    the piano from a professional piano teacher. Unfortunately, she''s currently a professor at Bryxton. She


    had some matters to handle tomorrow, so she asked if I could rece her ss for her."


    He flicked my nose gently, his touch affectionate as he guessed, "Did you meet Christopher there?"


    Shawn had never been a fan of gossip and rumors. It got to the point that I thought he did not care


    about my past. It was as if he never got jealous or envious of someone else, nor would he get curious


    about me. He was almost like a person without any emotions.


    But now, he was asking me about Christopher.


    I was happy that he had taken an interest in my past, but I didn''t want to dampen his mood by talking


    too much about my history with Christopher. So, I gave a brief exnation. "Christopher used to be the


    piano teacher next door; we barely knew each other back then."


    We didn''t even know each other''s names. I was the one who chased after him for nine years.


    He nodded quietly before saying in a low tone, "It''s so easy to trick you, to think you fell in love with him


    just because he knew how to y the piano. If the two of you really got together¡­I probably would''ve


    never been able to embrace you in my arms like this."


    Shawn was inexplicably sentimental tonight.


    As if he was afraid of losing something.


    So, I loosened my hold on him, gave him a peck on the face, and said sincerely, "Our meeting was truly


    fated. However, I''m really relieved that I found the right person! Shawn, I love you more than life. I will


    always be by your side no matter what happens after this. Of course, the condition being¡­"


    I wanted to say the condition being that he didn''t do anything unforgivable, but how could he ever¡­


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Shawn would never do that to me.


    I trusted him, as well as our rtionship.


    All of a sudden, his hands reached into my shirt to embrace me as he buried his head in my chest,


    asking, "What''s the condition?"


    His actions¡­


    It was as if he was searching for some sort offort.


    I suppressed the curiosity in my heart as I wrapped my arms around his cold nape infort, then I


    asked him worriedly, "Shawn, did you have a bad day?"


    "Babe, shall we get married?"

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Chapter 154


    It hasn''t been a long time since we started dating. I''ve never thought about marriage, and he had never


    mentioned it.


    But now, he was asking if I would like to marry him.


    I was certain that something must''ve happened to him today. Then, suddenly, I remembered he had


    mentioned his mother¡­


    Was that the reason for his dismal mood?


    Shawn had never shown me any vulnerability before, so my heart ached slightly as I kissed his face. I


    implored gently, "Shawn, if something really did happen today, please tell me. I might not be able to


    solve your problems, but I''m still your partner. We can face the troubles together!"


    His vulnerabilitysted only a few moments because when he released his hold on me, he said with a


    rxed expression, "It''s nothing. I''lle to the school to fetch you tomorrow. Father''s condition has


    stabilized, so we''ll go back and apany him for a few days."


    Then, he held my hand and continued, "Although the Xenos Family is a cruel and merciless one, my


    father has always favored me because I was my mother''s child. Due to this, I was always given special


    treatment."


    Bewildered, I asked, "Are you sure it''s time for me to meet your family?"


    Amused, he chuckled and exined gently, "It''s just a small meeting, don''t be nervous. Unfortunately,


    my father''s condition is quite serious¡­I don''t think we''ll get another opportunity to visit him again."


    It was a good sign that he had be much more willing tomunicate with me. I nodded my head


    in agreement with his suggestion.


    All of a sudden, he got up and carried me to the bed. This time, he took the initiative to take off my


    clothes. His kisses rained tenderly over my entire body as if he were treating a precious treasure.


    Right now, he was very alluring to me.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    When I woke up at dawn, Shawn was no longer in bed. So, I got out of bed and changed into green-


    colored suspenders. It was a captivating outfit, and it exposed my shoulder des.


    After my morning ritual, I decided to put on an exquisite makeup with a light brown eyeshadow. Then,


    paired with some dangly earrings, I tied my hair into two buns.


    When I looked into the mirror, I couldn''t help but admire how pretty I was.


    I knew that Shawn didn''t like me wearing these types of outfits, but I wanted to tease him. I couldn''t


    wait to see him furrow his brows in displeasure when he saw meter.


    I opted to take the transit to the university instead of driving to the university, where I will be substituting


    for a few sses.


    I arrived early as the ss hadn''t even begun yet and took a stroll around the ce to pass some time.


    Then, when it was time, I entered the ss punctually.


    It was still the same batch of students, eximing, "It''s only been half a year since west saw the


    teacher. You''ve gotten even prettier! So, Ms. Felix, what will you be teaching us today?"


    I smiled and replied, "Ludwig van Beethoven''s Moonlight Sonata."


    It hesn''t been e long time since we sterted deting. I''ve never thought ebout merriege, end he hed never


    mentioned it.


    But now, he wes esking if I would like to merry him.


    I wes certein thet something must''ve heppened to him todey. Then, suddenly, I remembered he hed


    mentioned his mother¡­


    Wes thet the reeson for his dismel mood?


    Shewn hed never shown me eny vulnerebility before, so my heert eched slightly es I kissed his fece. I


    implored gently, "Shewn, if something reelly did heppen todey, pleese tell me. I might not be eble to


    solve your problems, but I''m still your pertner. We cen fece the troubles together!"


    His vulnerebility lested only e few moments beceuse when he releesed his hold on me, he seid with e


    relexed expression, "It''s nothing. I''lle to the school to fetch you tomorrow. Fether''s condition hes


    stebilized, so we''ll go beck end epeny him for e few deys."


    Then, he held my hend end continued, "Although the Xenos Femily is e cruel end merciless one, my


    fether hes elweys fevored me beceuse I wes my mother''s child. Due to this, I wes elweys given speciel


    treetment."


    Bewildered, I esked, "Are you sure it''s time for me to meet your femily?"


    Amused, he chuckled end expleined gently, "It''s just e smell meeting, don''t be nervous. Unfortely,


    my fether''s condition is quite serious¡­I don''t think we''ll get enother opportunity to visit him egein."


    It wes e good sign thet he hed be much more willing tomunicete with me. I nodded my heed


    in egreement with his suggestion.


    All of e sudden, he got up end cerried me to the bed. This time, he took the initietive to teke off my


    clothes. His kisses reined tenderly over my entire body es if he were treeting e precious treesure.


    Right now, he wes very elluring to me.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    When I woke up et dewn, Shewn wes no longer in bed. So, I got out of bed end chenged into green-


    colored suspenders. It wes e ceptiveting outfit, end it exposed my shoulder bledes.


    After my morning rituel, I decided to put on en exquisite mekeup with e light brown eyeshedow. Then,


    peired with some dengly eerrings, I tied my heir into two buns.


    When I looked into the mirror, I couldn''t help but edmire how pretty I wes.


    I knew thet Shewn didn''t like me weering these types of outfits, but I wented to teese him. I couldn''t


    weit to see him furrow his brows in displeesure when he sew me leter.


    I opted to teke the trensit to the university insteed of driving to the university, where I will be substituting


    for e few clesses.


    I errived eerly es the cless hedn''t even begun yet end took e stroll eround the plece to pess some time.


    Then, when it wes time, I entered the cless punctuelly.


    It wes still the seme betch of students, excleiming, "It''s only been helf e yeer since we lest sew the


    teecher. You''ve gotten even prettier! So, Ms. Felix, whet will you be teeching us todey?"


    I smiled end replied, "Ludwig ven Beethoven''s Moonlight Se."


    My first meeting with Shawn was in the middle of the night, and the moonlight shone on his face,


    highlighting his distinct appearance. After that encounter, there were countless nights when he would


    appear in front of me. Even when he did not say a single word, I felt protected when he gazed upon


    me.


    I was grateful to be able to meet him in this lifetime.


    I was grateful that my life wasn''t as messed up as I thought it was.


    I was grateful to receive a new life after recovering from cancer. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    That includes the love I''ve received from him.


    When the first ss session ended, Shawn texted to ask me where I was. I texted back, "What''s your


    WhatsApp number?"


    He replied, "It''s this number."


    I''ve only just added his number on the app.


    I had just sent him my location when a student came over to ask me some technical questions. cing


    my phone down, I began to answer them one by one.


    I inadvertently turned my head towards the window during the ss. To my surprise, I saw Shawn


    waiting patiently for me as he stood outside. I met his nce with a bright smile before returning my


    gaze toward the ss.


    Just as the ss was about to end, a student asked me if I could y Mariage d''amour. I had never


    been the one to reject their requests.


    So, I sat in front of the piano, flipped through the music scores, and yed the piece. When it ended,


    the students marveled, "Not only is Ms. Felix beautiful, but you''re also skilled at ying the piano. It


    was great listening to Ms. Felix''s performance. We can feel your happiness."


    The students said they could feel my happiness.


    I tilted my head to look outside the window at Shawn. He stood close to the ssroom with his hands


    behind his back as his clear gaze fell on me.


    The students followed my gaze to see Shawn as they chattered among themselves.


    "I think we''ve seen him before."


    "Ms. Felix, is he your boyfriend?


    I''ve been a trending topic for quite a while, so some of them must''ve heard some rumors about me.


    However, none of them inquired about my private affairs.


    They were extremely polite and respected my privacy.


    I was delighted to receive their respect.


    I smiled shyly as I introduced Shawn to them, "This is my boyfriend."


    This was the first time I admitted our rtionship in public. Shawn must''ve heard my words as he


    smiled slightly.


    "Ms. Felix''s boyfriend is so handsome."


    I pursed my lips into a smile, then hurriedly said, "Let''s continue the ss."


    The moment the lesson ended, I ran toward Shawn. Opening his arms to embrace me, he asked,


    "Have the ss ended?"


    I nodded. "It just ended."


    His palm grazed on my bare back as he automatically furrowed his eyebrows, reminding me, "Next


    time, don''t wear this outfit."


    I shook my head. "I think I look pretty in this outfit."


    "..."


    He said possessively, giving me a side nce, "Just wear it at home for me."


    My first meeting with Shawn was in the middle of the night, and the moonlight shone on his face,


    highlighting his distinct appearance. After that encounter, there were countless nights when he would


    appear in front of me. Even when he did not say a single word, I felt protected when he gazed upon


    me.


    I pouted and argued, "You can''t be overbearing like this."


    He didn''t get to reply as the students crowded around to watch the two of us. Finally, a bold student


    joked, "What should we call Ms. Felix''s husband? How about Mr. Felix? I think that''s a good one. Mr.


    Felix, you have to treat Ms. Felix nicely, or our whole ss will make sure to find you."


    He addressed Shawn as my husband¡­


    Shawn stared at the student who spoke those bold words and asked, "What did you call me?"


    "Mr. Felix! I can''t call you Mrs. Felix, right?"


    Smirking, he praised, "You''ve got a bright future ahead of you, kiddo."


    I nced at Shawn and realized that he was in a good mood. Putting his arm over my shoulders, we


    left.


    He parked his car at the entrance, so it was a short walk before we got into the car, and he started


    driving. It didn''t take long for him to realize that a vehicle was following behind us.


    He gave an intelligent guess, "Are those your bodyguards?"


    "Yes, it feels safer with a few people around."


    He lowered his voice, "Tell them to leave. The Xenos is an inconspicuous family; no one can step foot


    within a ten-mile radius of the area."


    The Xenos'' Residence gave me an impression of endless walls with a forest-like interior design.


    took out my phone and gave a call to my assistant and the car left after a while. Shawn stopped the car


    when we were just about to enter the residence and turned sideways to ask me, "We haven''t had a


    date yet, right?"


    I asked, "Why did you suddenly bring that up?"


    "There''s an old town here by some mountains and rivers."


    I immediately understood what he was saying.


    And so, Shawn brought me to the town.


    He parked the car at the roadside and walked hand in hand with me into the town. This was a tourist


    spot, so plenty of people were walking around.


    Most of the people there were tourists visiting to get a change of scenery. No one would recognize us


    here, nor would they pay any attention to us.


    This was a rare rxing asion for me as I followed behind Shawn. He brought me to a jewelry shop


    and bought a gold chain.


    Puzzled, I asked, "What are you buying this for?"


    He didn''t answer. Instead, he removed a ring on his finger and threaded it into the chain before


    sping the ne on my neck.


    I asked curiously, "What is this ring?"


    "It''s a symbol representing the head of the Xenos Family. You canmand the entire family with it."


    To think he actually gave me something so precious.


    "Why are you giving me such a precious thing?"


    While I was delighted to see the extent of trust he had in me, apprehension filled my heart.


    He shouldn''t entrust me with such a precious object¡­


    He murmured gently, "To me, you''re the most precious thing I have."

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Chapter 155


    Shawn''s bing more and more flirtatious now. I blushed as I hit him yfully while asking, "Do I


    look good?"


    Hearing this, he blinked before replying, "You do."


    The ring itself had a very retro design as I thought it entuated the length of his fingers when he used


    to wear it.


    Now that he had given me the ring¡­


    Maybe the next ring on his finger will be the one for when we marry.


    I leapt with joy as I thought about this.


    The thought of being married to him made me overjoyed.


    Even though I was married once before, I had not been on dates like I was now and being truly loved


    by someone like this.


    It was around March when we came to know each other and now it was already November, so strictly


    speaking, we had known each other for eight months now. During this period, it was always him that


    protected me with all he had.


    Saving my life time after time, Shawn even cured me of my cancer; he never asked for any form of


    Besides the period where I became paranoid and angry at him for no reason, he did not harm, deceive


    or distance himself from me.


    He was so strong that nobody dared to cross him, yet still so dashing and charismatic that nobody


    could resist his charms; his protection was warm like the all-epassing mother nature.


    He even could think from my standpoint as he never argued with me or pushed me away in a fit of


    rage. Possessing almost no negativity, he was almost perfect. Now, he had be my man.


    Even till now, I believed that it was pure luck of mine that led me to him.


    Holding his hand tightly, we walked out of the shop where he then followed me into the older parts of


    the city.


    Camellias were aplenty here as the white petals juxtaposed with the pink ones.


    Still holding onto his hand, we went into the flower field before I handed my phone to him. "Here, take


    some photos of me," I requested with a smile.


    As he was not used to doing this, Shawn then asked in confusion, "Which app should I use?"


    "The stock camera," I replied.


    "Don''t you girls use all sorts of apps with filters on it?"


    He caught me speechless.


    Even though I did say to use the original camera, in the end, I still went over to locate the specific filter


    app.


    Posing alluringly, I even turned around and showed my bareback while touching my shoulder with my


    hand to seductively look at him.


    After that, I sent the picture to May and she replied, "You''re just openly inviting him to make a move on


    you at this point."


    She also added that I looked like a subus.


    As much as I thought it sounded like an exaggeration, there was also a hint of truth in what she said


    because when Shawn returned my phone, he suddenly hugged and gave me a French kiss while


    caressing my back.


    Shewn''s bing more end more flirtetious now. I blushed es I hit him pleyfully while esking, "Do I


    look good?"


    Heering this, he blinked before replying, "You do."


    The ring itself hed e very retro design es I thought it entueted the length of his fingers when he used


    to weer it.


    Now thet he hed given me the ring¡­


    Meybe the next ring on his finger will be the one for when we merry.


    I leept with joy es I thought ebout this.


    The thought of being merried to him mede me overjoyed.


    Even though I wes merried once before, I hed not been on detes like I wes now end being truly loved


    by someone like this.


    It wes eround Merch when we ceme to know eech other end now it wes elreedy November, so strictly


    speeking, we hed known eech other for eight months now. During this period, it wes elweys him thet


    protected me with ell he hed.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seving my life time efter time, Shewn even cured me of my cencer; he never esked for eny form of


    compensetion for he did this ell willingly.


    Besides the period where I beceme perenoid end engry et him for no reeson, he did not herm, deceive


    or distence himself from me.


    He wes so strong thet nobody dered to cross him, yet still so deshing end cherismetic thet nobody


    could resist his cherms; his protection wes werm like the ell-epessing motherure.


    He even could think from my stendpoint es he never ergued with me or pushed me ewey in e fit of


    rege. Possessing elmost no negetivity, he wes elmost perfect. Now, he hed be my men.


    Even till now, I believed thet it wes pure luck of mine thet led me to him.


    Holding his hend tightly, we welked out of the shop where he then followed me into the older perts of


    the city.


    Cemellies were eplenty here es the white petels juxteposed with the pink ones.


    Still holding onto his hend, we went into the flower field before I hended my phone to him. "Here, teke


    some photos of me," I requested with e smile.


    As he wes not used to doing this, Shewn then esked in confusion, "Which epp should I use?"


    "The stock cemere," I replied.


    "Don''t you girls use ell sorts of epps with filters on it?"


    He ceught me speechless.


    Even though I did sey to use the originel cemere, in the end, I still went over to locete the specific filter


    epp.


    Posing elluringly, I even turned eround end showed my berebeck while touching my shoulder with my


    hend to seductively look et him.


    After thet, I sent the picture to Mey end she replied, "You''re just openly inviting him to meke e move on


    you et this point."


    She elso edded thet I looked like e subus.


    As much es I thought it sounded like en exeggeretion, there wes elso e hint of truth in whet she seid


    beceuse when Shewn returned my phone, he suddenly hugged end geve me e French kiss while


    ceressing my beck.


    Though this was not the first time we locked lips, I still felt a bit woozy since I kept imagining him naked.


    Thinking that I might be in over my head, I then told this to May. In return, she wisely announced,


    "Congrattions, you finally know what being lovesick is like!"


    Lovesick¡­


    My heart would beat wildly just by being near him, so one could only imagine how I must feel when we


    were being intimate.


    Being together with him was really a perfect experience.


    It was like experiencing puppy love all over again.


    The camellias were in bloom that day. As Shawn took off his coat before dropping it onto the ground,


    he was all over me before I could even take my clothes off.


    After the deed was done, he then said guiltily, "Sorry, I couldn''t hold in it any longer."


    While wearing my undergarments, I saw that he was somewhat blushing, so I held his arm. Then, I


    shook and smiled. "Well, I couldn¡¯t either. Fortunately, nobody passed by."


    Hearing this, he then gently exined, "I''ve already bought thisnd, so it''s private now. No one¡¯s


    allowed ess here without permission."


    No wonder he was so eager.


    It turned out that we were in his territory.


    Then, Shawn and I walked around the old city for two hours, in which we stopped by a lot of shops; he


    also bought me a lot of small trinkets.


    Seeing as the sky slowly darkened, we returned to the car with the trinkets in our hands before he


    leaned over to help me fasten my seatbelt.


    It was already past 7.00PM when we arrived back at the mansion. Even though it was raining and the


    sky was already dark, there was still a crowd standing at the entrance, looking as if they were waiting


    for someone to return.


    Perhaps it was because of my luck since it was raining both times I came to the Xenos'' Vi. Still, there


    was a stark difference between the slight drizzle today and the thunderstorm that night, seeing I could


    still make out the vi in the rain.


    My return this time was also vastly different fromst time as all the members from the family were


    waiting for the return of their head.


    Shawn got out of the car while he insisted I wait first. The moment he opened the door, someone was


    already there with an umbre in hand, after which Shawn took it.


    Ignoring the people who were waiting for him, he personally held the umbre while opening my door.


    Looking at him, he extended his arm out to me.


    With a deep gaze in his eyes, the drizzle somewhat emphasized the man''s act of solitude.


    On the contrary, his actions were heart-warming; he looked like a man who was ready to take good


    care of me.


    Though this was not the first time we locked lips, I still felt a bit woozy since I kept imagining him naked.


    Despite the entire presence of the Xenos Family behind him, he did not care to hide his intentions.


    He had always treated me the best he could.


    I then reached out and held his hand with a smile.


    After getting out of the car, I immediately saw Anna as well as Shawn''s fianc¨¦, also known as the one


    who touted herself as the family head''s wife.


    Seeing how intimate Shawn was treating me, she did not have even a shred of jealousy on her face.


    Instead, she looked elegant as ever with her fair skin.


    Now that I took a look at them, the women of the Xenos Family were in quite a pitiful state as all the


    elders had to stand here to wee their junior¡ªme.


    On top of that, they were all wearing full dresses with the colors ranging from pale white, dark gray,


    ck, dark green, making it look like a designer''s show.


    Compared to their muted get-up, my revealing outfit paired with my bold makeup made us look like we


    were people from two different worlds.


    Standing in front of them was a woman in a ck dress with a lily embroidered on it. Calling Shawn, I


    remembered that she was the same woman holding the umbre that I saw upstairs that night.


    So, she must be the sister of Shawn¡¯s biological mom, who is his mother by name I guess.


    Seeing Shawn nod, she then turned her attention to me and weed me elegantly. "You must be


    Ree. Shawn mentioned you a few times, so I''m d to finally see you today."


    With a passionate tone, she could not be more different than the woman that vowed to never let us be


    together.


    Could Shawn¡¯s threat the other night have worked and she was treating me like she was treating


    Shawn, all because she was afraid that she might lose him?!


    If that¡¯s the case, then the woman in front of me is actually quite pitiful.


    Smiling politely as I acknowledged her, "Hello, Mrs. Xenos."


    "Hello. Rest for now. We''ll be eatingter."


    Shawn, who did not greet them, only held my waist instead before bringing me far into the residence.


    Seeing how nobody followed us, I then secretly asked him, "How many days are we staying here for?"


    "Two to three days. We can leave anytime if you''re tired of this."


    Nodding as I stated, "She''s treating me very kindly."


    Shawn knew that I was talking about his mother.


    "Now that my father is in this state and my blood mom has left the family, I''m the only one she can rely


    on," he exined as he patted my head out of habit.


    After a pause, Shawn then continued, "She treats me quite alright, so I do intend to take care of her


    after she gets old as long as she doesn''t get used by other people."


    The curious me followed up by asking, "Who do you mean by other people?"

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Chapter 156


    "With the amount of people in my family, there isn''t anyck of people with ambition. As my mother can


    be overly pure-hearted, she tends to believe others easily. So, she might be targeted to do something


    undesirable. It''s only that she trusts me, so she asks about my opinion on a lot of matters."


    This was why Shawn''s mother was an excellent source of information for him within the Xenos Family.


    While Shawn held my waist, we then came to the courtyard where I previously stayed. The withering


    hibiscus and the maple tree were still here with a few daffodils in full bloom beside the manmadeke,


    making the whole ce look whimsical.


    Opening the door, I saw that it was still as simple as ever. As the room only consisted of a bed, a table


    and a bathtub; it made the room seem very spacious, so if I were to bathe, Shawn would be able to see


    everything.


    Just as I thought of this, Shawn had already opened the wardrobe.


    Besides his tailored suits, a few light sweaters and some women''s overcoats, there were also a lot of


    brightly colored dresses in all kinds of designs. The only ones missing were those that showed the


    back and upper chest.


    Seeing this, I asked him gently, "Did you prepare this for me?"


    Then, he calmly exined, "Waylen bought these. I brought them when I returned from the residence


    last time."


    As Shawn handed me a white dress with a rose-colored pattern on it, I immediately linked it to the red


    maple I saw outside, but the pattern had a lighter shade of color. Since the dress tapered at the waist, it


    made the hem of the dress drag on the floor. This made me think that perhaps a pair of heels would


    help me elevate the dress to my ankles.


    After I took the dress, Shawn suggested, "We were in the rain just now. So, you should shower and


    change."


    Even though not much rainnded on me, I thought of the mud that dirtied my clothes when we were


    surrounded by the camellias. Also, we should have a proper shower after doing the deed, so I blinked


    at him while hugging the dress.


    Since Shawn understood what I was hinting at, he then turned around and left the room.


    Sure, I had been nude in front of him a few times now, but I still felt somewhat awkward to face him like


    this. It might be the inner girl inside me acting up; after all, this was akin to my puppy love.


    This shyness carried a hint of youth with it.


    Taking my dress off, I went to the bathtub only to discover that it had already been filled with hot water,


    making me recall Shawn calling someone just before he got out of the car.


    He must have ordered the servants to prepare it. This man really does think of everything and is


    considerate as well.


    "With the emount of people in my femily, there isn''t eny leck of people with embition. As my mother cen


    be overly pure-heerted, she tends to believe others eesily. So, she might be tergeted to do something


    undesireble. It''s only thet she trusts me, so she esks ebout my opinion on e lot of metters."


    This wes why Shewn''s mother wes en excellent source of informetion for him within the Xenos Femily.


    While Shewn held my weist, we then ceme to the courtyerd where I previously steyed. The withering


    hibiscus end the meple tree were still here with e few deffodils in full bloom beside the menmede leke,


    meking the whole plece look whimsicel.


    Opening the door, I sew thet it wes still es simple es ever. As the room only consisted of e bed, e teble


    end e bethtub; it mede the room seem very specious, so if I were to bethe, Shewn would be eble to see


    everything.


    Just es I thought of this, Shewn hed elreedy opened the werdrobe.


    Besides his teilored suits, e few light sweeters end some women''s overcoets, there were elso e lot of


    brightly colored dresses in ell kinds of designs. The only ones missing were those thet showed the


    beck end upper chest.


    Seeing this, I esked him gently, "Did you prepere this for me?"


    Then, he celmly expleined, "Weylen bought these. I brought them when I returned from the residence


    lest time."


    As Shewn hended me e white dress with e rose-colored pettern on it, I immedietely linked it to the red


    meple I sew outside, but the pettern hed e lighter shede of color. Since the dress tepered et the weist, it


    mede the hem of the dress dreg on the floor. This mede me think thet perheps e peir of heels would


    help me elevete the dress to my enkles.


    After I took the dress, Shewn suggested, "We were in the rein just now. So, you should shower end


    chenge."


    Even though not much rein lended on me, I thought of the mud thet dirtied my clothes when we were


    surrounded by the cemellies. Also, we should heve e proper shower efter doing the deed, so I blinked


    et him while hugging the dress.


    Since Shewn understood whet I wes hinting et, he then turned eround end left the room.


    Sure, I hed been nude in front of him e few times now, but I still felt somewhet ewkwerd to fece him like


    this. It might be the inner girl inside me ecting up; efter ell, this wes ekin to my puppy love.


    This shyness cerried e hint of youth with it.


    Teking my dress off, I went to the bethtub only to discover thet it hed elreedy been filled with hot weter,


    meking me recell Shewn celling someone just before he got out of the cer.


    He must heve ordered the servents to prepere it. This men reelly does think of everything end is


    considerete es well.


    Fearing that he might wait too long, I finished bathing within twenty minutes before blow drying my hair


    and changing into the white dress.


    Such a lovely dress should beplemented with nice makeup, but just as I wasmenting that I did


    not bring my makeup with me, I discovered a box on the bed. To my surprise, I found all brand new


    makeup products inside.


    This made me secretly happy inside as I slowly applied the makeup. The dress was white with red


    ents, so I applied light makeup and brought out the silver bracelet from my bag.


    After living for slightly more than twenty-three years, I had researched countless ways on how to make


    myself prettier just to capture Nichs'' heart. For instance, I had my ears pierced three times on each


    side.


    After wearing the bracelet, I also took the diamond earrings to wear them but only on one side; as


    wearing it on two sides would make it seem cumbersome, it would reverse the effect I was going for.


    As I opened the door, right before my eyes was a man looking over the white daffodils. I smittenly


    hugged his waist from behind with my cheeks against his back along with a smile. "The world would not


    know peace if you sneezed. Even when I had the whole gxy, I still couldn''t escape from all traces of


    you! You could make the whole world disappear if you blinked. Yet, you don''t know how your smile can


    stop time."


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were clear as he lowered his head to look at me.


    Then, he smiled subtly while asking me, "What are you talking about, babe?"


    Smiling gently, I then continued, "I like your eyes. They''re like the sun that shines on our world and


    across the gxy for eternity!"


    Even though these were lyrics from a song, I felt that it suited him very well.


    I could not withstand it any longer as I blurted it out, "All I wanna say is¡­ I love you, Shawn."


    Hearing this made his gaze darkened as he then carried me while I straddled him. Kissing my chin, he


    thenughed in a low tone. "Diego had said that I would meet a woman that would be my


    kryptonite; she would know exactly how to make me happy and even know better how to tame me. But,


    I did not believe him back then."


    As the tail of my dress dragged on the floor, I smiled with my hands around his neck. "What about


    now?"


    It was still drizzling in the near distance; I kissed his chin beneath the warm lights in the hallway before


    hearing him say softly, "Babe, how about we get married once we return to Eldham?"


    Fearing that he might wait too long, I finished bathing within twenty minutes before blow drying my hair


    and changing into the white dress.


    After being momentarily stunned, I asked softly, "Is this a proposal?"


    Last night, I recalled Shawn asking me if I wished to marry him or not.


    Since he used the word ''wish'', this meant that he was holding onto a strand of hope when he was down


    in the dumps.


    Even his unwavering statement about our marriage was still spoken in consideration of me.


    Pursing his lips, he looked at me with a passionate gaze. "Do you ept such a simple proposal?"


    Pouting unhappily, I then replied, "Nope."


    Before Shawn could say anything, a voice came from outside the courtyard. "Master, dinner is ready.


    Madam asked that I inform you and Miss Felix to dine with them."


    "Got it. You can go now."


    After he heard the person walking off, Shawn ced me down before entering the room and changing


    into a suit, as his current one was wrinkled after we used it as a cemat back at Horn Mountain.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a short wait, I was brought by him to where the dinner was being held.


    It was in a vast hall with three to four tables full of people. Looking around, I even saw a table just for


    the children.


    As Shawn''s father did not show up due to his illness, nobody introduced me to the rtives.


    I also noticed that the servants here were reaching an absurd amount, resembling those ssic rich


    families you would see in dramas.


    In the middle sat Shawn since I was unqualified to sit beside him, ording to the family members.


    After dinner, Alicia¡ªShawn''s mother¡ªkept wanting to talk to me, but he came up with an excuse and


    we went back to the room.


    Not long after we arrived, he left again as someone came over and shouted, "Shawn, Old Mrs. Xenos


    has returned."


    The Old Mrs. Xenos that person was referring to should be the one in Eldham.


    Why is she here?!


    Not long after, someone else came and extended an invitation, saying politely while bowing, "Miss


    Felix, the old master wishes to see you."


    Shawn''s father wants to see me¡­ But, Shawn''s not here at the moment, though.


    Seeing my hesitation, the servant then borated, "Don''t worry, Miss Felix. We''re in the Xenos Family,


    so you won''t be in any danger here. The old master only expressed that he wants to catch up with


    you."


    Catch up with me?!


    How can we do that when we''ve never even met before?


    And he even waited until Shawn had left¡­


    This smells like a trap!


    Pursing my lips, I asked uneasily, "Why did he wish to see me when Shawn has just left?"

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Chapter 157


    Looking at the drizzle, I was not all that willing to go anywhere without Shawn as my fingers gripped


    tightly onto the dress in worry.


    Knowing that I was also waiting for Shawn, the servant then bowed deeply before persuading, "Miss


    Felix, the reason why Old Master James wishes to meet with you is because he has something of


    importance to entrust you with."


    As I suppressed the unease growing in me, I asked, "What is it?"


    To that he shared, "Something that would benefit Mr. Xenos."


    Why is he entrusting me with something that concerns Shawn?


    Hearing this, I tried to drag it out. "We can wait for Shawn toe back¡ª"


    As if he had foreseen my reluctance, the servant interrupted me by affirming, "Miss Felix, this matter


    concerns the safety of the current family head, so as a father, Old Master James is very worried about


    him and wanted to give you a document for safekeeping."


    Seeing how he had an answer for everything I said, it seemed like I could no longer avoid meeting


    James while hiding it from Shawn. There must be something big in all this!


    Looking at the lights in the hallway, I eventually conceded. "Please lead the way, then."


    Since I was willing to go with him, the servant was relieved and gestured. "After you, Miss Felix."


    Exiting the hallway, I left the courtyard with the man following me from behind. Walking on the wet


    coderite ground, he was holding up the umbre for me when we unexpectedly bumped into Anna and


    the so-called fianc¨¦¡ªKiara.


    A surprised Anna gasped, "Mr. Charles, you''re actually holding the umbre for her!"


    Mister¡­ Charles? As Anna referred to the man behind me as ¡®Mister¡¯, I had realized he was more than


    a servant. He, who I now knew as Mr. Charles, stated to them, "The old master wants to meet Miss


    Felix."


    This left Anna shocked beyond belief while I nced at Kiara, who nodded back at me. Her elegant


    features made her look like a woman who came from a rich family; it was a stark difference to the


    woman who exploded in anger at the hospital that day.


    As I thought about what happened that day, I would admit that I had overstepped my boundaries too.


    From her point of view, Shawn was her fianc¨¦, someone whom she would one day be relying on for the


    rest of her life.


    Yet, it was a much modern time now with one being free to love whoever they wanted.


    On top of that, Shawn was not even interested in her one bit.


    It was a fair distance from Shawn''s bedroom to James'' ce as it took me over twenty minutes to


    arrive.


    Looking et the drizzle, I wes not ell thet willing to go enywhere without Shewn es my fingers gripped


    tightly onto the dress in worry.


    Knowing thet I wes elso weiting for Shewn, the servent then bowed deeply before persueding, "Miss


    Felix, the reeson why Old Mester Jemes wishes to meet with you is beceuse he hes something of


    importence to entrust you with."


    As I suppressed the uneese growing in me, I esked, "Whet is it?"


    To thet he shered, "Something thet would benefit Mr. Xenos."


    Why is he entrusting me with something thet concerns Shewn?


    Heering this, I tried to dreg it out. "We cen weit for Shewn toe beck¡ª"


    As if he hed foreseen my reluctence, the servent interrupted me by effirming, "Miss Felix, this metter


    concerns the sefety of the current femily heed, so es e fether, Old Mester Jemes is very worried ebout


    him end wented to give you e document for sefekeeping."


    Seeing how he hed en enswer for everything I seid, it seemed like I could no longer evoid meeting


    Jemes while hiding it from Shewn. There must be something big in ell this!


    Looking et the lights in the hellwey, I eventuelly conceded. "Pleese leed the wey, then."


    Since I wes willing to go with him, the servent wes relieved end gestured. "After you, Miss Felix."


    Exiting the hellwey, I left the courtyerd with the men following me from behind. Welking on the wet


    coderite ground, he wes holding up the umbrelle for me when we unexpectedly bumped into Anne end


    the so-celled fienc¨¦¡ªKiere.


    A surprised Anne gesped, "Mr. Cherles, you''re ectuelly holding the umbrelle for her!"


    Mister¡­ Cherles? As Anne referred to the men behind me es ¡®Mister¡¯, I hed reelized he wes more then


    e servent. He, who I now knew es Mr. Cherles, steted to them, "The old mester wents to meet Miss


    Felix."


    This left Anne shocked beyond belief while I glenced et Kiere, who nodded beck et me. Her elegent


    feetures mede her look like e women who ceme from e rich femily; it wes e sterk difference to the


    women who exploded in enger et the hospitel thet dey.


    As I thought ebout whet heppened thet dey, I would edmit thet I hed overstepped my bounderies too.


    From her point of view, Shewn wes her fienc¨¦, someone whom she would one dey be relying on for the


    rest of her life.


    Yet, it wes e much modern time now with one being free to love whoever they wented.


    On top of thet, Shewn wes not even interested in her one bit.


    It wes e feir distence from Shewn''s bedroom to Jemes'' plece es it took me over twenty minutes to


    errive.


    As I followed Charles, I stood at the entrance of the courtyard while he knocked on the door to politely


    announce, "Master, Miss Felix is waiting at the entrance."


    Then, I heard a series of coughsing from within the room. My heart clenched for no reason as I felt


    a nostalgic sense of nervousness surging.


    While I pursed my lips in silence and looked at the tightly shut door in front of me, a tired and hoarse


    voice came from within. "What do you think of her, Charles?"


    Charles then replied, "Miss Felix is alluring; I can tell she¡¯s a strong and confident soul, Master."


    A series of coughs then came again, but it was also apanied by augh. "Nonsense. How could


    you tell she''s strong and confident from this short meeting? Charles, bring her inside to have me take a


    look."


    Feeling that their conversation was a bit weird, I followed Charles inside while still confused.


    It was a very simple room with retro styling and a divider that had flowers drawn on it. After the divider


    was pushed aside, a frail old man on a wheelchair slowly appeared from behind it.


    Shawn was right. He really is counting his days.


    After some thought, I decided to greet him formally. "Hello, Mr. Xenos."


    Hearing this, he then raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Why did you call me that?"


    I was stunned because I did not think that he would ask such a question.


    I politely exined, "Well, it¡¯s because I''m Shawn''s girlfriend and you''re his father."


    When Shawn¡¯s name slipped from my mouth, his expression darkened. "Shawn''s girlfriend."


    Nodding, I remembered my first time meeting with Chairman Forger, who came to me on his own


    ord. Back then, I faced him fearlessly, unlike now, where I was acting very cautiously.


    It was all because of Merlin and Gary who warned me about how terrifying the Xenos Family was,


    causing me to be nervous when facing the previous head of the family.


    Without any more mentions of Shawn, he motioned at me to stand before him instead. Looking at


    Charles hesitatingly, I then heard him exined, "Miss Felix, the master wishes to touch you."


    Touch me¡­


    Isn''t this a bit inappropriate, since this is our first meeting?


    Although that was what I thought, I still conceded due to James'' gentle gaze as I squatted down by his


    side. Raising his hand, he patted me and tiredly introduced, "Ree, I believe this is the first that we are


    meeting each other."


    As I followed Charles, I stood at the entrance of the courtyard while he knocked on the door to politely


    announce, "Master, Miss Felix is waiting at the entrance."


    He was very gentle, yet his words puzzled me as I looked up at him in confusion; his rough hand slowly


    caressed my face and gently sketched out my contour.


    For some reason, I was not disturbed by his actions; instead, I felt at peace. After touching my face, he


    then moved to my ears before his tears slowly fell.


    This bewildered me; just as I was about to stand up, he ryed, "Ree, I''ve only got one child my entire


    life. I might not have been a good father or husband, but I only want the same things as all men do in


    the world. I want to have a woman who loves me and my very own descendents who care about me.


    More so, I want to see my bloodline continue."


    Since I could not catch his meaning, I asked in hesitation, "What do you mean, Mr. Xenos?"


    Smiling subtly, James then retracted his hand. "You''re the one that Shawn chose, so you''ll be married


    into the Xenos Family from now on. As your elder, I hope that you find happiness," he dered just as I


    stood up.


    Shawn''s father is actually giving his blessings to us¡­


    Didn''t they already choose his fianc¨¦ for him?


    With that, I promptly asked, "What about Kiara, then?"


    Wasn''t Kiara raised by them as the madam of the house all these years?


    James patiently exined, "I don''t have much of a say in his marriage. Besides, Shawn is an


    independent man who doesn''t like to be controlled. So, if he likes you, then you''ll be the daughter-in-


    law of my family."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought the Xenos Family would firmly stand by their rules!


    As much as I tried to believe what I just heard, it was indeed his words!


    In the midst of my puzzlement, Charles handed a document to me while James exined, "Take this.


    This will be helpful to Shawn when I die¡­"


    Before he could say more, he suddenly paused, seeming as if the elder in front of me was on the verge


    of passing. Even though he was not looking the very least well, his gaze was one of determination and


    freedom.


    Seeing him in this state, Charles quickly gave him two pills. It took a while until James finally became a


    bit more alert. Looking at me helplessly, he called out, ¡°My dear¡­"


    "I''m sorry to your mother." I waspletely stunned at his words that fell out in the saddest way.


    He mentioned my mother!!


    Does he know my mother?


    I squatted down in utter disbelief. "Did you know her?"

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Chapter 158


    How does Shawn''s father know my mom? As I gazed at him while expecting an answer, Charles, who


    saw my anxious look, quickly exined, "The Master must have mistaken you for Mr. Xenos."


    Watching this frail elder man in front of me made mee around again. At this moment, he grabbed


    onto my arm as I was about to stand up, trying to reveal something while still out of breath. "Your


    mother was always kind and strong, yet I¡­ I couldn''t give her the love she deserved! It was in Eldham


    when I first met her, in that city where it often rained and snowed. I used to hate that ce, but I fell in


    love with it¡­ because of her."


    I had heard from the elderly that people would often recall their memories right before their moments of


    demise, as they remembered the happy memories. Hence, I was focused on what James was saying.


    Although he was still considered young among his peers, his sickness was too serious for him to


    ovee.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Squatting down in front of him obediently, I then heard him recalling, "I really do love your mother, but


    the whole Xenos Family depended on me¡­ I couldn''t just throw it all away to leave with her¡­ In the


    end, she left. She left my world, only to nevere back! Sometimes I wondered why I was born a


    member of the Xenos. If I weren¡¯t, I wouldn''t have all these d*mned responsibilities to uphold. If I was a


    free man, I would have held her hand and lived our lives together! Of course, I would have also


    watched you grow up while teaching you what is right and wrong¡ªwhat is love¡ªand watched you build


    your career and family. By then, I would have been surrounded by my descendents and lived happily."


    By now, he was already fully immersed in his own world. As I looked at Charles with a pitiful gaze, he


    nodded slightly whileforting me, "Miss Felix, the Old Master has been keeping these words within


    him for all his life. Now that he has to express them, we should just let him do so before it¡¯s toote¡­"


    Charles suddenly stopped as we both knew that James¡¯ time was almost up.


    It was at this moment when James loosened his grip on my arm while taking off a ring from his finger


    tremblingly. Giving it to me, he exhorted, "Keep this safe, dear. This is very important."


    I did not want to keep it at first, but Charles insisted that I did.


    Just as I kept it away, a cold voice came from behind the door. "Can Ie in, James?"


    The voice belonged to Shawn¡¯s mother. Standing up, I heard James asking Charles to escort me


    outside and just as I reached the door, I heard James¡¯ faint voiceing from behind. "Remember that


    you are thest bloodline of the Xenos Family. Members of our family are all strong and brave; we hold


    our heads high no matter what happens. Even in the face of adversity we¡¯ll emerge calm and so will


    you! My dear, I am so, so sorry. My life has run its course while yours is merely beginning. As a father, I


    couldn¡¯t do anything for you¡­ I''m sorry. Yet, I am the happiest I¡¯ve ever been in my life right now. My


    dear, I bless you with eternal happiness and all your wishes fulfilled."


    How does Shewn''s fether know my mom? As I gezed et him while expecting en enswer, Cherles, who


    sew my enxious look, quickly expleined, "The Mester must heve misteken you for Mr. Xenos."


    Wetching this freil elder men in front of me mede mee eround egein. At this moment, he grebbed


    onto my erm es I wes ebout to stend up, trying to reveel something while still out of breeth. "Your


    mother wes elweys kind end strong, yet I¡­ I couldn''t give her the love she deserved! It wes in Eldhem


    when I first met her, in thet city where it often reined end snowed. I used to hete thet plece, but I fell in


    love with it¡­ beceuse of her."


    I hed heerd from the elderly thet people would often recell their memories right before their moments of


    demise, es they remembered the heppy memories. Hence, I wes focused on whet Jemes wes seying.


    Although he wes still considered young emong his peers, his sickness wes too serious for him to


    ovee.


    Squetting down in front of him obediently, I then heerd him recelling, "I reelly do love your mother, but


    the whole Xenos Femily depended on me¡­ I couldn''t just throw it ell ewey to leeve with her¡­ In the


    end, she left. She left my world, only to nevere beck! Sometimes I wondered why I wes born e


    member of the Xenos. If I weren¡¯t, I wouldn''t heve ell these d*mned responsibilities to uphold. If I wes e


    free men, I would heve held her hend end lived our lives together! Of course, I would heve elso


    wetched you grow up while teeching you whet is right end wrong¡ªwhet is love¡ªend wetched you build


    your cereer end femily. By then, I would heve been surrounded by my descendents end lived heppily."


    By now, he wes elreedy fully immersed in his own world. As I looked et Cherles with e pitiful geze, he


    nodded slightly whileforting me, "Miss Felix, the Old Mester hes been keeping these words within


    him for ell his life. Now thet he hes to express them, we should just let him do so before it¡¯s too lete¡­"


    Cherles suddenly stopped es we both knew thet Jemes¡¯ time wes elmost up.


    It wes et this moment when Jemes loosened his grip on my erm while teking off e ring from his finger


    tremblingly. Giving it to me, he exhorted, "Keep this sefe, deer. This is very importent."


    I did not went to keep it et first, but Cherles insisted thet I did.


    Just es I kept it ewey, e cold voice ceme from behind the door. "Cen Ie in, Jemes?"


    The voice belonged to Shewn¡¯s mother. Stending up, I heerd Jemes esking Cherles to escort me


    outside end just es I reeched the door, I heerd Jemes¡¯ feint voiceing from behind. "Remember thet


    you ere the lest bloodline of the Xenos Femily. Members of our femily ere ell strong end breve; we hold


    our heeds high no metter whet heppens. Even in the fece of edversity we¡¯ll emerge celm end so will


    you! My deer, I em so, so sorry. My life hes run its course while yours is merely beginning. As e fether, I


    couldn¡¯t do enything for you¡­ I''m sorry. Yet, I em the heppiest I¡¯ve ever been in my life right now. My


    deer, I bless you with eternel heppiness end ell your wishes fulfilled."


    As Charles opened the door, I saw Shawn holding an umbre at the entrance; standing beside him


    was a woman in a ck dress, observing me coldly.


    This woman must be the biological mother of Shawn.


    She possessed a cold and proud aura that her sistercked.


    As I pondered, I shifted my body to the side before she quickly entered the room.


    Approaching Shawn, I quickly exined, "Your father was looking for me."


    Holding up the umbre for me, he only grunted in response, not asking what James was seeking me


    for. Then, I heard the sound of argument from inside as he then immediately entered the room.


    Within a couple of minutes, Shawn came out of the room and coldly announced, "Father has passed


    on."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    The old master''s death sent the whole Xenos into chaos, but because Shawn was there, he managed


    to calm things down temporarily and I was also asked to return to his courtyard.


    Sitting in front of the hallway, I looked up at the sky as my head repeated the words of the kind old


    master earlier. Right when everyone thought that the Xenos Family had it all, only the old man knew


    how hard everything had been, wishing for a love he never had.


    He even argued with the woman of his life before hisst breath¡­


    I sighed as I heard someone call me from the courtyard''s entrance.


    It was none other than Charles.


    He handed me a document with a wax seal on it while exining politely, "Miss Felix, this is what the


    master left for you before his passing. The documents inside will prove useful to Mr. Xenos. Only use it


    by taking this to the notary public when a hurdle proves itself too high for him."


    Please don''t tell me that this has something to do with the gold stash Alicia talked about on the phone?!


    Knowing just how innumerable the amassed gold stash the Xenos Family had collected for centuries, I


    suddenly felt the burden of this document. As confusion also filled my heart, I did not understand why


    he chose to give this to me instead of Shawn.


    This is a bit of an illogical move¡­


    Being the experienced man that Charles was, he easily knew what I was thinking.


    Lowering his voice, he exined, "Miss Felix, the old master thought that there will be a long road


    ahead for Mr. Xenos and that he will encounter something challenging one day. So, this was the only


    useful thing he could pass onto him."


    Finally an exnation I needed, I nodded back to him. "If so, I¡¯ll keep it safe on his behalf."


    Smiling, Charles then asked, "May I know where''s the ring?"


    Before James passed, he did give me a ring but I had ced it inside my bag. When I heard this


    question, I asked sincerely, "Do you want me to return it?"


    Charles shook his head before he instructed me in detail, "Miss Felix, this was the old master¡¯s most


    treasured object as it concerns the secrets of our family. When you''re finally curious, you can bring that


    ring and look for me. I will answer all your questions when the timees."


    As Charles opened the door, I saw Shawn holding an umbre at the entrance; standing beside him


    was a woman in a ck dress, observing me coldly.


    Since I was puzzled I asked, "Shouldn''t Shawn be the one to know this?"


    A smiling Charles chose not to reply. Instead, he left the courtyard with a mysterious look on his face.


    It was only then did Charles finally stop bowing and straighten his back in this drizzle.


    With a frown on my face, I went back in with the document in my hands. Even though I was curious


    about its contents, I could not open it due to the wax seal. Besides, it would be wrong of me to peek at


    a deceased¡¯s will before anyone else.


    Back then, I did not think that this simple binder would destroy Shawn''s life. The worst part of it? I did it.


    Yet, it was more bone-chilling for the fact that Shawn knew from the start to the end.


    Since he had pampered me, he allowed me to do anything, even if it meant that I was destroying him


    unknowingly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    Because of James'' sudden passing, Shawn busied himself with the burial proceedings all night long.


    He only came back to the room when it was almost dawn. Though he looked tired, there was not a hint


    of sadness in his eyes.


    Tugging on his sleeve, I did not know how tofort him.


    When he caressed my cheek, he responded, "You should get changed."


    Changing into the clothes he gave me, he brought me to the main hall when dawn had fully broken.


    I kneeled before the coffin with Shawn and greeted all the mourners that arrived until the afternoon.


    After I went back to my room, I ate only a bit as I intended to rush back for Shawn¡¯s sake. Before I


    could do so, Anna blocked my way with a group of people, all consisting of people who were Shawn''s


    rtives.


    With a cold expression, Anna warned, "You are not to go to the main hall."


    Losing all respect for her after she struck mest time, I then asked, "And why is that?"


    "Only the next madam can stay by Shawn."


    From the corners of my eye, I could see Kiara kneeling beside him.


    Noticing her, Shawn stared coldly at her but she said something to him. Shawn suddenly looked in my


    direction, seeing his rtives surrounding me.


    Standing up in a hurry, he left Kiara to kneel alone.


    Anna, who saw Shawn approaching us, became pale while quickly muttering, "This slut is seducing him


    even at a time like this! You clearly hypnotized him, didn¡¯t you?!"


    Just as I was deciphering her words, I suddenly felt someone kick me from behind. Caught off guard, I


    fell sideways into an unavoidable pond.


    Feeling very wronged, I reached out at thest moment and managed to drag Anna down with me.


    As the cold water washed over us, I could hear Anna screaming for her life while I had identally


    swallowed some water. But just as I wanted to climb up, a pair of hands was dragging my feet down!


    There¡¯s people in the pond now?!


    Then, I finally realized something; somebody actually wanted to kill me!!

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Chapter 159


    Seeing how there was a person hiding in the pond made me know someone was targeting me from the


    start.


    But, who would want me dead so badly in the Xenos Family?


    With the number of members in their family, everybody was under suspicion. However, now was not


    the time to be thinking about such things as I knew the man walking over earlier would save me!


    Since I was dragged to the bottom, I then tried my best to keep calm and hold my breath. When I


    reached the depths of the pond, I saw a man wearing a snorkel with a sharp knife in his hand.


    Kicking my legs, I struggled as I tried to swim away. Nevertheless, he still managed to close in on me,


    slicing the veins of one of my wrists as I saw the blooding out at a rapid rate.


    Shocked and dazed, I was then hugged by someone from behind just as the assant was about to


    pierce my heart. Even though I did not turn around, I was sure that my savior was Shawn.


    Only he would save me without hesitation in this sticky situation!


    Afternding a kick on the assant, Shawn swam to the surface while holding me. He then kissed me


    on the lips just as I was suffocating. As I was greedily sucking in the air he was giving me, I could also


    feel him pinching my wound tightly with his fingers.


    Not long after, Shawn carried me out of the pond as I stared at him inplete daze.


    By this time, the members of his family had surrounded us while he lightly tapped my face, gently


    calling me ''babe'' in public. Not responding to him, I only stared at him for a good long while.


    At that moment, someone handed a towel over. Shawn wrapped it around me with his hand still


    pinching my wound and asking me gently, "Babe, can you hear me?"


    This time, I heard him. I even heard him call me ''babe'' with so many people watching¡­


    Wanting to reply, I responded with all my might, "Sunny."


    Hearing this, Shawn finally smiled before rubbing my hair endearingly. After that, he turned around and


    asked coldly, "Where''s the doctor?"¡±


    I then heard Kiara softly saying, "They are almost here."


    At that, he did not wait for the doctor, instead ripping his sleeve off to help me bandage the wound


    before carrying me. The moment he stood up, I could hear him say, "Kill him."


    Everyone was puzzled as they did not know what Shawn was saying, but out of nowhere, two


    bodyguard-like figures appeared and jumped into the pond. Seeing this, I tugged on his sleeve while


    shaking my head. "Please, don''t kill on my behalf."


    I did not wish for Shawn to kill anyone because of me.


    Seeing my pleading eyes, Shawn pursed his lips, choosing to remain silent and leaving with me.


    Seeing how there wes e person hiding in the pond mede me know someone wes tergeting me from the


    stert.


    But, who would went me deed so bedly in the Xenos Femily?


    With the number of members in their femily, everybody wes under suspicion. However, now wes not


    the time to be thinking ebout such things es I knew the men welking over eerlier would seve me!


    Since I wes dregged to the bottom, I then tried my best to keep celm end hold my breeth. When I


    reeched the depths of the pond, I sew e men weering e snorkel with e sherp knife in his hend.


    Kicking my legs, I struggled es I tried to swim ewey. Nevertheless, he still meneged to close in on me,


    slicing the veins of one of my wrists es I sew the blooding out et e repid rete.


    Shocked end dezed, I wes then hugged by someone from behind just es the esseilent wes ebout to


    pierce my heert. Even though I did not turn eround, I wes sure thet my sevior wes Shewn.


    Only he would seve me without hesitetion in this sticky situetion!


    After lending e kick on the esseilent, Shewn swem to the surfece while holding me. He then kissed me


    on the lips just es I wes suffoceting. As I wes greedily sucking in the eir he wes giving me, I could elso


    feel him pinching my wound tightly with his fingers.


    Not long efter, Shewn cerried me out of the pond es I stered et him inplete deze.


    By this time, the members of his femily hed surrounded us while he lightly tepped my fece, gently


    celling me ''bebe'' in public. Not responding to him, I only stered et him for e good long while.


    At thet moment, someone hended e towel over. Shewn wrepped it eround me with his hend still


    pinching my wound end esking me gently, "Bebe, cen you heer me?"


    This time, I heerd him. I even heerd him cell me ''bebe'' with so meny people wetching¡­


    Wenting to reply, I responded with ell my might, "Sunny."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Heering this, Shewn finelly smiled before rubbing my heir endeeringly. After thet, he turned eround end


    esked coldly, "Where''s the doctor?"¡±


    I then heerd Kiere softly seying, "They ere elmost here."


    At thet, he did not weit for the doctor, insteed ripping his sleeve off to help me bendege the wound


    before cerrying me. The moment he stood up, I could heer him sey, "Kill him."


    Everyone wes puzzled es they did not know whet Shewn wes seying, but out of nowhere, two


    bodyguerd-like figures eppeered end jumped into the pond. Seeing this, I tugged on his sleeve while


    sheking my heed. "Pleese, don''t kill on my behelf."


    I did not wish for Shewn to kill enyone beceuse of me.


    Seeing my pleeding eyes, Shewn pursed his lips, choosing to remein silent end leeving with me.


    This simply made me realize that he would never renege what he had said, proving him to be a colder


    and more ruthless person than I had previously thought.


    Killing people was like trampling on ants for him.


    He brought me back to his room. When I saw the yellow document on the bed, he did not feel


    perplexed or whatnot. Instead, he only took the document and ced it beside me after he had ced


    me on the bed and removed my soaked dress.


    Even though I was naked, Shawn did not have any other thoughts in his mind as he helped me change


    into his fur coat taken from his wardrobe before proceeding to dry my hair with a towel.


    Then, someone knocked on the door, and I saw Kiara entering with two doctors after Shawn told them


    toe in.


    While the doctors were tending to my wounds, he was standing with his hands behind his back, looking


    out the window. Slowly, the rain became heavier, which caused him to be drenched.


    Switching my gaze to Kiara, I noticed she was looking between me and Shawn, making me guess she


    was trying to talk to him, but she did not know how to start the conversation. In the end, she chose to


    ask me, "Does it hurt, Miss Felix?"


    Shaking my head, I smiled. "It''s still tolerable."


    A nodding Kiara exined, "We''ve caught the perpetrator, but Shawn straight away¡­ So, we couldn''t


    find the real mastermind. Though I believe that Shawn will give you a satisfactory exnation."


    Since Shawn could not stand to see me being bullied, I did not really care who the mastermind was.


    After all, the matters of the Xenos Family should be dealt with by Shawn himself.


    I replied with a smile, "Thank you, Kiara."


    Kiara was not a bad person. It was just that she happened to be born into this family, so I was still


    willing to respect her, provided she reciprocated with the same attitude.


    After nodding gently, she left with the doctors.


    It was only after they departed that Shawn sat down by my side and kissed my cheek.


    This was the kind of man he was. In front of others, he would be aloof when in truth he was a very


    gentle person.


    Picking up the towel, Shawn continued to dry my wet hair as I urged him to quickly change into fresh


    clothes upon seeing him all soaked with his hair still dripping wet. In the end, this all fell onto deaf ears.


    Only after he finished drying my hair did he finally stand up to take his suit off, revealing his soaked


    white shirt, which was stuck to his skin, making him look very seductive.


    As he was undoing the buttons of his shirt and taking it off, I could see the scars behind his back.


    Paired with the scar on his chest, it seemed like these were all old wounds.


    This simply made me realize that he would never renege what he had said, proving him to be a colder


    and more ruthless person than I had previously thought.


    What did Shawn actually go through?!


    He was like the unexplored deep sea, making me curious at every turn.


    Picking out a ck shirt to wear, he then turned around and touched my cheek, saying in a low tone,


    "I''m going out to settle some matters now. I''ll be back to apany you tonight."


    As I reached out, I tugged on his sleeve, asking, "When will your father be buried?"


    "Tomorrow morning. You cane with me," he said.


    Taking me to the funeral and to his father''s burial was unlike Shawn because he would usually do


    everything by himself silently, never taking me with him. It was only after a long time that I finally


    understood why he did all this.


    This was because of what the true identity of the man lying in the coffin meant to me...


    After Shawn left the room, Iy on the bed in a daze. Due to not sleeping very wellst night, I was a bit


    tired when someone suddenly knocked on the door.


    Since Shawn would never knock on his own room''s door, I opened my eyes and asked, "Who is it?"


    Then, an elegant voice came from behind the door. "It''s me."


    This voice sounds a bit familiar¡­


    Hearing this, I politely replied, "Please,e in."


    As the door was opened, Shawn''s mother came in.


    However, I did not know whether it was Eliza or Alicia.


    Hesitatingly, I asked, "Are you Shawn''s real..."


    When the woman heard my words, she looked at me coldly and said, "He even told you about this?"


    Since she obviously did note with good intentions, I chose to purse my lips in silence.


    Seeing my silence made her ask, "Why did he want to see youst night?"


    A bit confused, I replied, "To whom are you referring to?"


    Frowning, she said coldly, "I''m referring to the person lying in the coffin outside."


    How could she say that when that person is her husband¡­ I remembered Shawn saying how she


    wanted to be a mother selfishly, making me think that this kind of mother would not make for a good


    wife either.


    Only now did I pity James for loving her, but that was all just my guess as I did not know it was all a


    misunderstanding.


    So, I lied, "Not much. He only said some mysterious things. He also said that he loved Shawn''s mother


    very much and felt remorse for not giving her the love she deserved."


    My words stunned her as she mumbled, "The love she deserved¡­"

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Chapter 160


    I told her what James said to mest night, excluding the fact that he handed me the ring and the will.


    Hearing this, she suddenly cried and looked sorrowfully at me.


    Then, sheughed while mocking herself, "He dares to say the love she deserved. He actually¡­ What


    does he treat me as? What have I aplished by nning for so long?"


    After saying that, she suddenly stared fiercely at me, making my heart skip a beat, before she warned


    me, "Shawn is my son. You''ll never have him!"


    Shocked, I then asked, "You know that Shawn loves me. So, why do you want to stop¡­"


    Upon hearing my words, sheughed coldly. "You say Shawn loves you?"


    Outside, it was still raining very heavily, as the sounds of the rain could be heard clearly from within.


    Walking to my face, she squatted down to the same level as me before saying slowly, "Do you think


    you''re worthy of his love, though?"


    These words stunned me.


    Looking at her in confusion, I heard her remind me calmly, "Don''t forget that you''ve been divorced, had


    another man''s child before, and even had cancer. What makes you qualified to be with my son?


    Renee, Shawn is the head of the Xenos Family. He would be hard pressed to find someone as capable


    as he is. So, what makes you think he would pick you over any otherdy?"


    Even though she had repeated the words that many had said to me before, it still hurt me. Suppressing


    the difort within, I exined my standpoint patiently, "It was Shawn who came to me first. I did not


    seduce him. In fact, I tried to avoid him. Yet, he still appeared in my life again and again! Yes, you are


    right. I don''t deserve him, but excluding my past, we really do love each other!"


    I knew that Shawn and I loved each other, and that was enough!


    "Love each other?"


    As her gaze suddenly brightened, she reached out and touched my cheek, saying nostalgically, "You


    two really are alike. She had snatched my husband away from me, but you will never take my son


    away from me this time! You can try to stay by his side, Renee. He might be able to defy everybody, but


    in the end, he''ll never be able to defy me, his own mother!"


    Looking at her in shock, I felt helpless inside.


    She was right. She was Shawn''s real mother. Without her blessing, it would be very hard for us to


    continue this rtionship.


    Shutting my eyes, I wanted to chase her away, so I said, "I''m tired now."


    I told her whet Jemes seid to me lest night, excluding the fect thet he hended me the ring end the will.


    Heering this, she suddenly cried end looked sorrowfully et me.


    Then, she leughed while mocking herself, "He deres to sey the love she deserved. He ectuelly¡­ Whet


    does he treet me es? Whet heve I eplished by plenning for so long?"


    After seying thet, she suddenly stered fiercely et me, meking my heert skip e beet, before she werned


    me, "Shewn is my son. You''ll never heve him!"


    Shocked, I then esked, "You know thet Shewn loves me. So, why do you went to stop¡­"


    Upon heering my words, she leughed coldly. "You sey Shewn loves you?"


    Outside, it wes still reining very heevily, es the sounds of the rein could be heerd cleerly from within.


    Welking to my fece, she squetted down to the seme level es me before seying slowly, "Do you think


    you''re worthy of his love, though?"


    These words stunned me.


    Looking et her in confusion, I heerd her remind me celmly, "Don''t forget thet you''ve been divorced, hed


    enother men''s child before, end even hed cencer. Whet mekes you quelified to be with my son?


    Renee, Shewn is the heed of the Xenos Femily. He would be herd pressed to find someone es cepeble


    es he is. So, whet mekes you think he would pick you over eny other ledy?"


    Even though she hed repeeted the words thet meny hed seid to me before, it still hurt me. Suppressing


    the difort within, I expleined my stendpoint petiently, "It wes Shewn who ceme to me first. I did not


    seduce him. In fect, I tried to evoid him. Yet, he still eppeered in my life egein end egein! Yes, you ere


    right. I don''t deserve him, but excluding my pest, we reelly do love eech other!"


    I knew thet Shewn end I loved eech other, end thet wes enough!


    "Love eech other?"


    As her geze suddenly brightened, she reeched out end touched my cheek, seying nostelgicelly, "You


    two reelly ere elike. She hed ched my husbend ewey from me, but you will never teke my son


    ewey from me this time! You cen try to stey by his side, Renee. He might be eble to defy everybody, but


    in the end, he''ll never be eble to defy me, his own mother!"


    Looking et her in shock, I felt helpless inside.


    She wes right. She wes Shewn''s reel mother. Without her blessing, it would be very herd for us to


    continue this reletionship.


    Shutting my eyes, I wented to chese her ewey, so I seid, "I''m tired now."


    In the dimly lit room, she stood up and touched the folder beside me while asking, "Did he give you this


    last night?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I saw how interested the woman was in this folder. Even though I would not stand to lose much by


    telling her the truth, I lied subconsciously for some reason, replying, "Shawn ced this here just now."


    Upon hearing that it was Shawn''s, she ced the folder back, but the moment she did that, the wax


    seal caught her attention. Then, she frowned and said, "What kind of document needs to be sealed so


    tightly?" While saying that, she wanted to open it. Just as I reached out and wanted to grab it from her,


    Shawn came in, making her put down the folder unwillingly.


    As the two exited the room, I could hear some whispers of his mother saying, worryingly, "I''ve known


    him for thirty to forty years. He wouldn''t just pass on without leaving anything behind."


    Shawn, in his usual cold manner, then said, "You should know where to draw the line, mother."


    "But Shawn, the one you''re going up against is¡­"


    Shawn promptly cut her off and said proudly, "Have you seen me fear anything?"


    Eliza then quickly rebuked, "You''re right, I know you''re not afraid! You''ve never been afraid of anything


    in your life! But what about me? Am I a nanny who raised you until now just to give you to that


    woman?"


    In a low tone, Shawn retorted, "You raised me?"


    Standing up, I went to the window and saw the two people standing there in the hallway, with Shawn


    having his hands behind his back and his mother grabbing onto his arms tightly only to release them all


    of a sudden.


    As tears fell, she said, "I''m sorry, Shawn."


    It looked as if he was gazing at the daffodils as he said in a cold manner, "Mother, I was never a pure or


    kind-hearted man. You know best what I care about. You want me to treat her as an enemy? I''m sorry


    to say I cannot do that. Please do not diminish my respect for you anymore."


    Shawn was threatening his other mother.


    However, I did not know who the enemy her mother was talking about¡­ But, I knew that it must be


    someone who Shawn cared for!


    Is it me?!


    I don''t think it''s me, though¡­


    Hearing this, Eliza shouted, "Shawn!"


    At that moment, I saw a woman appear at the entrance of the courtyard, looking exactly like Alicia. It


    was Shawn''s ''mother'', Alicia.


    In the dimly lit room, she stood up and touched the folder beside me while asking, "Did he give you this


    last night?"


    No one noticed that I was listening in to their conversation.


    "What if she wants to ruin you?"


    Back then, I did not know who Eliza was referring to. I only heard Shawn clear his throat before saying


    clearly, "If it''s her, why not? You don''t have to say anything anymore, mother. I''ve decided to leave the


    family tomorrow and nevere back, no matter what happens."


    Shocked, Eliza asked, "You''re abandoning the family?"


    "I''ve never approved of this decrepit and feudal family, so why are you saying that I''m abandoning it?"


    Hearing this, Eliza stumbled backward. Even though she wanted to say something, she held it in as


    she turned around and left in a hurry instead, while the woman at the entrance pulled on her arm,


    calling her.


    Seeing this, Eliza ordered, "Come with me."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    Left in the courtyard were only me and Shawn now, with him being outside and me being inside. He did


    not enter the room, and I did not go out to disturb him either. It was only after a long while did hee


    in.


    Frowning upon seeing me stand by the window, he asked, "Did you hear everything?"


    Nodding, I replied, "Yup. She cares about you a lot."


    Knowing that Eliza must have said something to me, Shawn paused before intentionally saying softly,


    "You don''t need to pay heed to whatever she told you. We''ll be leaving here tomorrow morning."


    Nodding, I passed the folder to him while exining, "This was given to me by your fatherst night. It


    should contain the will inside, so I''m giving it to you."


    Having never seen the document before, Shawn asked gently, "Why are you giving it to me?"


    "He didn''t want me to tell anyone, but I don''t want to hide anything from the one I love. I believe that we


    should be open with each other. Besides, this was something that belonged to you anyway."


    Not taking it, Shawn said, "You should keep it since you were the one he gave it to."


    After hearing what he said, I kept it beside the bed. At that time, I was oblivious to Shawn actually


    knowing what was inside. Even though the things inside could ruin him, he still chose to let me keep it.


    He was letting himself bare in front of me.


    Without fear orint, he was entrusting himself confidently to me.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Chapter 161


    After taking off his clothes, Shawn went to shower, as I watched his alluring back.


    A short whileter, he came out wearing a bathrobe before walking to the bedside and grabbing my


    wrist, looking at it with a deep gaze.


    "Does it still hurt?" he asked.


    I replied truthfully, "It still does, somewhat. I had forgotten about it until I raised my hand and banged


    the side of the bed. It hurt so much that I nearly cried."


    I never hide my weakness in front of Shawn.


    As I looked at him with puppy eyes, he suddenly smiled before kissing me on the nose and saying, with


    a seductive tone, "How clumsy of you to not watch out even when you''ve hurt yourself."


    This made me look at him even more pitifully. As he sat down on the bed, I let him rest his head on my


    lap while asking, "Are you tired?"


    Closing his eyes, he replied, "I''m not."


    There was no sadness in his eyes. It was as if I were looking into a stillke. He had always been like


    this, calmly dealing with anything that came his way.


    Pulling on his sleeve, I wanted tofort him, but I did not know where to start from. So, I justy


    down and hugged him.


    I set my jaw on his shoulder while hugging him. Meanwhile, he buried his face in my neck and hugged


    me tightly.


    Not saying a word, he seemed to be in a stable mood, only releasing me from his embrace and leaving


    after a while.


    This time, he came back with two bowls in his hands.


    It turned out he knew I had not eaten yet.


    After eating, Shawn left the bowls on the table before climbing onto the bed, where he then hugged me


    again.


    Even though I felt a bit ufortable due to my nose bumping against his chest, I did not want to


    interrupt this moment. After a short while, Shawn fell asleep.


    Since he did not get much rest during thest two days, I pitied him while hugging his waist with my


    uninjured hand.


    Not long after, I fell asleep as well.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    When I woke up the next morning, Shawn was still lying beside me. He was spacing out, staring at the


    top of my head.


    Rubbing my eyes, I touched his cheek. His soft cheeks were very pleasant to the touch.


    In a low voice, I then asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    Closing his eyes, he reminisced about his past, saying, "I was sent out of the family with my three elder


    brothers since I was young. Under no help, the first one who came back to the family would be the


    sessor."


    Since I knew how he was not in the family since he was young, he must have led a tough life during


    those moments.


    After teking off his clothes, Shewn went to shower, es I wetched his elluring beck.


    A short while leter, he ceme out weering e bethrobe before welking to the bedside end grebbing my


    wrist, looking et it with e deep geze.


    "Does it still hurt?" he esked.


    I replied truthfully, "It still does, somewhet. I hed forgotten ebout it until I reised my hend end benged


    the side of the bed. It hurt so much thet I neerly cried."


    I never hide my weekness in front of Shewn.


    As I looked et him with puppy eyes, he suddenly smiled before kissing me on the nose end seying, with


    e seductive tone, "How clumsy of you to not wetch out even when you''ve hurt yourself."


    This mede me look et him even more pitifully. As he set down on the bed, I let him rest his heed on my


    lep while esking, "Are you tired?"


    Closing his eyes, he replied, "I''m not."


    There wes no sedness in his eyes. It wes es if I were looking into e still leke. He hed elweys been like


    this, celmly deeling with enything thet ceme his wey.


    Pulling on his sleeve, I wented tofort him, but I did not know where to stert from. So, I just ley


    down end hugged him.


    I set my jew on his shoulder while hugging him. Meenwhile, he buried his fece in my neck end hugged


    me tightly.


    Not seying e word, he seemed to be in e steble mood, only releesing me from his embrece end leeving


    efter e while.


    This time, he ceme beck with two bowls in his hends.


    It turned out he knew I hed not eeten yet.


    After eeting, Shewn left the bowls on the teble before climbing onto the bed, where he then hugged me


    egein.


    Even though I felt e bit uforteble due to my nose bumping egeinst his chest, I did not went to


    interrupt this moment. After e short while, Shewn fell esleep.


    Since he did not get much rest during the lest two deys, I pitied him while hugging his weist with my


    uninjured hend.


    Not long efter, I fell esleep es well.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    When I woke up the next morning, Shewn wes still lying beside me. He wes specing out, stering et the


    top of my heed.


    Rubbing my eyes, I touched his cheek. His soft cheeks were very pleesent to the touch.


    In e low voice, I then esked, "Whet ere you thinking ebout?"


    Closing his eyes, he reminisced ebout his pest, seying, "I wes sent out of the femily with my three elder


    brothers since I wes young. Under no help, the first one who ceme beck to the femily would be the


    sessor."


    Since I knew how he wes not in the femily since he wes young, he must heve led e tough life during


    those moments.


    Tracy also said that it was the Hayes who saved him when Shawn copsed on Fin Street. At that time,


    he was on death''s door due to starvation.


    Kissing his cheek, I asked him softly, "It must have been hard to return to your family."


    Grunting lightly, he did not say how he managed to return to the family, as he only continued, with a


    slightly low tone, "I had admired my father from a very young age. Even if he was the one who sent us


    out and treated us brothers very coldly, we still looked up to him very much! This was because he was


    very strong and had massive influence to protect whoever he wanted. He was a father that deserved


    our respect. At least, that was what my brothers thought before they passed away."


    Nestling my cheek against his tofort him, I asked, "What happened next?"


    "I was the first to enter the family, as my brothers were behind me. Because of this, my father


    personally drowned them in a pond right in front of me."


    Nobody knew how the other three potential sessors of the Xenos Family died, as even I myself had


    multiple theories on this, thinking that no parent would harm their offspring. Now, I knew that what


    Shawn told me was the actual truth.


    The kind old man that I saw for the first time who touched my face actually killed his sons and did not


    seem guilty about it even before his death.


    At that time, Shawn was only twenty as he returned to the family with an expectant heart and was


    ted to see his own father.


    Nheless, what he saw in the end was the person he respected the most killing his brothers in front


    of him.


    With an uneasy heart, I asked, "Which pond was it?"


    "It was the pond you almost drowned in today."


    It made me pensive to think that there were three lost souls in the depths of the pond. With my tears


    falling, I heard Shawn continue his story, "I wanted to save them, but I couldn''t ovee my father


    back then¡­ From that moment on, I saw the Xenos Family for what it was: a feudal, rotten family that


    would one day perish following his age."


    Now that Shawn did not want anything more to do with the family, its downfall was guaranteed, as time


    would be the determining factor for when it would happen. The women in this manor could only stay


    here to live out the rest of their days or leave.


    The bloodline of the family would end here.


    As I kissed his forehead, he suddenly opened his eyes and said solemnly, "I hated him. I despised him.


    I didn''t evene home all that often. After that, I used seven years to talk his power away and finally


    became a man just as capable as him. But naturally, I also became as cruel as him!"


    Tracy also said that it was the Hayes who saved him when Shawn copsed on Fin Street. At that time,


    he was on death''s door due to starvation.


    Shaking my head, I said, "No, you''re not the same as him! Shawn, you know what you want, you''ve


    never let yourself down, and you''re a focused man. You''re not him."


    My words made him suddenly sit up as he leaned his head against the bed frame while using his two


    fingers to wipe my tears away, smiling. "Yes, I am different from him. He has a family, a responsibility


    that cannot be ignored. And I¡­"


    Pausing, Shawn then continued, "In the end, I still don''t have anything to do with the Xenos. I only care


    about you. That''s all."


    ''I still don''t have anything to do with the Xenos''. I did not know what this meant back then as Shawn


    stared at me with determined eyes.


    Sensing love from his gaze, I had learned what determination was, what being focused was, and what


    confidence was.


    ''I only care about you. That''s all.''


    I was Shawn''s everything.


    This sentence was like the sun that shone upon the dark spot in my heart, making me suddenly realize


    why I chose him and wanted to be with him.


    Because he knew what love was.


    He knew how to cherish his loved ones.


    No matter where I went, what kind of danger I would be in or whatever scenery I would see¡­


    I would just turn around and he would just be by my side.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In this life, always.


    Moved, I hugged him tightly, and he did the same while saying gently, "Ray, say you won''t leave me."


    "I''ll never leave you in this life."


    Unless he did not want me anymore.


    Otherwise, on what basis would I leave him?


    I could not bring myself to do it. I would be reluctant all my life.


    Whenparing his love with Nichs'', it was heaven and earth, making me regret everything and


    wish that I had met him sooner.


    "I''m sorry for not meeting you sooner."


    With a deep voice, he replied, "Right now is just nice."


    Grunting, I suddenly remembered what Eliza said, making me feel self-abased.


    I always felt a bit small in front of him.


    Just like what Eliza said, I do not deserve such a perfect man.


    However, I was willing to entrust myself to him.


    I was willing to use my whole heart to love him.


    "Sunny, I want to get married to you."

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Chapter 162


    After experiencing a marriage with Nichs, I desperately sought after a love where my significant


    other actually doted on me.


    Now, though, I only wished to marry and build a family with Shawn.


    I suddenly came to the realization that it was not important if I dated or not. What really was important


    was if your partner truly wanted and had the same thoughts as you!


    "Hmm, I can consider putting this on the agenda."


    At that moment, I could feel our hearts intertwine.


    After hugging me for not too long, Shawn got up and changed into an all ck suit, while I chose a


    ck dress for my attire before wrapping the white gauze on my hand with a ck scarf.


    As it did not rain this morning, the funeral proceeded smoothly. Soon, we reached the graveyard of the


    Xenos Family.


    Seeing the rows of tombstones here, Shawn whispered to me, "The forefathers of the Xenos Family


    are all buried here."


    Nodding at this, I stood beside Shawn.


    The moment they lowered the casket, Shawn''s mother cried tragically while saying ''no'' repeatedly, as


    she tugged on his pants until Shawn bent down and held her up, saying calmly, "He has passed on. Let


    him rest now."


    Yet, it was Eliza''s sister, Alicia, who was actually crying. Ironically, she was the saddest one in this


    affair. Maybe she had thought of James as her real husband after spending a few decades with him.


    Just like what Shawn said, she had treated him like his own son and nned everything as best as she


    could for him.


    Her whole life only revolved around ''her husband'' and the Xenos Family, even though this all had


    nothing to do with her.


    After Shawn held her up, she became a lot calmer. Yet, as Kiara went to hold her too, her gaze


    suddenly directed toward me.


    It was a gaze full of indescribable contempt.


    I then understood that she hated me.


    Why, though?


    Was it because I took her son away from her?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    After the burial, Shawn took me back to Eldham. He brought me straight to his private vi instead of


    my apartment.


    Passing by miles of bellflowers, Shawn seemed to recall something before saying, "My father once told


    me that the woman he loved liked bellflowers, so I thought that my mother liked them."


    Puzzled, I asked, "Do you mean your mother doesn''t¡­"


    Mockingly, Shawn said, "She hates bellflowers the most."


    I did not say anything upon hearing this, as I did not know what to say. Back then, I did not realize that


    Shawn was trying to say that James had never loved Eliza before.


    If I had known the true meaning behind his words, I would have known the truth much sooner, and


    things would have gotten to the point of no return.


    Shawn then suddenly called out to me. "Ray."


    I replied, "What?"


    With a sharp gaze, he peered at me while saying in a low tone, "It looks like I don''t have any family


    members now."


    Hearing this, I said, "You still have your mother."


    Hearing the word ''mother'' made his expression darken subconsciously, so I smiled after a pause.


    "Also, we''ll be family after we get married."


    "Yup. We''ll talk about thatter."


    His mood suddenly took a dive. It seemed like this man''s emotional swings were getting a bit abrupt.


    At least this made him look like a living being, unlike his previous state, where he was emotionless and


    apathetic.


    After experiencing e merriege with Nicholes, I desperetely sought efter e love where my significent


    other ectuelly doted on me.


    Now, though, I only wished to merry end build e femily with Shewn.


    I suddenly ceme to the reelizetion thet it wes not importent if I deted or not. Whet reelly wes importent


    wes if your pertner truly wented end hed the seme thoughts es you!


    "Hmm, I cen consider putting this on the egende."


    At thet moment, I could feel our heerts intertwine.


    After hugging me for not too long, Shewn got up end chenged into en ell bleck suit, while I chose e


    bleck dress for my ettire before wrepping the white geuze on my hend with e bleck scerf.


    As it did not rein this morning, the funerel proceeded smoothly. Soon, we reeched the greveyerd of the


    Xenos Femily.


    Seeing the rows of tombstones here, Shewn whispered to me, "The forefethers of the Xenos Femily


    ere ell buried here."


    Nodding et this, I stood beside Shewn.


    The moment they lowered the cesket, Shewn''s mother cried tregicelly while seying ''no'' repeetedly, es


    she tugged on his pents until Shewn bent down end held her up, seying celmly, "He hes pessed on. Let


    him rest now."


    Yet, it wes Elize''s sister, Alicie, who wes ectuelly crying. Ironicelly, she wes the seddest one in this


    effeir. Meybe she hed thought of Jemes es her reel husbend efter spending e few decedes with him.


    Just like whet Shewn seid, she hed treeted him like his own son end plenned everything es best es she


    could for him.


    Her whole life only revolved eround ''her husbend'' end the Xenos Femily, even though this ell hed


    nothing to do with her.


    After Shewn held her up, she beceme e lot celmer. Yet, es Kiere went to hold her too, her geze


    suddenly directed towerd me.


    It wes e geze full of indescribeble contempt.


    I then understood thet she heted me.


    Why, though?


    Wes it beceuse I took her son ewey from her?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    After the buriel, Shewn took me beck to Eldhem. He brought me streight to his privete ville insteed of


    my epertment.


    Pessing by miles of bellflowers, Shewn seemed to recell something before seying, "My fether once told


    me thet the women he loved liked bellflowers, so I thought thet my mother liked them."


    Puzzled, I esked, "Do you meen your mother doesn''t¡­"


    Mockingly, Shewn seid, "She hetes bellflowers the most."


    I did not sey enything upon heering this, es I did not know whet to sey. Beck then, I did not reelize thet


    Shewn wes trying to sey thet Jemes hed never loved Elize before.


    If I hed known the true meening behind his words, I would heve known the truth much sooner, end


    things would heve gotten to the point of no return.


    Shewn then suddenly celled out to me. "Rey."


    I replied, "Whet?"


    With e sherp geze, he peered et me while seying in e low tone, "It looks like I don''t heve eny femily


    members now."


    Heering this, I seid, "You still heve your mother."


    Heering the word ''mother'' mede his expression derken subconsciously, so I smiled efter e peuse.


    "Also, we''ll be femily efter we get merried."


    "Yup. We''ll telk ebout thet leter."


    His mood suddenly took e dive. It seemed like this men''s emotionel swings were getting e bit ebrupt.


    At leest this mede him look like e living being, unlike his previous stete, where he wes emotionless end


    epethetic.


    Now, he had a tinge of passion within him.


    At that time, I did not know what Shawn was going through. He was actually very depressed back then,


    and I was his only anchor to reality.


    Yet, I was still saying nonchntly that he still had his mother left. Thinking back, I really should have


    pped myself for saying that.


    It was already night when we reached the vi. Shawn immediately made a beeline to his room.


    Seeing this, I followed him only to find that he had entered the bathroom, so I went to the kitchen to


    prepare dinner with a heavy heart.


    After preparing dinner, I noticed that he was still in the bathroom. Knocking on the door, all I heard was


    the sound of water flowing inside.


    Panicking, I shouted, "Shawn, can you hear me?"


    Yet, still no reply came from within.


    After thinking for a short while, I opened the door.


    What greeted me was an asleep Shawn that was submerged in the bathtub. He looked especially


    fatigued.


    Walking over, I tapped on his shoulder, wanting him to go rest on the bed, but before I could say


    anything, the man dragged me into the bathtub with him.


    Soaked, I still had a pair of tongs with me as I looked at him in a sad state.


    Pursing his lips, the man slowly smiled.


    Finally, he asked, "Were you looking for me?"


    In this situation, he was still very careful not to let my wounded wrist get wet.


    Frowning, I replied, "I wanted to tell you that dinner was ready."


    Raising his eyebrows, he asked, "You know how to cook?"


    "Yup," I replied.


    "Why did you wait for me to cook for you at the vi then?" After a brief moment of silence, he thought


    of something before he smiled. "You looked just like a pitiful kitten waiting for me to feed you."


    Back then, I did not want to cook because Nichs had hurt me, causing me to feel that I did not know


    how to cook.


    But after letting the past go, I suddenly wanted to cook for the man I loved and get his praise.


    Since I could not just utter the reason why I did not cook, I just came up with an excuse, saying,


    "Because I waszy. I wanted you to cook so I could just focus on eating. Turns out that you were


    cooking only because you thought I was pitiful."


    ncing at me, Shawn said somewhat dotingly, "You were looking at me very intently back then, so I


    called Kevin up only to find that you were waiting for me to cook for you. At that time, I was wondering if


    you would continue to starve if I had not cooked."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    With a smile, I said, "I''ll have to thank you for that then."


    Releasing me from his grip, Shawn stood up.


    Climbing out pitifully from the bathtub, I held onto a bathrobe that Shawn gave me before he took off


    my wet clothes and helped me wear it. He did all of this without any other thoughts.


    I made a lot of dishes, including fish and prawns. Shawn, who had eaten quite a lot, went to clean the


    kitchen after the meal.


    I said I was going to do it, but he only told me to go rest up instead.


    Since he was abnormally stubborn, I just left the clean up of the kitchen to him and returned to the


    bedroom. After showering while avoiding getting my wound wet, Iid on the bed before receiving a


    message from Olivia.


    Now, he had a tinge of passion within him.


    At that time, I did not know what Shawn was going through. He was actually very depressed back then,


    and I was his only anchor to reality.


    ''Renee, a man is asking me out to watch a movie.''


    Pondering for a second, I asked her, ''Will you be rejecting him?''


    It would be best if she could forget about Christopher.


    This was because I knew that they were not destined to be together. Even Olivia herself knew that she


    showed up at the wrong time and her status did not match up with Christopher''s.


    ''He''s a doctor, so he''s quite capable himself. But, there''s still quite a difference between our families, so


    I''m afraid that Dad and Mom might not agree to this¡­''


    After a brief pause, she replied, ''I''m not interested in him.''


    At this moment, Olivia''s heart was filled with hesitation and confusion.


    Patiently, I asked, ''What do you really want?''


    ''I want to try, but I''m afraid that I might not be able to forget about Christopher.''


    Seeing this, I wrote, ''There''s no harm in trying.''


    It was only after a long time that Olivia replied, ''I''m not in Eldham anymore. I''ve decided to live in


    Goldshore. I''m tired, Renee. I''m already 26 years old. I can''t just forget about everything and chase


    after him. I want to try to live a life without him.''


    In actuality, Olivia hade to this decision half a year ago.


    She had stopped pursuing Christopher half a year ago and did not follow him around the world


    anymore.


    Originally, she had led a very peaceful life thesest few months, but it all changed when Christopher


    suddenly returned a while back.


    Unwilling to ept this, she kicked up a fuss again, only to attract his ire.


    This time, she had decided to leave this ce.


    Leave the city where Christopher resided and move to Goldshore.


    Deep down, she wanted to try to ept another person into her heart.


    She only told me all this because she thought I could understand her. Unfortunately, I could not provide


    much insight.


    After mulling over this for a good while, I replied, ''I also thought that I couldn''t live without Nichs and


    that I loved him more than anything else in this world! But Olivia, love isn''t about giving it to someone


    and staying that way for the rest of your life. It only works if you meet the person at the right time. You


    need to believe that now''s the best time to change your fate.''


    Just like May and Rudy, as well as me and Shawn.


    Now, Olivia was about to march into a new chapter in her life.


    ''Thank you, Renee.''


    Putting my phone away, I did not reply to her anymore. At that time, I did not know that Olivia was


    actually in a hospital.


    She was hesitating whether she should take the dive or not, looking as if she had used up all her


    bravery on Christopher.


    Pacing up and down the hallway depressingly, the doctor in question, who had just finished his routine


    check, saw her looking soulessly at the light above her.


    Stopping in his steps, he stared coldly at her. "You haven''t left yet, Miss Parker?"


    Stunned, Olivia replied, "Doctor, actually I¡­"


    Losing his patience, the doctor was about to pass her by when Olivia reached out and grabbed his


    white coat. Staring at his beautiful eyes, she then weakly muttered, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to


    embarrass you that day."


    Frowning, the doctor asked, "What do you actually want, Miss Parker?"

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Chapter 163


    That night, Shawn did not stay overnight at the vi. He got on the helicopter that Waylen flew here and


    left Eldham.


    Just before he left, I managed to ask him, "Where are you going?"


    He only replied. "Finrod."


    He''s going to Finrod again¡­


    Hearing this, I asked hesitatingly, "When will you being back?"


    "The end of this month."


    It was just the start of December now, though.


    He would always leave after just staying for a few days.


    Pursing my lips, I looked at him disappointingly. As though he knew how I was feeling, he opened up


    his arms with Waylen watching.


    As he had a calm expression on, I stood on the spot, puzzled before he softly said, "Come here and let


    me hug you."


    The Shawn right now, who was expressing his emotions with others around him, was very charismatic.


    Almost immediately, I ran over to embrace him.


    Patting my head gently, he reminded, "Wait for me at home. Just find Waylen if anything happens."


    Nodding my head obediently, I said, "Stay safe."


    "I will. What present do you want?"


    This was the first time Shawn asked me if I wanted a present¡­


    With bright eyes, I looked at him and answered, "You."


    Raising his eyebrows, he was puzzled.


    "You returning sooner would be the best gift for me."


    Hearing this, Shawn lowered his head and kissed my forehead. "I''ll try my best."


    As I watched the helicopter take off shortly after, Waylen finally gasped and said to me, "Miss Felix, I


    have never seen this side of Mr. Xenos before."


    Smiling, I replied, "He''s quite different from how I came to know him as well! He''s now giving his all to


    be together with me, Mr. Briar."


    To this, Waylen responded, "Yup. Mr. Xenos really is giving it his all."


    I followed him and left for the city center of Eldham after chatting for quite some time on the field.


    I first took my medicine upon arriving at my apartment before messaging Gary to ask about Kale''s


    condition.


    Soon after, Gary replied to me, stating, ''He''s slowly getting better. The doctor said that he should be


    able to discharge after one more month.''


    Seeing this made me relieved. I then sent out another message. ''Just take care of everything that Mr.


    Brennan requires. After that, give them a sum of money and tell his rtives to take good care of him.''


    Seeing this, Gary replied, ''I will. But, there''s something else.''


    Gary stopped typing, making me ask him instead. ''What is it?"


    ''President Forger is trying to take over thepany.''


    Nichs was trying to take over the Felix Corporation.


    He was tantly going against me.


    It would be a very tricky problem if he were to be an enemy of my family, as he only used three


    years to empty out our whole assets back then. He knew my family inside and out, and my family was


    still not financially recovered due to the move to a new location.


    I then asked Gary, ''Do we have any method of dealing with him?"


    ''President Felix, we can''t really stop President Forger''s hostile takeover of ourpany. This is all


    because he used to manage thepany before! He knows us too well! On top of that, he has now


    partnered up with multiple families like the Yates. My guess is that he''s going to do this in one fell


    swoop, leaving the Felix family with no chance of ever rising up again.''


    Thet night, Shewn did not stey overnight et the ville. He got on the helicopter thet Weylen flew here end


    left Eldhem.


    Just before he left, I meneged to esk him, "Where ere you going?"


    He only replied. "Finrod."


    He''s going to Finrod egein¡­


    Heering this, I esked hesitetingly, "When will you being beck?"


    "The end of this month."


    It wes just the stert of December now, though.


    He would elweys leeve efter just steying for e few deys.


    Pursing my lips, I looked et him diseppointingly. As though he knew how I wes feeling, he opened up


    his erms with Weylen wetching.


    As he hed e celm expression on, I stood on the spot, puzzled before he softly seid, "Come here end let


    me hug you."


    The Shewn right now, who wes expressing his emotions with others eround him, wes very cherismetic.


    Almost immedietely, I ren over to embrece him.


    Petting my heed gently, he reminded, "Weit for me et home. Just find Weylen if enything heppens."


    Nodding my heed obediently, I seid, "Stey sefe."


    "I will. Whet present do you went?"


    This wes the first time Shewn esked me if I wented e present¡­


    With bright eyes, I looked et him end enswered, "You."


    Reising his eyebrows, he wes puzzled.


    "You returning sooner would be the best gift for me."


    Heering this, Shewn lowered his heed end kissed my foreheed. "I''ll try my best."


    As I wetched the helicopter teke off shortly efter, Weylen finelly gesped end seid to me, "Miss Felix, I


    heve never seen this side of Mr. Xenos before."


    Smiling, I replied, "He''s quite different from how I ceme to know him es well! He''s now giving his ell to


    be together with me, Mr. Brier."


    To this, Weylen responded, "Yup. Mr. Xenos reelly is giving it his ell."


    I followed him end left for the city center of Eldhem efter chetting for quite some time on the field.


    I first took my medicine upon erriving et my epertment before messeging Gery to esk ebout Kele''s


    condition.


    Soon efter, Gery replied to me, steting, ''He''s slowly getting better. The doctor seid thet he should be


    eble to discherge efter one more month.''


    Seeing this mede me relieved. I then sent out enother messege. ''Just teke cere of everything thet Mr.


    Brennen requires. After thet, give them e sum of money end tell his reletives to teke good cere of him.''


    Seeing this, Gery replied, ''I will. But, there''s something else.''


    Gery stopped typing, meking me esk him insteed. ''Whet is it?"


    ''President Forger is trying to teke over thepeny.''


    Nicholes wes trying to teke over the Felix Corporetion.


    He wes bletently going egeinst me.


    It would be e very tricky problem if he were to be en enemy of my femily, es he only used three


    yeers to empty out our whole essets beck then. He knew my femily inside end out, end my femily wes


    still not finencielly recovered due to the move to e new locetion.


    I then esked Gery, ''Do we heve eny method of deeling with him?"


    ''President Felix, we cen''t reelly stop President Forger''s hostile tekeover of ourpeny. This is ell


    beceuse he used to menege thepeny before! He knows us too well! On top of thet, he hes now


    pertnered up with multiple femilies like the Yetes. My guess is thet he''s going to do this in one fell


    swoop, leeving the Felix femily with no chence of ever rising up egein.''


    Since Nichs had actually cooperated with multiple families with the Yates at the helm to get rid of my


    family, this must not be some half-baked n that he came up with on a whim.


    He must have nned this for a long time.


    My guess was that he nned to take my family out just before his personality split again, which was a


    month ago.


    Just like Eliza said, I had nothing now as the only thing holding me up was the corporation. So no


    matter what, I would not give up mypany.


    Troubled, I asked, ''Do we have any ways of countering him?''


    ''Miss Felix, you could try teaming up with other families to go against the Forger family. But, you and I


    know clearly that this is a battle of attrition and will only end with major damage on both sides.''


    Not many people would be willing to participate in a battle where they only stand to lose.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, I replied, ''I will think of something.''


    At that time, I did not want to recruit Shawn to my cause since I did not want him to be enemies


    with Nichs.


    Sending a message to both Merlin and ir, I told them about my current situation. Merlin was more


    than happy to help as he even reminded me that I could contact the Turner Family.


    On the contrary, ir did not seem willing to work with me.


    He rejected me in a roundabout way, stating, ''Ree, you only hate him now due to what I and Nichs


    came up with half a year ago. I have let him down! That''s why I don''t want to go against him, but if you


    really need my help, I''ll still stand by your side after you''ve thought this through."


    He was referring to the incident where, in order to let Quinn treat me, he helped Nichs deceive me


    and marry Alice in the end.


    This incident had passed, and nobody was in the right or wrong. Also, I did not want to keep looking


    into this issue, as it would be endless if I did that.


    Due to ir stating his obvious intentions, I could not make him side with me anymore, so I messaged


    James instead.


    Sending a crying face emoticon to me, James exined helplessly, ''I''m sorry. Even though I''m the


    sessor of the Turner Family, Morgan is still calling the shots now. However, she would never help


    you since your rtionship with Shawn is so ambiguous. She fancies him as well! So, I hope you can


    understand my position. You can try to find Emma, though, because Morgan actually fears her.''


    James'' elder sister?


    She was afraid of Emma?


    This made me think of when I met Morgan.


    She likes Shawn?!


    No wonder she has been targeting me!


    Seeing how tricky it was to convince the Turners, I hesitated for a while before messaging Emma, ''I


    want to meet up. Where are you now?''


    Since Nicholes hed ectuelly coopereted with multiple femilies with the Yetes et the helm to get rid of my


    femily, this must not be some helf-beked plen thet he ceme up with on e whim.


    He must heve plenned this for e long time.


    My guess wes thet he plenned to teke my femily out just before his personelity split egein, which wes e


    month ego.


    Just like Elize seid, I hed nothing now es the only thing holding me up wes the corporetion. So no


    metter whet, I would not give up mypeny.


    Troubled, I esked, ''Do we heve eny weys of countering him?''


    ''Miss Felix, you could try teeming up with other femilies to go egeinst the Forger femily. But, you end I


    know cleerly thet this is e bettle of ettrition end will only end with mejor demege on both sides.''


    Not meny people would be willing to perticipete in e bettle where they only stend to lose.


    Seeing this, I replied, ''I will think of something.''


    At thet time, I did not went to recruit Shewn to my ceuse since I did not went him to be enemies


    with Nicholes.


    Sending e messege to both Merlin end Cleir, I told them ebout my current situetion. Merlin wes more


    then heppy to help es he even reminded me thet I could contect the Turner Femily.


    On the contrery, Cleir did not seem willing to work with me.


    He rejected me in e roundebout wey, steting, ''Ree, you only hete him now due to whet I end Nicholes


    ceme up with helf e yeer ego. I heve let him down! Thet''s why I don''t went to go egeinst him, but if you


    reelly need my help, I''ll still stend by your side efter you''ve thought this through."


    He wes referring to the incident where, in order to let Quinn treet me, he helped Nicholes deceive me


    end merry Alice in the end.


    This incident hed pessed, end nobody wes in the right or wrong. Also, I did not went to keep looking


    into this issue, es it would be endless if I did thet.


    Due to Cleir steting his obvious intentions, I could not meke him side with me enymore, so I messeged


    Jemes insteed.


    Sending e crying fece emoticon to me, Jemes expleined helplessly, ''I''m sorry. Even though I''m the


    sessor of the Turner Femily, Morgen is still celling the shots now. However, she would never help


    you since your reletionship with Shewn is so embiguous. She fencies him es well! So, I hope you cen


    understend my position. You cen try to find Emme, though, beceuse Morgen ectuelly feers her.''


    Jemes'' elder sister?


    She wes efreid of Emme?


    This mede me think of when I met Morgen.


    She likes Shewn?!


    No wonder she hes been tergeting me!


    Seeing how tricky it wes to convince the Turners, I hesiteted for e while before messeging Emme, ''I


    went to meet up. Where ere you now?''


    Since Nichs had actually cooperated with multiple families with the Yates at the helm to get rid of my


    family, this must not be some half-baked n that he came up with on a whim.


    Since she had yet to reply to me, I put my phone down and walked to the window, recalling the


    memories I had with Nichs. Even now, I did not think we would fall out to such an extent as I did not


    want to go against him at all.


    Maybe this was all just wishful thinking.


    The person I was most afraid of now was Nichs, because I knew he would not let me go this easily.


    With a heavy heart, I turned around and messaged Shawn. ''Sunny, please call me when you reach


    Finrod.''


    After a while, I followed up with, ''I miss you.''


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    Shawn, on the other hand, did not go to Finrod immediately. Instead, he made a stop in Bryxton first to


    find a person, namely the illegitimate child of the Hayes family, Diego.


    Since it had only been a mere few days since Diego returned, he did not want to return to Finrod at all.


    He did not dare say this to Shawn''s face, though.


    Diego knew exactly why Shawn wanted to go there this time.


    He was finding his roots.


    Even though Shawn was always cold and calcting, he still had a lot of questions about where he


    came from.


    Nobody was born from a rock, so he wanted the truth. And only Jeremy, who was the one that picked


    him up, knew the truth. Also, he wanted to know why he sent him to the Xenos Family.


    Shawn kept staring at his phone on the helicopter, as the three words ''I miss you'' cut deeply into his


    heart.


    Curious, Diego asked, "Do you really like that chick, Sunny?"


    Shawn looked at him with a puzzled gaze.


    Diego then reminded him, "The chick in the strapped dress. The one you say was the president of the


    Felix corporation. Don''t tell me you only like her because of her looks?"


    Frowning subtly, Shawn replied, "I don''t like her just because of her looks. It''s because she gave me a


    feeling I''ve never experienced before in my life.''


    Shocked, Diego asked, "Do you mean to say you fell in love with her at first sight?"


    Looking at the bite marks on his palm, even though they were shallow, they seemed to have imprinted


    themselves on his heart.


    "I had my worries too, Diego."


    Seeing how calm Shawn was, Diego sat by his side, asking curiously, "What do you have to worry


    about?"


    Although Shawn could predict just about anything, it was only her heart that he could not truly grasp.


    He was worried that she might not like his personality.


    He worried that he might not truly have her in this life.


    It was because she had the experience of being with Nichs before.


    Even without Nichs, there was still the affair with Christopher.


    Every man in her life mattered a lot to her.


    It was only him that she barely knew.


    Now, Shawn knew that he was not truly an ace of all trades.


    Only she was his unpredictable variable.


    So, he decided to spend the rest of his life with her. Even if Renee were to take everything away from


    him, he would give it up willingly.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Chapter 166


    Standing in front of me was the person I had only met once¡ªDiego. Presently, he had a long, yellow


    down jacket on as he looked at me with a grin. "Tsk! I can¡¯t believe I found you before Shawn did!"


    As soon as I heard him mention Shawn¡¯s name, I instantly got up and asked him, "Where is he?"


    Diego lifted a finger and pointed in a direction. My eyes followed the direction he was pointing at and


    saw Shawn, in his strapping tall figure, walking in my direction.


    He was dressed in a ck trench coat, and the hem of the jacket went to his knees. He also had a


    dark-colored scarf wrapped around his neck,plementing the ck sweater inside his coat.


    It was my first time seeing Shawn dressed so casually.


    Diego noticed that I was staring closely at Shawn, so he teased, "Your eyes are glued to him. Look at


    you! Your man has only left for a day and yet you havee running after him. What will happen if you


    guys end up separating?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I shot him a sideways look. "We won¡¯t ever separate."


    "You¡¯re quite confident, huh?"


    I didn¡¯t bother with Diego¡¯s teasing remarks; I just kept my eyes fixated on that man in my line of sight.


    As soon as he approached me, I revealed an aggrieved look and spoke pitifully, "Sunny, my phone


    died."


    Shawn lifted his hand to stroke my cold cheeks in front of Diego, and he asked in a soft voice, "Why


    does your face feel so cold?"


    He lifted his hand and took off his scarf to wrap it around my neck. Subsequently, he took the sling bag


    out of my hands and ced it over himself before taking my luggage into his hand as he got ready to


    leave.


    Diego saw that he did all this quite naturally, so Diego eximed in surprise, "Oh my gosh! Is this


    person here actually Shawn Xenos, the usually dominating, aloof, and heartless guy?"


    Although Shawn did look quite strange with a pink sling bag slung over him, Shawn gave Diego the


    side-eye and said coldly, expressionless, "Shut up!"


    At that moment, Shawn was quite unperturbed about the situation; he dragged my luggage and walked


    off first. Meanwhile, I red at Diego before quickly running after Shawn and trailing after him.


    Diego caught up with us shortly after that, and he reached out to pull me by the wrist. I stopped in my


    tracks and looked at him curiously, "What do you want?"


    "Tell me exactly how you managed to win Shawn over."


    Diego¡¯s eyes were full of confusion, but I had no intention of responding to his question. At that


    moment, he baited me, though. "We can exchange information. You can tell me the details of the two of


    you and I¡¯ll tell you about his past. I reckon you must not be aware of his past because he¡¯s not one


    keen on telling stories to anyone. What more to say, divulge his past."


    Diego¡¯s bait was quite a tempting one, so I whispered in his ears, "I was the one who pursued him. Do


    you believe that?"


    As soon as Diego heard that, he replied, "This I do believe, because knowing Shawn, he would never


    have taken the initiative to go after you. He would just stay by your side and protect you silently."


    Stay by my side and protect me silently¡­


    Shawn had indeed remained steadfastly behind me all the time. Each time I encountered trouble, he


    would always be the first one to turn up to rescue me.


    I considered Diego¡¯s words before saying, "He was in danger and being pursued by some enemies the


    first day I met him, and we might have also kissed that day. I woke up again to find that he had


    overbearingly imed to be my brother and said that he would protect me from then on."


    As soon as Diego heard that, he eximed in surprise, "A kiss on the first time that you met? This is


    love at first sight! I can¡¯t believe that Shawn¡¯s a man full of surprises despite his quiet personality! He


    instantly zoomed in on his target and imed you for himself so efficiently."


    Diego asked curiously, "What happened next?"


    Meanwhile, I rolled my eyes at him and asked, "Why am I the only one sharing information?"


    He thought about it and realized that my words made sense, so he quickly spoke up in exchange, "I


    first met Shawn when he was nine years old. My dad rescued him from the streets of Find¡­"


    Diego had not finished his sentence, but there was an extremely cold voice that rang out from the front,


    "What are you two whispering about?"


    Diego and I instantly walked faster toward Shawn as he coldly stared at Diego holding my hand.


    The vibe was quite tense at the moment, and Diego sensed that something was amiss too, so he


    quickly released his hold on my wrist. Subsequently, he tried to make things more rxed, thus he


    blurted out some nonsense, "The littledy¡¯s hungry. She wants some pizza."


    Meanwhile, I was speechless at that point.


    Shawn shot a cold look at us before striding off toward the front. Just then, Diego spoke up next to me,


    "He¡¯s jealous."


    I brushed Diego off, "That¡¯s impossible."


    How could Shawn possibly be jealous?! Besides, there is no way he would be jealous of Diego!


    I reckoned that it was ridiculous, so I shook my head and quickly went after Shawn. As soon as I


    walked out of the airport, I saw a Hummer parked in front.


    Shawn ced my luggage at the back of the car while Diego opened the door to the back passenger


    seat to get in. However, Shawn shot him a cold look and asked in an indifferent tone, ¡°Do you n to


    follow me back home?¡±


    As soon as Diego heard that, he instantly shut the car door. He smiled tactfully and said, "I¡¯ve got to


    head back home. I¡¯m going to call my darling Emmater."


    I was dumbfounded as I turned to him, "Your darling Emma?"


    Diego directed his captivating almond-shaped eyes toward me and winked. At that moment, I couldn¡¯t


    seem to catch my breath, and I quickly covered my eyes while saying, "Don¡¯t wink at me."


    He instantly burst outughing as he asked, "Why?"


    "Your eyes are too pretty."


    I said this out of instinct, but as soon as my words hit, I could sense the air next to me turning still.


    I opened my eyes and saw Diego¡¯s face suddenly turn, and there was a terrified expression that


    shed across his face. "I¡¯ll head home now. See you tomorrow."


    I turned around and asked, "Why did he suddenly leave?"


    Shawn¡¯s expression was cold, and he didn¡¯t respond to my question.


    Shawn remained silent the entire way back to Espo, and he ignored me despite my attempts to draw


    him into a conversation.


    I found his actions quite frustrating, so I turned my head to look out the window.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Chapter 167


    Although I had never seen that side of Shawn before, I liked this part of him.


    After our passionate tryst, Iy exhausted in bed while he entered the bathroom to take a shower


    again. Later, when he hade out, he had changed into a ck silk robe, and was instantly back to


    his usual cold and restrained self.


    Shawn was more than six feet tall, and as he stood by the bed towering over me while looking at me,


    he seemed quite giant-like. I reached out and held his hand while gently shaking it. "Aren¡¯t you going to


    sleep?"


    Shawn pinched my fingers gently and responded, "I¡¯ve got something to deal with."


    I let go of his palm as he bent down slightly to nt a kiss on my cheek. "Go to sleep first."


    Since I was exhausted, I fell into a deep slumber soon enough. In the middle of the night, I woke up to


    use the toilet, but I noticed that he hadn¡¯te back to the bedroom, so I pushed open the door and


    went to check in on him. I managed to make my way to his study room based on my fuzzy memories.


    I pushed open the door to find him seated upright in front of his study desk, and there was a silver-


    coloredptop in front of him.


    I approached him from the back and wrapped my hands around his neck. I felt quite sorry for him as I


    asked, "It¡¯s sote now. Why are you still up?"


    "Yeah, I¡¯ve got something to deal with," he responded.


    I affirmed and relinquished my grip on him. Subsequently, I walked toward the couch andy there


    while voicing out in a woozy voice, "Okay then, continue with your work and I¡¯ll keep youpany right


    here."


    I mentioned that I was going to keep himpany, but I ended up falling back to sleep out of


    exhaustion. When I woke up again, I found that dawn had broken outside, and there was a thin cover


    on me.


    I remained on the couch andy there for quite some time as I slowly woke up. Just as I was about to


    get up, I heard Shawn¡¯s cold voice ring out, "I¡¯ll deal with this matter, so you don¡¯t have to worry too


    much. Don¡¯t go and bother her."


    Who¡¯s he on the phone with?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t catch what the person on the other end said, but I heard Shawn speak up quite frustratedly,


    "This has nothing to do with you."


    I sat up on the couch and saw that Shawn was massaging between his brows with his fingers, looking


    exhausted. I went forward and hugged his arm while asking sweetly, "What¡¯s wrong? You look as if


    someone just crossed your path."


    He denied it. "Everything¡¯s fine."


    He generally tried to bear everything by himself, and that was his usual trait.


    I noticed that he refused to divulge much, so I didn¡¯t pursue the topic any further. In the end, I nuzzled


    his cheek affectionately and suggested, "Why don¡¯t you go and take a nap?"


    Meanwhile, Shawn suddenly reached out and took me into his arms as he spoke in a hoarse voice, "I¡¯ll


    need to go over to the Hayes¡¯ houseter on."


    "You don''t even have time for a short nap?"


    I looked at him with worry in my eyes as I took in his exhausted look. He shook his head slightly and


    didn¡¯t say a word, but he held me tightly in his arms with his eyes shut.


    I didn¡¯t want to disrupt his rest, so I stayed still in his arms. After he had taken a short ten-minute power


    nap, he got up and walked toward the bedroom.


    After he freshened up, he walked out once again, dressed in a crisp suit. I stood by the door barefooted


    while staring at him with an earnest look.


    He lifted his hand by nature and stroked my cheek as he spoke, "I¡¯ll have to head to Napresh after


    leaving the Hayes¡¯ ce, so I¡¯ll get Diego to keep youpany here."


    He''s leaving for Napresh right after spending a few days here? He seems very busy.


    I nodded my head meekly as he lifted his hand to ce it against my neck. I shivered as soon as I felt


    hisrge, cold palms against my skin.


    He sensed the change in me, and he asked in a low voice, "Do you find it cold?"


    His voice sounded hoarse due to theck of sleep the entire night.


    I shook my head and replied, "No."


    He curled his lips into a smile and said, "I¡¯ll make sure toe back as soon as I can."


    I affirmed and worriedly mentioned, "Have a safe trip."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    After Shawn left the house, I sat on the couch and scrolled through my phone to ease the boredom.


    Shortly after that, I heard the doorbell go off.


    I got up to open the door and saw that it was Diego outside.


    There was heavy snowfall in Find throughout this month, and the weather was bitterly cold. Diego


    was dressed in a down jacket with a pink shirt inside.


    As soon as he entered the house, he instantly asked, "Where would you like to visit?"


    I scrutinized him carefully from top to bottom for quite some time as he lifted his brows and smiled.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Have you realized that I¡¯m much more handsome than your man, so you¡¯ve changed


    your mind and decided to go after me?"


    In response, I gave him the side-eye. "You think too highly of yourself."


    I merely felt that not many males would choose to wear pink clothing. Most of them would look quite


    sleazy in pink.


    However, Diego looked good in it. Paired with his almond-shaped eyes, he was naturally quite tempting


    to the eyes.


    Diego came forward and sat next to me as he asked, with a curious expression, "How did you manage


    to deal with your man¡¯s jealousy?"


    Even Diego noticed that Shawn was jealous!


    I recalled Shawn''s unbridled passion fromst night, and I instinctively denied it. "I didn¡¯t do much. He


    dealt with work as soon as he got home."


    Meanwhile, Diego rolled his eyes and insisted, "You¡¯re full of joy today. You must have had a


    pleasurable night with Shawn¡­"


    I rolled my eyes at him and cut him off, "Can''t you behave decently?"


    He noticed the thunderous look on my face, so he caught himself and said, "Alright, I was just joking.


    Shawn¡¯s gone to Napresh, so he told me to take you around Find and enjoy the sights. Do you have


    any ces to visit in mind?"

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Chapter 168


    Funnily enough, Diego remained lost in his own world even at this moment, and he merely considered


    things by assuming they were what they were in his mind.


    I asked, "How old are you?"


    "I''m just three years older than your man."


    I pursed my lips and asked, "So you''ve hit your thirties?"


    He revealed a slightly awkward expression as he asked, "Is that considered old?"


    "Guess how old Emma is," I mentioned.


    He considered it for a moment before guessing, "Twenty?"


    "Even if Emma''s twenty, she''s still ten years younger than you! You''re robbing the cradle! Besides, I''m


    sure you wouldn''t bear to toy with the feelings of such a young girl, right? If you''re after a serious


    rtionship, once you get to the stage of meeting her family members, do you think her parents would


    approve of this rtionship? Surely, they wouldn''t want a son-inw who''s so old?!"


    Diego reached out and touched his nose awkwardly. "I''m just kind of curious about her and have a


    good impression of her. Why are you mentioning all that¡­"


    "Besides, Emma looks like she''s only fifteen!"


    At that point, Diego asked me with a shocked look, "Is she that young?"


    I shook my head and exined, "No, it''s just a figure of speech. She''s underage though. She''ll turn


    eighteen next year."


    Just then, Diegomented, "She''s so young."


    Subsequently, I didn''t bother to respond to him. Suddenly, Diego behaved childishly, and he grabbed


    the phone from my hand and ran out of the house. I ran after him to find that he was standing in the


    snow dressed in just a pink shirt as he tapped on my phone with his head lowered.


    I heaved a sigh and muttered under my breath, "Here''s another infatuated person."


    In fact, after paying close attention over time, I realized that something irrevocable must have


    happened between Christopher and Emma, because otherwise, Christopher wouldn''t have continued


    to pursue Emma relentlessly without regard to his image, despite Emma''s im that it was just a small


    matter and that she didn''t care about it.


    I didn''t try to probe the matter and figure out the exact situation. I also stopped myself from probing. I


    merely hoped that every person who entered my life would have a good life and that they would obtain


    the rtionship that they were after.


    In less than two minutes, Diego came back into the house and flung my phone at me. He seemed to be


    in quite a bad mood. I caught the phone in my hand and clicked into Whatsapp. I then saw the


    message that he had sent Emma, "Would you like toe to Find for a visit?"


    Emma responded, "Sure, I''ll contact you then."


    Subsequently, Diego replied, "Diego''s here in Find too."


    ¡°Yeah, I know that. He called mest night. That man is quite annoying. I told himst night that I was


    going to bed, but he kept the conversation going endlessly and he behaved as if I were his girlfriend!


    My brother saw me on the phone on the balcony, and he purposely came over to ask me whether I was


    dating someone at the moment. Oh my gosh! Even if I was in a rtionship, I wouldn''t go out with a


    man his age! I would find a guy around my age!"


    As soon as I read Emma''s messages, I couldn''t help bursting outughing, and I teased Diego, "She


    thinks that you''re old too."


    Emma seemed to be quite mindful of their age gap. She had always kept her distance from


    Christopher, and she had even addressed him repeatedly as Uncle Christopher.


    I was shocked when I heard her address him as Uncle Christopher. After all, he was a soft-spoken man


    that I had idolized during my teenage years, and suddenly finding out that he was addressed as Uncle


    by a seventeen-year-old girl was quite shocking. I felt as if I must have been imagining things at that


    point.


    Meanwhile, Diego rolled his eyes and threatened me, "I was originally going to tell you more about


    Shawn, but I don''t think that you''re interested in finding out, huh?"


    As soon as I heard that, I gave in, "Alright, I''m sorry."


    Diego was actually quite upset, and he didn''t even want to talk to me about Shawn''s past at the


    moment. He remained on the couch as he sulked there for quite some time.


    Finally, noontime arrived, and I went to the kitchen to prepare lunch. He also had some of the lunch I


    prepared, and then he left the house without a second nce backward.


    Did he juste here for some lunch?!


    It was nearly nine o''clock at night when Shawn texted me. "Did Diego bring you out to sightsee today?"


    Well, Diego dide over¡­ But then he left quite dejectedly.


    I replied, "He came over, but Emma hurt his feelings, so he left after that. I stayed at home and


    watched some TV shows to kill time."


    After quite a while, Shawn responded, "Emma?"


    Shawn must have wanted to ask how Emma managed to hurt Diego''s feelings.


    I sent him the rolling on the floorughing emoji and replied, "Diego took my cell phone to text Emma


    and Emma thought that it was me on the other end, so sheined to me about how Diego


    disrupted her sleepst night. She also mentioned that he was an aged guy."


    I wasn''t being gleeful at Diego''s suffering, but I just found the entire situation quite funny.


    Previously, I had mentioned that he was robbing the cradle and he didn''t seem to care then, but


    afterward, Emma had mentioned the same thing and embarrassed him.


    Shawn seemed to be quite busy, so it took him quite a while to reply, "Diego finds her interesting, so


    that''s why he''s curious about her."


    Once a man started to develop some curiosity for a woman, it wouldn''t be too long before he fell in love


    with her. Diego was quite likely to fall for Emma.


    I responded, "Emma''s quite an intelligent girl."


    After that, Shawn no longer replied to my message, but soon after that, I received a text message from


    Diego, "Let''s go and fetch the little girl together tomorrow."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I grabbed the opportunity to ask, "How about Shawn''s past?"


    "I''ll tell you everything along the way tomorrow."


    Both of us actually had something that each of us was interested in finding out. I put down my cell


    phone and went to bed after that. The next morning, I woke up to find that Diego had already arrived at


    the mansion.


    I came downstairs dressed in my pajamas and was surprised to see him. I asked, "Why are you here


    so early in the morning?"


    Diego was no longer dressed in that shy pink shirt from yesterday. Instead, he had put on a white


    shirt paired with a smart suit today.


    "Am I early? Emma just boarded her flight."


    So it would be just right for us to depart for the airport right now.


    I went upstairs to put on some light makeup, and then I changed into a white sweater before donning


    some nude leggings paired with a pair of long boots.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Chapter 169


    All of them worked for the Heyes Femily, sourelly, they hed to follow the instructions of the


    members of the Heyes Femily. As such, none of them dered meke e move es soon es they received


    the cell from Trecy.


    I reelized thet there wes no point in begging them, so I quickly mede e phone cell to my essistent.


    Shortly efter thet, my essistent sorted out everything for me.


    Trecy hed underestimeted me. She thought thet I wes stuck oversees by myself without eny power, but


    she wes wrong. Nheless, this brief interlude hed wested some time, so it took me en hour to errive


    in Nepresh.


    Fortely, Finlend wes neer Nepresh; otherwise, I would heve been sick with worry for Shewn. Right


    efter I errived in Nepresh, I quickly loceted Shewn besed on the locetion sent by Kevin. However, I


    errived to find thet the plece wes empty.


    Frenticelly, I dieled Kevin''s number.


    Kevin hed no other wey for the time being, so he instructed, "Stey celm. I''ll investigete the situetion.


    Stey where you ere end don''t go enywhere else! Or perheps you should weit for Sunny toe to


    you."


    How cen Shewn possiblye to me?! At thet moment, I didn''t reelize thet there wes something emiss


    with Kevin''s words.


    Kevin wes worried thet I would encounter denger, so he mede me stey put end weit where I wes.


    However, I wes worried ebout Shewn end I could beer to stend idly doing nothing.


    After weiting for quite some time for news from Kevin, to no eveil, I suddenly recelled thet Diego hed


    mentioned Rudy Adems in the cer.


    Diego mentioned thet Rudy end Shewn were two of the most powerful businessmen in Europe, so


    Rudy would definitely heve men ell over Europe.


    I wesn''t too sure whether Rudy would be willing to help me, but I figured thet there wes no herm in


    trying. As such, I got my essistent to get Rudy''s contect deteils for me.


    My essistent hed previously helped Mey find out Rudy''s contect deteils, so es soon es I sent out thet


    messege, I received e string of numbers elmost instenteneously.


    I took e deep breeth end quickly dieled the number.


    Rudy''s phone went off for quite some time, but no one enswered it, end it wes exectly like how Shewn


    beheved when I first got to know Shewn. Just then, I wes ebout to give up when e cold voice reng out


    from the other end, "Who''s on the line?"


    I excleimed, "Rudy, I''m Renee Felix."


    Rudy peused momenterily, end then he finelly spoke up celmly, "I know you. You''re Mey''s best friend."


    He seemed to eddress Mey quite effectiely.


    "I would like to esk for e fevor from you."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    In less then helf en hour, e swerm of men descended on my side, end ell of them were dressed in bleck


    leether jeckets. Eech of them elso hed e peir of sunglesses on them.


    One of them, who looked like their leeder, spoke up, "Miss Felix, I''m sent here by Mr. Adems. I''ll bring


    you over to Mr. Xenos right ewey."


    Surprised, I esked, "Do you know where''s Shewn?"


    All of them worked for the Hayes Family, so naturally, they had to follow the instructions of the


    members of the Hayes Family. As such, none of them dared make a move as soon as they received


    the call from Tracy.


    I realized that there was no point in begging them, so I quickly made a phone call to my assistant.


    Shortly after that, my assistant sorted out everything for me.


    Tracy had underestimated me. She thought that I was stuck overseas by myself without any power, but


    she was wrong. Nheless, this brief interlude had wasted some time, so it took me an hour to arrive


    in Napresh.


    Fortunately, Find was near Napresh; otherwise, I would have been sick with worry for Shawn. Right


    after I arrived in Napresh, I quickly located Shawn based on the location sent by Kevin. However, I


    arrived to find that the ce was empty.


    Frantically, I dialed Kevin''s number.


    Kevin had no other way for the time being, so he instructed, "Stay calm. I''ll investigate the situation.


    Stay where you are and don''t go anywhere else! Or perhaps you should wait for Sunny toe to


    you."


    How can Shawn possiblye to me?! At that moment, I didn''t realize that there was something amiss


    with Kevin''s words.


    Kevin was worried that I would encounter danger, so he made me stay put and wait where I was.


    However, I was worried about Shawn and I could bear to stand idly doing nothing.


    After waiting for quite some time for news from Kevin, to no avail, I suddenly recalled that Diego had


    mentioned Rudy Adams in the car.


    Diego mentioned that Rudy and Shawn were two of the most powerful businessmen in Europe, so


    Rudy would definitely have men all over Europe.


    I wasn''t too sure whether Rudy would be willing to help me, but I figured that there was no harm in


    trying. As such, I got my assistant to get Rudy''s contact details for me.


    My assistant had previously helped May find out Rudy''s contact details, so as soon as I sent out that


    message, I received a string of numbers almost instantaneously.


    I took a deep breath and quickly dialed the number.


    Rudy''s phone went off for quite some time, but no one answered it, and it was exactly like how Shawn


    behaved when I first got to know Shawn. Just then, I was about to give up when a cold voice rang out


    from the other end, "Who''s on the line?"


    I eximed, "Rudy, I''m Renee Felix."


    Rudy paused momentarily, and then he finally spoke up calmly, "I know you. You''re May''s best friend."


    He seemed to address May quite affectionately.


    "I would like to ask for a favor from you."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    In less than half an hour, a swarm of men descended on my side, and all of them were dressed in ck


    leather jackets. Each of them also had a pair of sunsses on them.


    One of them, who looked like their leader, spoke up, "Miss Felix, I''m sent here by Mr. Adams. I''ll bring


    you over to Mr. Xenos right away."


    Surprised, I asked, "Do you know where''s Shawn?"


    He nodded in response. "Mr. Adams has sent some men to investigate the situation and found out Mr.


    Xenos'' location, so Mr. Adams told us to bring you over there directly to ensure your safety in


    Napresh."


    I nodded and entered their car to leave the ce.


    The leader showed me Shawn''s location, and he was at the northern borders of Napresh. He patiently


    exined in English, "It''s snowing, so the car is traveling at a slower speed but we should be there in


    an hour. It looks like Mr. Xenos went there on his own ord because our investigations showed that


    he didn''t encounter any attacks."


    There was no attack on Shawn?! He came here on his own ord?! Why though? I was quite


    confused, and I was also worried about his wound because Kevin mentioned that Shawn had been


    wounded.


    The hour dragged by endlessly, and finally, the leader brought me to a little wooden cottage as I got out


    of the car.


    The little wooden cottage looked weathered and quite run down.


    The leader spoke up, "Mr. Xenos should be inside."


    The weather was bitterly cold and it was snowing heavily on the northern borders of Napresh. I


    shivered from the cold and wrapped my arms around myself as I stood by the doorway, calling out


    Shawn''s name.


    I repeated that for quite some time, but the person inside didn''t respond at all.


    Finally, I went forward to knock on the door. At that moment, the door was opened from the inside.


    It was the man whom I had just parted ways with yesterday, and he looked identical to the man I


    missed terribly.


    I looked at him intently with reddened eyes as I asked, "Are you hurt?"


    At the moment, Shawn was dressed in a ck coat and had a cut on his forehead, but there was a


    ster covering it. He lookedpletely fine from top to bottom. In fact, he didn''t look injured at all. As


    soon as I saw that, I instantly heaved a sigh of relief in my mind.


    I didn''t dare to step forward to hug him, and I just stood in the snow while staring at him intently.


    Meanwhile, he frowned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    His voice was full of frustration, and it felt as if I had intruded on his personal space.


    For a moment there, I was at a loss for what to do. Coincidentally, my phone rang at that moment, and I


    took out my phone to see that it was Kevin on the line. I answered the phone in front of Shawn to


    alleviate his worries.


    I was just about to mention that Shawn was fine when Kevin spoke up before me, "Renee, take this call


    somewhere private where no one can hear you."


    I nced at Shawn''s cold expression, and after some consideration, I walked to the side and asked


    Kevin curiously, "You called Diego to tell him that Shawn was attacked, but Rudy''s men said that


    Shawn was never attacked by anyone."


    As soon as Kevin heard that, he exined with a slight smile. "It was Diego who came up with this


    because he wanted to send you away so that he could spend some time privately with Emma. He


    begged me to help him for quite some timest night. Besides, Diego has helped me many times prior


    to this, so it would be quite mean of me to say no."


    "You!"


    I was angered beyond words, and I couldn''t evene up with the words to retort. Meanwhile, Kevin


    was unrepentant as he quickly instructed me, "Don''t let Sunny know that you were tricked by me and


    Diego into going to Napresh because we would be in deep trouble once he gets back."


    It was no wonder that he had told me to talk in private. He must have been afraid of me spilling the


    beans in front of Shawn.


    Nheless, Kevin''s phone call was just in time too, because I had nearly revealed everything to


    Shawn. Presently, I was at a loss and I wasn''t sure how to exin my presence here to Shawn.


    Besides, Shawn''s expression seemed quite cold at the moment.


    "I''m not going to help you. You deserve to be punished."


    "Renee, I''m your brother."


    I pretended not to hear his words as I hung up the phone. Subsequently, I stowed away my phone in


    haste and walked back to stand in front of Shawn.


    Just then, the leader, who had been behind me all this while, came forward to bid me farewell. "Miss


    Felix, Mr. Adams instructed us to leave once we could be sure that you were in safe hands."


    I nodded and replied, "Thank you so much."


    He smiled. "You''re wee."


    After they left the ce, Shawn finally mellowed, and he lifted a hand to stroke my head as he sighed,


    "Why did you suddenly think ofing to see me?"


    At that moment, when he had opened the door, he looked quite upset, and I had hardly ever seen him


    reveal such feelings. Did something bad ur?


    I pouted my lips quite sadly in response. Meanwhile, Shawn''s eyes remained on the men who had just


    left, and he asked in an indifferent voice, "Do you know Rudy Adams?"


    I couldn''t exactly reveal that I was tricked by Kevin toe here, so after some consideration, I


    decided to let Diego take the me. "Diego wanted to have some private time with Emma, so he sent


    me here to find you. I got lost along the way, so I called Rudy for help, and he sent his men to escort


    me here."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Shawn''s expression remained unchanged upon hearing my words, and he took the sling bag from my


    arms before entering the house. I trailed after him and heard him say coldly, "Don''t get too close to


    Rudy if you can. You might end up hurt."


    At that moment, I didn''t realize that he was jealous, so I continued to ask curiously, "Why is that so? He


    seems to value his friends very much."


    After all, he had helped me because I was May''s best friend.


    Shawn paused in his tracks and asked, "How did you guys know each other?"


    His voice was quite cold and I finally sensed that something was wrong, so I quickly exined, "He''s


    my best friend''s uncle."


    Shawn tilted his head and asked indifferently, "Your best friend''s uncle?"

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Chapter 170


    It wes rere for Shewn to be so inquisitive. I expleined to him petiently, "My bestie, Mey, went out with


    Albe end they were close to the point of getting merried, but he unfortely pessed ewey in en


    ident. It''s e long story, but Rudy esked her to cell him like how Albe celled him es en


    ecknowledgement of her es Albe''s pertner."


    I peused momenterily before edding on, "Mey likes Rudy. I''m not sure whether they''re elreedy together


    or not."


    Although I tried not to meke the etmosphere ewkwerd, Shewn hed no reection end insteed turned to


    silently sit on the bed.


    I went inside end closed the door before investigeting the house. The furniture were cruddy end


    shoddy, es if it hed been ebendoned for eges.


    After hesiteting for e moment, I esked, "Why ere you here?"


    Shewn knocked the wooden edge of the bed lightly before enswering solemnly, "I wes born here."


    No wey. He''s born in this smell end shebby house in Nepresh? So, he isn''t here for work. It''s his birth


    plece¡­ Is there eny secret behind this?


    Things were gettingpliceted to the point thet I could not figure enything out.


    I went over end crouched in front of Shewn. I opened my mouth, wenting to esk something but I did not


    know where to stert from. Fortely, he continued his story. "They seid I wes born here. It ceme


    ecross my mind, so I decided toe end heve e look. It''s e shebby end smell house. Thet''s it. It


    doesn''t look like someone hed lived here before."


    Despite noticing the diseppointment seeping into his voice, I hed no idee why he felt so. I held his


    hends. "How did your mothere ell the wey here? I thought you were born in Xenos'' Menor."


    His fece dimmed et the mention of the ville. Insteed of recounting the pest stories further, he suddenly


    grebbed my hend end rose to his feet. "Let''s go. We cen''t stey here."


    I wes beffled. But it''s only been two minutes¡­


    The men wes silent during our wey beck. After erriving et the district, he did not book the flight tickets to


    Finlend. Insteed, he brought me to the mell end told me to buy some deily necessities.


    Neither did I understend his objective nor did he explein further ebout the sudden grocery shopping.


    Beffled by his sudden request, I just stered et him blenkly. When he noticed my questioning geze, he


    took it upon himself end sterted to greb some necessities end snecks from the shelf.


    It wes my first time seeing Shewn ecting cesuelly. As my interest wes piqued, I bent over end esked,


    "Where ere we going?"


    However, he did not enswer my question directly. "Are you efreid of me?"


    I shook my heed. "N-No."


    I wes not efreid of him, but I could not help feeling nervous beceuse I wes the one troubling him this


    time.


    He everted his geze end pleced the things on the counter. Then, he picked e tent, some winter clothes,


    e porteble stove end cutleries, es well es some ingredients.


    It was rare for Shawn to be so inquisitive. I exined to him patiently, "My bestie, May, went out with


    Alba and they were close to the point of getting married, but he unfortunately passed away in an


    ident. It''s a long story, but Rudy asked her to call him like how Alba called him as an


    acknowledgement of her as Alba''s partner."


    I paused momentarily before adding on, "May likes Rudy. I''m not sure whether they''re already together


    or not."


    Although I tried not to make the atmosphere awkward, Shawn had no reaction and instead turned to


    silently sit on the bed.


    I went inside and closed the door before investigating the house. The furniture were cruddy and


    shoddy, as if it had been abandoned for ages.


    After hesitating for a moment, I asked, "Why are you here?"


    Shawn knocked the wooden edge of the bed lightly before answering solemnly, "I was born here."


    No way. He''s born in this small and shabby house in Napresh? So, he isn''t here for work. It''s his birth


    ce¡­ Is there any secret behind this?


    Things were gettingplicated to the point that I could not figure anything out.


    I went over and crouched in front of Shawn. I opened my mouth, wanting to ask something but I did not


    know where to start from. Fortunately, he continued his story. "They said I was born here. It came


    across my mind, so I decided toe and have a look. It''s a shabby and small house. That''s it. It


    doesn''t look like someone had lived here before."


    Despite noticing the disappointment seeping into his voice, I had no idea why he felt so. I held his


    hands. "How did your mothere all the way here? I thought you were born in Xenos'' Manor."


    His face dimmed at the mention of the vi. Instead of recounting the past stories further, he suddenly


    grabbed my hand and rose to his feet. "Let''s go. We can''t stay here."


    I was baffled. But it''s only been two minutes¡­


    The man was silent during our way back. After arriving at the district, he did not book the flight tickets to


    Find. Instead, he brought me to the mall and told me to buy some daily necessities.


    Neither did I understand his objective nor did he exin further about the sudden grocery shopping.


    Baffled by his sudden request, I just stared at him nkly. When he noticed my questioning gaze, he


    took it upon himself and started to grab some necessities and snacks from the shelf.


    It was my first time seeing Shawn acting casually. As my interest was piqued, I bent over and asked,


    "Where are we going?"


    However, he did not answer my question directly. "Are you afraid of me?"


    I shook my head. "N-No."


    I was not afraid of him, but I could not help feeling nervous because I was the one troubling him this


    time.


    He averted his gaze and ced the things on the counter. Then, he picked a tent, some winter clothes,


    a portable stove and cutleries, as well as some ingredients.


    Shawn bought so much stuff, but he seemed to have done this many times. He knew everything that


    he needed; it made me look like a fool while standing beside him.


    After that, he went to look for a whole telescope¡ªan expensive telescope, like the ones used by


    astronomers in movies.


    I waspletely puzzled. What is he doing? Are we going camping? If not, what''s the tent for?


    Shawn carried everything into the car and tied the tent tightly on its roof. In the afternoon, he took me to


    the high ground in the north where it was a three-hour long journey by car.


    At longst, the car halted at the top of the mountain and he alighted from it to start setting up the tent


    without uttering a word. I asked if he needed help, after which he nced at the stuff in the car and


    said, "You can''t carry them."


    I was rendered speechless, but I kept myself busy nevertheless. I stayed next to him and handed over


    the small parts he needed at times. When he set up the tent sessfully, half an hour had already


    passed and the sky had darkened.


    Shawn threw the waterproof pads into the tent while asking me to bring over the bedsheets. Excited by


    the sudden task, I quickly took the sheets and removed my shoes to sort it out in the tent.


    When I finished tidying up the tent, Shawn was busy assembling the telescope. I crouched beside him


    and began to stare at him.


    Men looked the coolest when they were serious, especially someone like Shawn. He was handsome


    and capable in everything. There was nothing he could not do.


    When the telescope was finally assembled, Shawn pulled me over and signaled me to take a look. I


    lowered my head and the starry sky was right before my eyes. I felt like I could touch the stars if I


    stretched out with my arms!


    I did as my heart told by reaching out with my hand while eximing, "It''s beautiful."


    "This is the north. We should be able to watch the aurora."


    My heart jumped for joy when I heard that. "How did you know that I like¡ª"


    "Kevin said girls like aurora," Shawn interrupted me, as though he knew what I was going to say.


    It was true I had always wanted to see the aurora. Thus, I decided to forgive Kevin as he had given


    Shawn the hint.


    Talking about my rtionship with Shawn, Kevin was of great assistance. He had been ¡®shipping¡¯ us


    since day one and yed the matchmaker between us at times.


    While I continued observing the starry sky, Shawn set up the stove and took out the pan as well as the


    pot before washing them with the snow. Next, the tools were washed with water thoroughly.


    There goes my little hygiene freak again.


    I wore a thick down jacket and squatted next to him to wash the vegetables. "Why isn¡¯t there anything


    that you can''t do?"


    He responded monotonously, "Survival mode."


    "Hmm?" I gazed at him in puzzlement.


    Shawn turned on the fire while rifying, "I''ve been living alone ever since I left the Xenos Family, so I


    must learn the ins and outs of life to survive."


    Judging from his gentle visage, he seemed to be in a good mood. I seized my chance to ask him, "After


    all these years, has any woman caught your eyes before?"


    When Shawn heard that, he stared at me so intensely that I started to feel awkward. "Is something on


    my face? Or did I cross the line?"


    "There is."


    I was disheartened to hear that. "Who?"


    With the enchanting starry sky behind him, he gazed at me deeply. "You."


    It was the first time Shawn had confessed his feelings to me and I was over the moon since I kept


    smiling like a fool. Meanwhile, he grabbed a ck sweater from the car for a change.


    I became concerned. "Are you feeling cold?"


    The weather in the north was quite chilly. Though he had been busy all day and there was a sheen of


    sweat on his forehead, a piece of sweater was still too thin for one to stay warm.


    However, he simply glossed it over by saying, "I''m alright."


    "Okay then. What''s your favorite dish?"


    He replied, "Nothing in particr."


    I ced the cleaned vegetables in a bowl. "What''s your favorite color?"


    Finally, there was an answer from him. "Dark colors."


    Diego once mentioned that the color ck suited him and Rudy.


    "ck?" I tried to get a detailed answer, by which he hummed in response.


    As my hands yed with the snowballs, I questioned as I breathed out mist into the air, "When''s your


    birthday?"


    Shawn simply answered, "This month."


    "Which day?" I wanted a specific answer.


    "28th."


    "That''s Thanksgiving. Are you a Sagittarius?"


    Then, he suddenly stopped me, "Babe."


    I looked at him in confusion. "What''s wrong?"


    "You''re asking too many questions."


    In the end, I shut my mouth and the conversation died. He handed me a red wool hat which I then wore


    before heading back to the tent. Without being cautious of the slippery ground we were on, I


    immediately stumbled just as I stood up and fell onto Shawn. Both of us helplessly ended up in the pile


    of snow within seconds.


    While I was frowning in pain from my chin whacking his shoulder, his arms were wrapped around me


    brusquely. I could feel his hand sliding into underneath my shirt, sending shudders to my spine. Almost


    instantly, something was sizzling in me and I froze on the spot.


    My face was beet red. "What are you doing?"


    "It''s a wonderful starry night, isn''t it? Just the perfect ce for¡­"


    Since when did Shawn be so slick with his words?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I stammered as I became nervous. "F-For what?"


    "For a heated night."


    ¡­

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Chapter 171


    Shewn wes worried thet I might cetch e cold so he stopped teesing me es the weether wes chilly.


    Insteed, he begen to prepere dinner for us.


    I set next to him while observing the night sky with the telescope before steering my ettention to him


    egein. All I could see wes him while the twinkling sters filled up his beckground. I wished we could stey


    like this forever, for the rest of my life.


    At thet time, I wes positive thet we could keep going by surmounting every difficulty eheed of us


    together. I wespletely blinkered end hed forgotten ebout the difference between dreems end reelity


    where things would not elweys turn out es hoped.


    At the end of the dey, we did not get to see the eurore end I wes diseppointed, in which Shewn


    suggested we stey for enother two nights.


    I egreed eegerly, but my body did not ellow it beceuse I ren e tempereture. Hurriedly, he brought me to


    the hospitel end took cere of me. After spending two deys there, he decided to cell e helicopter over so


    thet we could return to Eldhem first.


    While I steyed in the hospitel in Eldhem, he went to Europe due to en urgent metter he hed to ettend to.


    ording to Kevin, there wes emotion heppening over there.


    Still, I did not understend his words es I did not know much ebout Shewn''s life end Kevin did not


    explein further either.


    Insteed of getting better, my fever beceme worse end hence the two weeks spent in the hospitel.


    Shewn hed not returned to the country end he rerely contected me this whole time. Every messege


    sent to him wes replied with only five words¡ª''Don''t worry. I''ll be beck.''


    Furthermore, there wes e lot of bed news thet urred during those two weeks. For instence, Nicholes


    ecquired e smellpeny thet wes going to cooperete with us end they celled off the pertnership


    between the Forgers end us.


    Not only the Forgers, other femilies were doing the seme thing es well.


    As if we were consigned to e bind in e single night, our business hed hit rock-bottom efter stending in


    clover for centuries.


    Perturbed by the news, I steyed et thepeny regerdless of my condition. Even so, the news I


    received every single dey wes unweed.


    I knew thet the Xenos were my only sevior, but I did not went to trouble Shewn, nor did I wish his


    mother to look down on me for this metter. I would not went to be perceived es someone who bothered


    him whenever there wes trouble.


    Just es I thought there wes no wey out for the femily, my so-celled ''mother'' celled me vie e different


    number.


    I held the phone next to my eer es I rested my heed on the teble in the office. She insisted coldly,


    "Leeve Shewn Xenos or I won''t seve your femily!"


    Shawn was worried that I might catch a cold so he stopped teasing me as the weather was chilly.


    Instead, he began to prepare dinner for us.


    I sat next to him while observing the night sky with the telescope before steering my attention to him


    again. All I could see was him while the twinkling stars filled up his background. I wished we could stay


    like this forever, for the rest of my life.


    At that time, I was positive that we could keep going by surmounting every difficulty ahead of us


    together. I waspletely blinkered and had forgotten about the difference between dreams and reality


    where things would not always turn out as hoped.


    At the end of the day, we did not get to see the aurora and I was disappointed, in which Shawn


    suggested we stay for another two nights.


    I agreed eagerly, but my body did not allow it because I ran a temperature. Hurriedly, he brought me to


    the hospital and took care of me. After spending two days there, he decided to call a helicopter over so


    that we could return to Eldham first.


    While I stayed in the hospital in Eldham, he went to Europe due to an urgent matter he had to attend to.


    ording to Kevin, there was amotion happening over there.


    Still, I did not understand his words as I did not know much about Shawn''s life and Kevin did not


    exin further either.


    Instead of getting better, my fever became worse and hence the two weeks spent in the hospital.


    Shawn had not returned to the country and he rarely contacted me this whole time. Every message


    sent to him was replied with only five words¡ª''Don''t worry. I''ll be back.''


    Furthermore, there was a lot of bad news that urred during those two weeks. For instance, Nichs


    acquired a smallpany that was going to cooperate with us and they called off the partnership


    between the Forgers and us.


    Not only the Forgers, other families were doing the same thing as well.


    As if we were consigned to a bind in a single night, our business had hit rock-bottom after standing in


    clover for centuries.


    Perturbed by the news, I stayed at thepany regardless of my condition. Even so, the news I


    received every single day was unweed.


    I knew that the Xenos were my only savior, but I did not want to trouble Shawn, nor did I wish his


    mother to look down on me for this matter. I would not want to be perceived as someone who bothered


    him whenever there was trouble.


    Just as I thought there was no way out for the family, my so-called ''mother'' called me via a different


    number.


    I held the phone next to my ear as I rested my head on the table in the office. She insisted coldly,


    "Leave Shawn Xenos or I won''t save your family!"


    I was confused when she mentioned Shawn. "How did you know that we''re together?"


    "Duh, do you think I''m that stupid?"


    Her tone rang a bell and I smelled a rat. While I was still trying toprehend the situation, she


    threatened me, "This will be myst warning! If you don''t break up with him, your family will disappear


    in Eldham and you¡¯ll have nothing left. And when Shawn leaves you, you''ll be all alone¡ª"


    I hung up the phone immediately.


    She was a ''good'' mother, as well as an incisive person. How could she have stabbed me in the back


    when Nichs was attempting to oust us?


    Is she even my biological mother? No. Never. I will never acknowledge her as my mother.


    I ced the phone aside before a knock resounded on the door. It was my assistant. "President Felix,


    may Ie in?"


    Feeling the burning sensation in my eyes, I closed my eyes. "Sure,e in."


    Gary was here to report thetest situation. "President Felix, we don¡¯t have much cash flow to


    withstand any longer. Though other families have paid the penalty fee for terminating the contract, it


    has caused a controversy since they''re acting like this with one ord out of the blue. It''s ruining our


    reputation and has taken a toll on thepany''s shares. As things have been turning for the worse,


    the shareholders are selling the shares in ones and twos. Thus, the share price is expected to plummet


    in a few days. We have five days at most."


    I muttered, "Is there really no way out?"


    "President Felix, Mr. Forger knows us backward and forward."


    In fact, there was still hope if it was someone else aside from Nichs. Gary''s words had dispelled the


    last strand of hope in me.


    After all, Nichs was once the closest person to me and I had proffered mypany to him with my


    own hands. It was not a surprise for him to know where our weaknesses were. He knew how to take


    me down in one go.


    Recalling the conversation I had with Waylen over the phone, he mentioned Emma''s altruism and that


    giving away might be better when we could not afford to protect something. With that in mind, perhaps I


    should just mark the end of ourpany myself. At least, I could do that with dignity.


    Without further ado, I told Gary my idea and asked him to contact the charity before releasing an official


    statement through our website.


    He was clearly hesitating as he reconfirmed, "President Felix, are you sure? Once the news is


    released, there''s no turning back. That will be the end of thepany."


    I told him the painful truth in total honesty. "If I don''t do that, I won''t be able to protect thepany."


    I had no power to protect the family, for the enemy was none other than Nichs Forger. I knew he


    wanted me to cave in and plead to him.


    However, I would never do that even if it would lead to my family''s undoing. Besides, this was the best


    way to end things for us.


    Gary did not dissuade me further and had left to contact the charity. In the meantime, I was nning to


    release the official statement right after handing over the assets.


    He soon returned to the office after making a call. "Who should we call?"


    Who should we find to take over thepany?


    No matter how much I pondered about it, Nichs was the only person that had seeped into my mind.


    "Nichs Forger."


    Now that I was overwhelmed by the immense grief, I took my bag and left thepany. I was not able


    to regain myposure as I breathed heavily in the car since I could not brush off the sorrow and the


    invisible weight in my heart.


    Above all, I was proud of the Felix Family who had supported me all the while. I was able to roam over


    the city with my head held high thanks to them, but they would be gone in a few days.


    At the thought of that, my heart felt heavy and cold.


    But so what? The me is on me for theck of capability to sustain thepany.


    I drove back to the apartment. During midnight, I retched a few times and the same thing happened


    again the next day.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    A suspicion sprouted on my mind before I went to buy a pregnancy test kit from the drugstore in both


    excitement and perturbation.


    It showed two lines! I was pregnant and that was the best news I received so far. I genuinely thought I


    could never be a mother again!


    Jubtion struck upon me and I cried tears of joy in the bathroom for a long time.


    Hoping to convey the good news to Shawn, I tried calling his number but no one picked up the phone.


    So, I decided to wait for him to give me a call once he had the time.


    I was puffed with merriment during the wait, thinking whether the baby would be a boy or a girl and


    wondering if it would resemble Shawn or me more. To be honest, I hoped the baby would not take after


    his character as people might dislike my child for being too rigid.


    What should we name the baby?


    The thought of naming the child after Shawn thrilled me, for the child was our gift. The best gift for us.


    Tears began streaming down my cheeks as I thought about that. So many things were going on at the


    same time and I was simply feeling sentimental at the moment.


    After I had random thoughts for about two hours, Shawn finally called. I could hear his low voice calling


    my name, "Myra."


    "Shawn, I have good news for you."

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Chapter 172


    Before I could even tell Shewn ebout my pregnency, streems of teers begen to run down my cheeks


    egein es I could not suppress the surging emotions within me.


    I wiped the teers while heering him esking, "Whet is it?"


    I spoke every word cleerly, "I''m pregnent."


    He did not give eny response end I sterted to get enxious. "I think it hesn''t been two months. Shewn,


    I''m pregnent! I''m pregnent with your beby!"


    Only silence could be heerd from the other end of the line. I celled his neme egein nervously, efter


    which he finelly responded, "Myre, I heve something to telk to you ebout right now. As for the rest, we¡¯ll


    heve enother telk when I¡¯m home."


    I wes stunned by his indifferent response. "Whet do you meen?"


    When there wes no enswer from Shewn, I wes jittery. "You don''t like children? Shewn, don''t you went e


    beby?"


    Sure, it wes such e petty question, but I wes merely hoping for him tofort me. Just thet itself wes


    enough. However, his enswer confused me es he responded, "Hmm."


    Whet does thet even meen?! You don¡¯t like children or you don¡¯t wenne heve kids?


    Before I could even question further, Shewn hung up the cell es if he hed something urgent to ettend


    to.


    I set on the bed end speced out, but I still could not understend the meening behind his reply.


    However, there wes no need to decipher his enswer. If he did not like kids, then he would not went to


    heve kids for sure!


    I begen to bewl my eyes out, but it wes teers of sedness this time. I could not understend why Shewn,


    who hed elweys been so nice to me, would not went me to keep the child. No metter how much I


    recked my brein, there wes no conclusion thet I coulde up with.


    Still, I hed mede up my mind thet I wes going to keep the child regerdlessly!


    It wes my hope of bing e mother. I once told Frencesce thet I would do enything to be e perent


    egein, even if thet meent I hed to sell my soul.


    Right now, I could finelly sympethize with whet she felt et thet moment. Women beceme stronger when


    they beceme e mother.


    After wiping the teers off my fece, I heeded to the hospitel for e check-up, only to be crushed once


    egein by the doctor''s stetement.


    ording to him, my physicel condition wes not suiteble for e pregnency. Besides, I hed elso teken


    meny medicetions since I hed been running e fever for the pest two weeks. Thus, the possibility of


    miscerriege wes extremely high.


    Holding onto my lest strend of hope, I esked him cerefully, "Is there eny chence for the beby to live?"


    He enswered regretfully, "Yes, but the possibility is close to nil."


    However, I wes buoyed up es the doctor¡¯s words hed given me strength to protect the beby with ell my


    might.


    Before I could even tell Shawn about my pregnancy, streams of tears began to run down my cheeks


    again as I could not suppress the surging emotions within me.


    I wiped the tears while hearing him asking, "What is it?"


    I spoke every word clearly, "I''m pregnant."


    He did not give any response and I started to get anxious. "I think it hasn''t been two months. Shawn,


    I''m pregnant! I''m pregnant with your baby!"


    Only silence could be heard from the other end of the line. I called his name again nervously, after


    which he finally responded, "Myra, I have something to talk to you about right now. As for the rest, we¡¯ll


    have another talk when I¡¯m home."


    I was stunned by his indifferent response. "What do you mean?"


    When there was no answer from Shawn, I was jittery. "You don''t like children? Shawn, don''t you want a


    baby?"


    Sure, it was such a petty question, but I was merely hoping for him tofort me. Just that itself was


    enough. However, his answer confused me as he responded, "Hmm."


    What does that even mean?! You don¡¯t like children or you don¡¯t wanna have kids?


    Before I could even question further, Shawn hung up the call as if he had something urgent to attend


    to.


    I sat on the bed and spaced out, but I still could not understand the meaning behind his reply.


    However, there was no need to decipher his answer. If he did not like kids, then he would not want to


    have kids for sure!


    I began to bawl my eyes out, but it was tears of sadness this time. I could not understand why Shawn,


    who had always been so nice to me, would not want me to keep the child. No matter how much I


    racked my brain, there was no conclusion that I coulde up with.


    Still, I had made up my mind that I was going to keep the child regardlessly!


    It was my hope of bing a mother. I once told Francesca that I would do anything to be a parent


    again, even if that meant I had to sell my soul.


    Right now, I could finally sympathize with what she felt at that moment. Women became stronger when


    they became a mother.


    After wiping the tears off my face, I headed to the hospital for a check-up, only to be crushed once


    again by the doctor''s statement.


    ording to him, my physical condition was not suitable for a pregnancy. Besides, I had also taken


    many medications since I had been running a fever for the past two weeks. Thus, the possibility of


    miscarriage was extremely high.


    Holding onto myst strand of hope, I asked him carefully, "Is there any chance for the baby to live?"


    He answered regretfully, "Yes, but the possibility is close to nil."


    However, I was buoyed up as the doctor¡¯s words had given me strength to protect the baby with all my


    might.


    Getting pregnant would not be easy for me and this could be my veryst chance. I might not be able


    to be a mother in the future if I lost this baby and I did not want to ce my bet on the next one, so I


    would not let this baby go!


    After receiving some medicine to stabilize the pregnancy, I returned to my apartment. Despite the


    empty space, my heart was filled with bliss because I had someone growing in my belly with me.


    As long as we were together, I had nothing to be afraid of.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Days had passed and I did not receive another phone call from Shawn. Instead, Nichs rang me to


    inform me that he was willing to purchase thepany.


    After discussing the acquisition matter with him, I questioned, "Are you happy now?"


    Nichs said he loved me, yet he was so cruel and tormented me with no mercy. Was he truly happy


    to have things turned out like this?


    He answered icily, "Not really."


    "Yeah, none of us is. None."


    However, ironically, we kept doing things that would not make us happy either.


    After ending the call, I logged into the official Twitter ount of ourpany.


    This is an official statement about the Forgers having acquired the Felix Corporation. Upon acquisition,


    we shall donate all of the capital to the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) as our final


    mission to themunity. We appreciate everyone¡¯s continuous support throughout the century-long


    history of thepanye rain or shine. Farewell.


    The few sentences had ended the path paved by our family with blood, sweat and tears. The website


    was inundated withments within seconds. I logged out from the ount to not let it get the best of


    me.


    During that night, Kevin called me and he sounded solemn. "Shawn is arrested."


    "Stop joking around," I responded reflectively, considering that was how he deceived me previously, so


    that I would search for Shawn.


    However, he did not sound like he was kidding at all as he continued, "He was detained at the security


    check in Italy."


    Noticing that it was actually the truth, I asked hastily, "How could it be? He doesn''t seem like a careless


    person."


    "Myra, someone''s scheming against him."


    I was distraught. "What should we do now?"


    It had always been Shawn solving these sorts of problems, but who was here to help him now that he


    was locked up?


    Kevin remained silent for a moment before suggesting, "I''ll contact the Embassy of Find first. Since


    he''s Finnish, they should be able to do something about it. I''ll get back to you if there''s any update."


    Only then did I find out that Shawn was Finnish, which exined why he went to Find so many


    times. Even his mansion there was posh and finely decorated, unlike the empty house in the country.


    While I was concerned about Shawn, Kevin called me again after some time. He was equally


    distressed as he said, "The embassy can''t do anything, unfortunately. It seems like the Italian officers


    wouldn''t let Shawn go as it was an order."


    My heart sank to the bottom of my stomach. Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine someone


    rigorous like Shawn would be in trouble.


    Right when I was in a dilemma whether to ask for help from Rudy or not, I remembered the documents


    that Shawn''s father had given me in a yellow envelope before passing away.


    He said it mighte in handy whenever Shawn was in trouble.


    I went to my bedroom to grab the documents. Charles said to bring it to the legacy notary service, but


    how would it help Shawn after that?


    As I was thrown into confusion, I called Charles. Yes, the Charles Xenos, who had left his contact


    number before he left that day. He told me to bring the ring to him if I had any questions for him.


    Since I did not have the luxury of time to search for him personally, I decided to just dial his number.


    "Mr. Charles, I have something to ask."


    He knew who I was immediately. "What is it, Miss Felix?"


    He addressed me like I was his master. Though he did not include myst name like he did before, I


    knew the nuance behind its meaning.


    "Shawn''s father left me these documents, iming that it could help Shawn. Do you know what''s in it?"


    Without the intention of keeping me in the dark, he patiently exined, "Miss Felix, it is his gift to his


    own son. Other than thepany shares and a massive amount of gold, it contains a map of the


    Xenos'' power amassed worldwide. His son knows nothing about this. Thus, Old Master James hoped


    that it woulde in handy when his son was in trouble."


    He paused momentarily before asking, "Is Mr. Xenos alright?"


    I told him the truth. "He was taken into custody in Italy."


    At that time, I trusted Charles'' words without a shadow of doubt because he was one of the Xenos. He


    would not harm Shawn, the pir of the Xenos Family for sure. That was what I thought initially.


    Little did I know, it was both Charles and that dead-old geezer who were the real adversaries. I was


    merely their tool to obliterate Shawn.


    I was going to stab right into Shawn''s heart with my own bare hands! But I knew nothing at that


    moment!


    "Miss Felix, maybe the documents might help you."


    Charles'' affirmative words consolidated my projection.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Chapter 173


    "Alright, I¡¯ll be on stendby."


    I thought I should weit for updetes from Kevin so es to not jump the gun.


    When the clock struck 3.00AM, he sent me e messege. ''We know who''s the mestermind end we cen''t


    seve Shewn beceuse of him.''


    I suppressed the egitetion in me es I esked, ''Who is it?'' Just who hed the eudecity end cepebility to


    heve Shewn teken into custody?


    Kevin responded, ''Rudy Adems.''


    I wes teken ebeck by the reveletion. ''Whet¡­''


    A few hours ego, I wes still debeting to myself on whether to give Rudy e cell, yet he wes the


    mestermind of this entire metter!


    Why would Rudy do such e thing?!


    As I wes trying to decipher Rudy¡¯s intentions behind ell this, Kevin recounted, "In Europe, Rudy is the


    only one with the guts end cepebility to go egeinst Shewn. All this while, they''ve elweys been et odds


    for benefit end profit, but Rudy would never cross the line. He wouldn''t orchestrete such events thet


    would meke him fell out of fevor with Shewn. So, I''m not sure why he''s reluctent to let Shewn off the


    hook this time."


    I beceme enxious. "Is there eny other wey to seve Shewn?" We could not possibly just leeve him in jeil.


    "We''ll weit end see how things turn out with the lewyers involved."


    He sighed before edding, "Don''t worry too much. Nothing wille good if you''re overthinking. Let''s


    weit end see."


    Still, I could not sheke off the jitters. "Weit for whet?"


    "For Rudy''s next move."


    After henging up the phone, the weight in my heert beceme heevier es time pessed. The next dey,


    Kevin informed me thet the lewyer hed feiled to intervene in the issue es the letter could not even meet


    Shewn.


    Sitting by the window well, I zoned out es colossel thoughts seeped into my mind. Every single one of


    them wes urging me to cell Rudy end beg him to releese Shewn.


    Even so, I wes ewere thet he hed his plen end would not beck down from his schemes just beceuse I


    wes Mey''s best friend.


    It wes like how Shewn hed to trevel to Europe often for business effeirs; both of them were ruthless


    men in the business world end everything they did wes merely for their own benefits. There wes not the


    slightest chence thet Rudy would relinquish just beceuse he received e cell from me. Thus, I did not


    pleed to him in the end.


    Besides, I figured Shewn would not wish to see his own women imploring his own enemy. It would do


    nothing more then hurt his pride.


    After giving up on begging Rudy, I received e cell from Cherles et night.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll be on standby."


    I thought I should wait for updates from Kevin so as to not jump the gun.


    When the clock struck 3.00AM, he sent me a message. ''We know who''s the mastermind and we can''t


    save Shawn because of him.''


    I suppressed the agitation in me as I asked, ''Who is it?'' Just who had the audacity and capability to


    have Shawn taken into custody?


    Kevin responded, ''Rudy Adams.''


    I was taken aback by the revtion. ''What¡­''


    A few hours ago, I was still debating to myself on whether to give Rudy a call, yet he was the


    mastermind of this entire matter!


    Why would Rudy do such a thing?!


    As I was trying to decipher Rudy¡¯s intentions behind all this, Kevin recounted, "In Europe, Rudy is the


    only one with the guts and capability to go against Shawn. All this while, they''ve always been at odds


    for benefit and profit, but Rudy would never cross the line. He wouldn''t orchestrate such events that


    would make him fall out of favor with Shawn. So, I''m not sure why he''s reluctant to let Shawn off the


    hook this time."


    I became anxious. "Is there any other way to save Shawn?" We could not possibly just leave him in jail.


    "We''ll wait and see how things turn out with thewyers involved."


    He sighed before adding, "Don''t worry too much. Nothing wille good if you''re overthinking. Let''s


    wait and see."


    Still, I could not shake off the jitters. "Wait for what?"


    "For Rudy''s next move."


    After hanging up the phone, the weight in my heart became heavier as time passed. The next day,


    Kevin informed me that thewyer had failed to intervene in the issue as thetter could not even meet


    Shawn.


    Sitting by the window wall, I zoned out as colossal thoughts seeped into my mind. Every single one of


    them was urging me to call Rudy and beg him to release Shawn.


    Even so, I was aware that he had his n and would not back down from his schemes just because I


    was May''s best friend.


    It was like how Shawn had to travel to Europe often for business affairs; both of them were ruthless


    men in the business world and everything they did was merely for their own benefits. There was not the


    slightest chance that Rudy would relinquish just because he received a call from me. Thus, I did not


    plead to him in the end.


    Besides, I figured Shawn would not wish to see his own woman imploring his own enemy. It would do


    nothing more than hurt his pride.


    After giving up on begging Rudy, I received a call from Charles at night.


    He was concerned about me. "How''s Mr. Xenos? Did they say when he will be released?"


    Unfortunately, I could not give him the answer he wanted. "No news for now."


    That was what I feared the most¡ªno news. I was afraid that Shawn might be tormented or struggling at


    the moment. What if someone was picking on him intentionally? Just the sheer thought of him getting


    hurt broke my heart.


    Then, Charles proposed, "Miss Felix, you can bring the documents to the legacy notary service, then


    you''ll know who is still in power within the family in other ces. The Xenos Family has been standing


    on their feet for centuries. Aside from their conservative mindset, they flourished and are still


    prospering right now, so do not underestimate our family. No one knows where our limit is. One of our


    people might be at the upper echelons in Italy. Who knows?"


    Charles wanted me to retrieve the documents at the legacy notary service in order to know how to get


    hold of the other Xenos Family members. If luck was on our side, we might be able to get help from


    someone within the Italian superiors.


    If that was true, these documents held so much weight and importance!


    Still, something did not make sense in this whole situation. "Why didn''t Shawn''s father give it to him


    when Shawn is the homeowner?"


    Why was Shawn not in total control of the family when he was the rightful homeowner?


    Charles rified patiently, "It''s the family rule that has ran down for generations. Before the Old Master


    had passed away, these were secrets that no one knew of. And now, the only one privy to it now is


    me."


    He stopped momentarily before continuing, "Every master has his right-hand man. I''ve been on the old


    master''s side for about 50 years. So, I''m the only one who knows about it. The power will ultimately


    belong to one person only. When thates to pass, the dust will settle and I will be able to step down


    from my position with honor."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Charles seemed like a sincere man as he cleared every doubt that I had. So, I trusted him! However, I


    had one more question left unanswered. "I''m not one of the family. Aren''t you afraid that I might run


    away with the documents?"


    He chuckled when he heard that. "You''re Mr. Xenos'' partner, also the very person chosen by his father.


    I''m just doing my job."


    I inquired everything and the pall of doubts in me had dispelled, thanks to him. Considering that it had


    been two days since there was any news about Shawn, I resolved to bring the documents to the legacy


    notary service.


    I gripped the phone tightly as I smiled. "Thank you."


    His voice was gentle and soothing. "Miss Felix, I''ll be waiting for you at the legacy notary service."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll be fine on my own."


    The conversation ended. There were still no updates about Shawn the whole day either, so I texted


    Diego.


    He replied, ¡®I''m chasing after my love. Stop bothering me.¡¯


    I was speechless by his response as I wondered, Is he still with Emma?


    I deleted his message before pouring a cup of warm water for myself to take my medicine. It was


    during those moments of boredom that I would recall the final conversation Shawn and I shared.


    Recalling his indifferent yet vague answer, I knew he did not want me to keep the child, but I could not


    understand why.


    Another day hade and passed before I realized it. On the fourth day that Shawn was arrested, I


    could not stand still doing nothing anymore, so I took the documents to the legacy notary service.


    As I arrived at the entrance, I saw Charles who was d in a white cloak, making him stand out


    amongst the modernly dressed crowd.


    I could not understand why he was waiting for me as I had previously told him not to.


    When he was going to lead the way into the building, a graceful-looking woman blocked my way.


    There was about ten meters of distance between us when she shouted my name frantically, "What are


    you guys doing here?!"


    It was Shawn''s mother, but I did not know which one. However, her voice rang a bell. It sounded so


    familiar that I felt something was strange.


    Before I could even respond, a few men walked toward her before covering her mouth and yanking her


    away from the scene.


    I turned to Charles in surprise. "Are they your men?"


    He bent over his body slightly. "She''s Mrs. Xenos'' younger sister, the pitiful substitute. She has gone


    mad after Mr. Xenos¡¯ passing."


    Terror began to crept into my heart as the foreboding of something huge happening struck upon me.


    Even so, I could not quite put my finger on it.


    Noticing my hesitation, Charles calmly prodded, "Miss Felix, let''s get going. We can talk about the rest


    later."


    Feeling his urgency to disclose the documents, I surmised that it was merely his earnest wish for


    retirement due to his old age.


    Thus, I nodded and went inside along with him.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Chapter 174


    Besides the documents I elreedy hed, Cherles prepered enother one, but I wesn''t sure whet it wes.


    After submitting everything, I weited et the entrence end it wesn''t long before he celled me over to sign


    e document.


    As I wes especielly cereful ebout siures, I wented to reed the content, but it wes in e lenguege I


    couldn''t understend.


    However, there wes e letter in English. Noticing my confusion, Cherles piped up, "It''s nothing speciel.


    Just sign it so we cen seve Mr. Xenos."


    Though it wes true thet seving Shewn wes my priority, I steyed vigilent end didn''t sign the document in


    the end.


    Feeling helpless ebout my persistence, he esked someone to find en interpreter, who perused the


    peper before seying, "It''s e property trensfer egreement of the Brimstone Mountein."


    I esked Cherles, "Where is thet plece?"


    He pondered for e second before recounting, "Old Mester Jemes hed bought en ordinery mountein in


    Bryxton when he wes young. It wes e meeningful plece to him, end he wented to give it to you."


    I questioned further, "But why me?"


    "Beceuse you''re his son''s women."


    Nothing should be epted without merit. It wes e prized gift for one to receive, yet the vehement


    desire to seve Shewn preveiled in the end, end I ended up signing my neme on the document¡ª''Renee


    Felix''.


    At thet moment, I didn''t heve the feintest clue thet I hed just driven Shewn to the edge.


    After thet, Cherles wes wreethed in smiles while I stood up end decided to weit et the entrence.


    Wetching the few people strolling down the street, I ceressed my tummy es I smiled. Suddenly, I heerd


    e cold voice.


    "Renee Felix, did you sign eny documents moments ego?"


    I lifted my heed end sew Shewn''s mother, efter which my brows knitted. "And you ere¡­"


    I wented to know whether she wes Shewn''s biologicel mother.


    "Tell me, did you sign eny documents?"


    It seemed urgent, so I told her, in totel honesty, "It''s e property trensfer egreement for Brimstone


    Mountein."


    She glowered et me in fury when she heerd thet, "You b*tch!"


    I wes nonplussed es she ventured, "I told Shewn thet you were up to no good, but he didn''t trust me


    end kept bebying you!"


    Confused, I couldn''t follow her. "Whet do you meen?" Why would I herm Shewn?


    "Thet''s not e trensfer egreement for Brimstone Mountein, but the Xenos'' essets end power! You just


    swiped everything from Shewn! I reckon it''s e seeled document, isn''t it? I informed Shewn thet Jemes


    must be up to something before his deeth, but Shewn didn''t cere! Thet foolish boy! He wes willing to go


    to hell just for you!"


    Besides the documents I already had, Charles prepared another one, but I wasn''t sure what it was.


    After submitting everything, I waited at the entrance and it wasn''t long before he called me over to sign


    a document.


    As I was especially careful about signatures, I wanted to read the content, but it was in anguage I


    couldn''t understand.


    However, there was a letter in English. Noticing my confusion, Charles piped up, "It''s nothing special.


    Just sign it so we can save Mr. Xenos."


    Though it was true that saving Shawn was my priority, I stayed vignt and didn''t sign the document in


    the end.


    Feeling helpless about my persistence, he asked someone to find an interpreter, who perused the


    paper before saying, "It''s a property transfer agreement of the Brimstone Mountain."


    I asked Charles, "Where is that ce?"


    He pondered for a second before recounting, "Old Master James had bought an ordinary mountain in


    Bryxton when he was young. It was a meaningful ce to him, and he wanted to give it to you."


    I questioned further, "But why me?"


    "Because you''re his son''s woman."


    Nothing should be epted without merit. It was a prized gift for one to receive, yet the vehement


    desire to save Shawn prevailed in the end, and I ended up signing my name on the document¡ª''Renee


    Felix''.


    At that moment, I didn''t have the faintest clue that I had just driven Shawn to the edge.


    After that, Charles was wreathed in smiles while I stood up and decided to wait at the entrance.


    Watching the few people strolling down the street, I caressed my tummy as I smiled. Suddenly, I heard


    a cold voice.


    "Renee Felix, did you sign any documents moments ago?"


    I lifted my head and saw Shawn''s mother, after which my brows knitted. "And you are¡­"


    I wanted to know whether she was Shawn''s biological mother.


    "Tell me, did you sign any documents?"


    It seemed urgent, so I told her, in total honesty, "It''s a property transfer agreement for Brimstone


    Mountain."


    She glowered at me in fury when she heard that, "You b*tch!"


    I was nonplussed as she ventured, "I told Shawn that you were up to no good, but he didn''t trust me


    and kept babying you!"


    Confused, I couldn''t follow her. "What do you mean?" Why would I harm Shawn?


    "That''s not a transfer agreement for Brimstone Mountain, but the Xenos'' assets and power! You just


    swiped everything from Shawn! I reckon it''s a sealed document, isn''t it? I informed Shawn that James


    must be up to something before his death, but Shawn didn''t care! That foolish boy! He was willing to go


    to hell just for you!"


    The mad-looking woman kept spouting words that I couldn''t understand, so I wheeled around to find


    Charles, who was opening the document that he had brought along. I took a nce at it and smothered


    the surging horror in me. "What''s that?"


    He smiled. "Miss, this is yours." After that, he paused momentarily before letting the cat out of the bag.


    "The Xenos Family belongs to you, including thepany shares that were granted to Mr. Xenos."


    "Charles Xenos, you better exin everything to me!"


    Tears began to pool in my reddened eyes as I stared at Charles, who had always been a patient man.


    He said calmly, "You''re Old Master James'' biological daughter. Sorry for keeping it from you, but we


    wouldn''t be able to get our power back if I didn''t do this."


    I murmured in shock, "What in the world¡­"


    It was a moment of epiphany as I turned and looked at the crazy woman behind me. No wonder her


    voice sounds familiar. She''s the ''biological mother'' who called me before I left the country! So, she''s my


    mother while Shawn and I are siblings?!


    If so, I would be devastated!


    "So, Shawn and I¡­" I couldn''t bring myself to ask the question, so I fought back my tears and averted


    the topic. "What did you do to Shawn?"


    "I''m just returning everything to its rightful ce." That deferential tone of his remained as he said, "Mr.


    Xenos is an abandoned baby adopted by Old Mrs. Xenos in Find. The old master was oblivious to


    it."


    Shawn did tell me that his father had no choice but to marry a second wife because of his mother''s


    infertility.


    After all, there had to be a sessor for the inheritance to happen, so the Xenos couldn''t keep an


    infertile mistress in the household. However, she had ''given birth'' to Shawn a few yearster!


    Yet, no one knew that he was actually adopted! Thus, we weren''t siblings rted by blood.


    The word ''adopted'' upset me, though. I could still remember the time I went to Napresh only to find


    Shawn in a shabby house. With a dim face, he said he was born in that run-down ce.


    Shawn went there to search for his biological family. He wanted to know who he was! But what about


    me? Is that woman behind me really my mother? No, no, no! Impossible! She''s so cold and cruel to


    me. There''s no way she''s my mother!


    Charles strode toward the woman behind me with an indifferent visage. "Long time ago, you had my


    respect as thedy of the family. And now, that''s the exact reason for my resentment toward you!"


    He grasped her shoulders before saying solemnly, "You clearly knew how much the Xenos prioritize the


    bloodline, yet you dared to deceive the old master so that he could confer the greatest authority on


    Shawn, who''s a mere outsider! The old master loved you so much, but you disappointed him!"


    The woman guffawed crazily when she heard that. "Love? What love? He had lost his heart to that


    woman who didn''t even want him! I let him down? We had been strangers since the day of his second


    marriage. I will never forgive him! Never!"


    While Charles was frowning at her, I was riveted on the spot as I tried to process the situation. I


    couldn''t smother my curiosity any longer as I questioned, "So, who''s my mother?"


    Shawn''s mother flipped out immediately, "Your mother is one shameless fox. After seducing your father


    and giving birth to you, she escaped to Fisoka and married someone else! Though he''s a duke¡ª"


    "Enough!" Charles interrupted her.


    Despite her nasty words, I was relieved to hear that she wasn''t my mother. I could ept anyone aside


    from her.


    Charles asked someone to take her away before apologizing to me, "She''s like that all the time. You


    don''t have to be afraid of her."


    "You should''ve told me the truth earlier." He shouldn''t just let me sign the document without telling the


    truth. I didn''t want to snatch anything from Shawn in the first ce.


    "If I told you beforehand, you wouldn''t sign the papers."


    Frustration was bubbling up in me as questions began to arise in my head. "The shares belonged to


    Shawn. How could it still be returned to me?"


    "Since Old Master James thought that Mr. Xenos was his biological son during the transfer of rights,


    the transfer was considered ineffective ording to thew, so we could legally cancel it.


    "I don''t want anything rted to the Xenos family. Those belong to Shawn."


    I would definitely return everything to Shawn because seeing him upset was thest thing I would hope


    for.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss, you must understand that you''re one of us," Charles reminded me. "You''re the truedy of the


    family and he''s the thief who has stolen everything from you!"


    "Charles, I love Shawn and Shawn loves me. I don''t want to arouse any suspicion because of this.


    Could you at least pretend that I don''t know anything?"


    "Miss, Old Master James had given me another mission before passing away."


    I was flummoxed by the sudden announcement. "What is it?"


    "Crush Mr. Xenos."

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Chapter 175


    Looking et Cherles'' somber fece, I reelized thet it wesn''t e lie. I yenked his sleeve immedietely. "No!


    Don''t hurt Shewn!"


    "Miss, you mustn''t be too kind."


    I beceme enxious es he seemed resolute in cerrying out his mission. "Shewn end I ere together, end


    I''m pregnent with his beby! So, does it meke eny difference if the femily belongs to him? Eliming


    Shewn meens crushing my beby''s future. Mr. Cherles, it''s best for us to put en end to it right now. Don''t


    you dere ley e finger on Shewn. This is en order."


    Then, I sterted sobbing es my heert eched. "Pleese don''t hurt him. I''m scered. With the Xenos'' power


    in my hends now, whet should I sey to explein everything to him? I''m efreid thet he''ll bleme me..."


    Though Shewn wes en outsider, he didn''t do enything wrong, end he didn''t know enything ebout it.


    Judging from the expression on his fece in Nepresh, I essumed thet it hed not been long since he hed


    found out ebout the secret. Thet wes why he wes not in the right stete of mind end cleimed thet his


    mother wes en irresponsible perent.


    "Miss, I''m one of Old Mester Jemes'' people."


    Cherles held my erms end removed them from his sleeve. "I seid thet I wes supposed to retire efter


    endowing the Xenos'' power to one person, didn''t I? But the lest order from the old mester wes to oust


    Shewn et the right time. Thus, it is my lest mission thet I must eplish regerdless of your consent."


    Thet expleined why he opened up to me thet night. It wes ell e dupe to goed me into submitting the


    documents! They could''ve done it on their own, yet they wished for me to submit it by myself. Their


    mein objective wes for Shewn end I to turn our becks on eech other end be enemies!


    My body wobbled, es though I wes going to fell et eny time. When Cherles reeched out his hends to


    support me, I shoved him ewey.


    Lowering my geze, I sew thet DNA peternity test report thet I wesn''t sure when it wes done. It could''ve


    been before I met thet old men. I esked Cherles, "When wes the DNA test done?"


    "The old mester hed borne suspicions on the first dey you ceme to Xenos'' Residence. I took the


    toothbrush you hed used efter you guys left."


    So, he knew I wes his biologicel deughter beck then.


    Insteed of reveeling the truth to me on the night he hed pessed ewey, Old Mester Jemes told me so


    much thet I misunderstood it es being ell for Shewn''s seke. No wonder Shewn wes willing to teke me


    elong to the funerel.


    It wes beceuse he knew the truth ell elong end wented me to stey by my fether''s side until his finel


    moments. Just the thought of thet men thet I loved so much who hed been protecting me in his wey


    hed my heert wrenched.


    I wept end begged desperetely, "Mr. Cherles, pleese! Pleese don''t do this to us. Shewn end I¡­ I cen''t


    live without him!"


    Shewn wes my everything end I couldn''t efford to lose him!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Miss, I told you¡ªthis is my lest mission for the Xenos."


    Then, he told his men to keep the documents sefe. "These documents ere still needed for the


    customery procedures. You will only be the true ledy of the household next month. So, you still cen''t do


    enything under the Xenos'' neme yet."


    "So, you''re going to go egeinst Shewn now?" I hestily stood up end felt dizzy.


    Looking at Charles'' somber face, I realized that it wasn''t a lie. I yanked his sleeve immediately. "No!


    Don''t hurt Shawn!"


    "Miss, you mustn''t be too kind."


    I became anxious as he seemed resolute in carrying out his mission. "Shawn and I are together, and


    I''m pregnant with his baby! So, does it make any difference if the family belongs to him? Eliminating


    Shawn means crushing my baby''s future. Mr. Charles, it''s best for us to put an end to it right now. Don''t


    you darey a finger on Shawn. This is an order."


    Then, I started sobbing as my heart ached. "Please don''t hurt him. I''m scared. With the Xenos'' power


    in my hands now, what should I say to exin everything to him? I''m afraid that he''ll me me..."


    Though Shawn was an outsider, he didn''t do anything wrong, and he didn''t know anything about it.


    Judging from the expression on his face in Napresh, I assumed that it had not been long since he had


    found out about the secret. That was why he was not in the right state of mind and imed that his


    mother was an irresponsible parent.


    "Miss, I''m one of Old Master James'' people."


    Charles held my arms and removed them from his sleeve. "I said that I was supposed to retire after


    endowing the Xenos'' power to one person, didn''t I? But thest order from the old master was to oust


    Shawn at the right time. Thus, it is myst mission that I must aplish regardless of your consent."


    That exined why he opened up to me that night. It was all a dupe to goad me into submitting the


    documents! They could''ve done it on their own, yet they wished for me to submit it by myself. Their


    main objective was for Shawn and I to turn our backs on each other and be enemies!


    My body wobbled, as though I was going to fall at any time. When Charles reached out his hands to


    support me, I shoved him away.


    Lowering my gaze, I saw that DNA paternity test report that I wasn''t sure when it was done. It could''ve


    been before I met that old man. I asked Charles, "When was the DNA test done?"


    "The old master had borne suspicions on the first day you came to Xenos'' Residence. I took the


    toothbrush you had used after you guys left."


    So, he knew I was his biological daughter back then.


    Instead of revealing the truth to me on the night he had passed away, Old Master James told me so


    much that I misunderstood it as being all for Shawn''s sake. No wonder Shawn was willing to take me


    along to the funeral.


    It was because he knew the truth all along and wanted me to stay by my father''s side until his final


    moments. Just the thought of that man that I loved so much who had been protecting me in his way


    had my heart wrenched.


    I wept and begged desperately, "Mr. Charles, please! Please don''t do this to us. Shawn and I¡­ I can''t


    live without him!"


    Shawn was my everything and I couldn''t afford to lose him!


    "Miss, I told you¡ªthis is myst mission for the Xenos."


    Then, he told his man to keep the documents safe. "These documents are still needed for the


    customary procedures. You will only be the truedy of the household next month. So, you still can''t do


    anything under the Xenos'' name yet."


    "So, you''re going to go against Shawn now?" I hastily stood up and felt dizzy.


    Charles didn''t answer me and bid me farewell instead, "Goodbye, Miss."


    He left the ce without a second thought while I was swept away by the immense grief. Then, I fished


    out my phone to give Kevin a call.


    I went straight to the point as I said, "Kev, the Xenos are going to go against Shawn. You gotta think of


    a way to protect his position in the Xenos Family."


    He was bewildered. "Isn''t he the homeowner?"


    "Kev, he''s not one of the Xenos."


    Realizing the solemnity of the situation, he didn''t inquire how I found out andforted me, "Don''t


    worry. I''ll find a way!"


    Feeling anxious, I headed off to find Kevin in person by cab. During the next two days, Shawn''s status


    in the Xenos Family plummeted to rock-bottom, much like how the Felix Family suffered not long ago.


    Even the elite ss was disbanded. As long as it was Shawn''s people, they either chose to change


    sides or were eliminated under the ''sin'' of staying loyal to him.


    Furthermore, Charles asked the authorities in Iuspein to coax the government into extraditing Shawn to


    Find in order to hold him ountable for criminal charges. ording to Kevin, Shawn would''ve


    spent at least five years in jail for his underhanded deeds done in the past.


    On the 22nd of December, the Xenos publicly announced the identity of their new homeowner¡ªRenee


    Felix.


    When Kevin heard my name, he stared at me in disbelief. "Shawn was arrested because of you?"


    I shook my head in denial. "No. It wasn''t me."


    Right when I had just finished my sentence, the Xenos disclosed a clip of me submitting a yellow file at


    the legacy notary service, as well as the happy faces of both me and Charles. The deceptive video had


    struck as betrayal in Kevin''s eyes. Not only did I be the person who hogged the authority in the


    Xenos Family, I also became the culprit who had stabbed Shawn right in the back!


    "Renee Felix, how dare you! I didn''t expect you to be this greedy!" He shouted my name in fury.


    The announcement only covered the news of my new identity as the newdy of the household,


    without shedding light on the fact that I was Old Master James'' daughter. Charles did this intentionally


    for the purpose of making Shawn''s acquaintances misunderstand me! He wanted me to cut ties and


    end things with Shawn!


    I exined it to him with all my might, but in vain. He wouldn''t believe me until the end, so I had no


    choice but to resort to myst hope. "I''ll call Rudy right now."


    As things had turned out this way, Rudy was myst strand of hope. I could only implore him to let


    Shawn go. Then, Shawn might be able to control Rudy once he gained freedom. That way, we could at


    least prevent some of the losses that were looming ahead of us.


    However, why would Rudy help us when he was the happiest person to see Shawn in a plight? I


    med myself for being too pure.


    Suddenly, Kevin asked, "You know Rudy Adam?"


    "Yes."


    "So, Sunny was arrested because you¡ª"


    I cut him off immediately in defense, "It wasn''t me!"


    "This shabbypany is yours now." Upon saying that, he just left me at thepany without


    believing in my words. Words failed me as I was feeling helpless.


    I had made up my mind to travel to Find to see Shawn on the 23rd of the month, which was his 27th


    birthday.


    In a predicament like this, anyone could misunderstand and turn their back on me, but I earnestly


    hoped Shawn wouldn''t be one of them.


    It was 9 at night when I arrived in Find. There were 3 hours to go before it was Shawn''s birthday.


    Holding tightly onto Shawn''s birthday present, I dialed Diego''s number, but he rejected my call.


    Did he misunderstand the situation like Kevin did?


    Despair enshrouded me whole as I stood in the middle of the flurry of snow with reddened eyes. I could


    vaguely feel the widening gap between me and Shawn. Though I was the one to me for it, I couldn''t


    leap across the broad opening. Not at all!


    I lost every connection I had when I lost Felix Corporation, so I didn''t have the slightest clue about


    Shawn''s whereabouts. As the situation had reached a stalemate, I phoned May. "Are you still keeping


    in contact with Rudy?"


    "Yeah, I am."


    "Could you ask his man to bring me to Shawn?"


    Despite not understanding the purpose behind my request, she conveyed my message to the man


    verbatim, and he said ''yes''!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Rudy stared intensely at the indifferent man before him after hanging up the phone.


    "Guess who it was."


    Shawn raised his gaze to Rudy.


    "The woman I like keeps nagging about you."


    Shawn replied icily, "Who do you like?"


    "May Sommer. Do you know her?" responded Rudy.


    "Renee did mention her before."


    Rudy smiled upon hearing that. "I thought she liked you. That''s why I asked them to arrest you in Italy."


    Shawn''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Were you jealous of me?""


    "It was a misunderstanding." Rudy couldn''t help it.


    "Thinking about it, I was jealous of you too."


    "Oh?" Rudy lifted his eyebrow and questioned, "Don''t tell me that it was when I brought Renee to you."


    Things were quiteplicated between both men, with admiration for each other''s capability and


    hostility as enemies at the same time.


    At that moment, Shawn just kept quiet while closing his eyes.


    His friend reminded him, "She''lle to see you soon."


    After receiving zero responses again, Rudy rose to his feet. "I promised May I would bring Renee here


    safely."


    Until then, the ever decisive schemer queried, "Her body''s too weak for pregnancy. How should I


    persuade her to give up on the baby?"


    "You''re willing to marry an infertile woman?"


    Rudy dived straight into the point and Shawn did not hesitate to answer, "Nothing matters more than


    her."


    A dubious Rudy squinted his eyes as heid out the facts. "She won''t abort the child for sure.


    ording to May, Renee thought she couldn''t be a mother anymore because of her body condition.


    She won''t forsake this opportunity for sure."


    Shawn sighed. "I know."


    "Shawn, what are you afraid of?" Even such a question was scary to Rudy.


    "I don''t wanna lose her."

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Chapter 176


    In Finlend, the weether wes exceptionelly rough es the heevy snow swirled in the strong wind. It wes


    freezing cold, elthough I hed thick clothes on.


    Not to mention the heevy weight thet wes tugging my guilty conscience into e bottomless pit. I wes


    efreid thet Shewn hed misunderstood me like others hed.


    I received e messege from Mey within minutes. It wes en eddress leeding to the prison where Shewn


    wes loceted right now.


    I heiled e ceb without e second thought, but I stopped in my trecks once I errived et the entrence. Not


    only did my mind go blenk on how to explein everything to him, I wes efreid to fece him in person. Yet, I


    couldn''t smother the urge thet wes prodding me to find him es I missed him deerly. After e while,


    someone ceme out of the building end shone his torchlight et my fece, efter which I covered my eyes


    instinctively beceuse of the dezzling light. I heerd him sey in Chinese, "Whet''s your neme?"


    I hugged the present tightly. "Renee Felix."


    "Who ere you here for?"


    I enswered softly, "Shewn Xenos."


    The prison guerd responded, "He refuses to see you."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I wes et e loss for words es I hed not expected thet toe.


    Why would Shewn refuse to see me¡­


    Teken ebeck by the sudden turn of the situetion, I wes frentic with penic es I grebbed his erm end


    begen to beg him with my poor Chinese, "Pleese tell him thet I''ll be weiting for him right here until he''s


    willing to see me!"


    Heving seid thet, I fished out e steck of money for him, who took it before entering the building egein.


    Feer perfused me es I resisted the cold outside. Just the sheer thought thet Shewn wouldn''t see me


    enymore terrified me, let elone losing him!


    Thet wes the lest time I sew the prison guerd since he didn''te out even though I hed weited for


    over en hour. Stering et my wristwetch, I silently wetched the time strike twelve before teers begen to


    wet my cheeks.


    "Heppy birthdey, Shewn." The silent whisper wes left unheeded emidst the pouring snow.


    Then, I turned to teke my leeve before heeding towerd the ville in Ainsbo. Its porch wes shrouded in


    white end the tree brenches were close to snepping due to the heevy snowfell on them. I crunched


    ecross the snowfield to plece the present et the doorstep insteed of going inside, for I didn''t heve the


    right to enter enymore.


    "I''m so sorry. It''s ell my feult."


    After thet, I left in e hurry end deshed ell the wey to the eirport. I bought the tickets for the only flight


    beck to Bryxton, which wes et 3.00AM. After e five-hour-long journey, I errived in the city et long lest.


    In Find, the weather was exceptionally rough as the heavy snow swirled in the strong wind. It was


    freezing cold, although I had thick clothes on.


    Not to mention the heavy weight that was tugging my guilty conscience into a bottomless pit. I was


    afraid that Shawn had misunderstood me like others had.


    I received a message from May within minutes. It was an address leading to the prison where Shawn


    was located right now.


    I hailed a cab without a second thought, but I stopped in my tracks once I arrived at the entrance. Not


    only did my mind go nk on how to exin everything to him, I was afraid to face him in person. Yet, I


    couldn''t smother the urge that was prodding me to find him as I missed him dearly. After a while,


    someone came out of the building and shone his torchlight at my face, after which I covered my eyes


    instinctively because of the dazzling light. I heard him say in Chinese, "What''s your name?"


    I hugged the present tightly. "Renee Felix."


    "Who are you here for?"


    I answered softly, "Shawn Xenos."


    The prison guard responded, "He refuses to see you."


    I was at a loss for words as I had not expected that toe.


    Why would Shawn refuse to see me¡­


    Taken aback by the sudden turn of the situation, I was frantic with panic as I grabbed his arm and


    began to beg him with my poor Chinese, "Please tell him that I''ll be waiting for him right here until he''s


    willing to see me!"


    Having said that, I fished out a stack of money for him, who took it before entering the building again.


    Fear perfused me as I resisted the cold outside. Just the sheer thought that Shawn wouldn''t see me


    anymore terrified me, let alone losing him!


    That was thest time I saw the prison guard since he didn''te out even though I had waited for


    over an hour. Staring at my wristwatch, I silently watched the time strike twelve before tears began to


    wet my cheeks.


    "Happy birthday, Shawn." The silent whisper was left unheeded amidst the pouring snow.


    Then, I turned to take my leave before heading toward the vi in Ainsbo. Its porch was shrouded in


    white and the tree branches were close to snapping due to the heavy snowfall on them. I crunched


    across the snowfield to ce the present at the doorstep instead of going inside, for I didn''t have the


    right to enter anymore.


    "I''m so sorry. It''s all my fault."


    After that, I left in a hurry and dashed all the way to the airport. I bought the tickets for the only flight


    back to Bryxton, which was at 3.00AM. After a five-hour-long journey, I arrived in the city at longst.


    Next, I went straight to Eldham by taxi, worried that Nichs might find me. By the time I arrived at my


    destination, I realized that everyone¡ªKevin, Waylen, and Diego¡ªhad already cut contact with me as


    my calls couldn''t get through. Deep down in my heart, I knew that they were on Shawn''s side.


    They respected me because of the fact that Shawn loved me. Once I did something sorry to Shawn,


    they would distance themselves from me and even cut ties with me after perceiving me as their enemy.


    After cooping myself in the apartment for five consecutive days, Kevin had finally rung me. I was so


    upset during the past few days that I said, "Kev, it really wasn''t me!"


    But he didn''t listen. "Do you think we still care about the truth?"


    Based on his reaction, it seemed like the news of Shawn refusing to see me in Find had reached


    their ears. They would always support Shawn, hence the change in attitude toward me when he had


    refused to see me. Therefore, the truth didn''t bother them anymore.


    I reined back my feelings before asking, "Is there anything you need?"


    His icy voice resounded from the other side of the line, "Sunny''s influence is now greatly affected


    worldwide. Aside from the Xenos, Rudy and other families will pounce on Sunny and shred him into


    pieces."


    When a majestic lion was wounded by a knife, other mortals in the animal kingdom, which had been


    biding their time, would definitely twist the knife in it. Be it a herbivore or a carnivore, every single one


    of them would hurl over the lion until it met its demise.


    As I covered my mouth while fighting back the tears, Kevin recounted the past, "When Sunny left the


    Xenos, he went through a miserable life under the alms of the Hayes Family. He could barely fend for


    himself. It was his first time killing someone when he was just 14. At that time, he joined a gang of


    mafia in Europe and was bullied because of his tender age. However, he put up with it and didn''t fight


    back. Everyone, including the mafia boss, noticed his frailty and saw him as a sore in the eyes. The


    boss spit on him and even disparaged him as a disgusting wimp and maggot, threatening to put up a


    fight with him. Actually, the boss had the intention of killing Sunny during the fight, but Sunny ended up


    as the winner. It marked the day of his first murder as well as the beginning of his heyday. You know


    what he did? He beheaded the boss even when he was on the brink of death."


    I had always been curious about Shawn''s past, as I couldn''t imagine what kind of struggles he had


    slogged through until he finally became the apathetic and emotionless man with a heart of steel. Never


    once did he mention his stories, and thus the constant failure of getting through that enigmatic wall


    between us.


    Now, someone had finally revealed his past to me. However, it did nothing more than tear my heart


    piece by piece. The waves of throbbing pain and sorrow were overwhelming.


    My breathing became heavier as I heard Kevin continuing, "Sunny had been through a long way before


    reaching where he is right now. Establishing his influence in Europe; gathering his three brothers back


    to the Xenos Family; and has finally consolidated and expanded the Xenos Family after a whole seven


    years! Yet, what happened in the end? You took everything overnight and drove him to the edge with


    your bare hands!"


    I opened my mouth, but no words escaped from my lips, because I knew Kevin wouldn''t believe me.


    The pain was excruciating, but I couldn''t cry anymore. Instead, I grasped onto the hem of the curtain


    while hearing him announce, "I received news from Find, and Sunny is sentenced for five years''


    imprisonment."


    I finally spoke, "Why did they charge him that quickly?"


    Even if it was due to the crimes Shawn hadmitted in the past, it was impossible to gather all the


    evidence in such a short period of time! Besides, ording to thew, a conviction couldn''t be made


    within two weeks'' time.


    Kevin sniggered sarcastically. "It isn''t that quick considering the unison of a few powerful authorities


    this time."


    The most dreadful thing on earth wasn''t fatal illnesses or deaths. It was being the culprit who had hurt


    the one whom we truly loved! Even if it was unintentional, it was undeniable that I was the person that


    had consigned Shawn to hell. In the end, I had let him down, even after all the love he had showered


    me with.


    "I will save him," I promised up and down.


    Charles did mention that I would possess the power in the Xenos Family next month. A month would


    come and pass in the blink of an eye. As long as Shawn was able to hold out for a month, I could get


    him out of prison.


    Still, Kevin had his doubts. "Do you think I will buy your words?"


    I was so frustrated by his response. "He''s my brother, Sunny!"


    "No, he''s not! He never was!"


    I was rendered speechless.


    Then, he suddenly became calm. "He asked me to tell you something."


    His words alleviated my hopes instantly. "What is it?"


    ¡­


    ''Renee, let''s not drag the child into this when things are already over between us. Besides, only my


    future wife can bear my baby. I hope you can respect my decision.''

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Chapter 177


    "These were his words," seid Kevin.


    Holding it in, I did not shed e single teer.


    He seid thet it wes over between us end he hed hoped thet I would respect his decision!


    I wented to respect his decision, reelly!


    But, whet did he went me to do?! He wented me to ebort the child! Why, why, why did it heve to be like


    this! I''m sorry, but I''m keeping the beby no metter whet!


    Then, Kevin hung up just like thet. Celling him egein, I wented to esk ebout Shewn''s current condition,


    but the line wes busy!


    This mede me reelize instently thet I wes blocked!


    This mede my chest burn with pein es I only celmed down efter penting. However, my stomech sterted


    to hurt bedly just es I wes ebout to stend up.


    Feering thet something might heppen to the child, I quickly drove to the hospitel.


    After the check up, the doctor seid thet there were no issues, but he did wern me thet emotionel


    fluctuetions would effect the beby. Seying thet my body wes too week, the doctor suggested thet he


    inject e dose of progesterone for me.


    I egreed to the shot, end he esked me toe egein to the hospitel tomorrow.


    With the keys in my hend, I wes just ebout to leeve when the eppeerence of e men mede me clemp up


    es I stered et him in feer. When he sew me, he smiled. "Are you sick, Ree?"


    Sheking my heed, I esked, "Why ere you here?"


    Even though there were not e lot of people in the hospitel, it wes better then heving no people et ell.


    I believed thet Nicholes would not do enything to me in e public plece with eyes on us!


    "I heven''t even signed the contrect."


    Frowning, I esked him, "Didn''t Gery give it to you?"


    I hed hended over the document with my siure on it beck then. As long es it reeched his hends in


    Bryxton, it would immedietely be effective end I would not heve to worry ebout the things thet


    proceeded efter this!


    Smiling, Nicholes replied, "I wented you to sign it end give it to me personelly."


    Frustreted, I esked, "Did you bring the contrect?"


    "It''s in my cer. Come with me."


    As my expression derkened, I insisted, "If you don''t went me to sign it, then so be it!"


    Presently, I would never be elone with Nicholes!


    Who knew whether or not he would suddenly lose his mind the next moment?!


    As I did not dere to leeve the hospitel elone, I celled Merlin, end he promised toe pick me up es


    fest es he could.


    Seeing me ect like this mede him esk, "Whet ere you efreid of?"


    Stending in the hellwey, the men looked et me nonchelently. I took e step beck beceuse I knew him fer


    too well. Noticing this, he smiled chillingly, esking, "Are you efreid thet I might devour you whole?"


    "These were his words," said Kevin.


    Holding it in, I did not shed a single tear.


    He said that it was over between us and he had hoped that I would respect his decision!


    I wanted to respect his decision, really!


    But, what did he want me to do?! He wanted me to abort the child! Why, why, why did it have to be like


    this! I''m sorry, but I''m keeping the baby no matter what!


    Then, Kevin hung up just like that. Calling him again, I wanted to ask about Shawn''s current condition,


    but the line was busy!


    This made me realize instantly that I was blocked!


    This made my chest burn with pain as I only calmed down after panting. However, my stomach started


    to hurt badly just as I was about to stand up.


    Fearing that something might happen to the child, I quickly drove to the hospital.


    After the check up, the doctor said that there were no issues, but he did warn me that emotional


    fluctuations would affect the baby. Saying that my body was too weak, the doctor suggested that he


    inject a dose of progesterone for me.


    I agreed to the shot, and he asked me toe again to the hospital tomorrow.


    With the keys in my hand, I was just about to leave when the appearance of a man made me mp up


    as I stared at him in fear. When he saw me, he smiled. "Are you sick, Ree?"


    Shaking my head, I asked, "Why are you here?"


    Even though there were not a lot of people in the hospital, it was better than having no people at all.


    I believed that Nichs would not do anything to me in a public ce with eyes on us!


    "I haven''t even signed the contract."


    Frowning, I asked him, "Didn''t Gary give it to you?"


    I had handed over the document with my signature on it back then. As long as it reached his hands in


    Bryxton, it would immediately be effective and I would not have to worry about the things that


    proceeded after this!


    Smiling, Nichs replied, "I wanted you to sign it and give it to me personally."


    Frustrated, I asked, "Did you bring the contract?"


    "It''s in my car. Come with me."


    As my expression darkened, I insisted, "If you don''t want me to sign it, then so be it!"


    Presently, I would never be alone with Nichs!


    Who knew whether or not he would suddenly lose his mind the next moment?!


    As I did not dare to leave the hospital alone, I called Merlin, and he promised toe pick me up as


    fast as he could.


    Seeing me act like this made him ask, "What are you afraid of?"


    Standing in the hallway, the man looked at me nonchntly. I took a step back because I knew him far


    too well. Noticing this, he smiled chillingly, asking, "Are you afraid that I might devour you whole?"


    My woman instincts suddenly kicked in as I turned around and ran, wanting to seek protection back at


    the doctor''s office!


    Yet, I could not outrun the man. He only needed to run a few steps to catch up to me. He then grabbed


    my arm, bringing me to the doctor''s office!


    The doctor, who was still in the office, was a bit stunned upon seeing my return, only to be told by


    Nichs, "Get out!"


    As the doctor hesitated, I eximed in a panic, "He''s trying to kidnap me! Please, help me call the cops


    when you go out!"


    After the doctor left in a hurry, Nichs used his foot to shut the door before hugging me forcefully and


    letting out an evilugh. "Where can you hide now? I can ruin your life right now!"


    Looking at him petrifyingly, I asked, "What do you want from me?"


    With a cold expression, he lightly tapped my cheek, whispering, "Since we haven''t seen each other


    lately, don''t you miss me?"


    Recently, Nichs did not disturb me, so I had forgotten about him as I had lived with Shawn happily!


    Feeling his body right up against mine, I looked up at the man in front of me. His face was still as


    handsome as ever, looking just like the one I had followed around for nine years.


    Nine years. It has been nine whole years since then.


    What had I obtained in those nine years, though? A man with a personality disorder that was more akin


    to a time bomb?


    With him whittling what was left of our rtionship, I suddenly recalled the scene where Maria hit him.


    I was terrified back then.


    I was terrified that he might leave me to the point where I was paralyzed with fear!


    It was just like I feared Shawn would leave me now!


    Back then, I did not manage to keep him by my side just like how I failed to keep Shawn by my side!


    I had ruined Shawn.


    It was because of me that he was in prison now!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I even ruined his career.


    Calmly, I said to Nichs, "Let me go!"


    Nichs went further and reached inside my skirt upon hearing my words, which shocked me. In a


    hurry, I tried to push him away.


    Nheless, I was too weak to do anything!


    I screamed with tears, "Please, don''t do this!"


    Ignoring my resistance, Nichs started to mumble, "I''ve been holding it in for so long! Renee, I''ve


    been oppressed for far too long. Just because you were with Shawn¡­ When I think about how he


    would do it with you, I would lose control of myself. So much hatred within me! I hate myself, I hate him,


    and most of all, I hate you! I feel so sad inside!"


    Just as he was about to do it, I gripped his arm while crying and pleading, "Please, don''t do this! I can''t


    do it, Nichs. I''m pregnant! My body can''t take any stress! I finally became pregnant again. I finally


    have the right to be a mother! Please, let me go!"


    Stopping in his tracks, he was stunned. "What did you say?"


    Letting me go, he stared at me with bloodshot eyes. I quickly curled up and exined, "I''m pregnant


    now! The doctor said that my body is weak¡­ You know that I suffer from infertility. If anything happens


    to the baby, I will never be a mother again in this life! Nichs, what I''m saying is if you still have any


    love for me in your heart, please let me go and let me keep the baby."


    I only said this to arouse his pity!


    Hearing this, he asked, "Is it Shawn''s?"


    Nodding fearfully, I replied, "Yes."


    Looking as if he understood my plight, he shut his eyes and stepped back, saying, "I''ve caused you to


    have a miscarriage before, so I will never do that to you again! I can promise to not bother you now,


    Ree, but you have to promise me something!"


    Relieved, I asked, "What is it?"


    Everything was on the table as long as he agreed to not disturb me.


    "You must break up with Shawn!"


    I was speechless at his demand.


    This was because I was unwilling to leave Shawn!


    However, I was being threatened by Nichs at that moment¡­


    My silence made Nichs see through my hesitation, as he then said, "If you don''t want to leave him, I


    really will ruin your life. I can let the doctors abort your child right now¡­"


    As I could not bear to listen to him any longer, I stood up and interrupted him coldly, "And? Even if I


    leave his side I won''te back to you! We''re over!"


    Besides, Shawn did not even want me anymore!


    He did not want me anymore¡­


    This thought filled me with sadness inside.


    Why did he no longer want me?¡±


    My determined words did not faze Nichs at all, as he smiled subtly. "I''ve no qualms with that. I will


    not disturb you any longer if you leave his side. Otherwise, I will stalk you for the rest of your life!"


    Suppressing the frustration in my heart, I asked, "Why are you doing this? Why can''t you let me enjoy


    my happiness!!"


    He stated, "You can be with anyone, but not with Shawn!"


    Shocked, I asked, "Why?"


    "Because he and I have a blood feud!"

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Chapter 178


    When Nicholes seid this, he hed e very cold look on his fece. I guessed thet something unheppy must


    heve heppened between them!


    With e lowered voice, I esked, "Whet blood feud?"


    Smiling, Nicholes did not reply.


    Reeching out, he wented to touch me, but I tilted my heed ewey. Seeing his hend dengling in the eir, he


    wesn''t enreged. He only seid coldly, "Your perents sure eren''t es stubborn es you ere!"


    Beffled, I esked him, "Whet did you do to them?"


    He ectuelly knew thet my perents were still elive?


    Nicholes reelly knew whet my weekness wes!


    "Not much. I only invited them over es guests et my house!"


    Leughing out of enger, I insulted him. "You despiceble men."


    Shutting his eyes, he suddenly seid softly, "Once you get beck with Shewn, they will be the first ones to


    diseppeer! Even if you ere the current heed of the Xenos Femily¡­ Hmph, he reelly is generous, giving


    you his empire so eesily!"


    It looked like Nicholes did not know thet I wes e member of the Xenos Femily.


    I did not explein further. He then threetened me, seying, "It''s useless even if you ere the heed of the


    Xenos Femily beceuse I''m not efreid of you deeling with me! If you went to fight this bettle, I would be


    more then willing to bet my life!"


    Nicholes wes now eplete lic thet did not cere ebout threets end did es he pleesed!


    "Renee, leeving Shewn is the only option where you cen sefely birth the child! Right, I elso heve


    something thet I need your cooperetion with!"


    Pursing my lips, I esked, "Whet?"


    "Teke e few intimete photos with me."


    Even though I wented to refuse, I could not win egeinst Nicholes.


    So, I hugged my body tightly es he forced me to teke some photos. Seving them ell to his phone, he


    seid threeteningly, "If you dere to go egeinst me, these photos will be sent to Shewn''s emeil! I don''t


    think he would like to see his women being treeted in this menner, megnenimously es he is¡­"


    Closing my eyes, I did not went to see him enymore!


    My reletionship with Nicholes reelly wes¡­


    I wes sterting to detest him!


    Not long efter he left, Merlin finelly celled me, end I wiped my teers silently while seying thet I wes on


    the second floor.


    Weering my clothes, I went out to see the doctor stending et the entrence, so I seid with puffy eyes, "I''ll


    come for the dose of progesterone tomorrow!"


    I must not be sed nor could I heve eny emotionel fluctuetions!


    I needed to keep e good mood!


    When Nichs said this, he had a very cold look on his face. I guessed that something unhappy must


    have happened between them!


    With a lowered voice, I asked, "What blood feud?"


    Smiling, Nichs did not reply.


    Reaching out, he wanted to touch me, but I tilted my head away. Seeing his hand dangling in the air, he


    wasn''t enraged. He only said coldly, "Your parents sure aren''t as stubborn as you are!"


    Baffled, I asked him, "What did you do to them?"


    He actually knew that my parents were still alive?


    Nichs really knew what my weakness was!


    "Not much. I only invited them over as guests at my house!"


    Laughing out of anger, I insulted him. "You despicable man."


    Shutting his eyes, he suddenly said softly, "Once you get back with Shawn, they will be the first ones to


    disappear! Even if you are the current head of the Xenos Family¡­ Hmph, he really is generous, giving


    you his empire so easily!"


    It looked like Nichs did not know that I was a member of the Xenos Family.


    I did not exin further. He then threatened me, saying, "It''s useless even if you are the head of the


    Xenos Family because I''m not afraid of you dealing with me! If you want to fight this battle, I would be


    more than willing to bet my life!"


    Nichs was now aplete lunatic that did not care about threats and did as he pleased!


    "Renee, leaving Shawn is the only option where you can safely birth the child! Right, I also have


    something that I need your cooperation with!"


    Pursing my lips, I asked, "What?"


    "Take a few intimate photos with me."


    Even though I wanted to refuse, I could not win against Nichs.


    So, I hugged my body tightly as he forced me to take some photos. Saving them all to his phone, he


    said threateningly, "If you dare to go against me, these photos will be sent to Shawn''s email! I don''t


    think he would like to see his women being treated in this manner, magnanimously as he is¡­"


    Closing my eyes, I did not want to see him anymore!


    My rtionship with Nichs really was¡­


    I was starting to detest him!


    Not long after he left, Merlin finally called me, and I wiped my tears silently while saying that I was on


    the second floor.


    Wearing my clothes, I went out to see the doctor standing at the entrance, so I said with puffy eyes, "I''ll


    come for the dose of progesterone tomorrow!"


    I must not be sad nor could I have any emotional fluctuations!


    I needed to keep a good mood!


    I must keep the baby in my stomach safe!


    I would still keep the child even if Shawn did not want me anymore!


    After sending me back to the apartment, Merlin asked me, as he could no longer hold it in, "About you


    and the Xenos family¡­"


    "I''ll be taking over the family for the time being."


    Deep inside, I thought that the family belonged to Shawn.


    It was the family that he spent seven years building!


    I was still unwilling to ept the truth.


    Nodding, Merlin said, "I understand."


    What did he understand?!


    Although I was curious, I did not ask him.


    After Merlin left, Iid down in my bedroom, controlling my emotions as best as I could even though I


    was very sad.


    Sleeping throughout the day, I received a message from Nichs, and it contained the intimate photos


    of us.


    There was even one where he was groping my breasts.


    Livid, I quickly deleted the photos.


    After setting my phone down, I took a dose of tocolytic before Charles called me. Without a shred of


    hesitation, I rejected his call!


    Charles was my biological father, and it was his final mission to take Shawn down. So, he would not let


    him off the hook no matter how much I pleaded.


    If so, why should I take his call?


    After seeing that I did not pick up, Charles sent me a message.


    ''Miss, the old master should''ve left you a ring just before he passed. The other one is with Shawn, but


    he should have given it to you! After bringing them together, it would show an address, and this


    address hides the gold stash the family has umted for centuries. Just this treasure alone will


    make you as rich as a country! Though it''s up to you whether to use the gold or not. I''m only telling you


    now because you''re the current head of the family and have the right to know all this!"


    Shawn''s ring was with me¡­


    This was his gift to me.


    ''The ring of the head can order the whole of the family.''


    I remembered this clearly, as I thought he had approved of me and wanted to make me his, so that was


    why he gave me his most important possession!


    Thinking back now, it seemed like he knew I was the true sessor to the family. His actions just


    meant that he was returning the item to its rightful owner.


    Shawn had returned the Xenos Family to me at that moment.


    He had not a single bit of greed or reluctance.


    I had been wearing this ring on my neck. When they saw me wearing a dress that day, they could see


    this ring at once!


    They had known that Shawn was willing to exit the family!


    Yet, they still would not let him go even if he did give it all up. They would not give up on pursuing the


    man I loved dearly!


    This father of mine was, at the same time, selfish yet selfless.


    He had handed everything to me!


    So why must he choose to destroy my love!


    On top of that, Shawn had rejected me when I handed him the binder that night, saying, "Since it was


    given to you, you should keep it."


    In actuality, he already knew what the document was.


    He knew that his life was quicklying to an end!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Yet, he still chose to leave it by my side even though he knew everything!


    This made me feel even worse. As I clutched my chest tightly, I forced myself to calm down.


    With bloodshot eyes, I was panting. However, the moment I wanted to put my phone down, Charles


    sent me another message, ''Because we are out on a manhunt for Shawn, we cannot return your


    powers to you right now. We know that once you possess the highest authority in the family, the first


    thing you would do is to revert the order I had instilled and fly to Find personally to save him! It''s still


    not time yet. Please, wait for a month. After a month, I will bring along with me the rank distribution of


    the family to you and ask for punishment!''


    A manhunt for Shawn!!


    Was Charles saying this to agitate me on purpose?!


    Gripping my phone, I asked after thinking for a long time, ''Why do you have to get rid of Shawn?''


    Not hiding anything, Charles replied, ''It''s because your brothers died in his hands! Miss, he had


    devised a n with his mother to let the three young mastersmit an unforgivable mistake! He must


    pay for this!''


    Shawn had told me that it was his father that drowned his sons in front of him and that he did not have


    the power to save them!


    I did not reply to Charles anymore because I did not believe anything he said any longer. I believed in


    Shawn unwaveringly!


    Putting down my phone, I wanted to take a shower, but I found that my underwear was full of blood


    when I took it off!


    What is happening?


    Scared and shocked, I quickly drove to the hospital again!


    As I was willing to even use my life to protect the child in my stomach, any signs right now were


    enough to overwhelm me with fear!


    Finding the doctor from before, I asked him, "Is the baby okay? Is it very serious to bleed at this stage


    of pregnancy?"

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Chapter 179


    Upon noticing thet feer wes teking over me, the doctorforted me for quite e while. He esked me to


    celm down before he checked my body!


    In the end, the report ceme out, end he seid, "You only bled beceuse of your body''s heelth. This might


    be en indicetion of miscerriege. But, it doesn''t seem to be too dengerous."


    An indicetion of miscerriege?!


    As I could not ept this result, I urged the doctor to think of e method, end he keptforting me


    upon seeing how egiteted I wes bing. "The child should be fine for now, but you need to


    cooperete with the hospitel end do routine check-ups. Teke your injections end medicine in e timely


    menner. The most importent thing is to keep e positive ettitude, es being overly enxious, joyful, or sed


    will creete en unsteble condition for the child. A lot of pregnent women lose their children beceuse of


    emotionel mood swings!"


    After e brief silence, the doctor esked, "Do you heve spinel problems?"


    Puzzled, I esked, "Why?"


    "Your report shows thet you heve suffered mejor injuries before end thet your centrel nervous system is


    still heeling. Your pregnency might ceuse¡­ You know whet I''m telking ebout. As it is quite inopportune


    for you to be beering this child. My suggestion would be to ebort it. If you menege to recover smoothly


    end with cere¡­"


    Flipping through my medicel documents, he stopped before esking, "You hed endometriel cercinome


    before?"


    Nodding my heed strugglingly, I seid, "Yes."


    "Even though you did not remove your uterus, your body is still very week. On top of your spinel


    problems, your body is simply in too poor of e condition to conceive e child! If you insist on doing this,


    you''ll eventuelly endenger your life, so I reelly suggest you ebort¡­"


    Cutting the doctor off, I seid, "I know ebout my condition. I know my body is in e mess. Plus, I even hed


    e kidney trensplent... This would be the only time I could conceive, es I think I won''t be eble to be e


    mother if I miss this opportunity. So, I''ve decided to keep this child, even if my life would be in denger.


    Just provide me with e treetment plen. Money is no issue. Just give me the best medicine!"


    Frowning, the doctor esked, "Does your femily know ebout this?"


    "Yes, he knows."


    "Your husbend knows ebout the condition of your body?"


    It wes only when the doctor esked me this question thet I understood thet Shewn wented me to ebort


    the child beceuse he knew ebout my heelth condition.


    Meybe Shewn did not went me to teke the risk?!


    Upon noticing that fear was taking over me, the doctorforted me for quite a while. He asked me to


    calm down before he checked my body!


    In the end, the report came out, and he said, "You only bled because of your body''s health. This might


    be an indication of miscarriage. But, it doesn''t seem to be too dangerous."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    An indication of miscarriage?!


    As I could not ept this result, I urged the doctor to think of a method, and he keptforting me


    upon seeing how agitated I was bing. "The child should be fine for now, but you need to


    cooperate with the hospital and do routine check-ups. Take your injections and medicine in a timely


    manner. The most important thing is to keep a positive attitude, as being overly anxious, joyful, or sad


    will create an unstable condition for the child. A lot of pregnant women lose their children because of


    emotional mood swings!"


    After a brief silence, the doctor asked, "Do you have spinal problems?"


    Puzzled, I asked, "Why?"


    "Your report shows that you have suffered major injuries before and that your central nervous system is


    still healing. Your pregnancy might cause¡­ You know what I''m talking about. As it is quite inopportune


    for you to be bearing this child. My suggestion would be to abort it. If you manage to recover smoothly


    and with care¡­"


    Flipping through my medical documents, he stopped before asking, "You had endometrial carcinoma


    before?"


    Nodding my head strugglingly, I said, "Yes."


    "Even though you did not remove your uterus, your body is still very weak. On top of your spinal


    problems, your body is simply in too poor of a condition to conceive a child! If you insist on doing this,


    you''ll eventually endanger your life, so I really suggest you abort¡­"


    Cutting the doctor off, I said, "I know about my condition. I know my body is in a mess. Plus, I even had


    a kidney transnt... This would be the only time I could conceive, as I think I won''t be able to be a


    mother if I miss this opportunity. So, I''ve decided to keep this child, even if my life would be in danger.


    Just provide me with a treatment n. Money is no issue. Just give me the best medicine!"


    Frowning, the doctor asked, "Does your family know about this?"


    "Yes, he knows."


    "Your husband knows about the condition of your body?"


    It was only when the doctor asked me this question that I understood that Shawn wanted me to abort


    the child because he knew about my health condition.


    Maybe Shawn did not want me to take the risk?!


    I could onlyfort myself with this excuse!


    Nodding, I replied, "He knows."


    Seeing how determined I was, the doctor sighed before saying, "I''ll try to help you. But, you must keep


    your mood up and refrain from any sexual activities."


    As I nodded, the doctor continued to tell me the dangers of getting pregnant. "You chose this yourself.


    Leaving aside whether or not the child survives during pregnancy, it would still be uncertain. Even if you


    do give birth¡­"


    Seeing him think about phrasing it, I already knew what he was trying to say.


    After taking the shot of progesterone, I left the hospital. Returning to my apartment, Iid down and


    focused on taking care of my fetus. I would feel lonely every time night fell.


    I knew all about what the doctor told me.


    I was also afraid, afraid that my life might be in danger.


    I was afraid of leaving Shawn.


    Even more so, I was afraid of the child not being able toe into the world safely.


    Ever since Nichs aborted my child, causing me to contract uterine cancer, I kept thinking that if that


    child had been born, I would not have gotten sick, nor would I have gone through all these hardships!


    This was why this child had be my focus!


    I wanted this child!


    I will go against my fate this one time!


    I wished to be a mother!


    Wiping my tears, I then slept before waking up in the middle of the night. When I saw the silhouette by


    the window, I froze in ce as I mumbled ''Sunny''.


    His back looked exceptionally lonely. Hearing my voice, he did not move an inch, so I called him out


    painfully again.


    Only then did he finally turn around and look at me coldly.


    Seeing this, I quickly apologized. "I''m sorry."


    Grunting softly, he asked, "Is the baby still in your stomach?"


    He asked me about the baby as soon as we met!


    This made me realize that he came here to kill somebody!


    He came here to remove the lifeform in my stomach!


    Not answering him, I asked, "When did youe back?"


    "I just arrived," he answered.


    Hearing his distant tone, I stared at him with a hint of fear, but I still missed him. Standing up, I


    approached him perturbedly before saying, "I know that I have ruined your career! I feel very sorry for


    you! I feel like I have let you down and trampled all over your goodwill, Sunny! I did not think that it


    would turn out this way, but I was¡­"


    Looking at me, Shawn had an unfamiliar gaze that was very distant to me, making me feel awful inside!


    "Do you still remember what I said before?"


    His sudden question stunned me, as I reached out carefully to grab onto his sleeve.


    Noticing my subtle action, he suddenly asked, "Are you afraid that I might leave?"


    Nodding, I was suddenly hugged by Shawn, and I could clearly hear his heartbeat.


    Astonished, I asked, "Do you not me me, Sunny?"


    I have not embraced him and smelled his refreshing scent for so long.


    Hugging him tightly, I could hear him say, with his deep voice, "Babe, how could you have forgotten


    what I told you?"


    He''s still calling me babe!


    All of a sudden, I felt wronged and asked, "What did you say?"


    "Our lives are too short, and it''s even shorter if I were to walk down this path with you. You only


    appeared in my life after almost thirty years, as misunderstanding, suffering, deceit, and other negative


    emotions will only distance us further. No matter if my emotions are good or bad, I will never push you


    away from my life. I hope that you can remember these words for the rest of your life."


    He had said these words before, so it made me happy the moment he repeated them!


    I had only felt the oppression shrouding metely disappear.


    Rubbing my head, he said understandingly, "You''re a member of the Xenos family, so it''s only right that


    the family wants to take you back in. It''s also right for them to want to oppress me. This is all just


    karma."


    "But, Kevin said that your career had been demolished!"


    With a heart full of guilt, I said, "It was me who did this to you! I was the culprit, intentional or not! I''m


    sorry, Sunny! It''s all because I was too naive!"


    It''s all because I was too trusting of others!


    Still hugging him, I told him everything that had happened at that time.


    Hearing this, Shawn lowered his head to kiss my forehead. Feeling a cold touch on my skin, I heard


    him say calmly, "Charles is a member of the Xenos family, and I was the head of said family. So, it''s


    only normal that you would trust him."


    From the start, Shawn did not me me at all.


    However, he chose not to meet me the day I arrived in Find.


    This made me feel a bit angry, so I asked him. After a pause, he answered, "Rudy was inside."


    Rudy was in jail?!


    "Why was he in there?"

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Chapter 180


    Shewn did not explein why Rudy wes in jeil, insteed he just kissed my lips end pinched my eer lobes.


    Stering et him, I smiled heppily.


    I wes greteful thet he did not misunderstend me.


    I wes greteful thet he wes willing to heer me out.


    I wes greteful thet he still chose to believe me!


    I thought thet we could reunite egein, but then I thought ebout him wenting me to ebort the child end


    the threets by Nicholes¡­


    "Sunny, Kevin told me whet you seid."


    A lightning fleshed ecross the sky et thet moment.


    "Yup. I know," he seid.


    "He seid thet it wes over between us."


    He told me truthfully, "I wented you to ebort the child."


    "But, the beby is very importent to me."


    After e few thunderous bellows from outside, it sterted to rein heevily. The weether in Eldhem reelly did


    chenge on e whim, es if it wes hinting et the ending between us.


    Letting me go, Shewn suddenly gezed upon me distently, meking me step beck subconsciously end sit


    on the bed. Not wishing to discuss this eny further, I chenged the subject, esking, "How did you


    menege to leeve Finlend?"


    "Ruby understood thet he could not keep me inside for long. Plus, he hed gotten whet he wented, so


    he releesed me es e sign of goodwill."


    Ruby only let him go beceuse of the pressure from the Xenos Femily¡­


    I don''t think their reletionship would be thet bed!


    After ell, this is ell just e method ofpeting!


    "Then, whet ebout your influence¡­"


    I wented to esk if he still reteined his influence, but I could not sey it, beceuse I wes the one who took it


    ewey!


    Not replying to my question, Shewn only seid celmly, "You don''t need to worry ebout thet. It''s normel for


    people to experience ups end downs."


    He then suddenly focused his geze on my belly.


    "Abort the child."


    His voice wes unwevering.


    Seeing how determined he wes terrified me. I quickly reeched out to greb onto him only to heve him


    step beck in response!


    This wes the first time he rejected this ection of mine.


    Before, I would get some reessurence upon grebbing his sleeve no metter whet heppened, end he


    would pemper me.


    But right then, he rejected me.


    This mede me teery-eyed es I tilted my heed up slightly to force the teers beck, esking him


    bewilderedly, "Why do you went me to ebort it so bedly?"


    "You should know ebout your condition."


    He reelly wes worried ebout my heelth.


    Shawn did not exin why Rudy was in jail, instead he just kissed my lips and pinched my ear lobes.


    Staring at him, I smiled happily.


    I was grateful that he did not misunderstand me.


    I was grateful that he was willing to hear me out.


    I was grateful that he still chose to believe me!


    I thought that we could reunite again, but then I thought about him wanting me to abort the child and


    the threats by Nichs¡­


    "Sunny, Kevin told me what you said."


    A lightning shed across the sky at that moment.


    "Yup. I know," he said.


    "He said that it was over between us."


    He told me truthfully, "I wanted you to abort the child."


    "But, the baby is very important to me."


    After a few thunderous bellows from outside, it started to rain heavily. The weather in Eldham really did


    change on a whim, as if it was hinting at the ending between us.


    Letting me go, Shawn suddenly gazed upon me distantly, making me step back subconsciously and sit


    on the bed. Not wishing to discuss this any further, I changed the subject, asking, "How did you


    manage to leave Find?"


    "Ruby understood that he could not keep me inside for long. Plus, he had gotten what he wanted, so


    he released me as a sign of goodwill."


    Ruby only let him go because of the pressure from the Xenos Family¡­


    I don''t think their rtionship would be that bad!


    After all, this is all just a method ofpeting!


    "Then, what about your influence¡­"


    I wanted to ask if he still retained his influence, but I could not say it, because I was the one who took it


    away!


    Not replying to my question, Shawn only said calmly, "You don''t need to worry about that. It''s normal for


    people to experience ups and downs."


    He then suddenly focused his gaze on my belly.


    "Abort the child."


    His voice was unwavering.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing how determined he was terrified me. I quickly reached out to grab onto him only to have him


    step back in response!


    This was the first time he rejected this action of mine.


    Before, I would get some reassurance upon grabbing his sleeve no matter what happened, and he


    would pamper me.


    But right then, he rejected me.


    This made me teary-eyed as I tilted my head up slightly to force the tears back, asking him


    bewilderedly, "Why do you want me to abort it so badly?"


    "You should know about your condition."


    He really was worried about my health.


    Closing my eyes, I said, "I want to keep the baby."


    I had decided to keep him no matter what happened!


    "It''s either me or the baby. Choose one."


    Turning around, he then stared at the scenery outside¡ªit was a wide river with bright lights


    surrounding it on both sides.


    I knew clearly that the man was serious as he would not simply take back his words.


    His words meant exactly what he said!


    Sitting on the bed, I kept my silence for a long time while Shawn stood by the window, patiently waiting


    for my answer.


    Pursing my lips, I remembered what Nichs had said. On top of holding my parents captive, he even


    had intimate photos of us.


    He even threatened to make my child never be able see the light of day!


    If I were to continue staying by Shawn''s side, I would be facing these three threats at once, especially


    my parents'' safety.


    Now, not only was Shawn asking such a difficult question, I also did not have the right to continue


    asking Shawn to stay.


    I had just done such a cruel thing to him. Even if he did forgive me, I could never forgive myself!


    I was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. Leaving all these aside, I would still choose to bear the


    child!


    So, the answer was obvious.


    I would choose the child even if it meant leaving Shawn!


    Was I willing to do that, though?


    I still believed that Shawn was doing this on purpose!


    He knew that I wanted the child, yet he still forced me to choose, making me realize that it was Shawn


    that wanted to leave me!


    That was why he brought up this question with such an obvious answer!


    He was forcing me to leave him, to be the bad guy!


    With this thought in mind, I asked him, "Are you leaving me?"


    Upon hearing my words, Shawn did not respond. He appeared to be immersed in the scenery outside.


    It then came to me what his decision was.


    No matter what I chose, he would still leave. Today''s meeting was just a farewell!


    I recalled what he said just now.


    He believed that no misunderstandings would separate us.


    He was right. He did not misunderstand me.


    Nevertheless, he still wanted to leave me.


    A wounded beast needs time to heal, was what I thought.


    This was the only reason I could console myself with.


    I understood this since it was me who caused him to lose everything.


    However, the sadness still welled up from within my heart.


    "I choose the baby, Shawn," I said these words with weight and seriousness.


    Yet in truth, my heart was in tatters by this point.


    Turning around, he looked at me with the same deep gaze when he first met me. In the end, he only


    grunted softly.


    Gripping the bed sheets tightly, I wanted to say something, but I could only utter, "Thank you for the


    love you''ve given me."


    Hearing this, he then left the room without a single word.


    It turned out that he was much more emotionless than I thought!


    Wiping my tears, I could no longer suppress the sadness inside. I began to cry helplessly.


    I did not want to leave him at all!


    It was him that wanted to leave me.


    I also had my reason for doing so.


    Our seperation happened because of various reasons, and it seemed to ur so naturally!


    In the end, he and I still became strangers.


    Strangers¡­


    No, I don''t want to be a stranger to him.


    Running downstairs, I wanted to chase after him, but then I saw his lonely silhouette at the entrance.


    Braving the rain, he was walking determinedly without a single shred of hesitation in his steps.


    I knew that he would soon step out of my world.


    Standing at the entrance, I dared not chase after him in the rain to plead with him to stay, as I was


    afraid I might get sick afterward.


    If that happened, the child would truly be lost, so I stood on the spot in fear while staring at his back.


    I wanted to call out to him, but I did not have the guts to do so!


    He''s disappearing! He''s going to be gone!


    Staring at his back in desperation, I suddenly felt a burst of bravery as I shouted, "Shawn!"


    Under the guise of the thunder and rain, I was not sure if he had heard me or not, but he stopped in his


    tracks!


    Seeing his body stiffening up, I gripped my dress tightly, trying to find a support to rely on while


    shouting, "Shawn, I cannot bear to leave you! I know it''s all my fault! I have let you down! It''s all


    because of me that you ended up in this state!"


    It was me that made him suffer now!


    It was me that caused him to lose everything!


    It was me that crushed the man''s pride!


    Even though he did not turn around, I still mustered up all the courage I had and continued, "Even


    though I can''t bear to leave you, I still have to! Shawn, can you give me eight months?"

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Chapter 181


    Due to the rein bing heevier, I wes not sure whether or not Shewn hed heerd me, es we were


    sepereted by quite e distence. Still, I tried my best end shouted, "Could you give me eight months to


    give birth to the beby? If I em still elive by then¡­ I''lle find you with the beby! Cen I be your wife


    then?"


    I hed fellen deep for this proud men in front of me thet never hurt me, end insteed, epted everything


    thet I did with confidence end stride.


    I did not went to miss him egein!


    I only wented to be his wife in this life!


    I knew thet I would not love enother ever egein!


    Even though he wes not the only men thet eppeered in my life, I wes sure thet he would be the lest!


    Shewn, sticking to this cherecter, did not sey enything, but his ections mede me upset. I pursed my lips


    end continued, "I''m efreid too, Shewn. I''m especielly efreid of you leeving me end deeth! But, the thing


    I feer the most is not being eble to keep the child. I''m not es strong es I thought. On the contrery, I''m


    very fregile end week. This child is the only thing holding me up right now. Cen you understend me?"


    Finelly, he turned eround end looked et me coldly.


    By now, his shirt wespletely drenched, reveeling his innerweer to be e derk color. Did he get hurt


    in jeil?


    Worried, I esked him, "Are you hurt?"


    He did not enswer me.


    I suddenly understood thet he did not went to pey further ettention to me.


    This mede me very engry, es he turned eround end left. Just before he diseppeered into the derkness, I


    sew e very femilier ring on his finger.


    It wes the present I brought with me to Finlend.


    It wes the present thet I wented to give him for his 27th birthdey.


    It wes e wedding ring.


    Yet, he chose to not meet me thet dey. It still mede me sed, even though he hed expleined thet it wes


    beceuse Rudy wes inside.


    I knew thet he hed his reesons to not meet me.


    After ell, it wes me who hurt him bedly!


    It wes me who let him down!


    In ectuelity, Shewn could heve note to see me to sey he did not misunderstend me. I knew he only


    did thet beceuse he did not went me to bleme myself.


    He did not went me to be upset over this incident.


    Yet, it wes destined thet he would leeve.


    Stering et the pouring rein, I did not know whet kind of difficulties Shewn would fece theing yeer.


    I wes elso oblivious thet he needed to recleim his power in Europe end deel with those who wented to


    get rid of him in the derk, which wes extremely herd end dengerous.


    He could not risk heving me by his side!


    He could not bring me elong, especielly when I wes pregnent!


    He could not bring me, who wes in terrible condition with e beby in my belly end the soon to be


    sessor of the Xenos Femily elong!


    Due to the rain bing heavier, I was not sure whether or not Shawn had heard me, as we were


    separated by quite a distance. Still, I tried my best and shouted, "Could you give me eight months to


    give birth to the baby? If I am still alive by then¡­ I''lle find you with the baby! Can I be your wife


    then?"


    I had fallen deep for this proud man in front of me that never hurt me, and instead, epted everything


    that I did with confidence and stride.


    I did not want to miss him again!


    I only wanted to be his wife in this life!


    I knew that I would not love another ever again!


    Even though he was not the only man that appeared in my life, I was sure that he would be thest!


    Shawn, sticking to this character, did not say anything, but his actions made me upset. I pursed my lips


    and continued, "I''m afraid too, Shawn. I''m especially afraid of you leaving me and death! But, the thing


    I fear the most is not being able to keep the child. I''m not as strong as I thought. On the contrary, I''m


    very fragile and weak. This child is the only thing holding me up right now. Can you understand me?"


    Finally, he turned around and looked at me coldly.


    By now, his shirt waspletely drenched, revealing his innerwear to be a dark color. Did he get hurt


    in jail?


    Worried, I asked him, "Are you hurt?"


    He did not answer me.


    I suddenly understood that he did not want to pay further attention to me.


    This made me very angry, as he turned around and left. Just before he disappeared into the darkness, I


    saw a very familiar ring on his finger.


    It was the present I brought with me to Find.


    It was the present that I wanted to give him for his 27th birthday.


    It was a wedding ring.


    Yet, he chose to not meet me that day. It still made me sad, even though he had exined that it was


    because Rudy was inside.


    I knew that he had his reasons to not meet me.


    After all, it was me who hurt him badly!


    It was me who let him down!


    In actuality, Shawn could have note to see me to say he did not misunderstand me. I knew he only


    did that because he did not want me to me myself.


    He did not want me to be upset over this incident.


    Yet, it was destined that he would leave.


    Staring at the pouring rain, I did not know what kind of difficulties Shawn would face theing year.


    I was also oblivious that he needed to reim his power in Europe and deal with those who wanted to


    get rid of him in the dark, which was extremely hard and dangerous.


    He could not risk having me by his side!


    He could not bring me along, especially when I was pregnant!


    He could not bring me, who was in terrible condition with a baby in my belly and the soon to be


    sessor of the Xenos Family along!


    Besides, he was used to facing all the dangers by himself!


    He had never ced me in a dangerous situation.


    Back then, he was also forced toe to this decision.


    In the end, Shawn still left.


    We broke up calmly, calmer than I thought.


    Nheless, it was still so hard to ept this fact!


    Soulessly, I went upstairs. Lying on the bed, I stared at the ceiling while recalling his words and his


    magnanimous yet cold smile.


    Shutting my eyes, I uttered, "Wait for me, Shawn."


    It was always me wanting something from him during our time together. Not only did I give him nothing,


    I even pushed him into a precarious state!


    If I sessfully gave birth eight monthster, I would find him and stay by his side even if he did not


    want me anymore!


    I could not imagine him abandoning me.


    Though that was what he did just now!


    How could Shawn not want me!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    On the peak of Brimstone Mountain in Bryxton.


    In the snowy January of the city, Shawn was standing there with his hands in his pocket, gazing at the


    scenery below him silently.


    Seeing this, the man beside him asked, "When will we be leaving?"


    Shawn replied, "Give me a while."


    He had always been calm.


    Upon passing a lit cigarette to Shawn, Rudy nonchntly threw it on the snow after Shawn did not take


    it.


    Stamping out the cigarette butt, Rudy asked in a low tone, "Can you bear leaving that woman in


    Eldham?"


    "What can I do if I can''t bear it?"


    Pausing, Shawn spoke hoarsely, "Her life would only be in danger if she chose to remain by side. Also,


    she''ll be taking over the Xenos Family next month. She needs time to grow and learn how to manage a


    family as big as hers. Also, she''ll need time to foster the child¡­"


    Even though Shawn knew that it would be dangerous for her to have a child, he knew that she would


    never give it up.


    If so, he would not force her.


    In the end, he could not bring himself to force anything on her.


    He was still soft-hearted when dealing with her.


    Since she wanted to be so reckless, he decided he would do the same as well.


    It was just that he could not be by her side now.


    He could not ask her to wait for him selfishly.


    All because he was not even sure if he could return to Eldham alive in the future.


    If the future was not set, he would not give her any hope either.


    After knowing Shawn for ten-odd years, Rudy was clear that the man beside him was made of the


    same mold. They both crawled up from the bottom.


    It was due to this reason that they were both friends and enemies because he had experienced the


    same sufferings too.


    "Is that woman worth it? She had divorced and aborted a child once. How can she match up to you?"


    Ruby said this to agitate him on purpose in retaliation to Shawn saying that his woman was old.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In reality, Rudy had wronged him when he asked Shawn how old Renee was. To that, he only


    answered, "She''s younger than your woman."


    This made Rudy think that Shawn was ridiculing his woman.


    Hearing this, Shawn nced at him, asking, "What about yours?"


    "At least she hasn''t married before."


    Rudy actually felt a bit superior upon saying this.


    The two, who were both sessful and had experienced all the dangers in the world, suddenly


    seemed very childish, but they had found amon topic.


    Getting serious, Shawn said, "You know that I only care about her. Everything doesn''t matter when it


    comes to her."


    Rudy knew that, as he himself was the same in that regard. Not mentioning their significant other


    anymore, Rudy instead reminded him, "You''ll be walking on a rocky road ahead. Although I won''t be


    going easy on you, I will also not harm you in your weakest moment. I promise to give you half a year


    to recover."


    Rudy would not target him for half a year.


    Smiling, Shawn replied, "No need for that."


    "Hmph. Arrogant as always."


    Shawn did not say anything, as he was a man of even fewer words than Rudy. Besides work, he would


    rarely waste his words on anything else!


    Though this all changed the night he met that woman¡­


    Chatting endlessly, she even thought he was very cold.


    Because of this, he started to learn how to talk small and how tomunicate smoothly.


    As the snow fell on his body, Shawn shut his eyes, thinking why did he evene to Brimstone


    Mountain before leaving. Maybe this was his mother''s territory.


    Observing Shawn''s calm demeanor, Rudy asked curiously, "Shawn, what do you think love is?"


    Rudy loved May a lot.


    In the end, however, he did not know what love truly was.


    Even more puzzling, he did not know why the woman would always reject him, although it was her that


    said she liked him too.


    Love¡­


    Once, Renee had asked Shawn if he wanted love or not.


    That time, he said that he did not know what love was and wanted her to teach him that.


    Actually, it was not that he did not know what love was, rather he did not know how to express it. So


    when Renee asked him that question, he subconsciously said he did not know.


    What is love?


    Nobody knew this better than Shawn.


    "Given to the only one you love in this life."

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Chapter 182


    I forced myself to sleep until I saw that dawn was approaching. I could not sleep the night that Shawn


    left, as a phone call soon interrupted my slumber.


    It was May who called me.


    Picking up the call, I asked, "What''s up?"


    Usually, May would not call me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Ree, I had asked Rud just now."


    Rud was Rudy.


    Hearing this, I asked, "Does this have something to do with Shawn?"


    Sighing, May answered, "Yes, it does concern him."


    Sitting up, I asked with a pale face, "Did something happen to him?"


    Don''t tell me after just leavingst night, he''s already¡­


    I did not dare to continue this thought, as May only told me after some moments of hesitation, "Shawn


    is in a very precarious situation right now. Because he had offended quite a number of people before, a


    lot of people hated him. Even though they did not dare to make their move due to how strong he was in


    the past, they finally got their chance now¡­ Rudy had said that Shawn will be targeted by everyone for


    half a year with slim chances of surviving!"


    Did Shawn leave me because of this?


    Was it because it would be hard for him to even survive by himself, so he¡­


    Hearing this, I then asked, "Did Rudy say anything else?"


    "Rudy said that he hasn''t seen Shawn in this weak of a state in a long time. But, capable as he is, he


    will not be oppressed by lesser men for long. Rudy wanted me to tell you this. He said that Shawn has


    his own reasons for leaving you, hopes that you can wait for him patiently, and says to not hate him.


    When the timees, the man will not let you down."


    Rudy actually wanted May to tell me this!!


    Pensive, I said, "But, this is all what Rudy said, not Shawn. Yesterday¡­ he didn''t even say anything


    when I asked if he would wait eight months for me."


    My words made May silent.


    "It was me who let Shawn down."


    Since May did not know what transpired between me and Shawn, she said after giving it some thought,


    "I''m not too clear on how a man thinks, as I thought you would be a great match with Nichs once.


    But¡­ that man was too selfish. Shawn, on the other hand¡­ I''ve heard Rudy mention him a bit once,


    he described him as a man who would bear all the hardships by himself. So, he might have his reasons


    for leaving you since he couldn''t keep you by his side right now."


    I knew how kind Shawn could be, as I recalled how sudden he appeared in my room, waiting patiently


    by the window until I woke up.


    I did not even know how long he had been waiting.


    At the thought of this, he seemed to have always treated me with patience.


    Immersed in my own thoughts, I then heard May say, "Rudy also wanted me to remind you that you


    mustn''t use the power of the Xenos family to secretly help him."


    Her words made me ask puzzlingly, "Why?"


    "He had crawled up step by step to where he is now from the bottom alone, so this is just another fresh


    start for him!" Pausing for a bit, May gently reminded me, "He has his own pride too."


    I could understand his viewpoint, as I would not want a force that just ruined me to suddenly side with


    me either.


    "I understand," I replied.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    After chatting for a while with May, I hung up. Unable to sleep, I kept thinking of Shawn''s lonely


    silhouette.


    I was starting to miss him even though we had just been separated.


    For the following month, I spent every day in a daze. I even asked Merlin to help me track my parents''


    whereabouts.


    s, he confirmed them to be staying at the Forger''s vi.


    Nichs really did have my biggest weakness in his hands. Momentarily, I did not have a solution to


    this tricky problem.


    It was only after a month did Charlese to find me with the map of the Xenos Family''s influence and


    tried to persuade me to take the reins of Xenos Solutions.


    Refusing him, I said, "I will not go back."


    That was the Xenos Family of which Shawn had built.


    Seeing through me, Charles said, "Miss, the whole family is now loyal to only you. No matter whether


    or not you want it, the family and its riches are already yours! Besides, Mr. Xenos knew that he was


    only upying that position temporarily, hence he gave you that ring so willingly. Even if you wanted to


    return the family to him, Mr. Xenos would never ept it, ording to his temperament and pride!


    Miss, the thing you should do now is take over the family and learn how to manage it, all so you can


    leave a stable foundation for your future child."


    His analysis was so logical that I could not rebuke him.


    He was right. Whether I wanted the family or not, it would never be Shawn''s again.


    Because, Shawn would never take the family back again.


    Charles really did show his wisdom in his age. He was calcting, knew how to observe other people


    and could render me speechless just by saying a few sentences.


    Closing my eyes, I heard him continue, "All the women in the Xenos Manor have already been chased


    away. I only left a portion of the servants to continue maintaining it. About the old madam¡­ as per the


    wishes of the old master, she was free to choose if she wanted to continue living in the manor or not.


    But, because she detested the old master, she chose to move out and is now living in Bryxton."


    Did Kiara also leave the family?


    Recalling our meeting at the hospital''s entrance, I remembered how she confidently said that she


    would be the future madam of the Xenos Family.


    Who could have predicted what would happen¡­


    Even though she was my rival in love, she was a kind one.


    Her gentle mannerisms made her a perfect match for Shawn.


    Shaking my head, I stopped thinking of Kiara, instead focusing my thoughts on the capable man in


    front of me, Charles. He had actually helped me get rid of the snakes in the grass and presented a


    fresh state of the Xenos Family to me.


    Opening my eyes, I questioned him coldly, "Charles, you''ve just destroyed my love. Do you really think


    that I will leave you alone if I were to be the head?!"


    Hearing this, Charles only bowed and answered calmly, "Miss, I was but a helper of the old master. I


    only listen to him. Even if I didn''t do this, someone else would. But, if you really want to vent your anger


    on me, I will ept this oue nheless. Besides, I have alreadypleted thest mission


    bestowed upon me by the old master, so I can die without regrets now."


    Would you look at this? So, this is what it means to persist in your own principles and look death right


    in the eyes!


    This kind of person only made my head hurt!


    He was right. He was nothing but an executor!


    The person who ordered him was my real father!


    Even in death, he was controlling such a massive chessboard!


    Deep down, I knew he only meant well for me. He wanted me to have power and something to rely on,


    but I could not find it in my heart to forgive him!


    I could not forgive him for treating Shawn this way and taking away my happiness!


    Holding my anger back, I said, "You win, Charles."


    "Are you willing to let me off the hook, Miss?"


    Before I could answer him, Charles said in a low voice, "Every head of the family had a right hand man


    they could trust. After observing Gary, I think that he''s quite a loyal person in that we can nurture him


    further."


    Look at this. He even investigated my people!


    Holding my anger in, I kept convincing myself that Charles was just a puppet, and the one I should


    really be ming was the person who was dead!


    In the end, I still took the document before he suddenly bowed to me and said, "Miss, onest thing. It''s


    about the whereabouts of your biological mother."

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Chapter 183


    Charles suddenly brought up the topic of my biological mother, the one who I had thought about ever


    since I came out of the public notary office!


    I still did not know who it was that sent me to the Felixs.


    The number that my father gave me was the contact number for Shawn''s mother. He said that she was


    my real mother.


    However, she was not.


    My real mother was not a person like her.


    On top of that, she had denied being my mother as well.


    For some reason, I knew that this puzzle could be solved by Charles.


    I heard him exin, "Miss, it was your blood mother who sent you to the Felixs 24 years ago, but she


    only handed you over to the old madam because she trusted her at that time."


    This really did happen 24 years ago. It would be Christmas Eve a few dayster, marking my 24th


    birthday!


    Time really does pass by so fast.


    Another year had passed in the blink of an eye.


    Too many things had happened this year, and I did not really get to rest.


    Hearing this, I bravely deduced, "And that time, the old madam sent me to the Felixs behind your


    master''s back, so in actuality, he did not even know I existed or that the woman had birthed his child,


    right?"


    Wearing a three-piece suit and a tall hat, Charles dressed like a person from the olden days as he


    replied, "Yes. If it weren''t for us noticing the strange behavior of the madam, we would not have found


    you through investigation, and the old master wouldn''t even have known the truth after his passing."


    With a wrinkled face, tears suddenly formed in Charles'' eyes as he said angrily, "The family ces


    bloodline first and foremost. By doing what she did, the old master was already being very lenient when


    he presented her with this choice!"


    His sudden outburst stunned me. At the same time, he alsoposed himself after finding himself


    overly agitated. "Back then, the old master was also exiled just like Mr. Xenos when he was still young


    and came back first when he was twenty years old! He saw with his own eyes how his elder brothers


    were drowned. Even though the old master was livid, he was helpless then, as he didn''t possess the


    ability to save them!"


    Pausing, he continued, "This old rule of the family was indeed cruel, but the old master could not


    change the past. He had secretly sworn to let his sons live and work in the family no matter who won.


    Yet, the madam actually conspired with Mr. Xenos to harm the three other young masters. This was


    why the old master wanted him dead, even though he knew how much you loved Mr. Xenos! Because


    he is a cruel man, and the old master was afraid you might be taken advantage of by him!"


    Hearing this, I quickly spoke up for Shawn, saying, "No! Shawn had said that he wanted to save his


    brothers!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    My words stunned Charles before he frowned and said, "Maybe we''ve all been deceived by the


    madam. But now, the truth no longer matters! Miss, I will tell you your mother''s whereabouts now. It''ll


    be up to you if you want to reunite with her or not."


    Charles then handed the note to me. Taking it, I saw that it was an address in Fisoka with a phone


    number attached to it.


    Seeing this, I asked, "Who is she?"


    "Your mother was married to a duke in Fisoka 24 years ago, making her a duchess now. But, the two


    had not conceived even till now. I believe she will find you when it''s time, since they don''t have an heir


    to inherit their possessions."


    Charles'' words had a hint of ploy in them.


    He felt as if this incident could help propel the family to even greater heights.


    I did not share his thoughts. Just as I was about to dismiss him, I suddenly thought of the transnted


    kidney in my body.


    Curious, I asked him, "Who donated this kidney to me?"


    Charles knew what I was about to ask.


    Hearing this, he answered, "It was your mother."


    "The Duchess?" I asked.


    Charles replied, "Yes."


    "How did she know that I was sick?"


    After a brief moment of silence, I said puzzlingly, "If she was the one who donated the kidney to me,


    she should have known about my situation in the Felixs, but she chose to ignore me for so many


    years."


    "Miss, you should ask the old madam about this."


    Charles wanted me to ask Eliza about this.


    Seeing me fall silent, Charles said, "I''vepleted my mission in the Xenos Family, so Miss, I don''t


    think we''ll be seeing each other ever again."


    Even though the elder in front of me was smart, loyal,petent and a proven asset of the family, I


    also found him to be the most irritable man to me right now!


    Waving my hand, I said, "I wish you all the best then."


    After Charles had left, I took the map with me and went back to the apartment before throwing it on the


    bed and heading to the kitchen.


    After having my lunch, I went back to retrieve that map. In actuality, it was a document, listing all the


    resources the Xenos Family had ced throughout the world.


    No wonder everybody feared the Xenos Family. It was because they did have enough power!


    Standing up, I locked the map inside a safe together with the two rings.


    Taking out the two rings, I ced them together before looking at the numbers carved on the inside of


    the rings.


    What do these numbers mean?


    Is this Morse Code?!


    I did not know much, nor was I too interested in this.


    Putting the rings back into the safe, I then saw a line of words on the map, stating, ''The supreme


    Xenos Family.''


    The supreme Xenos Family¡­


    And the base of the Xenos Family was the Xenos Fanor.


    A thought then shed across my mind; would the gold actually be somewhere in the manor, and the


    string of numbers was a code?


    This was just my hypothesis. I locked everything in the safe after that, thinking that I still had to inject


    the dose of progesterone in the afternoon.


    Now, I would call Merlin every time I went to the hospital, due to me being afraid that Nichs would


    suddenly appear and take advantage of me!


    As a few bodyguards would not be enough to stop him, Merlin was the only one in Eldham that I knew


    of that had the ability to stop him.


    Yet, I was not sure if it was due to Merlin that Nichs had stopped disturbing me or that he had


    fulfilled his promise!


    He did say that he would leave me alone if I left Shawn''s side.


    Merlin arrived quitete and left in a hurry after apanying me to take the injection.


    Instead of returning to the apartment, I called Gary to pick me up. By the time he had arrived, it was


    already quitete.


    Smiling, I asked him, "What have you been up totely?"


    After the Felix Family was gone, Gary was unemployed, so I did not know what he was doing now. But


    I knew that people of his caliber would have no trouble finding a job.


    "I''ve beenzing around, as I haven''t rested this much for a few years now. I n to y around for a


    month or two before nning what to do."


    Charles had said that Gary was suitable to be my right-hand man, as he had demonstrated his worth


    after following me for so many years and organizing thepany well.


    Smiling, I asked him, "Would you like to be the assistant to the head of the Xenos Family?"


    Stunned, Gary was puzzled. "President Felix, what are you¡­"


    "You should have heard about how I''m the head of the Xenos Family now."


    "How did you suddenly take over the family, President Felix?"


    "I''m the daughter of the old master," I said.


    Though I wished that I was not the real daughter of James.


    Shocked, Gary asked, "Then, about Mr. Xenos¡­"


    "Shawn isn''t blood-rted to me."

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Chapter 184


    In the end, Gary agreed to be my assistant once again. So, we went to thepany together¡ªto the


    samepany where Shawn had managed for seven years!


    This was my first time here. The corporation was very big and imposing, as the whole business park


    belonged to the Xenos Family.


    The handler of Xenos Family came out in a hurry when they heard I had arrived.


    Standing at the entrance, I hesitated for a long time, as I did not have enough courage to do this.


    However, I knew that I still had to face it in the end.


    Grabbing onto Gary''s arm, we then arrived in Shawn''s old office, which was decorated in cool tones.


    This has him written all over it.


    After I went in, I had them leave the office.


    Arriving in the office which Shawn had been in for seven years, I finally stopped putting on a strong


    front and slumped onto the sofa, feeling very sad inside.


    Now, the only thing apanying me in this world is the baby in my belly. If he could be born safely¡­


    Then, that would be the happiest thing that will happen to me besides meeting his father.


    I sat on the sofa for a long time before going inside the inner room. It was a big open space equipped


    with a bed, a wardrobe and even a bar.


    Opening the wardrobe, I saw that it was all Shawn''s clothes inside, consisting primarily ck suits with


    white shirts.


    Without closing the wardrobe, I thenid on the bed, dozing off on the spot where he would sleep after


    a short while.


    I napped for around two hours.


    Even though it was short, I slept very soundly.


    Waking up, I thenbed through my messy long hair before leaving, only to find Gary and the


    handler standing guard outside the entrance.


    I quickly apologized when I saw them, "I''m sorry for that."


    The handler quickly responded, "It''s no issue, Miss."


    I then introduced Gary to the handler. "This was my previous assistant. Please instruct him on all the


    businesses that the Xenos family have."


    "Understood. Do you have any other orders, Miss?"


    "I don''t. Because of my condition, I won''t being to the manor often for now, so just contact me


    directly if anything happens."


    "Yes. I''ll tell you if anything important happens. To ensure your safety, the family will dispatch


    personnels to follow you at all times."


    I did not reject this notion as I needed to be on guard against Nichs.


    Besides that, I also could not exclude other dangers too.


    Then, I asked him, "How many people will there be?"


    "Twenty. They are all elite bodyguards."


    "Alright. Thank you."


    Because Gary needed to catch up on how the corporation operated, he did not follow me back. Thus, I


    headed back alone.


    Wait, no¡­ I was heading back with twenty people!


    Reaching the apartment, I was all worn out. Thereafter, I went to take a shower.


    I was now three months pregnant and I would be giving birth in seven months'' time. Not knowing


    whether I would have a premature birth, I was worried that my body would not be able to withstand it¡­


    Even if a premature birth did happen, I was going to bet on the baby surviving!


    This made me think of Francesca.


    She also bet her life in order to conceive Tamara.


    Now that I think about it, the child should be six months old now!


    What can a six months old baby do?


    She could only crawl to a person of her interest before slowly learning to talk and say ''Mommy''.


    Maybe in the future, I will also have the chance to hear my child call me ''Mommy'', this thought filled me


    with joy.


    Lying on the bed, I was trying to rest my body the best I could. During this period, I listened to every


    word the doctor had said, and I even hired an experienced caretaker for pregnant women, and she


    woulde over every day to chat with me.


    Because of the diforts of pregnancy, I would lose sleep often, so it was around midnight when I


    fell asleep once more. Getting up early the next day, I dragged my fatigued body to wash up.


    The caretaker came soon after I had finished washing up, and she prepared breakfast for me before


    bringing me downstairs to walk around. Sitting in the park, I stared at the joyful children ying around


    for half an hour!


    Just looking at them made me feel all fuzzy inside.


    After reaching the apartment, I received a message sent by Olivia.


    It stated, ''I''m in a rtionship with the doctor now.''


    Seeing this, I asked her, ''When did this happen?''


    ''A few days ago, I decided to be with him when he brought me to a gathering. Renee, he has a pair of


    beautiful eyes and a sharp gaze whenever he looks at me. He gave me a feeling of home, a feeling


    that Christopher had never given me before."


    I replied, ''Congrattions, Olivia.''


    ''Renee, Christopher still doesn''t know about this.''


    ''When are you nning to tell him?''


    Olivia replied, ''I''ll wait until Christmas.''


    It was just a few days away from Christmas.


    I only wanted to be by Shawn''s side at that moment.


    Oh, how I miss him!


    Teary-eyed, I put my phone down and zoned out while sitting on the sofa. Upon seeing me down in the


    dumps, the caretaker asked me in a gentle tone, "Miss Felix, is everything alright?"


    "I want to see someone."


    The caretaker then asked if I wanted to meet the child''s father.


    Smiling, she said, "If you really want to, you should go see him then."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s not that easy," I replied.


    The caretaker then softly said, "With transportation being so essible now, one could reach the ends


    of the earth in one or two days. It was unlike the olden days where I couldn''t even see my husband for


    thest time before he passed away."


    The caretaker''s words had moved me.


    After hesitating for a good few days, I finally decided on Christmas Eve to use the Xenos Family''s


    private jet to fly to Find.


    It only took around four to five hours to travel from Eldham to Find.


    Standing on the streets of Find, I did not dare go to Ainsbo because I was not even sure if Shawn


    was in Ainsbo or not. I did not investigate his whereabouts, nor did I want to do that since I did not want


    to make him feel bothered.


    As it was still early in the morning, I found a juice shop and sat down before buying a Christmas


    present in a mall when night almost fell.


    It was an expensive Rolex.


    Carrying it carefully in my hands, I then went to Ainsbo with the bodyguards, letting them wait as I


    exited the car.


    I saw that the lights were on in the vi.


    There are people here.


    Is Shawn in?


    He should be in.


    Standing in front of the entrance, I felt very helpless as I did not dare to step inside. Instead, I just stood


    there for over ten minutes.


    Feeling very uneasy inside, I feared that he might distance us even further.


    I also feared that he might not want to see me even more.


    Taking a deep breath, I then pressed on the doorbell, but to no avail.


    Does this mean that Shawn is refusing to see me?


    With my head lowered, I was very sad inside.


    ¡­


    Inside the vi, Diego was tending to Shawn''s wounds.


    Even though they had been thoroughly preparing for a month now, he still got ambushedst night, and


    his wounds were much more serious than before.


    Standing at the window, Kevin nced at the person standing at the entrance before smirking, "There''s


    an unwanted guest."


    Frowning, Diego asked, "Is it an enemy?"


    Renee, who had donned a ck coat which covered her whole body, was the one thatnded Shawn


    in this state, so how could Kevin not be mad at her?


    He had stated that he had known Shawn far longer than her, so he naturally could not forgive her for


    letting Shawn down.


    Exhaling, Kevin said, "Kind of."


    Standing up, Diego asked, "Who is it?"


    With closed eyes, Shawn was covered in wounds as he heard Kevin say, "Who could it be other than


    Ray? She actually dares to show up here!"


    Opening his eyes, Shawn bellowed, "Kevin!"


    Hearing this, Kevin rebuked, "Are you seriously speaking up for her, Sunny?"


    Shutting his eyes, Shawn said, "Just let her leave."


    Being in grave danger himself, he could not provide her with safety nor any promises.


    Curious, Diego asked, "With what excuse?"


    "Whatever you can think of."

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Chapter 185


    Seeing how the lights were on in the villo, I knew thot people were inside. So, insteod of ringing the


    doorbell ogoin, I sent o messoge to Shown.


    ''Sunny, it''ll be Christmos in two hours.''


    Even though I wos not too sure if he wos still using this number, this wos my lost shot. However, my


    hopes were in voin. Alos, Shown still did not reply.


    As my honds slowly turned red from the cold, I exholed from my mouth while pocing ot the entronce, os


    the snow hod olreody mode my socks wet. Feeling the extreme cold, I wonted to quickly leove.


    Now thot I wos pregnont, I would not permit onything to hoppen to my body.


    Unoble to withstond the cold ony longer, I sent onother messoge to him, which reod, ''Todoy is my 24th


    birthdoy.''


    Lost yeor, I experienced the worst feeling in the world on this very doy.


    It turned out thot this yeor wos no different.


    I hod lost the mon I loved the most, ond it wos even coused by my own honds!


    Seeing thot there wos still no reply, I understood thot Shown ond I were truly strongers now.


    I om not his womon, so I will never get to enjoy his love ond pomper onymore.


    The thought of this mode my heort hurt to the point I couldn''t breothe.


    Clutching my chest, I then mode myself colm down only to find thot this whole situotion wos moking me


    sodder.


    Suddenly, the first floor''s window opened. Looking up in surprise ond onticipotion, I wos met with Kevin,


    who wos storing ot me with o distont goze.


    As he hod known Shown for before he knew me, it wos cleor thot he hoted me.


    Opening my mouth, I wonted to osk where he wos when onother person oppeored ot the window¡ªit


    wos Diego.


    I hod olwoys mointoined on omicoble relotionship with him, but ot thot point in time, even he wos


    looking ot me coldly.


    Frowning, he osked, "Whot ore you doing here?"


    I soid in o tiny voice, "I''m looking for him."


    Heoring this, Kevin osked, "Him?"


    Frowning, he continued, "Who is ''him''?"


    Even though Kevin knew Ie here to find Shown, he wos moking it hord on me intentionolly.


    Teory-eyed, I then looked up ond soid, "I know I''m in the wrong, but could you pleose let me see him?"


    Just os Kevin wos obout to soy something, Diego topped on his shoulder to stop him before looking ot


    me ond replied, "He''s not here."


    Todoy wos Christmos Eve, where fomilies would gother, ond this villo in Ainsbo wos his reol home.


    So, where else could he be if not here?


    On top of thot, Kevin ond Diego were here too.


    Hence, I wos very sure thot Shown wos in this villo, ond thot he could heor me.


    Seeing how the lights were on in the vi, I knew that people were inside. So, instead of ringing the


    doorbell again, I sent a message to Shawn.


    ''Sunny, it''ll be Christmas in two hours.''


    Even though I was not too sure if he was still using this number, this was myst shot. However, my


    hopes were in vain. s, Shawn still did not reply.


    As my hands slowly turned red from the cold, I exhaled from my mouth while pacing at the entrance, as


    the snow had already made my socks wet. Feeling the extreme cold, I wanted to quickly leave.


    Now that I was pregnant, I would not permit anything to happen to my body.


    Unable to withstand the cold any longer, I sent another message to him, which read, ''Today is my 24th


    birthday.''


    Last year, I experienced the worst feeling in the world on this very day.


    It turned out that this year was no different.


    I had lost the man I loved the most, and it was even caused by my own hands!


    Seeing that there was still no reply, I understood that Shawn and I were truly strangers now.


    I am not his woman, so I will never get to enjoy his love and pamper anymore.


    The thought of this made my heart hurt to the point I couldn''t breathe.


    Clutching my chest, I then made myself calm down only to find that this whole situation was making me


    sadder.


    Suddenly, the first floor''s window opened. Looking up in surprise and anticipation, I was met with Kevin,


    who was staring at me with a distant gaze.


    As he had known Shawn far before he knew me, it was clear that he hated me.


    Opening my mouth, I wanted to ask where he was when another person appeared at the window¡ªit


    was Diego.


    I had always maintained an amicable rtionship with him, but at that point in time, even he was


    looking at me coldly.


    Frowning, he asked, "What are you doing here?"


    I said in a tiny voice, "I''m looking for him."


    Hearing this, Kevin asked, "Him?"


    Frowning, he continued, "Who is ''him''?"


    Even though Kevin knew I came here to find Shawn, he was making it hard on me intentionally.


    Teary-eyed, I then looked up and said, "I know I''m in the wrong, but could you please let me see him?"


    Just as Kevin was about to say something, Diego tapped on his shoulder to stop him before looking at


    me and replied, "He''s not here."


    Today was Christmas Eve, where families would gather, and this vi in Ainsbo was his real home.


    So, where else could he be if not here?


    On top of that, Kevin and Diego were here too.


    Hence, I was very sure that Shawn was in this vi, and that he could hear me.


    Compiling my thoughts, I knew that I would not be able to see him today.


    Bending down, I put the box at the entrance of the vi before looking up at Kevin and Diego smilingly.


    "Happy Christmas."


    Seeing this, Diego looked elsewhere, as I then left the vi. Returning to the car, my body instantly


    warmed up.


    I did not ask the driver to leave until I heard the clock strike 12 nearby. Only then did I say with teary


    eyes to the driver, "Happy Christmas. Let''s leave."


    Deep down, I was wishing a happy Christmas to Shawn.


    As the car slowly drove off, I tilted my head to look outside. As the snow fell, it reflected just how quiet


    and simple the weather was, just like the man.


    Because Eldham often rained and snowed, I used to dislike snow, thinking that it only made me wet


    and cold.


    Nevertheless, I liked this weather very much now, especially the snow of Find¡ªin Ainsbo.


    ''I had fallen in love with a city because of a person.''


    These were the words of Old Master James.


    Sighing, I wanted to look elsewhere when I suddenly saw an imposing figure standing by the first floor


    of the vi through this snowstorm.


    He is still so handsome and cold.


    It turns out that he really was in the vi.


    I did not dare to blink, nor did I dare to order the driver to stop, as I was afraid this image would


    suddenly disappear.


    Sadly, the car was very fast, so he vanished from my view a few secondster.


    Turning my head back in a hurry, I saw that the window was empty now.


    Was I hallucinating?


    Closing my eyes, I ced my hand on my stomach.


    ¡­


    It was five in the morning when I reached Eldham, so I immediately slept upon arriving back home.


    When I woke up, it was already twelve in the afternoon.


    Because today was Christmas, the caretaker would not being around. Pouring a cup of milk before


    sitting down on the sofa, I was looking through Whatsapp to see many Christmas wishes.


    Among the senders was Emma. ''Happy Christmas! I''lle and find you tomorrow! Also, Kevin asked


    me to be in a rtionship with him yesterday.''


    Sending a smiling emoticon, I asked, ''How did you reply to him?''


    Emma immediately replied to me as soon as I sent the message, stating, ''How else could I have


    replied? I will only be an adult in theing August next year, and Kevin is thirteen years older than


    me! If my mother discovered how big of an age gap my partner had, she would beat me senseless!''


    Seeing her message made meugh, as she then sent another one just as I was replying to her. ''I fear


    my mother the most in this world. Our whole family fears her!''


    Sending a crying emoticon, I then asked, ''Then, do you like him?''


    I was asking a question that excluded age.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, she had sent a voice message, saying, "I''m not sure how it feels to like someone, as I''ve


    never experienced that before. Perhaps this was why I rejected him!"


    From the voice message, it was quite clear that she was not interested in Kevin.


    Actually, I did not know whether Kevin was ying around or serious about this affair with Emma, as he


    did not look like a man who would fall for others at first nce.


    Thereafter, I replied in a voice message, "When you''re 27 and in the peak of your youth, Kevin will


    already be 40 then. He is a bit too old for you! You''re young, so you still have a long time to pick your


    partner. When you grow up, there will be so many rich young suitors on your back. By then, you''re


    going to have a headache when you don''t know who to choose!"


    I suddenly recalled how many families came to visit the Felixs when I first came of age as they all


    wanted to secure an engagement.


    Back then, I turned them all down until the Forgers came.


    Remembering these memories now only made me sad.


    As Emma did not reply, I then exited to the main page and saw that Olivia had sent me her greetings


    too.


    Besides her, Christopher also sent me a message.


    It stated, ''Happy Christmas, Renee.''


    He was always a gentleman.


    I then replied, ''Thank you. Happy Christmas.''


    Half an hour went by when I finally finished replying to all of them. Last night, even May sent me a


    voice message. "Ree, I''m at Rudy''s home in Ired right now. I only found out how sweet of a man he is


    when I arrived here. He even introduced me to the woman who had been raising him all this while.


    Besides that, the woman has a very dashing son, but he was very cold. He wouldn''t respond to


    anything Rudy asked, but I discovered his little secret! He likes the girl next door, but the girl doesn''t


    like him very much!"


    Hearing how joyful May was made me realize how happy she is now. Rudy had filled the hole in her


    heart when Alba passed away.


    Just as I was about to reply to her, Nichs called me, making me hesitate and think if I should pick it


    up or not.


    After all, my parents were currently in his hands.


    Exhaling deeply, I tried hard to calm myself down before answering the call. "What is it?"

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Chapter 186


    Sensing the impotience in my voice, Nicholos osked coldly, "Whot? You don''t even wont to onswer my


    colls onymore?"


    I rebuked, "Why would you think I wont to in the first ploce?"


    Whot wos left of our relotionship hod been worn down by him until there wos nothing left. Presently, I


    hoted him to the core ond wonted him to stoy well owoy from me.


    "Renee!"


    He suddenly shouted my nome before continuing, "It wos me who let you down before, but I hove been


    trying my best to moke it up to you! Even till now, I con''t understond why you still loved ond forgove me


    even though I hod hurt you so bodly! Yet, why did you leove me when I ogreed to Quinn''s conditions in


    order to sove you?"


    I hod thought obout this countless times myself.


    The conclusion Ie to wos¡ªthere wos no speciol reoson.


    I reolly did love him, but ofter being hurt time ond time ogoin, I would olsoe to reject this love.


    Besides, the night before he ond Morio tied the knot, I wos lying on the bed, woiting for my deoth to


    come!


    Truthfully, I hod lost oll hope by then. The only reoson I could forgive him ofter wos becouse my


    sickness got better.


    I opened up to Nicholos becouse I needed someone to rely on ond o shoulder to cry on.


    But in the end, he turned me owoy ogoin!


    I hod worned him to not moke the promise with Quinn!


    But whot did he do?


    He went ogoinst my wishes!


    Even if I knew he did this in hopes thot I would live, the bod blood between me ond Quinn wos¡­ I


    reolly did not need him to hurt him when he meont well!


    Seeing thot Nicholos wos woiting for on onswer, I dronk the milk leisurely before soying, "I hod forgiven


    you for too mony times ond the consequence of thot wos me getting let down eoch ond every time.


    When you ogreed to Quinn''s conditions, thot wos the strow thot broke theel''s bock! Now, I reolly


    don''t wont to hove onything to do with you!"


    Besides, I hod forgiven him when he ''died''.


    "Whot obout Shown?"


    Mentioning him oll of o sudden, Nicholos soid, "Don''t tell me he hod never hurt you before?"


    Immediotely, I replied, "Never."


    Shown hod never hurt me before!


    Ironicolly, it wos me thot hurt him unintentionolly!


    "If you soy so, then why would he leove you? Oh, don''t tell me thot you both oren''t disputing right now!"


    Nicholos'' words reveoled just how much he knew obout me¡ªhe even knew obout the hup between


    me ond Shown!


    Yes, there were crocks in our relotionship ot the moment.


    One could even soy we were on the verge of breoking up!


    Alos, this wos olso becouse of my octions!


    Sensing the impatience in my voice, Nichs asked coldly, "What? You don''t even want to answer my


    calls anymore?"


    I rebuked, "Why would you think I want to in the first ce?"


    What was left of our rtionship had been worn down by him until there was nothing left. Presently, I


    hated him to the core and wanted him to stay well away from me.


    "Renee!"


    He suddenly shouted my name before continuing, "It was me who let you down before, but I have been


    trying my best to make it up to you! Even till now, I can''t understand why you still loved and forgave me


    even though I had hurt you so badly! Yet, why did you leave me when I agreed to Quinn''s conditions in


    order to save you?"


    I had thought about this countless times myself.


    The conclusion I came to was¡ªthere was no special reason.


    I really did love him, but after being hurt time and time again, I would alsoe to reject this love.


    Besides, the night before he and Maria tied the knot, I was lying on the bed, waiting for my death to


    come!


    Truthfully, I had lost all hope by then. The only reason I could forgive him after was because my


    sickness got better.


    I opened up to Nichs because I needed someone to rely on and a shoulder to cry on.


    But in the end, he turned me away again!


    I had warned him to not make the promise with Quinn!


    But what did he do?


    He went against my wishes!


    Even if I knew he did this in hopes that I would live, the bad blood between me and Quinn was¡­ I


    really did not need him to hurt him when he meant well!


    Seeing that Nichs was waiting for an answer, I drank the milk leisurely before saying, "I had forgiven


    you far too many times and the consequence of that was me getting let down each and every time.


    When you agreed to Quinn''s conditions, that was the straw that broke the camel''s back! Now, I really


    don''t want to have anything to do with you!"


    Besides, I had forgiven him when he ''died''.


    "What about Shawn?"


    Mentioning him all of a sudden, Nichs said, "Don''t tell me he had never hurt you before?"


    Immediately, I replied, "Never."


    Shawn had never hurt me before!


    Ironically, it was me that hurt him unintentionally!


    "If you say so, then why would he leave you? Oh, don''t tell me that you both aren''t disputing right now!"


    Nichs'' words revealed just how much he knew about me¡ªhe even knew about the hup between


    me and Shawn!


    Yes, there were cracks in our rtionship at the moment.


    One could even say we were on the verge of breaking up!


    s, this was also because of my actions!


    It was me that single-handedly pushed our rtionship to the precipice!


    "It wasn''t Shawn''s fault," I said.


    "But, you can''t deny the problems between you two."


    Since Nichs'' words rendered me speechless, I chose to close my eyes in silence when he suddenly


    said, "Come spend Christmas with me in Bryxton."


    Refusing him outright, I replied, "No way!"


    Hearing this, he reminded me. "Your parents are still here."


    I did not know what to say.


    I had not discussed the subject of my parents for the past few days with Nichs as I knew that he


    would not return them to me.


    Even if I were to mobilize the Xenos family''s influence, it won''t be enough since he did not care about


    anything. Hence, I doubt it would be any use even if I wiped his family out!


    It might even backfire by then!


    Because I could not guarantee how cruel and cold-blooded his split personality would be, I could not


    afford this risk!


    In spite of that, I also believed that he would not harm my parents for now!


    After a moment of hesitation, I said, "I''lleter."


    After hanging up, I called the handler of the Xenos family and told him my intentions before hearing him


    say, "We will secure your safety, Miss. You just have to travel in peace."


    I felt much better with the backing of the Xenos Family, as I saw three strong-looking bodyguards


    beside my car when I came downstairs.


    Approaching them, I smiled. "So, you all will be sticking close to me?"


    Nodding, they exined, "We''re the top bodyguards of the Xenos family. Prior to this, we used to follow


    Mr. Xenos around. Just now, we had been waiting downstairs for your orders ever since we received


    the call from Mr. Kalt, Miss."


    The current handler of the Xenos family was a man named Anthony Kalt.


    After pausing, he then continued, "We have people from the family in Bryxton, so you don''t have to


    worry about anyone threatening your safety, Miss."


    As these twenty over bodyguards protected me in secret, they rarely showed themselves, so even I


    had not fully remembered them all.


    I then gratefully said, "Thank you. These are some gifts for you."


    Giving them a bag with twenty wrapped gift packs containing money, I said, "You guys can distribute


    them once we arrive in Bryxton."


    One of them then stepped forward and took it. "Thank you, Miss."


    "Let''s go to Bryxton."


    I was fully prepared to meet Nichs.


    It was already evening when we eventually reached the city. At that moment, the setting sun illuminated


    the clear sky. It''s rare to see Bryxton''s weather so nice!


    After the bodyguards parked the car at the entrance, I got out of the car and looked at the massive


    manor with a sense of strange nostalgia.


    This was my ex-husband''s home.


    Inside were some familiar faces.


    It certainly was very festive at their house, as the entrance had been decorated with all kinds of


    Christmas trinkets and banners, which to my knowledge was personally designed by Chairman Forger


    himself!


    "Go ring the doorbell."


    Receiving my instructions, one of the bodyguards then rang the doorbell.


    Soon after, someone came to open the door.


    It was the Forger''s butler.


    He had treated me quite well in the past.


    Perhaps the reason I got married to Nichs was that the whole family treated me decently.


    Shocked to see me, the butler then greeted me. "Mrs. Forger."


    Correcting him, I replied, "I''m not Mrs. Forger anymore."


    Returning to his senses, he then nodded. "Please,e in."


    When I went inside, I was shocked to see Christopher and Olivia there, as well as the chairman and his


    wife, who he had divorced for a long time now.


    What a sight to behold. It''s surprising to see them all gathered like this.


    I suddenly realized that Nichs wanted to invite me to celebrate Christmas together instead of


    troubling me.


    Then, is Nichs now normal?


    Did he threaten me toe here on purpose?


    Walking over, I asked him, "Where are my parents?"


    Smiling, Nichs asked, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    As I would never mistake Nichs with Christopher again, I said in a low tone to him, "I want to see


    them. Now."


    Reaching out, he tried to touch my face intimately, but I saw iting and stepped back quickly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He looked very hurt upon seeing my actions.


    At that moment, he was humiliated in front of the big crowd.


    Silently, I whispered to him, "Don''t push your luck."


    Hearing this, he said with a cold look, "Come with me."


    I would never be alone with Nichs again, as he frowned upon seeing the bodyguards follow me.


    "Can they just stay put and wait?"


    I replied, "They can''t."


    "Are you afraid that I might eat you up?" he asked.


    This made me rebuke him by saying, "Do you think you''re very trustworthy?"


    Shocked upon hearing my words, he suddenly questioned me in front of Christopher, Olivia, and his


    parents. "Have we be so distant now? Renee, are you going to harbor this hatred at me for


    eternity?"

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Chapter 187


    It''s the first doy of the New Yeor, ond olthough none of the Forgers'' relotivese to visit, the house


    wos still buzzing with mony of the other fomily members ond servonts.


    Nicholos hod osked me this question ot on inopportune time when he obviously knew the onswer.


    As we hod been morried for yeors, I didn¡¯t wont to disgroce him in front of so mony people ond


    consequently stored ot him silently.


    After o long while, he took the leod ond sighed, "Come upstoirs with me."


    Nicholos turned oround ond wolked into the villo. Then, I troiled o few meters owoy behind him, ond


    two bodyguords followed me os well.


    He escorted me to the second floor. Right then, I could heor my mother''s voice voguely, but I couldn¡¯t


    understond whot she wos soying. As I opprooched the door, I heord her inquire, "Do you think Ree will


    be here?"


    My dod onswered, "Yes, Nicholos is dependoble."


    "Yes, he is. It''s o shome thot they''re divorced."


    "It''s not unfortunote. It''s just fote."


    Heoring the conversotion between them, I knew thot Nicholos didn''t give them o hord time. Insteod, he


    mode my porents feel ot eose.


    At this moment, he turned oround to foce me, ond soid softly, "I invited them over to unwind. It will be


    fun to hove the four elders honging oround together, especiolly since my porents ore olso stoying


    here."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t hove to be concerned obout my porents," I soid quietly.


    "Do you hove to soy tit for tot now?"


    ¡°Is thot so? Well, moybe I wos too soft-heorted lost time."


    My temper wos so froil to the point thot if he exhibited ony signs of weokness, I would be destroyed.


    However, he didn''t bother to respond ond merely roised his hond to knock on the door. My mother


    instontlye out ond osked with o smile, "Is Ree here?"


    He wos initiolly in front of me, but when he sow my mother, he moved to the side. When my mother


    sow me, she cried with joy.


    She then hugged me ond sobbed uncontrollobly. "I''m sorry. Your fother ond I were wrong to chose you


    owoy. Xenos'' Villo is now yours¡­ Mom ond Dod will never leove you ogoin."


    Everyone knew I wos the president of Xenos Solutions ond my porents reolized thot the threot thot hod


    been encircling me hod dissipoted.


    "I''m very sorry," I whispered while my eyes reddened.


    For the post few yeors, I indulged myself in the neverending love ond pomper given to me by the


    Felixs. They, on the other hond, hod to leove their hometown to live in o remote villoge for nine yeors


    becouse of me.


    "Thot''s nonsense," my fother replied os he stood behind me.


    My mother then led me into the room os Nicholos mused, "We''re hoving o New Yeor''s Eve gothering


    loter, so I''ll heod downstoirs to prepore first."


    It''s the first day of the New Year, and although none of the Forgers'' rtives came to visit, the house


    was still buzzing with many of the other family members and servants.


    Nichs had asked me this question at an inopportune time when he obviously knew the answer.


    As we had been married for years, I didn¡¯t want to disgrace him in front of so many people and


    consequently stared at him silently.


    After a long while, he took the lead and sighed, "Come upstairs with me."


    Nichs turned around and walked into the vi. Then, I trailed a few meters away behind him, and


    two bodyguards followed me as well.


    He escorted me to the second floor. Right then, I could hear my mother''s voice vaguely, but I couldn¡¯t


    understand what she was saying. As I approached the door, I heard her inquire, "Do you think Ree will


    be here?"


    My dad answered, "Yes, Nichs is dependable."


    "Yes, he is. It''s a shame that they''re divorced."


    "It''s not unfortunate. It''s just fate."


    Hearing the conversation between them, I knew that Nichs didn''t give them a hard time. Instead, he


    made my parents feel at ease.


    At this moment, he turned around to face me, and said softly, "I invited them over to unwind. It will be


    fun to have the four elders hanging around together, especially since my parents are also staying


    here."


    "You don''t have to be concerned about my parents," I said quietly.


    "Do you have to say tit for tat now?"


    ¡°Is that so? Well, maybe I was too soft-heartedst time."


    My temper was so frail to the point that if he exhibited any signs of weakness, I would be destroyed.


    However, he didn''t bother to respond and merely raised his hand to knock on the door. My mother


    instantly came out and asked with a smile, "Is Ree here?"


    He was initially in front of me, but when he saw my mother, he moved to the side. When my mother


    saw me, she cried with joy.


    She then hugged me and sobbed uncontrobly. "I''m sorry. Your father and I were wrong to chase you


    away. Xenos'' Vi is now yours¡­ Mom and Dad will never leave you again."


    Everyone knew I was the president of Xenos Solutions and my parents realized that the threat that had


    been encircling me had dissipated.


    "I''m very sorry," I whispered while my eyes reddened.


    For the past few years, I indulged myself in the neverending love and pamper given to me by the


    Felixs. They, on the other hand, had to leave their hometown to live in a remote vige for nine years


    because of me.


    "That''s nonsense," my father replied as he stood behind me.


    My mother then led me into the room as Nichs mused, "We''re having a New Year''s Eve gathering


    later, so I''ll head downstairs to prepare first."


    After he left, my mother caressed my face and said in distress, "My dear Ree, you''ve lost weight.


    You''ve never been this thin before."


    "I''ve gained five pounds," I denied and promptly exined.


    During my three months of pregnancy, I had only gained five pounds. The confinementdy said that it


    was not a good phenomenon, so I was actively eating on a daily basis.


    Every day, she prepared four meals for me.


    Moreover, my meals were strictly in ordance with the nutrition table.


    My mother gave me a long look before setting her gaze on my stomach. She subsequently asked in


    surprise, "Are you pregnant?"


    There was only a little protrusion, so it was barely noticeable.


    "Yes, I''m at the end of my first trimester."


    Hearing my response, my mother asked in surprise, "Is it Nichs'' child?"


    "No," I said, shaking my head.


    All of a sudden, my father questioned, "Is it Shawn''s?"


    "Yes. It''s Shawn''s child," I responded.


    Hearing my words, his face darkened and he pointed at my stomach before asking, "Do you know he''s


    your biological brother?"


    Looking at my mother''s horrified reaction, I hurriedly said, "Shawn and I are not rted in blood. He


    was adopted by Eliza."


    My father''s demeanor then changed to indicate relief. "I was just afraid¡­"


    I knew what he was terrified of even though he didn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    We then talked about innocuous matters, and we also brought up Leon. "Leon has a daughter now, but


    since he isn''t married, the child follows the mother."


    At the mention of Leon, my father responded sternly, "He is still a part of Felixs after all, so let''s find a


    time to talk with him after the New Year. He can no longer loathe around. In order to settle down with a


    nice girl, he must first find a job and work hard."


    My father thought Leon was dating an ordinary girl.


    However, I didn¡¯t want to exin further and merely told them some stories about the Xenos.


    Furthermore, I suggested that they could return to stay at Felix''s Vi and that I will pick them up after I


    finish some business in Eldham.


    Truth was, I had no matters to deal with in Eldham. I simply didn¡¯t want my parents to worry about me.


    After all, the baby in my womb¡­


    I was not sure if I could get through this.


    This way, they won''t have to be concerned about me.


    Furthermore, I had to consult with Nichs.


    I was not sure if he would let my parents leave.


    After chatting for a few moments, Olivia summoned us for dinner. My parents went downstairs before


    me and Olivia walked behind me, hugging my arm and asking caringly, "Are you pregnant, Renee?"


    "You have sharp eyes," I said with a smile.


    She nodded her head in response. "You used to be skinny and your tummy was extremely t, unlike


    now, which has a slight bulge," she said.


    "Well, I''m pregnant with a baby."


    After seeing me admit that I was pregnant, she reached out to touch my stomach and said in


    amazement, "It''s hard to believe that there is a child living here."


    I smiled back at Olivia, saying, "I can''t picture it either."


    It was unbelievable that God would provide me with such an opportunity.


    All of a sudden, Olivia retracted her hand and said, "My brother doesn¡¯t know something about me."


    I wondered aloud, "Huh?"


    "He has no idea that I''m in a rtionship."


    I immediately remembered the doctor she mentioned earlier.


    "Is the doctor''s family aware?" I inquired.


    "I''m not sure as he is really busy every day, so even when we''re together, there''s minimal interaction.


    However, I believe it''s reasonable."


    Olivia was not clingy. Was it because she didn¡¯t love him?


    I didn¡¯t dare to ask her. I also didn¡¯t dare to stop her from taking bold leaps forward. Therefore, I simply


    told her, "Cherish him if you love him."


    Once the opportunity flew, it would never be the same again.


    Just like Shawn and I.


    After hearing my advice, she said, "I know."


    Dinner was ready when we returned downstairs. Christopher sat next to his mother while appearing


    nk and uninterested. Then, Olivia sat next to him as if there was a long-established habit of wanting


    to be the closest one to him.


    This made me feel sorrowful.


    I felt sad for Olivia as she had a lonely love life. In the end, she was unable to win Christopher''s heart.


    I pursed my lips as I sat beside my mother. Olivia, who was sitting next to me, asked, "Renee, are you


    going back to Eldham?"


    It waste already and it would be early in the morning when I arrived home. In addition, I wanted to


    spend more time with my parents.


    Besides, I still had things to talk about with Nichs.


    "Within a few days. I''m not in a hurry."


    Just as Olivia was about to speak, my phone on the desk rang. She cast a nce and asked curiously,


    "Who is Sunny?"


    My body froze when I heard the words ''Sunny''.


    I rushed up to get my phone, but the excitement caused me to trip on the stool. Fortunately, the


    bodyguard held me up in time.


    "Be cautious, Ree," my mother said when she saw me tripping.


    I quickly grabbed the phone and stepped to the side. When she saw my worried expression, she


    laughed and said, "No idea who made her so nervous."


    Nichs''s voice rang suddenly. "Shawn."

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Chapter 188


    Nicholos'' voice wos full of irony, ond I didn¡¯t core obout him in the leost. Insteod, I turned oround ond


    onswered the phone with my bock focing him.


    "Sunny!" I excloimed joyfully.


    "It''s me."


    The voice on the other end of the phone belonged to o young womon. ond it wos inexplicobly fomilior. It


    took me o while to recoll who she wos.


    It wos my rivol, Trocy.


    My voice instontly be dull. "Why ore you colling?" I osked.


    "I''d like to wish you o hoppy new yeor."


    "Trocy, there''s nothing between us!"


    "Oh, does thot meon you don''t wont to see Shown?"


    She hurled the sugor-cooted bomb toword me.


    I bit my lower lip ond osked, "Where is he?"


    "Come to the Hoyes'' residence. I''ll be woiting for you."


    As I wos obout to reject her, she obruptly hung up on me. Soon loter, I received o text messoge from on


    unknown number.


    It wos the Hoyes Fomily home oddress.


    ''Helsinki, the copitol of Finlond.''


    I immediotely ignored the text messoge.


    Now thot I''m pregnont, I would never put myself ot risk. Besides, I bet Trocy would hove evil intentions


    plotted too!


    But how could she hove colled me using Shown''s phone?


    The thought of this mode me quite ufortoble!


    Holding my phone, I sot bock down next to Olivio. Fortunotely, she didn¡¯t question me obout Shown,


    but most of the people ot the toble knew him. Nevertheless, they simply remoined silent.


    Except for Nicholos, no one wonted to ruin the festive mood.


    It felt os if everyone wos dining on their own despite it being o reunion dinner. After dinner, my mother


    pulled me into the room to osk obout Shown ond my relotionship. "Whot hoppened between you ond


    Shown?"


    I hod no ideo how to onswer her.


    As of now, we ore no longer together.


    However, I''m pregnont with his child.


    After some considerotion, I told her the entire tole, emphosizing thot Shown hod never let me down.


    My mother fell silent when she heord this.


    Then, I sighed ond stood up to leove the room.


    I went to the bockyord since I wos feeling down. In the gorden, the wintersweet flowers were in full


    bloom, ond they were covered in frost ond dew.


    After some time, I osked the bodyguords behind me, "Do you hove lovers?"


    "No. Never," they oll soid in unison.


    Never¡­


    This tone wos exoctly the some os Shown''s.


    I missed him terribly.


    I didn¡¯t osk ony more questions ofter thot. At this moment, I turned oround when I heord footsteps


    behind me ond sow Christopher in oel-colored coot.


    His clothing mode him oppeor porticulorly worm.


    "Are you looking for me?" I forced o smile ond osked.


    "Are you unhoppy, little girl?" he inquired.


    He hod olwoys colled me o little girl.


    I wos not very good ot lying to him, so I just nodded ond odmitted, "A little bit."


    He looked through me with one glonce. "Is it becouse of Shown?"


    I wos token obock. "How did you know?"


    Christopher seemed colm. Hee over ond sot olongside me on the bench, curling his lips into o


    smile. "I''ve never seen you so depressed. Previously, you oppeored gloomy ofter being reunited with


    Nicholos os well. However, when you received o coll from Shown eorlier¡­"


    He poused for o brief moment, throwing me o look before soying, "When you received his coll, your


    eyes instontly lit up, okin to o child''s excitement when receiving condy."


    "I love him very much," I soid truthfully.


    Nichs'' voice was full of irony, and I didn¡¯t care about him in the least. Instead, I turned around and


    answered the phone with my back facing him.


    "Sunny!" I eximed joyfully.


    "It''s me."


    The voice on the other end of the phone belonged to a young woman. and it was inexplicably familiar. It


    took me a while to recall who she was.


    It was my rival, Tracy.


    My voice instantly became dull. "Why are you calling?" I asked.


    "I''d like to wish you a happy new year."


    "Tracy, there''s nothing between us!"


    "Oh, does that mean you don''t want to see Shawn?"


    She hurled the sugar-coated bomb toward me.


    I bit my lower lip and asked, "Where is he?"


    "Come to the Hayes'' residence. I''ll be waiting for you."


    As I was about to reject her, she abruptly hung up on me. Soonter, I received a text message from an


    unknown number.


    It was the Hayes Family home address.


    ''Helsinki, the capital of Find.''


    I immediately ignored the text message.


    Now that I''m pregnant, I would never put myself at risk. Besides, I bet Tracy would have evil intentions


    plotted too!


    But how could she have called me using Shawn''s phone?


    The thought of this made me quite ufortable!


    Holding my phone, I sat back down next to Olivia. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t question me about Shawn,


    but most of the people at the table knew him. Nevertheless, they simply remained silent.


    Except for Nichs, no one wanted to ruin the festive mood.


    It felt as if everyone was dining on their own despite it being a reunion dinner. After dinner, my mother


    pulled me into the room to ask about Shawn and my rtionship. "What happened between you and


    Shawn?"


    I had no idea how to answer her.


    As of now, we are no longer together.


    However, I''m pregnant with his child.


    After some consideration, I told her the entire tale, emphasizing that Shawn had never let me down.


    My mother fell silent when she heard this.


    Then, I sighed and stood up to leave the room.


    I went to the backyard since I was feeling down. In the garden, the wintersweet flowers were in full


    bloom, and they were covered in frost and dew.


    After some time, I asked the bodyguards behind me, "Do you have lovers?"


    "No. Never," they all said in unison.


    Never¡­


    This tone was exactly the same as Shawn''s.


    I missed him terribly.


    I didn¡¯t ask any more questions after that. At this moment, I turned around when I heard footsteps


    behind me and saw Christopher in a camel-colored coat.


    His clothing made him appear particrly warm.


    "Are you looking for me?" I forced a smile and asked.


    "Are you unhappy, little girl?" he inquired.


    He had always called me a little girl.


    I was not very good at lying to him, so I just nodded and admitted, "A little bit."


    He looked through me with one nce. "Is it because of Shawn?"


    I was taken aback. "How did you know?"


    Christopher seemed calm. He came over and sat alongside me on the bench, curling his lips into a


    smile. "I''ve never seen you so depressed. Previously, you appeared gloomy after being reunited with


    Nichs as well. However, when you received a call from Shawn earlier¡­"


    He paused for a brief moment, throwing me a look before saying, "When you received his call, your


    eyes instantly lit up, akin to a child''s excitement when receiving candy."


    "I love him very much," I said truthfully.


    "I can understand."


    Then, Christopher patted the empty spot next to him, beckoning me to take a seat. In response, I sat


    down and thanked him. "Thank you."


    I was thankful for him as he never made me feel pressured.


    I was also grateful to him for always being considerate and thoughtful.


    "How will you handle Nichs, little girl?"


    Handle him?!


    I couldn''t handle Nichs.


    "I don¡¯t want to ruin our rtionship," I exined.


    "Nichs'' current condition is extremely unstable, and it will eventually affect you. Since you are


    incapable of handling him, I n to take him to the United States for treatment after the new year."


    After hearing his words, I asked him expectantly, "Can it be cured?"


    "I can only say that as long as we try our best, the rest will be up to fate."


    "Thank you very much, Christopher."


    "Ever since we met, this is my first time hearing you thank me so many times. You must remember that


    we owe each other nothing."


    Although he said that we didn¡¯t owe each other anything, he provided me with enormousfort. In the


    end, it appeared that I took advantage of him.


    I bit my lower lip. As I stayed silent, Christopher abruptly asked me about someone, "Do you know


    Diego Hayes?"


    Why did Christopher suddenly bring up Diego?!


    I doubt they''d have any rtions.


    "I do know him. He''s a descendant of the Hayes Family of Find."


    When he heard this, he turned to look at me and nonchntly stated, "I''m just casually asking since


    I''ve heard Emma mention him before."


    What was he hinting at?


    "Are you close with Emma?" I asked suspiciously.


    "Not really. We only met a couple of times."


    Could it be that he had been pestering her after their brief encounters?


    I pondered for a while before saying, "Emma mentioned that something happened between both of


    you, and she thinks that it''s a trivial matter but you¡¯re making a huge fuss."


    Christopher was taken aback. He then asked in a slightly pensive voice, "Am I really making such a


    fuss?"


    "What happened?" I shook my head and asked.


    "It¡¯s actually a minor issue, and there''s nothing to worry about."


    Suddenly, he diverted my attention by saying, "Emma mentioned that Diego and the Hayes Family


    were very hospitable. She also mentioned that they hung out in Find for a period of time."


    I was aware of this matter. During that time, Diego lied to me, saying that he was traveling to Napresh.


    "Well, Diego likes Emma, and he had confessed to her on New Year''s Eve, but she didn¡¯t ept him


    due to the age difference."


    As I said that, I didn¡¯t notice Christopher''s mncholy expression, so I continued casually, "It appears


    she is appalled at having a rtionship with someone older than her."


    "Yeah, she''d be better off with a younger guy."


    As soon as he finished his sentence, my phone beeped with an iing text message. It came from


    the prior unknown phone number.


    ''Shawn''s life is in danger.''


    My heart sank. At that instant, I quickly gave Kevin a call.


    However, as soon as I dialed his number, I realized he had blocked me.


    Therefore, I speedily called Diego.


    Before the call was connected, Christopher worriedly questioned, "What happened? Why do you look


    so pale all of a sudden?"


    "Shawn is in danger," I replied.


    I was unsure if Diego would answer my call because the people around Shawn wouldn¡¯t talk to me right


    now.


    He never returned my call. I hung up the phone and turned to face Christopher and asked, "Can I use


    your phone?"


    Seeing my panicked expression, he directly handed me his phone.


    I called Diego with Christopher''s number and he answered.


    Wow, he would rather pick up calls from unknown numbers than mine.


    Looks like Shawn''s friends and family despise me to the core!


    Diego''s voice rang through the phone. "Who is this?"


    "It''s me, Diego."


    He paused, so I begged, "Please don¡¯t hang up on me."


    He was not so heartless after all. He then asked me impatiently, "Did you call me to look for Shawn?"


    "Yeah. Tracy said he''s dying."


    He went silent for a long time before he finally said truthfully, "Last night, he was seriously injured, but


    he had a fever today due to the cold."


    I asked in anxiousness, "How is he now?"


    "He''s in aa at the Hayes Family private hospital."


    "Is it serious?" I worriedly asked.


    Upon hearing my question, he answered indifferently, "It''s not at the point where his life is in jeopardy


    yet, but no one can guarantee that he will wake up from hisa."


    "I''d like to meet Sunny, Diego."


    My one and only wish right now was to meet Shawn.


    I was solicitous, but I had to keep my anxiety at bay!


    Perhaps my ideas were too naive as Diego remained silent for some time before warning, "Tracy


    intentionally informed you of Shawn''s medical condition. Do you really have no idea what she''s up to?"


    I stated emphatically, "I know she wants to have her revenge on me."


    "Since you already know her intention, why are you insisting on visiting Find?"


    Before dinner, I was certain that I would not fall into Diego''s trap and that I was determined not to travel


    to Find. However, seeing Shawn''s condition, I had no choice but to fly to Find.


    I wanted to see him!


    I was desperate to see him!


    Regardless of how perilous the journey ahead!


    Moreover, Tracy might be unable to harm me!


    "I''m not afraid, Diego."


    My tone was very firm, and Christopher, who was standing next to me, raised his hand and patted my


    shoulder as if to encourage my bravery!


    "Fine, I''ll help you with this, but you have to help me to get Emma''s attention."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing his response, the strength on my shoulder suddenly weakened.


    "And how do you expect me to do that?" I asked.


    "Bring her to Find with you."


    This was Diego''s only condition.


    I clenched my teeth and said, "Tracy sent me the address."


    "So you''re making the call first as a courtesy, and you''re going to Find even if I don''t let you?"


    I couldn¡¯t make a deal with him using Emma. Moreover, having a little girl leave home to go to the far


    away Find during the New Year was heartbreaking.


    Diego sneered and said cynically, "Renee, you are really cunning. You expect me to invite you to


    Find and use that as an excuse, right? Could it be that you''re terrified of Shawn ming you? He


    can''t me you because you''ve rendered him bedridden!"


    His words broke my heart.


    Indeed. Shawn would not be in such pain if it weren¡¯t for me.


    "Forget about it. I''m too tired to argue with you. You''re no longer the simple girl you once were, so you


    can figure out how to avoid Tracy''s ambush. I''ll be waiting for you at the Hayes Family private hospital."

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Chapter 189


    It was not untilst night that I arrived in Find, which subsequently, made today even more


    exhausting for my body. I reached out and stroked my stomach while saying to Christopher, who was


    beside me, "Now, I know better how loving someone feels like."


    He responded with a little nod. "Shawn is so much better than Nichs. He knows how to be


    considerate of you."


    At the mention of Shawn, I smiled sweetly and said, "His personality is not particrly warm and he


    can appear cold at times because he looks indifferent to everyone. Women often find it tough to


    tolerate as they believe he doesn¡¯t love them! But I know that when a man like him falls in love, he will


    protect her over his own life! Christopher, I have never understood how love feels like because I was


    never truly loved by anyone. For a period of my life, I yearned to be loved."


    When Christopher heard this, he responded gently, "Did Shawn make you feel loved?"


    The winter snow began to fall slowly from the night sky and Christopher was quick enough to drape his


    coat over me.


    I lowered my gaze slightly as I noticed that his phone was still in my possession.


    "Yes, more than ever," I replied immediately.


    I remembered the first time I met Shawn, I was in awe of him despite our brief encounter.


    The next time I saw him, he looked so frigid that it made everyone around him nervous.


    He was cruel and unsmiling in the eyes of the world and I sometimes even thought that he could be a


    little conservative.


    However, he was as pure as a snow, taking in all the punches that I threw.


    "I really hope he¡¯s the one for you, little girl."


    "But he won''t forgive me now," I saidmently.


    Despite the fact that Shawn chose to trust me, he still abandoned me.


    He probably believed I was the cause of it all.


    Christopher let out a deep sigh before he smiled and reassured me, "I don¡¯t think so. Though I¡¯m only


    an outsider, I truly believe that he wouldn¡¯t me you for all that has happened!"


    "Why is that?" I asked expectantly.


    "You¡¯re too wonderful not to be loved," he answered.


    I was speechless.


    "I suck." I said, sighing in sadness.


    I had always felt like a sucker and seeing how I lived my life so far made me further believe it.


    In all rationality, Christopher said, "Renee, you need to be highly aware of your circumstances now."


    "And what are they?" I asked perplexedly.


    "I''ve heard a little bit about Shawn''s current state. He''s been barely surviving for the past month and


    Diego just told you on the phone that Tracy is in Find, ready to ambush you at any time now! With


    the life you both have, you¡¯ll never have peace unless you find a way around it; you need to find a way


    to be invincible before you can live your life without these sinister fools. What you must do right now is


    to learn how to control the Xenos Family. You must have the Xenos on your side before the outside


    forces would even fear you."


    He said that regardless of what I was doing, I needed to learn how to handle the Xenos.


    He was right. There was not much that I knew about the Xenos Family since I took over.


    The Xenos Family resembled a rusted sword in my hand.


    Christopher went on, "You hold the power that Shawn once had, in which you can use to be a


    better version of yourself. This can also make the rest of the world dread you as much as they fear


    Shawn."


    Christopher hoped that I would be able to defend myself.


    "I understand. I¡¯ll do my best," I affirmed with an appreciative smile.


    I really need to step up now or else I might ruin everything!


    Suddenly, he stood to his feet and said, "I''ll look for Olivia to discuss something before heading to


    Eldham."


    I was startled to hear that. "Are you heading to Eldham now?"


    "My piano teacher from my childhood invited me to his house for the New Year."


    I hummed in response while smiling and replied, "Happy New Year."


    He nodded before replying, "Take care of yourself. You can call me if you need any help."


    Then, I nodded earnestly and said, "I will."


    After Christopher left, I instructed the bodyguards beside me, "Please make arrangements for my flight


    to Find."


    "Yes, Miss," said the bodyguard standing closest to me.


    As I got up, I asked, "What''s your name?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Joseph," he answered briefly.


    "Please contact Anthony to inform him of my whereabouts, Joseph."


    "Yes, I''ll contact him right away," he said respectfully.


    He then turned around to make a call and arrange my trip while the rest of the bodyguards followed me


    into the vi.


    As I walked into the living room, I noticed that everyone was chatting when my mother summoned me


    at that precise moment.


    I quickly approached her. "I have to leave soon, Mom."


    My mother did not intervene. Instead, she asked, "Where are you going?"


    In the meantime, Nichs was scrolling through his phone casually. I did not want my parents to be


    concerned and I did not want him to know where I was going either, so I lied. "Francesca just called


    and asked me to a New Year''s Eve dinner with Bradleyter."


    My father asked curiously, "Is that Leon''s child?"


    I nodded and he suggested, "Why not have Leon join as well?"


    "They''re still not on good terms," I responded swiftly.


    My father stopped speaking after that. In front of my parents, I spoke to Nichs in an unusually


    compassionate tone. "I''ll be busyter, Nichs. Could you take my parents back to Felix''s Vi?"


    I said this on purpose in front of the elders as I bet he would not turn me down.


    He raised his head and nced at me with a smile, just as I had predicted.


    As Chairman Forger heard my request, he immediately picked up my words and said, "Why don¡¯t we


    have the inws stay here for a few more days, Ree?"


    Inws?!


    Is he out of his mind? He should not have interfered! See, now we¡¯re stuck.


    Does he expect me to reconcile with Nichs?


    Right at this moment, Joseph entered the vi while lowering his head slightly and said, "Miss,


    everything is ready."


    "I have to leave now, Mom," I murmured before standing up thereafter.


    All I thought of was my concern about Shawn.


    "Okay. Be careful."


    They insisted on escorting me, but I could not escape from that.


    Arge helicopter was parked on Xenos Vi''swn and there were twenty bodyguards in ck suits


    standing at the courtyard. They were all wearing transparent headsets on their ears.


    I reached out and hugged my mother before saying, "I will be back in a few days to visit you and Dad."


    Right then, my mother was full of inquiries. "How long will you be gone?"


    I simply nodded while Nichs, who was standing next to my mother, asked, "Where are you going?"


    He was astute as he had probably deduced that I was lying just now.


    I disregarded his query and proceeded to board the helicopter.


    My bodyguards followed me as well. In the air, I noticed that everyone below was watching me leave


    and I inadvertently saw Christopher and Olivia discussing something.


    His expression showed a hint of hesitation whilst hers was gloomy and full of grievances.


    She looked as if she had learned an earth-shattering secret.


    I averted my gaze and turned to Joseph asking, "Were you all always by Shawn''s side?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss. I can¡¯t tell you anything."

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Chapter 190


    Joseph tly rejected me, which astonished me because they were supposed to obey me as the head


    of the Xenos Family.


    "What''s the reason?" I questioned skeptically.


    "We have rules. After serving the next head of the family, we shall never speak about the previous


    head of the family. Vitors will be expelled from the Xenos."


    How could the Xenos Family''s rules be so entrenched?


    "So, you''re not going to tell me anything about Shawn?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss. I must obey the rules."


    I did not want to make things harder for him after hearing that.


    Instead, I inquired, "How is Matthew''s preparation going?"


    "Don''t worry, Miss. Everything is proceeding as nned."


    This trip to Find could very much turn out to be a misfortune if I was not well-prepared. I had to


    ensure that the people from Xenos would be there to greet us upon our arrival. Otherwise, the mere


    presence of the twenty people here would be equivalent to a drop in a bucket of water.


    Due to the time difference, I arrived in Helsinki at 9.00PM, leaving only three more hours until the end


    of New Year¡¯s Day.


    It seemed like I would be able to meet Shawn today after all.


    The helicopternded at the designated ce. When I stepped down from the helicopter, it was pitch


    ck in front of me. As I looked closely, they were all armed bodyguards!


    Joseph whispered in my ears, "Everything is good now that the road has been cleared. You can go to


    the Hayes Family¡¯s private hospital in peace."


    ording to Joseph, everything was fine. However, I was worried as I believed Tracy would not let me


    off the hook with ease!


    At that thought, a massive vehicle explosion urred right before me.


    Joseph swiftly moved forward to guard me. "Retreat."


    He and the other bodyguards escorted me into the car before I noticed a number of armed vehicles


    coming after us.


    As my eyes were still fixated at the vehicles behind us, Joseph exined, "They''re our people. The


    vehicles with an ''X'' logo are all from Xenos, Miss."


    When I looked closely, I discovered that they were allbeled with the ''X'' logos.


    After a few moments, the sound of explosions faded. I was certain that Tracy was deliberately trying to


    terrorize me. She indeed caught me, but I kept myposure without showing any signs of dread.


    As the family¡¯s head, I was told by Christopher that the Xenos Family was now within my grip, thus, I


    must learn how to manage them. However, the prerequisite to possess that title was to remain as calm


    as Shawn in times of crisis!


    The car drove all the way to the address Tracy gave me.


    Yes, I did not believe her, so I asked her to resend the address to me while I was on the helicopter.


    This had proven that she had not deceived me.


    It snowed almost every day in Helsinki. The window became foggy whenever I exhaled on the ss.


    With a delighted heart, I traced Shawn''s name on the window and told Joseph, "I want to know more


    about Shawn."


    Although Joseph and the others had explicitly stipted that they should not speak about Shawn, they


    were the ones who knew him best.


    "I''m sorry, Miss. This is the Xenos Family''s rule."


    "Who made this rule?" I questioned, tilting my head.


    "Old Master James."


    "Does that mean I don''t have the authority to break the rule?"


    "Yes, but you must first acquire permission from the former head of the family. Please excuse me for


    not being able to reveal anything because this includes many family secrets."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Isn¡¯t the former head of the family Shawn Xenos???


    I remembered Joseph mentioning that they were forbidden to speak about the previous family leader.


    When I realized this, I rified, "Does that mean you can talk about my father but not Shawn?"


    "Yes, only the previous family leader."


    I remembered what Charles had told me, so I inquired with curiosity, "So, how did my three brothers-in-


    law die? Why did Charles say Eliza and Shawn assassinated them?"


    "Seven years ago, someone gave Eliza a document, which contained two paternity tests. It was


    revealed unequivocally that two of your three brothers-inw had no bloodlines with the Xenos."


    Joseph then told me the truth.


    This reminded me of what Charles said regarding my biological father. He originally wanted to be a


    good person and nned to divide the Xenos Family''s shares equally among his three sons. However,


    he unexpectedly gave it all to Grayson!


    "Then, why did Grayson receive three shares?"


    "This is due to the fact that two of the young masters were born to a concubine. Despite the fact that


    Old Master James was naturally dubious, he decided to head it all without regrets."


    "He simply trusted that paternity test?"


    "He dispatched an investigator, who discovered that the documents were forged. As a result, till the day


    he died, the Old Master James believed it was Mr. Xenos who did it," Joseph said.


    "Is Shawn aware of this?"


    When Shawn was mentioned, Joseph immediately fell silent.


    He did not fall for my ruse, so I lost my interest to ask.


    After half an hour, Joseph said we would be arriving in seven or eight minutes. "Be careful," I replied,


    suppressing my expectations.


    "Copy. Please don¡¯t leave my sight, Miss."


    A minuteter, gunfire rang outside the car. In front of us, there were also destroyed cars that were


    piled up like mountains. Joseph said calmly to the driver, "Crash into it."


    Seconds before our car collided, Joseph held me in his arms tightly as I instinctively reached out to my


    stomach.


    Due to the high impact, my chin bumped into Joseph''s shoulder. I had to bear with the anguish and


    pain while asking with reddened eyes, "Are you all alright?"


    "Yes, Miss. Are you okay?"


    "I''m alright."


    The car then elerated forward, but the road barricade suddenly rose, which caused the car to roll


    over in an instant. As the car crashed, I was propelled into the air and smacked into my seat moments


    after that.


    I inhaled deeply and cried out Joseph''s name.


    "I''m here."


    The surrounding area became silent after the car we were in overturned as I did not hear any more


    gunshots.


    It suddenly urred to me that this was Tracy¡¯s mastern!


    She did not want to take my life, but instead, she wanted to ruin it!


    My entire body was in excruciating pain. The people from the Xenos promptly stepped forward to


    dismantle the car and assisted me in getting out, after which they immediately moved me to another


    car. As soon as I got in, I noticed blood on my face through the rearview mirror.


    I shut my eyes and endured the agonizing pain coursing through my body. On the other hand, Joseph


    reported as he treated my wounds, "Our people have gone after them."


    I hummed in a light tone and asked, "Are you close with the Hayes?"


    Joseph responded, "Yes. They''ve been cooperating with the Xenos."


    "Please send a warning to the people of Hayes Family tomorrow."


    However, he reminded me. "This is done by Tracy, Miss."


    I opened my eyes and stared at him in the eyes. "Why?"


    "Because you got the short end of the stick," he exined, "We must resolve this issue in our own way


    and we shouldn¡¯t employ mere methods likeining or giving a warning to your enemy."


    "Who instructed you to tell me this?" I asked, chuckling.


    Joseph would never dare to voice these remarks!


    Shawn was the only one who could tell him to do this.


    "This was something Mr. Xenos once taught us."


    "He taught you and now, I''ll learn from you," I said with a smile.


    "I''m not in a position to do so. I''m simply stating the truth," he responded.


    "Okay. What else did he say?"


    "A real man will surely take revenge," he added.


    "In that case, look into Tracy."


    As soon as I finished my words, I felt my lower body heating up. Panic ran through my body and I


    instantly told Joseph to turn his back.


    After he had his back facing me, I lifted up my skirt and saw that I was covered in blood. "Go to the


    hospital. Now!" I eximed with a pallid face.


    When I arrived at the Hayes¡¯ private hospital, I saw Diego at the entrance and alongside him stood


    Tracy, who seemed as smug as she could be.


    Joseph carried me from the car to the hospital. At that very moment, I ordered the bodyguards behind


    me, "Capture Tracy!"


    My bodyguards swarmed and charged forward in unison.


    Tracy was not expecting me to be so forthright. She was imprisoned by all my bodyguards as she


    yelled, "Get your hands off me at this instant! Or else, you will pay for this!"


    "Wait for me," I told Diego, ignoring her.


    He hesitated before finally nodding.


    Joseph then took me to the emergency room. The doctor said that I almost had a miscarriage, but the


    baby was fortunately rescued. However, I needed to be hospitalized for bed rest. The thought of being


    in the same hospital as Shawn led me to immediately agree.


    I asked Joseph to assist me in getting up after merely resting for a few moments. In the corridor, I saw


    Tracy being held by the bodyguards.


    Meanwhile, Diego was seated on the hallway bench.


    I approached him in worry and asked, "Where is Shawn?"


    "He was awake before you arrived."


    I had a horrible feeling in my gut, so I asked anxiously, "Where is he?"

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Chapter 191


    "He left before you arrived."


    After all the risks and injuries, I never got to see him. My heart was pounding with anguish and I


    thought I was going to pass out in the hospital at any minute.


    Joseph noticed something was wrong with me and he held my shoulders tightly.


    I did not fall, but I was devastated.


    At this precise moment, the hospital''s bell rang.


    It rang a total of twelve times.


    The New Year hade and gone.


    I visited Find twice but never met the person I desired to meet.


    "Does he really hate me that much?" I asked Joseph.


    "Should he be thanking you with tears, then?" Tracy sneered whileughing.


    I was speechless as thousands of words were lumped in my throat.


    " Renee, you are a living curse!"


    I red at her coldly and screamed, "Shut up!"


    "Oh, who are you to say such a thing?"


    Tracy then remarked sarcastically, "How dare you snatch the Xenos Family from Shawn! You have no


    shame!"


    I took a few steps forward and pped Tracy right in front of Diego. Her face was nted from the p


    as she roared at me in disbelief, "Shawn has never hit me. Who are you to do this to me? Renee,


    believe it or not, I will put you through hell!"


    Once again, I pped her across the face. She then stared at me with full hatred in her eyes.


    Diego abruptly stopped me before I could do more damage. With tears in my eyes, I warned her, "The


    first p is for burying me in the snow; the second is for the child in my womb who you nearly


    murdered! Tracy, I have never been a kind person, so I am telling you now that if something were to


    happen to my child, I will make the entire Hayes Family pay for it! And I will do it with the very people


    from my husband¡¯s side to make sure none of you sees another light of the day!"


    Tracy turned a deaf ear to my warnings.


    "Whose child are you actually carrying?" she murmured.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s Shawn''s child," I said, loud and clear.


    Her face grew pale and her eyes reddened as she heard my words.


    "I''m sorry. I couldn''t control myself," I apologized to Diego after taking a deep breath.


    Watching your younger sister get pped was indeed too much.


    He did not me me but instead, he responded indifferently, "I don¡¯t mind."


    Tracy scowled at him and replied, "Go ahead and team up with her. Don¡¯te to me in the future


    when you¡¯ve lost everything just like Shawn! Look at him now. He¡¯s as low as a street mouse right now.


    Don¡¯t you feel bad for him?"


    Of course, I felt horrible seeing Shawn like this!


    I wanted to give him the Xenos Family back!


    I wanted to help him regain his dominance in Europe!


    However, I knew he would never want that power again!


    Moreover, Rudy warned me not to use the Xenos'' power to help him!


    Diego ignored her and said to me, "I''ll take her away."


    I could not refuse him.


    "Take her away for the time being," I said after some thought.


    After he took Tracy away, Iy on the hospital bed and sobbed quietly.


    In reality, I had no idea why Shawn had been so harsh to me!


    He clearly stated that he did not me me, but he still refused to see me!


    When I closed my eyes, the ache on my body intensified.


    After a sleepless night, I headed back to Eldham the next day.


    As I was about to return to the apartment, Joseph said, "Miss, the attackersst night have all been


    caught."


    He asked how I should handle it; letting them off the hook would result in me looking like a doormat.


    "Let Tracy bail them out," I replied with a frown.


    He lowered his eyes and asked me, "How much should the ransom be?"


    "How many people were detained?" I asked.


    "Fifteen."


    "Ten million per individual!" I would not be merciful.


    These wealthy folks could afford it anyway and one hundred and fifty million was definitely within


    Tracy''s financial means!


    "Noted. I''ll let Anthony know."


    Anthony was in charge of all the Xenos Family businesses.


    I would not be able to oversee everything in the Xenos Family.


    Sure, the Xenos Family might be transparent as of now, but it was still important to tone down the


    criticisms, as previously noted by Charles Xenos. Therefore, Gary Reyes being my assistant could


    better ensure the Xenos'' transparency.


    This was done to guarantee that the entire Xenos Family was honest with me and had nothing to hide.


    "Please have Anthony contact me directly," I instructed Joseph.


    "Yes, Miss."


    When I returned to the apartment, I saw my confinementdy there. She was quite terrified by the sight


    of the wounds on my face. She rushed over to me and asked worriedly, "Ms. Felix, what happened to


    your face?"


    "The car skidded and rolled overst night," I briefly exined.


    "You have to be extremely careful, Ms. Felix." She was concerned.


    "It''s fine. What did you prepare today, Ma¡¯am?"


    "I made pork ribs and corn soup, as well as chicken soup. Do you want to try them?"


    After having a small bowl of pork ribs and corn soup, I went back to my bedroom to sleep. In the


    afternoon, I received a phone call from Nichs. "I have sent your parents back to Felix''s Vi," he


    unusually said it with a polite tone.


    My gaze was suddenly drawn to the snow outside the window. "Renee, many people said that I''m not


    being myself, but if I''m not being me, then who am I?" he said over the phone.


    His words were full of hesitation, as if he had doubts about himself.


    I believed the current Nichs should still be the one that despised me.


    Despite his hatred for me, he was willing to let my parents go.


    Does it mean he¡¯s getting better?!


    "Who do you think you are, Nichs?" I questioned quietly.


    "I''m not sure. Sometimes, I can''t stop myself from hurting you."


    He''s finally starting to reflect on what he has done to me!


    Iforted him and said, "You¡¯re you, and you''re my ex-husband, Nichs."


    "Your ex-husband?" he murmured.


    "Yeah, we used to have good times."


    Even though the happy times onlysted a few days.


    "So, let us part with some dignity," I added.


    His face turned cold as he questioned, "Are you telling me to get out of your life?"


    "Nichs Forger," I called out his name softly.


    "Huh?" he replied glumly.


    "Please don¡¯t ruin the good memories we once had."


    After hearing what I said, he went silent for a moment before responding, "I''m leaving for America


    tomorrow."


    I heard Christopher say he was taking Nichs to America for treatment.


    "Okay. Have a safe journey."


    "My brother wants to bring me to America and he promises that when I return, I will be myself again."


    He paused before continuing, "I''m not sure what he meant, but I choose to trust him."


    "Yeah, I trust him as well," I echoed.


    "I''ll hang up for the time being."


    "Okay. Goodbye."


    The chat with Nichs was more peaceful than expected since we rarely had such a stable


    conversation. I instantly remembered the years I spent with him. Although he did not love me, he was


    not as cruel as he was now.


    In fact, he was not born cruel. Therefore, Alice Yates was to be med for his current state!


    I was reminded of the Yates'' unresolved matter when I thought of Alice.


    I should first set aside everything. I would deal with it after my baby was born.


    Prior to that, I needed to obtain a thorough understanding of the Xenos Family''s overall power


    dynamic.


    This was exactly what I needed to learn right now!


    I was about to wash up when Francesca called.


    We had not spoken in almost four months, so her unexpected call surprised me.


    Is something going on?!


    I quickly answered the call. "Hello, Ms. Gant. What''s the matter?"


    Her shrill wail could be heard over the phone. "I can¡¯t stand it anymore, Ms. Felix!"


    "What happened?" I asked worriedly.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Chapter 192


    "Tammie''s been frail ever since she was born and she''s been sick all this while. She''s been in the


    hospital nearly the whole time for the past seven months and I thought that I could handle this by


    myself. I thought that I would be able to stay by her side to support her all the way, but then the doctor''s


    just diagnosed her with leukemia!"


    On the other end of the phone, Francesca sobbed helplessly and she asked in a worried voice, "She''s


    so young, but she has to undergo the most painful thing on earth. Renee, what should I do?"


    As soon as I heard that Tamara was sick, my heart clenched and I knew that Francesca had rung me


    because she had no one else to go to or had any idea what to do. Because of that, I had to remain


    calm for her sake.


    I asked her calmly, "When did the doctor diagnose her?"


    She replied, "Right before I called you."


    I asked patiently, "What did the doctor say about her condition?"


    "She needs a bone marrow transnt, but there are no suitable donors now."


    "I''ll figure out a way with you. I''lle over to Sundew to see you tomorrow."


    I had been quite busy running errands continuously for the past few days andst night I had nearly


    miscarried too, so for the time being, it was safer of me to stay put.


    As my words reached across the other end, Francesca''s sobs quietened down. "Thanks, Miss Felix."


    "Don''t worry about it. She¡¯s precious like my own, too."


    Sheprehended my words but she nheless reminded me, "Don''t let Leon know about this."


    Leon was the kid''s biological father, so it would be quite likely that he would be matched as a donor if


    he went through the screening process.


    Francesca clearly knew this too, but she remained insistent on keeping this a secret from him.


    Perhaps her grudge against Leon was deeper than I thought.


    "Okay, I''ll keep this a secret for you."


    Francesca was about to say something, but then I heard her name being called by the doctor, so she


    hurriedly hung up the phone. Subsequently, I made my way out of the bedroom and saw Emmazing


    in the living room ying some mobile games.


    Surprised, I took a seat next to her and asked, "When did you get here?"


    Emma looked up at me with her pale little face and replied, "I told you yesterday that I was going to


    come over and spend some time with you, right?"


    I smiled and asked, "How did you get my address?"


    "I asked Merlin for it and then your confinementdy opened the door for me."


    The confinementdy was not here at the moment, so she must have been shopping at the grocery


    store.


    As I watched Emma, who was fully engrossed in her mobile game, I got up and decided to pour her a


    ss of milk from the kitchen. Then, I handed it to her while saying, "I haven''t given you anything for


    the festival. I''ll give you an envelopeter on. Hang on a sec."


    There were a lot of envelopes with money prepared in the drawer of my bedroom as I wanted to be


    immersed in the festive season too.


    I took one envelope and came out of the room with it before handing it over to Emma. She took it from


    me and expressed her thanks. Next, I handed over a set of car keys to her while exining, "I''m not


    too sure about the whereabouts of those cars or whether they''ve kept their promise or not; I can''t ask


    Shawn about it directly either, which is why I''ve prepared a new car for you."


    Emma took the envelope containing money and car keys from me without asking about myck of


    contact with Shawn.


    She clearly knew the reason, though. After all, the elite ss had been disbanded.


    I asked her in a soft voice, "What would you like for dinner?"


    Meanwhile, she was busy on her phone as she asked, "Are you going to cook dinner for me?"


    "I don''t mind cooking. What would you like to have?"


    Emma considered it for a moment before asking, "Can we have hotpot, please?"


    "Sure, I''ll get the confinementdy to buy some sliced meat and ingredients for that."


    I took out my phone and called the confinementdy to get her to buy what was needed and also to


    remind her that I wanted something non-spicy.


    After some consideration, I instructed, "Get us two different soup bases and some beer, please."


    After I hung up the phone, Emma suddenly recalled something as she brought it up. "Christopher''s in


    Eldham too. I bumped into him yesterday and he gave me an envelope of money as well. He treats me


    like a child!"


    I smiled and responded, "You are a child!"


    "Tsk! Half a yearter, I will no longer be underage."


    Then, I casually suggested, "How about inviting Christopher along for dinner too?"


    Emma''s voice was quite indifferent as she answered, "It''s up to you. You''re the hostess."


    "Okay, I''ll call him then."


    I found Christopher''s number on my phone and dialed it.


    He was quite surprised to hear from me because I hardly contacted him and he also addressed me as


    ¡®little girl¡¯ on the phone.


    I chuckled softly and asked, "Would you like toe over to my ce for dinner tonight?"


    He asked in a calm voice, "Why did you suddenly think of inviting me?"


    "Emma''s here so I thought that since we''re friends, we should gather for a meal."


    Christopher remained silent for a moment before asking hesitantly, "Emma''s there?"


    "Yeah, she''s ying some game next to me."


    As soon as he heard that, his voice turned cold and he replied, "I''ll be heading back to Eldhamter


    and I might not make it on time."


    "Okay then. I won''t keep you any further."


    I hung up the phone and turned to Emma, who was busy ying her game. "He''s busy."


    Emma responded with a slight grunt and she suggested, "We could invite my brother and Merlin. It


    would be much merrier with more people around."


    "Sure, give them a call then."


    As soon as Emma heard that, she instantly logged out of her game and clicked into the WhatsApp


    group chat before sending a video call request to the group. Soon after that, James and Merlin both


    answered the call; I saw from the video that there were two well-built men dressed in festive attires.


    Emma smiled evilly and said, "I''ve won the bet, so each of you have to give me fifty thousand!"


    Merlin smiled, "Sure, we''ll buy some presents and then we''ll be there shortly to join the meal!"


    I was quite confused and I asked Emma, "What betr?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    After hanging up the phone call, Christopher looked at the snowy scene in front of him with narrowed


    eyes.


    The winter days in Eldham were exceptionally cial and he could feel the bitter cold deep within him.


    The night before, Christopher had rushed to Eldham, but he had bumped into Emma and her brother at


    his teacher''s house. After a round of introductions, he had found out that his teacher''s wife was in fact


    Emma''s aunt.


    Emma was not surprised at all to see him as she calmly greeted him before going off to y with her


    little nephew. At that moment, Christopher realized that Emma behaved quite well in front of her family


    members and remained a child at heart as she chatted and joked with them. She was not cold and


    distant aspared to her behavior around him.


    She seemed to be trying her best to blend in with them as she yed her role the best she could.


    Up to that point, Christopher realized that Emma was good at putting up a front. At least, she seemed


    to have a different personality when there were others around.


    He did not stay for too long before leaving. After Emma''s aunt discovered that he and Emma had


    performed on the same show before, her aunt naturally assumed that they were close to each other


    and sent Emma to walk him out. They walked under the snowy night sky in silence and just as they


    were about to part ways, Christopher asked Emma, "Kid, do you dislike me?"


    Christopher swore that for the past thirty-one years of his life, he had never cared this much about


    anyone''s opinion about him. However, this kid before him was an exception and he did not want her to


    dislike him. He was not quite sure how toprehend that feeling, but Olivia had told him that it meant


    he cared for that person.


    Christopher realized that this was the first time he had ever felt possessive over Emma.


    It was different from his feeling of wanting to watch over Renee. He was intent on possessing this kid in


    front of him for the rest of his life.


    However, as soon as this thought popped up in his mind, he was fully aware of the reason for his


    confusion all this while.


    Tonight, under the snow and with Emma next to him right this moment, Christopher could not help but


    admit that he had fallen in love with her. Furthermore, he would no longer avoid his deepest feelings.


    He was not quite sure when he had started to care for her; perhaps it was when she had barged into


    his concert and sang a song, or perhaps it had happened at church in Japan when she had stood in


    front of him dressed perfectly in traditional wear.


    Perhaps it could also be the moment when she bravely stood beside him, even when he had been set


    up and robbed.


    Olivia had pursued him for more than ten years, but he had never felt anything; Renee had also been


    infatuated with him for nine years, but he only felt the slightest waver during her ''moment of death''. As


    for Emma, it had only been several months¡­


    Actually, who cared about love at first sight or soulmates? What truly mattered was meeting the right


    person at the right time.


    For example, Emma had appeared in Christopher''s world at the perfect time.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She suddenly appeared and barged into his world at the right time, albeit in a cocky but calm manner.


    As soon as Emma heard his question, she lifted her head to look at him. "No, I don''t."


    Christopher was unexpectedly nervous as he asked, "Then, why are you always avoiding me?"


    He spoke in a low voice and there was a slight hint of expectation in his voice that was quite hard to


    tell.


    "You keep wanting to take responsibility for me, but I don''t need you to do that!" she said.


    Christopher lifted his hand and stroked her soft hair before asking solemnly, "Why don''t you need me to


    be responsible, then?"


    After a brief pause, he looked at her squarely in the eyes with an intent look as he exined in a low


    voice, "Kid, although I''m fourteen years older than you, what''s wrong with that? I''ll go through the


    tormenting process of aging before you and share my experience with you in the future. Besides, I can


    stand bravely in front of you no matter what happens, which is great, isn''t it? Kid, I would change my


    age if I could, but what else can I do?"


    His final sentence was indeed mentioned out of resignation.


    Meanwhile, Emma blinked her eyes and said, "Well, you were born way before me and when I was


    born, you were quite old by then."


    As soon as Christopher heard that, he heaved a sigh and corrected her, "I''m not exactly old yet."


    Emma narrowed her eyes and smiled while chiding him, "You''re old in age and you''re quite traditional


    and rigid in your ways. We''ve got a tremendous generation gap in between the two of us. Christopher,


    why are you so intent on pursuing me, huh?"


    She was smart, so she naturally knew the reason why. However, she instinctively refused to have


    anything to do with him as the man before her had yed a very important part of Renee''s young,


    teenage days.


    Besides, her parents would never approve of their rtionship too.


    Christopher was quite sad as he heard her say, "I''m sorry. I can''t do this with you."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    "I''m sorry. I can''t do this with you."


    This was the final thing that Emma had said to Christopher.


    As soon as Christopher recalled this, there was a wave of sadness overwhelming him.


    He did not know why but he was in an exceptionally foul mood at the moment.


    Other than Renee, this was the first time ever that he had been rejected by someone.


    It made sense that Renee had rejected him because she did not love him at all.


    She had merely pursued him because she regarded him too highly.


    However, for Emma, she had in fact made the move to kiss him at the church. But in the end, she was


    still insistent on rejecting him.


    Christopher lifted his hand and touched the corner of his mouth. He could still feel the soft, tenderness


    on his lips. It was the first time ever that he had been kissed by anyone. He had remained chaste for


    the past thirty-one years but ultimately, he had been osted by a young kid. Emma, what should I do


    with you, huh?


    He was quite perplexed by her because she had behaved rather angelic at times but was a devil at


    other times.


    Christopher shook his head slightly as he tried to clear his mind of her. He heaved a slight sigh and got


    up to look at the snowy scene outside the window. Suddenly, he felt rather solemn to leave Eldham


    silently, just like that.


    Since that''s the case, then I might as well stay for another day. After some consideration, he took out


    his cell phone and sent a message to Renee.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Chapter 193


    Emma¡¯s lips curved into a smile. Subsequently, she spoke up happily, "I''ve wagered a bet with my


    brothers that if I manage to get you to invite them for a meal while I''m here, then they will have to give


    me fifty thousand each."


    As soon as I heard that, I burst outughing. "You guys are so childish!"


    She revealed a pleased expression and she smiled while asking, "Guess how much money I''ve


    received this year?"


    In fact, Emma was capable and knowledgeable enough to earn money; however, she was poorer than


    anyone else.


    I made a guess by asking, "Did you get at least one million?"


    She shook her head despondently. "It was less than half a million."


    I smiled and asked, "Why is it so little?"


    The children from rich families would always make a fortune every year during celebrations.


    Emma was childish as sheined, "I couldn''t be bothered to visit the rtives, so I merely


    received money from my parents and brothers. But then, Christopher''s so stingy! I purposely opened


    up the envelope from him to check the amount that he gave and it was only five thousand inside.


    Renee, you''ve given me ten thousand too!"


    I could not contain myughter at that point. "When did you open up the envelope from me?"


    She reached out and banged on the stack of envelopes. "The thickness of them are all different and I


    can tell by feeling it."


    I suggested, "I''ve got some envelopes left in my bedroom. Do you want a couple more?"


    "No, that would make me seem too greedy."


    I narrowed my eyes and smiled while looking at her delicate little face. "Next time, I''ll give you a bigger


    one then."


    She excitedly shook the keys to her sports car and asked, "Would it be bigger than this one here?"


    The frustration that I had experiencedtely seemed to dissipate thanks to Emma''s presence and I felt


    very rxed and joyful being around her.


    Emma ced the envelopes and car keys on the couch and continued to y games on her phone.


    Out of the blue, I received a text message from Christopher. "Hey little girl, I guess I won¡¯t be heading


    back to Eldham. I¡¯lle overter."


    I sent him my address before turning to Emma. "Christopher will pay a visitter on."


    Emma gave me the side-eye and asked, "I thought he said that he¡¯s busy?"


    I exined, "He said he won¡¯t be heading back to Eldham yet."


    She responded with a grunt before continuing her game. As for me, I went back to the bedroom to rest


    as I was feeling slightly unwell.


    Seeing how my body was heavily dragged back and forth yesterday, I knew I could not endanger my


    child anymore. I had to do all I could to protect my baby.


    I could no longer approach Shawn without any regard for myself.


    Iy in bed for half an hour before the confinementdy arrived, so I got up and prepared dinner


    together with her.


    Besides the hotpot, I also prepared some foie gras and steamed fish¡ªmy signature dishes. Not only


    that, I also prepared some fresh strawberry juice and orange juice for everyone.


    Just as I had finished preparing the meal, the doorbell outside suddenly rang and Emma rushed to


    open the door barefooted.


    I stood at the entrance of the kitchen and saw Christopher entering with Merlin and the gang.


    With a smile, I asked, "Did you guyse together?"


    Merlin ced down the gifts in his hand and hugged Emma before replying, "We met downstairs."


    Somehow, I noticed that Christopher''s expression suddenly turned exceptionally cold.


    Merlin released Emma from his hug and frowned while asking, "Why is it so dreary in here?"


    My apartment was an open concept, hence, other than a bedroom and a study room, the rest of the


    two hundred square feet was entirely the living area.


    Furthermore, the European style of furnishings made the whole ce look rather empty and spacious.


    James continued Merlin''s sentence and said, "It''s lucky that we''ve bought some decorative pieces for


    you."


    I hurriedly rejected them. "The festivities are over, though."


    "Then, keep it here so you can use it next year."


    At that point, I was left speechless.


    Emma took a seat back on the couch and she crossed her legs, even though she was still busy ying


    her games. James saw how she stepped onto the couch barefooted and decided to reprimand her,


    "Emmie, how could you be barefooted as a guest at someone else''s house?"


    Emma did not even bother to turn her head as she replied, "I''m not a guest at Renee''s house."


    James was about to say something else but I quickly interjected, "Let''s start our meal."


    As soon as James heard that, he took the hint and went into the kitchen to help to get everything ready.


    Once everyone had taken their seats at the dining table, I took out some bottles of beer for them.


    Emma insisted on drinking wine but I recalled that she had a poor tolerance for alcohol, so I quickly


    stopped her by saying, "You''re underage."


    Emma was obedient as she did not insist on having her way.


    The men present, other than Christopher, were all loquacious as they had endless topics to talk about.


    Finally, Merlin directed the topic at me as he asked, "Darling, where''s that Shawn of yours?"


    Merlin was not too familiar with the details of everything happening between Shawn and me. As such, I


    considered it for a moment before brushing Merlin off, "He''s quite busy in Find."


    Merlin noticed that I was hesitant to say more, so he did not ask any further and instead reminisced by


    mentioning, "When we first met each other, you were three years younger than Emma right now. I can''t


    believe that you''ve grown up so quickly in a blink of an eye. All the hardships and difficulties you¡¯ve


    gone through¡­ And in another few months, you''ll be a mother!"


    My heart swelled as soon as I heard Merlin mention the word ¡®mother¡¯ as I looked forward to meeting


    my child soon.


    I took a sip of juice and replied, "You should hurry up and build a family too."


    However, Merlin shook his head and said, "I''m a celibatarian."


    As soon as Emma, who was sitting by his side and eating some foie gras heard that, she burst his


    bubble by saying, "There is no such thing as a celibatarian. It''s either because you haven''t met


    someone you like or even if you have, the other party doesn''t feel the same way about you!"


    Meanwhile, James asked with an amused expression, "Emmie, are you saying that Merlin¡¯s been


    spurned by someone?"


    Merlin turned to Emma with a slightly threatening look. "I still have your fifty thousand here with me."


    Instantly after that, Emma took a different approach and smiled sweetly while saying, "Merlin, you''ve


    got great qualities and high standards too, so how could you possibly be spurned by anyone, huh? If


    only I were older, I would chase after you too!"


    At that moment, I burst outughing while covering my mouth and I thought, Emma is so money-


    minded.


    I nced at Christopher, who was silent the entire time with a cold expression on his face, seated


    across me, after which I directed, "Have you had your fill?"


    He was holding half a bottle of beer as he responded lightly with a grunt. At that moment, I heard


    Merlin, who was seated by my side while still happily being fawned over by Emma, asking, "What are


    your ns for next year? Do you still n to travel the world?"


    Emma nodded and replied, "Yeah, I have nothing else to do anyway."


    She used to be one of the students in the elite ss but after their disbandment, she was now quite


    bored.


    I hesitated as I asked, "Would you like toe back to the Xenos Family with me?"


    I meant to ask whether she wanted to rejoin the elite ss and Emma instantly caught on to my words.


    Merlin responded to my question curiously, "Why would she go back to the Xenos Family with you?"


    The lights in the room were shining brightly and Emma''s expression was exceptionally solemn at that


    moment.


    I pursed my lips and asked anxiously, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll wait for him."


    Emma meant Shawn. Suddenly, I realized that she was not the only one waiting for his return, but


    every other kid in the elite ss as well.


    I apologized with reddened eyes, "I''m sorry, I didn''t realize¡ª"


    "It''s alright. I wanted to tell you that we worship him."


    Since then, there was only the sound of clinking from the beer bottles in the silent air around us.


    Christopher threw the bottle of beer in his hand into the bin and opened another bottle before handing it


    over to Merlin and the rest as he spoke calmly, "You guys can continue."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James took over the beer from him and asked, "Who is he and what sort of secrets are you keeping


    from us?"


    Meanwhile, Emma merely smiled without revealing a word. She rose to leave the living room and


    headed to the living room


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    After the meal, Emma and the rest of them started ying card games while I went back to take a rest


    in my room.


    Shortly after that, there was a knock on the door.


    I sat up in bed and answered softly, "Come in."


    As soon as I saw the person walking in, I asked gently, "Why aren''t you joining them?"


    Christopher was dressed in a cream-colored sweater; he looked quite soft-spoken and gentle in that


    attire.


    Suddenly, he asked me, "Who''s the guy Emma worships?"


    As soon as I heard that, I finally sensed that something was amiss. "Do you like Emma?"

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Chapter 194


    It was snowing in Eldham tonight. I blinked, but I did not hear an answer from Christopher. I knew that it


    was not my ce to ask, but I would rather him not misunderstand.


    I contemted my answer before responding, "Emma meant Shawn. That¡¯s because she¡¯s basically


    grown up under Shawn¡¯s care, so to her, he is someone whom she worships; she also vows to be


    following in his footsteps for the rest of her life. However, there is nothing illicit in their rtionship and


    Emma¡¯s not in love with him. He¡¯s just someone she refers to as a role model in her career. Do you get


    me?"


    At that moment, Christopher replied intelligently, "So, how did Shawn and Emma encounter each


    other?"


    He was nning to find out every single piece of information about them and I was not quite sure


    whether I could reveal all that, so I asked him in return, "How much do you know about Emma?"


    As soon as he heard that, his expression suddenly froze for a moment.


    It was then I realized that he knew nothing about her.


    After some consideration, I replied, "Emma was the young girl nurtured by the Turner Family and the


    previous Xenos Family."


    The previous Xenos Family was in fact a reference to Shawn¡¯s era.


    Christopher turned to me in confusion as he asked, "Why did the Xenos Family keep guard of her,


    then?"


    "Christopher, she¡¯s an exceptionally gifted child."


    There was a dazed look on his face and he seemed to have recalled something from the past. I briefly


    exined, "There are a lot of things that I¡¯m not sure whether I should reveal to you, but Emma is


    highly intelligentpared to ordinary people. She grasps things better than either of us could and


    she¡¯s way more perceptive than the two of us too."


    He shut his eyes and breathed out softly. "I¡¯m in a dilemma."


    I asked in concern, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Christopher slowly opened his eyes and looked at the snowy scene outside the window. Then, he


    exined solemnly, "Emma directly rejected my feelingsst night."


    His words had caught me off guard as I suddenly realized that this man before me¡ªgenerally cold and


    silent¡ªhad actually fallen for Emma!


    Olivia had pursued him for more than ten years, but had not managed to win him over; she had been


    defeated hands down by Emma, whom he had not even met more than ten times.


    Why is that so?!


    I asked, "Did she say why?"


    Emma had been critical of Diego¡¯s age but Christopher¡ªwho was depressingly standing before me¡ª


    was much older than Diego.


    Christopher lowered his head and considered my words before pursing his lips to reply, "She said that I


    was old, traditional and rigid in my ways."


    At this point, I could not help but burst intoughter. "Did she say that you were traditional and rigid in


    your ways?"


    Christopher murmured ¡®yes¡¯ softly as I rose to walk to his side with a smile. "I used to think that Shawn


    was too traditional and rigid in his ways."


    Shawn usually preferred to don a ck suit and had always looked very solemn. Furthermore, he


    enjoyed reading as well as calligraphy writing and was generally very soft-spoken. He behaved like an


    old man in his eighties, unfazed by everything and silent as ever.


    As Shawn was mentioned, Christopher changed the topic and asked, "Did you manage to see him


    yesterday?"


    As soon as he brought this matter up, my heart clenched thinking about it.


    "No, he intentionally avoided me."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Christopher was seemingly at a loss for words so he lifted his hand to pat me on the shoulders for


    encouragement. "There are bound to be disappointing moments in life and the most important thing is


    to have a clear conscience."


    Christopher was indeed skilled at providingfort. He retracted his elbow while speaking eloquently,


    "Life is too short to not do the things you want. Do whatever you think is best for you and Shawn and


    I¡¯m going to take the same approach with Emma. Got it?"


    I nodded and replied, "I hope that you guys will end up together."


    "Sure. Just don¡¯t assist Diego too much in their daily interactions," he reminded.


    As soon as he mentioned Diego, I quickly smiled and exined, "I¡¯ve never assisted him. He used my


    phone once when I was in Find to text Emma. Other than that, we¡¯ve hardly been in contact."


    Christopher¡¯s expression suddenly became serious upon hearing my words. "Emma did visit Find


    previously."


    At this moment, I was speechless.


    He had just finished his sentence when there was a knock on the door. I went to open the door and


    found Emma standing in front. She had aical expression as she leaned against the door with a


    seemingly innocent smile. "Renee, my dad just called to summon James and I back home, so I¡¯ve got


    to go now!"


    "I¡¯ll walk you out then," I responded.


    As for Christopher, he also whispered in my ears, "I¡¯ll be on my way too."


    "Okay. I¡¯ll walk you guys out."


    I shifted sideways to allow Christopher to walk out first and Emma squeezed past him to get inside.


    Subsequently, she hugged my arm and asked, "Renee, I¡¯ll be visiting Find soon. Would you like to


    join my trip?"


    Right then, Christopher paused in his tracks and instantly asked, "Why are you going to Find?"


    She replied frankly, "Kevin just called to invite me over. He¡¯ll bring me skiing and trekking but it¡¯s mainly


    because of him."


    He patiently asked, "Who are you referring to as ¡®him¡¯?"


    I thought that it was Diego¡¯s idea for Kevin to invite Emma over to Find, but I was taken aback by


    what she had to say. "It¡¯s Shawn. Kevin said that Shawn needed my help, so I have to go over to


    Find," said Emma, without any filter.


    Christopher no longer pursued the topic as Emma continued to exin, "Shawn needs someone with


    knowledge in programming, so it¡¯s just nice that I¡¯m able to be of help."


    I had heard that Emma was great in scientific and technological skills, but it was the first time that I had


    heard of her being good in programming too. Nheless, Emma was such an intelligent girl, so it was


    not surprising that she was skillful in many areas. Right now, she was the only one able to assist


    Shawn.


    And then there¡¯s me¡­ A totally unhelpful me! All I can do is watch him as he solves his problems.


    Christopher left the room and Emma voiced out softly, "The elite ss and the men close to Shawn


    have gathered in Find. Judging by Kevin¡¯s words, I might have to stay on for a couple of months."


    Shawn had to be nning to rebuild his connections and influence.


    Suddenly, I was envious that Emma could remain by his side.


    Emma noticed my silence and asked, "Do you want to join me there?"


    I recalled my past two failed attempts in meeting Shawn in Find, so I heaved a deep sigh and said,


    "Emma, I won¡¯t get the chance to see him."


    She asked with a perplexed look, "Why is that so?"


    "We¡¯ve gotten into a huge fight and parted ways."


    Emma was quite confused at that point and asked, "You guys separate as easily as you get together. Is


    that how adults treat their rtionship? It feels quite fickle."


    I was significantly speechless by her words.


    To Emma¡¯s knowledge, I had been with a few men all throughout my life, therefore, her assumption


    was understandable. However, be it with Nichs or Shawn, none of the endings were of my own


    ord. I had always been the one forced to walk away. This time, though, I had hurt my man.


    "Emma, I love him very much," I responded destely.


    She intelligently replied, "I¡¯ll be sure to pass on this message to him."


    I smiled and asked her, "Do you think it¡¯s better for us to separate?"


    Emma shook her head and replied, "My wish is for you guys to have a blissful life."


    "Thank you, I¡¯m sure we will."


    Shawn and I will definitely have a blissful life.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    I went downstairs to send them off, then went back to my bedroom. After taking the medication


    prescribed by the doctor to stabilize my pregnancy, Iy in bed for a moment before feeling some slight


    cramps around my abdomen.


    I was in an alert mode, so I quickly brought Joseph along with me to the hospital.


    After the checkup, the doctor repeatedly advised me to terminate the pregnancy. No way! I asked the


    doctor with thest hope within me, "Is itpletely unviable?"


    "There is a chance, but it¡¯s quite a slim one."


    "I would like to give it a try, even if it¡¯s just the slightest chance."


    "Then, you¡¯ve to make sure to avoid all stressful situations ande to the hospital for regr check-


    ups. My advice would be for you to stay hospitalized for bed rest."


    I meekly heeded his words. "Okay. I¡¯ll arrange to get admitted to the hospital the next day onward."


    I nned to get admitted into the same hospital as Francesca in Sundew tomorrow so that we could


    keep each otherpany. At the same time, it was the perfect chance for me to learn more about the


    Xenos Family structure.


    Suddenly, the doctor piped up, "Miss Felix, I¡¯ve got another issue here."


    "What is it?"


    He expressed worriedly, "It would be best if you could undergo an anomaly scan."


    His statement stunned me. "What do you mean by that?"


    "You¡¯re in poor health and it wasn¡¯t an easy thing for you to get pregnant. Furthermore, your condition¡¯s


    not stable ,so I would rmend that you undergo an anomaly scan tomorrow."


    With an ashen-faced, I could no longer hold in my worry. "Are you telling me that my baby¡¯s deformed?"


    "Miss Felix, I¡¯m just trying to rule out that possibility and be prepared for anything."

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Chapter 195


    The doctor¡¯s suggestion for me to undergo an anomaly scan was, of course, his professional advice.


    Besides, most pregnant women had to go through the same thing when they were twenty weeks


    pregnant, so it was no big deal. Furthermore, after doing the anomaly scan and proving that my baby


    was normal, it would be such a relief for me too.


    However, I was anxious and fearful about this because I was worried that there could be something


    wrong with my baby. I was afraid that my only hope would be dashed.


    I did not respond to the doctor¡¯s suggestion but followed Joseph back to the apartment instead.


    The cramps had subsided after I took some medication. It took me all night to get some decent sleep.


    The next morning, I caught a cab and headed off to Sundew.


    I did not contact ir or my sister-inw upon arriving in Sundew, but I went directly to the hospital


    where Francesca was staying. I arrived to find that she was seated in the corridor with red eyes and I


    quickly walked over to hold her arm as I asked worriedly, "Where¡¯s Tammie? Is she in the operation


    room?"


    There was an operation room with a light switched on not too far from where Francesca was sitting and


    she nodded. "Tammie vomited non-stopst night."


    I sat by her side andforted her, "Everything will be fine."


    Francesca¡ªwho was usually quite resilient¡ªseemed to have found support as she wailed heart-


    wrenchingly in my arms. "Miss Felix, I¡¯m nearing my breaking point. Over the past six months, I''ve been


    tormented by the pain that my baby has been suffering on a daily basis. It hurts so much to see her in


    such a state and I¡¯ve regretted my decision to give birth to her. If only I hadn¡¯t been so selfish in the


    past, then she wouldn¡¯t have been subjected to all the pain in this world."


    Francesca¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly as I reached out to wrap my arm around her shoulders with a


    pained expression. "It wasn¡¯t your fault. You just wanted to give Tammie a chance to see this world.


    Besides, Tammie is¡­"


    I could not quitee up with words that suggested Tamara was healthy and safe, so I took a deep


    breath before continuing my words, "Tammie¡¯s condition will definitely improve."


    At that point, Francesca sobbed uncontrobly and she cried on my shoulders the entire time. Finally,


    she rose to her feet as soon as she saw the lights in the operation room flicking off.


    Although she looked quite frail, she was no longer full of despair and sadness when she stood up. She


    stood there with a firm look in her eyes as she looked at the child being wheeled out from the operation


    room by a doctor.


    Francesca wiped the tears from her eyes before she called out Tamara¡¯s name while leaning against


    the hospital bed. The doctor mentioned, "Your child¡¯s fine for now."


    She was full of gratitude. "Thanks, doctor."


    "Her condition is still considered in the early stage, so you should arrange for a bone marrow transnt


    as soon as possible. Her condition cannot be dragged on, otherwise, if it progresses to ater stage¡­


    Ms. Gant, you should know what I¡¯m worried about."


    Francesca had a dazed look as she replied, "I¡¯m aware of that."


    After she had gone with her child to the ward, I stayed back and went to the doctor¡¯s office to ask,


    "What¡¯s going on with Tammie exactly?"


    The doctor frowned impatiently and asked, "Who are you?"


    I blurted out, "I¡¯m the child¡¯s aunt from her father¡¯s side."


    As soon as the doctor heard that, he started to exin, "She was born prematurely, so there are some


    complications rted to that and she has always been in quite a frail state. Initially, her condition wasn¡¯t


    too serious despite suffering from several minor illnesses, one after the other. Yesterday, we just


    diagnosed her with leukemia. My suggestion would be to proceed with surgery as soon as possible to


    treat the condition. This will also reduce the likelihood of rpse in the future, which would be best for


    the child. We haven¡¯t found a bone marrow that matches in the hospital for now so as the child¡¯s aunt,


    you should start gathering your family members. After all, there would be a higher chance for family


    members to be a match."


    "Thanks, doctor. I have another question, though."


    He lowered his voice and asked, "What is it?"


    "Was Tammie¡¯s condition brought about due to her premature birth?"


    If Tamara¡¯s condition had been brought about due to that factor, then my unborn baby¡­ That was the


    first time ever that I hesitated on my pregnancy.


    The doctor shook his head and exined, "There are a lot of premature babies born every day and


    most of them are healthy and well, so this isn¡¯t conclusive."


    "Alright. Thanks, doctor."


    I turned around and left the doctor¡¯s office. Subsequently, I sent Joseph to help me handle the


    admission process at the hospital. I was going to be on full bed rest for the next seven months.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I went back to Tamara¡¯s room to find Francesca stroking Tamara¡¯s head. I went and took a seat by


    Francesca''s side and held Tamara¡¯s hand in mine as I spoke, "I n to stay here in this hospital until


    I¡¯ve given birth."


    Surprised, Francesca lifted her head to look at me. "You¡¯re pregnant?"


    "Yup, my current health condition is worse than yours previously."


    Francesca reached out and grabbed my hand as if to provide me with some support. "That¡¯s a good


    thing. I¡¯ll be able to take care of you and Tammie at the same time."


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got Joseph and the others."


    She nced at the bodyguards behind me and smiled. "They¡¯re all males after all. Besides, I¡¯ve given


    birth before, so I¡¯m quite experienced."


    She was very sincere and I felt quite touched by her words. "Thanks."


    "Of course. Please keep an eye on Tammie for a while. I¡¯ll head back to thepany to deal with some


    work. I¡¯m mainly trying to find a matching bone marrow source for Tammie."


    "Sure. I¡¯ll put my men to it too."


    Francesca then got up and bent over to kiss Tamara on the cheek before leaving. After she left, I gave


    Leon a call.


    However, I received a notification that the call could not be connected at the moment.


    I hung up the phone and texted Leon. ¡®Where are you?¡¯


    I did not receive a reply from Leon but soon after that, the person in charge of the Xenos Family called


    me, "Master, Tracy has paid the ransom."


    I affirmed and asked, "How¡¯s Gary doing?"


    ¡°He¡¯s still busy getting used to the affairs of the Xenos Family.¡±


    "Okay. Guide him well so that he can get used to everything as soon as possible. Anthony, you should


    be aware that every single of my predecessors¡ªeach master of the Xenos Family¡ªhas an exceptional


    assistant by their side. I¡¯ve chosen Gary to be my assistant, but he won¡¯t be a threat to your position at


    all. I just need someone to help me handle the affairs of the family and deal with some of my personal


    matters."


    Anthony was the person in charge of the Xenos Family and he currently was in control of the entire


    family, which made him one rank below me. It was inevitable for him to feel slightly perturbed due to


    Gary¡¯s sudden introduction to the equation.


    As Anthony was part of the Xenos Family, I had to keep him reassured.


    Meanwhile, he was totally fine with my words and he exined with a gentle smile, "Master, that¡¯s an


    exaggeration there. I know what can be done and vice versa. Since Mr. Charles Xenos has left me here


    to run the Xenos Family empire, then naturally he¡¯s spoken to me about the details. He mentioned


    before that Gary would join the Xenos Family, so I¡¯ll definitely guide him the best I can."


    After a brief pause, Anthony expressed his loyalty by saying, "Master, you must be unaware of the


    Xenos Family rule that¡¯s been passed on since more than a hundred years ago. The Xenos Family


    could maintain its exalted position for over one hundred years despite the ever-changing and


    tumultuous situation of the outside world because we¡¯re more than just arge family as what we


    appeared to be. Our people would never resort to sabotaging each other and fighting for power just


    because of the unequal distribution of power and jealousy. Master, if you aim to bring the Xenos further


    than where we stand right now, then you¡¯d have to get to know us and trust us too. You should trust the


    family that old master left for you and rest assured that I will follow every single instruction of yours. I


    have no objections or differing opinions to any of your decisions and arrangements."


    His words had caused my cheeks to flush red.


    I was the one who was presumptuously petty and judgmental.


    However, my main purpose was to reassure Anthony, so I had done nothing wrong.


    I wore a calm front on the phone and replied, "Yeah, I understand that. Are the Xenos Family still


    targeting Shawn right now?"


    "Not once," he responded.


    He said this in the exact same tone of voice as Shawn.


    I responded softly, after which I heard Anthony exining, "Mr. Charles Xenos¡¯ previous orders have


    lapsed ever since he left the family."


    "Okay. Make sure nobody is allowed to target Shawn."


    Rudy had reminded me not to offer Shawn a helping hand.


    Therefore, the only thing that I could do right now was to grant him peace.


    "Master, I¡¯ve got another matter to report to you."


    From the sound of Anthony¡¯s tone, it seemed to be something disastrous.


    I asked, "Who is this regarding?"


    "Mr. Xenos."

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Chapter 196


    "What¡¯s wrong with Shawn?"


    Just then, Tamara, who had been on the hospital bed, suddenly woke up and wailed non-stop. I was


    quite flustered as I carried her in my arms while Anthony¡¯s calm voice rang out, "Mr. Xenos realized two


    months ago that he wasn¡¯t actually rted to the Xenos Family, so he instructed Waylen to investigate


    his true identity."


    Two months ago¡­ That must have been the night before the death of Old Master Xenos.


    In fact, he had already figured out his oue by then.


    He never intended to stop all this from happening, did he? All he wanted was to return the rightful title


    as the master of Xenos Family to me. Was this selfless act of love really necessary?


    I knew that there were so many other ways for him to do so, ways that did not include hurting me so


    cruelly. But just as I thought that he loved me, this was what he had intentionally gotten me into all this


    time. Your love was truly selfish and ruthless.


    I was no longer surprised by the fact that I had missed him for thest two times I visited Find. He


    had made up his mind to part ways with me and no longer wanted to see me in this lifetime!


    I tried hard to suppress the wave of sadness that washed across me as I put up my best front to reply


    to Anthony, "From now on, you don¡¯t have to report his matters to me anymore. I¡¯ll be in Sundew for the


    next few months until the baby is born. Also, have someone bring me all of the information on the


    Xenos Family."


    "Sure, I¡¯lle to Sundew personally."


    "Alright, thanks for your hard work," I replied.


    After hanging up the phone, I held Tamara in my arms and asked Joseph, "Anthony is allowed to


    comment on Shawn but you guys aren¡¯t. Is this just a restriction imposed on you guys?"


    "It¡¯s only imposed on the twenty of us."


    I revealed a slight smile and said, "What a coincidence that you guys are the very people that knew all


    his secrets by being with him every minute of the day."


    Joseph remained silent, so I did not bother to say anything further. However, Tamara continued to fuss


    and Leon replied to my text message at the same time.


    He replied, "I¡¯m in Sundew."


    I handed Tamara over to Joseph and he held her clumsily in his arms. He seemed to be fearful of


    exerting too much force and crushing the little child in his arms.


    I gave Leon a call right away and asked as soon as he answered the phone, "Where in Sundew are


    you exactly? I¡¯ll be there shortly."


    "Why do you want to see me?" he asked.


    "I¡¯ll exin once we meet up."


    He gave me the address to his current location and I kept my phone away before turning to Joseph.


    "Let¡¯s head out in a bit. Get the caregiver toe over and take care of Tamara."


    Joseph handed the child over to me before he went to call the caregiver. I held Tamara in my arms and


    yed with her. Though she could not speak at seven months old, she could recognize faces at this


    point; she continued to wail and fuss upon realizing that it was not Francesca in front of her.


    After coaxing her for quite some time, Tamara finally stopped crying. She had barely stopped crying


    before she broke into a grin, making her smiley face with tears in her eyesical.


    As I held Tamara in my arms, I thought of the unborn child in my womb. In seven months'' time, I would


    be able to hold my child in my arms too!


    Shortly after that, Joseph came in along with the caregiver. I handed the child over to the caregiver and


    gave her some instructions before leaving the hospital with Joseph in tow.


    I arrived at the mutually agreed ce to find that Leon was seated by the window and dressed very


    casually. I walked over to him and took a seat across the table. As soon as he saw my slightly


    protruding stomach, he was quite astonished as he asked, "Are you pregnant?"


    I admitted it and said, "Yes, I¡¯m three months in."


    He frowned and asked, "Is Nichs the baby¡¯s father?"


    Leon was still under the impression that I was in a rtionship with Nichs.


    I corrected him, "Shawn¡¯s the father."


    Leon did not bother to pursue the topic. "Why did you ask to see me?"


    I shot a look at his weary self and eyebags before asking in a soft voice, "What have you been doing in


    Sundew for so long?"


    He leaned back in his seat and replied, "I¡¯ve been working."


    I asked persistently, "What sort of work?"


    "Sales," Leon replied quite sinctly and he exined, "I don¡¯t have any qualifications or much work


    experience, so the sales job was the only one I could find."


    I replied approvingly, "It¡¯s good for you to hone your skills."


    "Honestly speaking, I would like to build a solid foundation first and build up my career afterward. That¡¯s


    because I¡¯m no longer a single man. I¡¯m a father after all. Although Francesca hasn¡¯t forgiven me yet all


    this while, I¡¯m still the father of her child. I know that I have no right to ask to see them right now or


    even seek forgiveness from Francesca, but in the future¡­ I meanter on, if I¡¯ve built up my career and


    she¡¯s still single then, I would definitely pursue her and win her affection again!"


    Well, he¡¯s making it sound so easy.


    "Do you think having a business is easy?"


    It would be quite hard for someone without any family background or power to make their way in this


    society. Besides, Leon currently resembled a nk canvas that was in need of life experiences and


    directions for his enlightenment.


    Leon did not bother to respond to me but asked me once again for the reason I wanted to meet him. I


    recalled Francesca¡¯s reminder not to reveal anything to him so I lied, "I would need to go through a


    bone marrow transnt soon, so can I ask you for a favor?"


    My lie was in fact rtively crude.


    He frowned and asked, "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    "I¡¯ve been diagnosed with leukemia," I replied.


    "Woah, seriously? Frankly, I don¡¯t think I know anyone more unfortunate than you. First, uterine cancer


    and now it¡¯s leukemia? Not to mention kidney failure when you were younger! Your life is indeed full of


    misfortune!"


    Although Leon was full-on sarcastic toward me, he agreed to be a donor regardless.


    My rtionship with him had always been this way where we bickered continuously, but we had never


    ever given up on each other just as how families should be.


    Leon followed me to the hospital to be cross-matched as a donor. After the process, we bumped into


    the caregiver holding Tamara in her arms. Leon found the child quite well-behaved and he stopped to


    take a look at her out of curiosity. Suddenly, he turned to me and said, "She resembles Francesca."


    I asked as I was stunned, "Have you never met Tammie?"


    I quickly gestured to the caregiver from behind Leon. She was smart enough to pretend not to know


    me, then proceeded to leave calmly with the child in her arms.


    Leon turned around to look at the caregiver¡¯s retreating back while Tamara leaned against the


    caregiver¡¯s shoulders and chuckled happily. Herughter was quite therapeutic.


    "No, she forbade me from seeing Tammie."


    Indeed, Francesca could be very ruthless when she was intent on it. However, she had every reason to


    reject him. After all, she had risked her life to keep this child.


    Iforted him by saying, "You¡¯ll get a chance to see Tammie in the future."


    "Yeah. I¡¯ll be on my way then. Let me know once you need the transnt."


    I looked at Leon¡¯s retreating back and I could not help but sympathize with him. Nheless, there was


    nothing that I could do to help him right now.


    I hoped that the cross-match would be a sess. As such, Francesca would naturally look for him


    personally. By then, the tension between them would eventually be defused.


    I turned and headed back to the hospital to supervise the doctors and hastened them for the result. At


    the same time, I instructed the men from the Xenos Family to find a donor source too. I hoped that


    Tamara could undergo surgery as soon as possible. However, I was still hesitant on whether to go


    through the anomaly scan myself.


    After considering it for quite some time, I finally made up my mind.


    I went to the obstetrician and she asked for thest time I did an ultrasound. I replied frankly, "It was


    one month ago when I was about four to five weeks pregnant. I had a body check done yesterday, but


    it is just the usual blood pressure check and some routine blood tests."


    "Didn¡¯t you get an ultrasound done when you were twelve weeks pregnant?"


    She was right; I had not done any more ultrasounds since the first one. Basically, the doctor checked


    on the health status of the baby by using other methods. I was fully aware that I should have had the


    anomaly scan done when I was three months pregnant, but I had repeatedly procrastinated.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    That went on until yesterday when the doctor brought up this matter seriously. I was mainly fearful that


    there was something wrong with my child.


    I felt unworthy and yet, I wanted so badly to keep this child to the point where I lived in torment and fear


    every single day. I was afraid that I would end up depressed if I kept this up.


    "No, I didn¡¯t. Is there anything wrong at all?"

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Chapter 197


    "Pregnant women usually have their first check-up at week 12. Aren''t you curious about the chances of


    having twins or triplets in your belly? Though the chances are low, it''s still a possibility," surmised the


    doctor hypothetically.


    "I''ll proceed with the ultrasound scans then," I said.


    She used B-scan ultrasonography on me and held her tongue throughout the process. Akin to her, I did


    not have anything else to ask, so silence filled the room to the point where she told me with a nk


    expression that I was having twins. She also advised me to take good care of myself.


    I was still stunned upon hearing the unforeseen news when she asked if I wanted to listen to their


    heartbeat. As I had yet to regain myposure, I blurted, "What?"


    She responded, "You didn''t see thising, did you?"


    I shook my head instantly before double checking, "Can I really hear their heartbeat?"


    "Of course, you can. Come."


    The doctor handed over the instrument to me. As I heard the faint pounding sound, I thought it was the


    most melodious sound ever.


    I started to shed tears of joy. "Am I really hearing their heartbeat right now?"


    The doctor reminded me, "Listen to it carefully."


    Though I was not a professional and it was difficult for me to tell which heartbeat was whose, they both


    equally melted my heart with their warmth. When I left the room with overwhelming ecstasy, I turned


    toward Joseph. "I have two little angels and they are both healthy! I''m just not sure whether I can


    protect them, though."


    Indeed, I was afraid that my condition would not allow me to hold on enough for them to be born.


    "Miss, they will be fine."


    I became determined as well. "Yes. They will be fine."


    A few dayster, I was informed that Leon''s bone marrow was a match for Tamara. Subsequently, I


    contacted Francesca immediately.


    She was surprised yet happy to receive the good news. "When did he do the test?"


    "A few days back. I lied to him, saying that I have leukemia, so he doesn''t know that it''s actually for


    Tammie. You should contact him. I''m sure he''s willing to be the donor."


    No one could deny that the man had the heart to help. It all depended on Francesca and whether she


    was willing to look for him or not. She called him not long after on the same day and they agreed to


    meet up at the hospital.


    The moment Leon caught sight of the little girl he had bumped into that day, who was in fact his


    daughter, the tears swimming in his eyes began to stream down his cheeks.


    The urge to hug the girl was strong yet he resisted nevertheless due to Francesca''s presence. Fate


    finally had something over the man''s head, who was once untrammeled and had never thought of the


    consequences of his actions. In the end, he didn''t get to hug the girl but the two adults came to an


    agreement in no time. Even the doctor had the operation arranged as early as the day after tomorrow.


    The surgery was sessful, but Leon dared not stay in the hospital. Instead, he swung by the ce


    every two days to visit the child whenever Francesca was working.


    As time passed, it was going to be April soon. I was pregnant for almost eight months and I had it


    rough. The vomiting, nausea, and loss of appetite were bearable, but my body was slowly and surely


    weakening by the day.


    For the past four months, Anthony had been staying by my side to teach me how to manage household


    affairs as well as hiring the best obstetrician in the country to be on call for any emergency. He then left


    when it was thest month of my pregnancy. My babies would be able to see the first light of the world


    as long as I could put up with it for another month, but my body was rendering it imusible.


    When there were four weeks left before the ouchement, I received a call from Nichs. "Are you


    going to give birth soon?"


    I hung up the call right away without answering him.


    Then, I lost consciousness when there were two weeks left. When I finally opened my eyes again, I


    found myself lying in bed, feeling all weak and puny. However, I hadn''t expected Nichs to be here.


    I asked in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    "To see you," he answered as if it was a matter of fact.


    I nced at Joseph, who was standing behind him, and heaved a sigh of relief but still disapproved of


    the presence of this unweed man, "Joseph, who let him in?"


    "Miss, your parents are here too."


    Only then did I realize that Nichs was taking advantage of my parents toe and see me! This


    shameless man!


    While my face was pale due to exhaustion, he piped up, "It''s true that I can''t enter with all the men you


    have in the hospital to stop me, but I can''t refuse if your parents decide to bring me in together!"


    I ordered with gritted teeth, "Get him outta here!"


    "I can leave on my own." Nichs smiled before he rose to his feet. Then, he exhorted, "Take care."


    My parents entered the room after he left. Gazing at my forlorn look on the bed, they came over to my


    side. "The doctor said your body is getting weaker."


    "Mom, don''t worry about me."


    However, my mother didn''t seem convinced so I looked at my father before requesting, "Dad, please


    take her home. I''ll pay you a visit after giving birth."


    I shouldn''t be distracted by their presence here. Besides, I wouldn''t be able to go up front against


    Nichs with them here. As his condition had always been unstable, seeing the man going mad was


    thest thing that I wished for. I wasn''t even sure if he had really received treatments in America. It took


    me a long way to be at where I was right now; I couldn''t let all my efforts go down the drain!


    When my father noticed my determination, he agreed to head home with my mother only after


    exhorting, "You have always been clear with your goals in life. I''m sure you have your reasons to make


    us leave. Just give us a call once everything is settled."


    I forced a wry smile. "Thanks, Dad."


    As soon as they left the ce, I called Joseph over. "Miss, is there anything I can assist you with?"


    "Don''t let anyonee near me before the ouchement."


    "Yes, Miss."


    Even so, it didn''t take me two weeks for my life to be in danger. After barely two days, I was already in


    the surgery room, feeling all in. I mustered every strength left in me to grab the doctor''s coat before


    pleading, "No matter what happens, please save my babies first!"


    I couldn''t give up on them regardless.


    "Stop talking and save your energy."


    Labor was out of the question considering my poor condition. As the doctor had me under anesthesia


    for a cesarean section, the inexplicable apprehension emerged from the bottom of my heart before


    devouring me whole. Soon, my mind went hazy.


    "Patient is losing a lot of blood and has lost consciousness."


    "Hurry!"


    Nichs went to see my doctor after leaving the patient room. He sat in front of her and dived straight


    into the topic, "You''re one of the Xenos?"


    She remained calm. "What about it?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I''ve been investigating your background for four months."


    As he had made his purpose clear, she clenched her fists underneath her coat. "What for?"


    He smiled in reply. "I want both the babies."


    He wanted my babies.


    The doctor sprang to her feet as sheprehended his intention. "And who gives you the right to do


    that?!"


    Unperturbed by her antics, he threatened calmly, "Oh, I met your daughter once. She''s quite a demure


    girl. And I guess your son must be studying in high school, right? I don''t really know how it feels to be


    separated from our own children, do you?"


    Color drained from her face as she glowered at Nichs, "You!"


    "All I''m asking for is the two babies," he said.


    She trilled in fear, "If I give them to you, the Xenos Family will never let me off the hook!"


    "Nope. A stillbirth can be the reason." The man stood up before shing a sinister smile. "Don''t worry


    about that. I can get two dead babies from another hospital for you. Just do as I say."


    The doctor raved, "You scumbag! How dare you threaten me with my children!"


    "You''re a clever person. You know what you should choose. Give me a call once you''ve made up your


    mind so that I can prepare the rest."


    After saying what he wanted, Nichs left although he himself didn''t even know why he was doing so.


    Perhaps it was because of the grudge he held, or maybe it was because he didn''t want to let Shawn


    know he had a son and daughter. After all, the twins were a pigeon pair. Nevertheless, why would


    Nichs go to such lengths just to hide the truth from Shawn?


    Truth was, Shawn had murdered someone a long time ago and the agonizing grief had been etched in


    Nichs'' heart since then. It was more excruciating than the pain I would soon feel.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Chapter 198


    I had a dream. In the dream, my two little babies were crawling here and there on the floor as they


    hadn''t learned how to walk, whereas sitting on the couch was the man that I loved. We seemed like a


    happy family.


    "Miss Felix, wake up¡­"


    I heard someone calling my name and I opened my eyes, only to see an anxious-looking doctor. I


    heaved a heavy breath before asking, "Where are my babies?"


    While the doctor didn''t utter a word, the nurseforted me, "We''re still stitching the wound. You can


    see them after this."


    Upon hearing that, my mind was put at ease and I grinned ear to ear as I couldn''t wait to see them.


    After closing up the wound, they moved me to a VIP patient room. Right then, Francesca sprinted her


    way into the room and grasped my hands tightly with teary eyes.


    As tears were brimming her eyes like she was going to cry out loud, I held her hand back and smiled in


    reply. "Are they cute?"


    "Yes. They''re the most adorable children I''ve ever met."


    I was ted by her answer. "Are they girls or boys?"


    Tears had finally escaped her eyes as she said, "It''s a baby boy and a baby girl."


    "Miss Gant, why the long face?" I shut my tired eyes as merriment filled my heart to the brim. "I''m so


    tired. The doctor said that I mustn''t move yet, but the babies can''t leave the sterile room either. I''ve


    decided to go see them after a nap."


    Then, I drifted into dreand again. There was no sight of the two babies and standing a few meters


    away from me was that cold man. The memories of getting hurt twice in Find just to find him had


    forbidden me from getting closer to him. But he was calling for me, "Ray."


    I shook my head as I didn''t take a step forward. I was terrified and afraid to get anywhere close to him.


    "Ray, where are the kids?" he inquired while gazing at me with those frosty eyes.


    Almost immediately, my eyes shot open and I saw Francesca holding onto my hand. It took me a while


    to catch my breath.


    "Did you dream of something?" she asked in concern. I couldn''t help but notice the sadness in her


    voice.


    I took a moment for myself before questioning, "Where are my babies?"


    She hesitated for a second. "They''re sleeping."


    My racing heart calmed down when I heard that. "I wanna see them."


    The tears in her eyes finally coursed down her cheeks. "Miss Felix."


    I asked patiently, "What''s wrong?"


    "They''re sleeping in the morgue. They''re gone."


    I propped up at the drop of a hat but she asked Joseph to stop me. However, I was deranged by the


    dreadful truth. "Let me go!"


    He didn''t budge and I continued screaming, "Get outta my way!"


    Then, he let me go because of my domineering disposition. I ran outside and asked a nurse where the


    morgue was. Upon entering the chilly room, I suddenly feel calm and let out a smile before asking the


    nurse on duty, "Are the babies still asleep?"


    "They¡­" The nurse paused before pointing at their location.


    I headed over, only to see two pale figures. Judging from their little frames, they seemed to weigh


    about three to four pounds. Carefully, I held them in my arms before cooing, "Hello there. Mommy''s


    here."


    Mommy''s here by your side.


    They didn''t respond, not even a cry. With a smile, I hugged them as I sat on the floor. "Hmm¡­ What


    should I name the two of you? I don''t want you guys to take after your father''s surname anymore. Why


    not have my surname? Let''s be part of the Xenos Family together!"


    Feeling their cold bodies in my embrace, I burst into tears. "You guys left me, didn''t you? Is it because


    I''m a bad mommy?"


    It was an inexorable truth beyond recall. No matter how much I deny reality, the temperature I felt in my


    arms kept reminding me that I had to face it regardless. They were indeed in a different world than I


    was.


    I tightened my arms around my babies as I cried my heart out in despair. Francesca came and


    crouched next to me before soothing, "Miss Felix, don''t be sad. Look, they''re sleeping. Why don''t you


    take a rest in your room first? Your wound is opening up and there''s blood everywhere."


    I didn''t respond to her as the anguish engulfed me. In addition to the ten-month-long meticulous care, I


    even broke up with Shawn. Yet, this was the ending that had dawned upon me¡ªthey were gone.


    Feeling lost, I murmured, "What am I supposed to do now?"


    How was I supposed to live on when I had lost hope to stay alive?


    Francesca felt her nose sour when she heard that. "Miss Felix, you still have a long way ahead of you


    and they will always look after you up there. Everything will be alright."


    Even so, I wailed in devastation and I was reluctant to let my babies go. In the end, I fell into a swoon


    and they carried me back to my room. Three days had passed when I finally regained consciousness.


    Joseph informed me that Anthony had the babies buried at the cemetery of the Xenos Family.


    I looked at him in a daze. "I had babies?"


    The clever man switched up his answer immediately, "No, Miss."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yeah, that''s right. I didn''t have any babies to begin with.


    After that, I shut my eyes. "Let''s return to Eldham."


    As soon as he left, I stood up and gazed out of the window. Everything was enchantingly beautiful at


    that moment under the beaming light of the setting sun; too bad the evening was falling too fast.


    It''s so beautiful. Too bad it''s getting dark soon.


    I smiled faintly as I talked to myself in my mind.


    Goodbye, my babies. Just the thought of you both can throw me into despair readily. So, I''ll have to


    refrain from thinking of you guys.


    Thanks to Joseph, who had always been a conscientious employee, I could discharge from the hospital


    and depart soon. Before returning to Eldham, I decided not to bid Francesca farewell because I was


    afraid to see Tamara. She could easily remind me of my two babies. My children were Leos who was


    born in August and had no names even before they left the world.


    In Eldham, I had been staying at the apartment. When the wound had healed after two months of


    recovery, I went to get a tattoo to cover the scar with the lisianthus flowers. The puny yet delicate petals


    bloomed inyers, shrouding the scar beneath it.


    For the past two months after my babies left, I had shut myself away from people in the apartment. My


    parents, Olivia, Christopher, and other acquaintances texted me about my children, by which I replied


    with the same message that read, ''They''re gone.''


    They were gone, and so was my soul.


    Sitting before the French window, I stared at the pouring rain before receiving a call from Emma. After


    hesitating for a moment, I didn''t ept the call in the end. Then, she messaged me, ''Need a drink?''


    She''s inviting me for a drink when she can''t even have more than one ss? Wait a second! She''s


    actually inviting me for a drink?


    I replied, ''You''re in the country?''


    ''Yeah. Shawn managed to secure his influence in Europe and everything''s back to its rightful ce.


    Now, all he needs is aeback in the country.''


    Finally, he''s back after eight months. That''s quicker than expected. But, so what?


    Instead of replying to Emma, I messaged Olivia as I suddenly remembered her business trip to


    Eldham. She responded after a while, ''Renee, what''s the asion?''


    With an indifferent face, I texted back, ''Wannae out for a drink?''


    Everything was penting up in me and alcohol might help.


    ''Sure. Where are you? I''ll go to you.''

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Chapter 199


    After texting her the address to my apartment, it didn''t take Olivia long to reach here. I was surprised


    that she even brought some desserts.


    She shed a smile while exining, "There''s no way I''d visit empty-handed!"


    "Thank you. Come on in."


    Her alcohol tolerance was quite decent as she could still joke with me after polishing off two bottles.


    Then, she grabbed another bottle from the bar. I just let her be and she was drunk after downing that


    one. Sitting beside her, I caressed her head softly.


    "Olivia, we''re such failures."


    I breathed a heavy sigh before standing up to get changed into a white dress. With a well made-up


    face, I headed downstairs in heels and saw Joseph waiting by the door.


    I instructed, "Stay here."


    "Miss, but your safety¡ª"


    "I''ll be fine," I interrupted with a solemn voice and he finally obeyed. Then, I took over the ck


    umbre from him and strolled into the rain. I suddenly smirked at the thought of Shawn, who had left


    me right here eight months ago. Shrugging off the unnecessary recollection, I was on my way to Craig''s


    Vi by cab.


    Since it was Merlin''s engagement ceremony, the ce was already filled to the brim by the time I


    arrived. Merlin came over as soon as she noticed my ardent. "James should be here soon."


    Thinking about Emma, who had the luxury of time to invite me for a drink, I asked, "What about


    Emma?"


    Merlin shook his head. "She has just returned to the country and wants to rest up for a bit."


    "I see." I handed over the umbre to him and he ced it aside. "We invited many families, so you


    better behave. Don''t let them pounce on you."


    I retorted, "Do you think they''ll do that right now?"


    "True. You''re one of the Xenos now." Upon saying that, he took his leave to entertain other guests.


    Meanwhile, I went to the backyard in a sour mood and saw Morgan.


    Her face darkened as soon as she caught sight of me. "Why are you here?"


    I ignored her and took a seat before smoking, causing her face to dim. Just as I was exhaling smoke,


    Alice appeared out of nowhere. She saw me and questioned Morgan, "What is she doing here?"


    "She''s just an uninvited guest," imed Morgan disdainfully.


    I inquired nonchntly, "Is this your ce?"


    Morgan was stunned as she was caught off guard by my sudden counter. Aliceforted her, "She''s


    always acting like this. She even came without an invitation to Nichs'' and my wedding. If it weren''t


    because of her ruining our wedding, I could''ve¡ª"


    I cut her off icily, "You could''ve what? Miss Yates, how many times do I have to repeat that you gotta


    step up your game and be smart? Why are you taking after your younger sister and keep spouting


    nonsense?"


    "You!"


    Her face turned crimson in fury, but I continued, "Did you forget who was the cause for Nichs''


    condition right now?"


    She became frigid at the mention of the man. "That''s none of your business."


    However, I reminded her nevertheless, "He didn''t fall in love with you in the end.."


    Even if Alice hypnotized him, he didn''t love her!


    "Shut up, Renee Felix!"


    Looking at her contorted face because of the incurred wrath, I smiled. "I had long forgotten who you


    were before I saw you. Since you''re putting up a fight with me on your own¡­"


    My voice trailed off and I snuffed out the cigarette butt before calling Anthony.


    "Miss, is there anything you need?"


    I put the phone on speaker. "Alice is currently at Craig''s Vi. You know how she treated Nichs,


    don''t you? Let''s have her taste her own medicine."


    "Understood, Miss."


    I hung up the call and reminded Alice, who was staring at me in horror, "Next time, don''t mess with


    someone you shouldn''t be messing with."


    I wasn''t as nice as I was in the past anymore.


    Then, she suddenly scrambled and pulled the hem of my gown as she burst into tears. "No! No! Please


    forgive me! Renee, please forgive me!"


    I crouched and caressed that gorgeous face of hers as I said in a low voice, "Are you afraid now?"


    Seeing Alice nodding her head vigorously, I broached the past, "Back then, you and Quinn plotted


    together to ruin my love life. You even went as far as to hypnotize Nichs! Do you think I''d let you off


    that easily? Don''t me me; me yourself, Alice Yates. You are the one seeking your own death by


    coming to me. "


    Had she not hypnotized Nichs, I wouldn''t need to go through hell because of him.


    "Renee Felix, if it weren''t for you¡ª"


    I continued her sentence sarcastically, "If it weren''t for me, you would''ve got married to Nichs? I


    think you should get over yourself, youngdy. Do you think you can control a man like him with


    marriage alone? If so, I wouldn''t be aughing stock three years ago."


    Since I wasn''t relenting, she turned to plead to Morgan who just shunned her and left the scene


    instead.


    I gave her another blow bymenting, "Wow. What a strong friendship you both have."


    I kicked her arms before turning on my heels, only to notice a man staring at me intensely from the


    second floor of the building. It was exactly the same gaze I saw a year ago when I was in a bind; those


    eyes were fixated on me with equanimity. I smiled in reply. "Had fun watching?"


    Just as he was frowning, I pivoted on my heels and left the backyard without a second thought. No one


    knew that my chest was stifling at that moment, for I had not expected a reunion like that! Everything


    felt the same as it was a year ago¡ªsame ce and same situation. The only thing that had changed


    was the recement of the deranged Maria by a wise Morgan. Furthermore, I now knew exactly why


    Morgan was in the backyard. It was because the man she loved was there too!


    Drawing in a deep breath, I made up my mind to leave the ce right away. At that moment, Merlin


    saw me. "Leaving so soon already?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head and requested, "Please don''t follow me."


    He handed over an umbre and I dly took it. Instead of hailing a cab, I began to walk home in


    heels, which caused my feet to hurt after two hours. In spite of that, I was only halfway through the


    route and was nowhere near my apartment. Suddenly, a flurry of wind whirred and my umbre was


    blown inside out. As I was soaked in rain, I endeavored to fix it but to no avail, so I hurled it away in a fit


    of pique. Frustration was bubbling up in me. "Even you are bullying me."


    Thereafter, I continued walking but tears were racing down my cheeks this time. Thanks to the rain, no


    one noticed the sorrow permeating me all the while. Finally, when I was all in, I sat by the road and took


    off the heels to massage my swollen ankles. The rain continued to shower until a shadow cast upon


    me. Lifting my head, I saw the indifferent man standing right in front of me.


    It was that cold and emotionless expression again. Not a smidgen of warmth was traced on his


    handsome features. I pursed my lips as tears were streaming down. He couldn''t possibly notice me


    crying because of the pouring rain, but he asked, "Ray, why are you sad?"


    His voice was gruff yet pleasing to the ears. Though he couldn''t see my tears, he knew that I was


    upset. Smothering the surging emotions and colossal questions in me, I responded coldly, "Who are


    you?"

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Chapter 200


    Akin to Bryxton, the rain poured often in Eldham. The heavy raindrops were bucketing down without


    signs of letups, but I couldn''t care less about it as I craned my neck and looked at Shawn with squinted


    eyes.


    Frowning, he stared at me without uttering a single word. At the same time, I wore my heels and rose


    to my feet. "Make way, please."


    Even so, his misty out-of-focus silhouette was standing still in the rain with a big ck umbre. Then,


    he reached out his hand to caress my face. Feeling the warm sensation against my cold skin, I was


    about to flip out before I heard him say, "Ray, do you hate me?"


    His palm was unusually cold, in contrast to my zing heart. However, his sudden action had crossed


    the line as it was rendering everything I had done in the past as a mere joke.


    I took a step back and glowered at him, "Who are you? Stop touching me while I''m trying to be nice."


    He was confounded. "You don''t remember me?"


    Instead of remembering him, I would rather forget everything and leave it in the past. I knew him, but I


    no longer wanted to know him anymore because my heart was already stuck in the abyss. With the


    scars all over my soul, not a single part of me was fine.


    I pursued my lips into a thin line and left. One could vaguely see through my sodden white hollow-out


    dress due to the rain, but fortunately, there was no one along the way home.


    Once I arrived at the apartment, I peeked out of the corner of my eyes and saw no one. Shutting my


    eyes, I gripped my dress tightly as I heard the sky rumble. I even saw the thunder sh across the sky.


    The torrential rain poured so heavy as if it was going to swallow the city whole. I heaved a deep sigh


    before muttering to myself, "How meaningless."


    Life is meaningless and meeting him again is more so.


    I returned to my apartment, only to be greeted by the sight of Olivia sleeping on the couch. I quickly got


    changed before covering her with a quail. Right then, her phone that was ced on the ground caught


    my eyes. I picked it up and noticed a call ID named ''Doctor'' had called over 20 times. The phone


    vibrated again when I put it on the table. The mosquito-like sound could scarcely be heard. No wonder


    she didn''t wake up despite receiving over 20 calls.


    I hesitated for a moment before answering the call, "She''s sleeping."


    A man''s voice resounded from the other side of the line. "Okay. You are¡­?"


    I introduced myself, "Renee Felix."


    He was shocked. "Renee Felix?"


    One would know my name if they were familiar with the recent hot entertainment news on Twitter.


    "Yes. She drank a little and she''s sleeping right now."


    "Sorry for the trouble, Miss Felix."


    Listening to the doctor''s distant yet gentle voice, I recalled Olivia''s words, so I asked him out of


    concern, "Are you serious about Olivia?"


    The man held his tongue momentarily before saying, "Miss Felix, I think the person you should be


    asking is her. She''s rich and she can roam around the world with her head held high, but what I''m


    wishing for is simple¡ªa loving wife and a happy family. Until today, she hasn''t told me anything."


    I was baffled at his sincere yet helpless words. "You wanna marry her but she doesn''t want that?"


    He denied it instantly, "Marriage is too soon at the moment."


    What does that mean?


    I couldn''t wrap my head around it, but he didn''t exin further either and merely asked me to take care


    of her instead, after which I gave him my word, "She will be fine."


    Upon hanging up the phone, I remembered Olivia mentioning that the doctor came from a schrly


    family. However, there was still a significant gap between both families.


    Does he think that Olivia is ying with him?


    Gazing at her pretty face, I reckoned she wouldn''t y with others'' feelings since she had tasted the


    pain of losing someone she loved. No one knew better how prized someone''s love was better than her.


    Hence, I sighed and went into my bedroom.


    At that moment, Anthony happened to call me. He wouldn''t give me a call unless it was an emergency,


    so I answered the call instantly.


    "Miss, they''ve found out that the doctor, who was in charge of your delivery, has disappeared."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    My brows creased as I inquired, "What do you mean by disappeared?"


    "Not only her, but even her husband and kids have disappeared from Sundew. My guess is that she


    had done something during yourbor. Otherwise, she wouldn''t disappear without a trace."


    His words rang the rm bells and numerous possibilities fleeted across my head. It was either the


    doctor had harmed my children or they were still alive. Then, the two buried babies were just


    substitutes!


    It was an absurd guess, but the scenes from soap dramas seeped into my mind immediately. That was


    the only reason thatforted me and I was delighted to be given this new projection to cling to. I


    asked Anthony to get to the bottom of it at that instant.


    He thereafter responded, "Miss, I checked the surveince cameras and I saw Nichs knock on her


    door before yourbor."


    "I want every detail within three days."


    I paused before adding on, "Or else, you''ll have to bear the consequences."


    Despite the pressure, he promised up and down that he would get it done perfectly. Then, I trod to the


    balcony and contacted Nichs in vain.


    The raindrops were pattering against the window, yet I could clearly hear my heart pounding. Even if


    there was a small possibility, I would rather have him do something back then.


    I stood there as I kept calling him every three minutes. After waiting for almost an hour, he finally


    answered the phone and I said gently, "Nichs."


    His voice sounded gentle too. "Ree."


    "Nichs, what are you doing?" I was beating around the bush to not seem so desperate.


    "What''s wrong? You missed me?" he teased.


    I hummed in response before testing the water, "I miss my kids a lot."


    "Just what is on your mind right now?" He saw through me in a heartbeat.


    I attempted to maintain myposure by saying calmly, "Anthony said you met my doctor before my


    labor. And she''s nowhere to be found now¡ª"


    "So, you''re suspecting me?" he interrupted.


    "Why did you meet her?" I questioned.


    "I was concerned about you."


    I was rendered speechless as I had nothing to rebut against that remark. Still, I pondered before giving


    in. "They''re my everything. If¡ªI''m saying ''if''¡ªthey''re alive, please return them to me."


    He was stern. "What you''re asking for has got nothing to do with me."


    "Nichs Forger, if they''re in your hands, I will pretend that nothing happened as long as you give them


    back to me. But if I found out the truth on my own, you''re not going to get away with it so easily!


    Besides, it''ll only take me a few days to find out everything with the power I have right now! You won''t


    be able to keep it under your hat any longer!"


    However, Nichs merely mocked, "Just what are you expecting?"

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Chapter 201


    What am I looking forward to? A sliver of hope? Yes, I am secretly hoping that a story from the


    telenov could unfold in my life, that I could mother the two kids again! I yearn for my heart to beat


    again.


    "Nick, I live for the kids."


    "I told you that I have nothing to do with it." Since Nichs had denied his participation, I knew I could


    not force anything out of his mouth. I hung up and sent a simple text to Christopher instead. ''I suspect


    that Nick has taken my two kids. Can you find out his whereabouts?''


    He replied in no time, ''He''s in America.''


    I responded, ''He will definitely lie. If you can get hold of him¡­ The Xenoses have connections in


    America. I n to get him hypnotized. That''s the only way to get him talking.''


    He became doubtful. ''Nick''s condition is unstable now. If you hypnotize him, his condition might


    worsen.''


    That caught me speechless, for my n was built on assumptions and miracles from the very


    beginning.


    I left the conversation hanging, but he soon sent another text. ''Don''t fret about it. I will look into this


    incident for you.''


    As such, I felt a rush of gratitude. ''Thank you.''


    Then, I wasted no time texting Anthony. ''Search for Nick while you''re looking for the doctor. When you


    find Nick, follow him around. Once we collect enough evidence, let''s get him hypnotized and reveal


    where the kids are.''


    It was only after sending out the text that I realized I had concluded on my own that the kids were with


    him.


    Well, I had to cling to that confidence because it was myst ray of hope, even though I was making a


    blind guess.


    I stowed my phone away andy on the bed, all the while reying Anthony''s words in my head. The


    more I ruminated, the happier I felt.


    When the sleepless night gave way to a new day, I got up early to prepare breakfast for Olivia.


    After she saw the spread, she smiled and asked, "What puts you in such a good mood?"


    I poured her a cup of hot milk. "I''m not too sure. It feels like there is hope in life, and I am not as


    dispirited as before."


    Secretly, I even wished that the Xenoses would not get to the end of the investigation too soon. If it


    turned out to be a disappointing conclusion, my heart might not take it.


    She cocked her head and praised me, "Renee, you look like an enchanting fairy when you smile."


    Iughed and retorted, "You''re a sweet talker!"


    She took a bite of the sandwich and suggested to me, "The rain seems to have stopped. Do you want


    to go shopping with me?"


    "When are you heading back to Goldshore?" I asked.


    "In a few days'' time perhaps. I have some errands to run in Eldham."


    I was reminded of the doctor''s woeful remarksst night. After some hesitation, I proceeded with


    caution. "How''s you and Doc?"


    She answered, "We are alright. He wanted me to meet his parents by the end of the year, but I am a


    little scared by the thought of that."


    I was confused. "Why?"


    "I''m scared of getting married, or should I say I am fearful of the idea of marriage."


    Compared to Olivia, I was a veteran in this area because I had a three-year marriage before, even


    though it was doomed. I patiently questioned her, "What aspect of marriage is it that you fear?"


    She appeared reluctant to discuss the topic further as she munched on the sandwich. Then, she


    dragged me back to my bedroom and urged me, "Renee, get changed! Let''s go shopping. Lend me


    one of your outfits." She picked a white dress for herself. When we were changing, she noticed the


    tattoo on my belly and gasped at it. "How lovely! Renee, do you want to wear a tank top?"


    Olivia went ahead and picked out a ck tank top as well as a pair of light-washed jeans for me. I


    buckled the belt that was a gift from May and put on a tinum bangle along with a couple of rings. Not


    only that, I paired it with a long ne.


    As my hair was too long, Olivia worked through it by making a few small braids at the side of my head


    before tying up a ponytail. She even added a few pink and blue ribbons to my hair for a cool look.


    I chuckled. "This makes me look way below my age!"


    "You''re young anyway."


    Then, she suggested smoky makeup for me, which I refused with augh. Instead, I put on some


    brown eyeshadow, paired with a light pink lip color for a youthful look.


    It had been ages since I dressed up like this.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After I was ready, Olivia put on some intense smoky makeup, took the white dress off, and put on a


    ck camisole instead. Smiling, she said cheekily, "We look like sisters now."


    I had a feeling that she was trying to cheer me up, and that her trip to Eldham was mainly to keep me


    company.


    We shopped at the mall until we dropped. Finally, an exhausted Olivia gave up and suggested going for


    a tattoo instead. She insisted on getting a simr tattoo to mine, but she wanted some pink flowers for


    the pattern instead.


    I smiled. "There are pink roses."


    Atst, she chose to have the tattoo on her shoulder instead of her abdomen. The branch of her


    tattooed rose curled up into what looked like the letter M.


    After getting the tattoo, she received a call from the doctor, after which she answered, "Hey, Doc,


    what''s the matter?"


    "When are youing home to Goldshore?"


    Curious, Olivia questioned, "Why?"


    "Don''t you miss me at all?"


    Seated beside her, I overheard their conversation loud and clear. I also observed her pause after he


    asked the question.


    She smiled and assured him, "I will be back tonight to Goldshore."


    "Shall I pick you up?"


    "Aren''t you on night shift?"


    "Yeah. I can switch with Joe, though."


    ¡­


    Soon, Olivia gave me an apologetic look after the call. "Renee, I''m sorry! Doc misses me, so I have to


    get back to Goldshore." Her tone was dripping with honey, which she might not have noticed.


    I smiled and patted her shoulder. "I wish you love."


    Later, I decided to send her to the airport. When we entered the boarding hall, I found Kevin there as


    well. When he saw me, he paused in shock before asking, "Why are you here? Are you going after


    Shawn?"


    I was about to ask him if Shawn was here when I heard an icy voice from the entrance. "Ray, where are


    you going?"


    Since yesterday, he had been taking the initiative to talk to me.


    I froze up and ignored him before taking a seat beside Olivia. That did not bother him, though, as he


    went over to sit by Kevin, who then passed him a document.


    While he was perusing the document, I looked away and rested my head on Olivia''s shoulder. Soon, it


    was her time to board, so I walked her to the boarding entrance. After she left, I exited the airport.


    Standing at the airport entrance, a wave of frustration washed over me. This was because I ran into


    Shawn. For some reason, I was unwilling to see him.


    Perhaps, I was bothered by the fact that I miscarried. More than the feeling of disappointment, I carried


    a heavy feeling of guilt.


    A sigh escaped from my mouth. Suddenly, a man approached me and attempted to pick me up. "Miss,


    are you alone?"


    I looked to the side and found a young and handsome guy staring at me. Smiling, I asked, "Why?"


    "Can I have your number?"


    When I was about to turn him down, I felt an arm around my shoulder, and my nose instantly detected


    a familiar scent. Following that, I heard the familiar man dering his possession of me in a low and


    warning voice, "

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Chapter 202


    His crisp scent attacked my senses. Distracted, I shut my eyes and told the other guy, "I don''t have a


    boyfriend, but I can''t give you my number either because I don''t know you. Sorry."


    As a result, the handsome guy left, looking disenchanted. I released myself from Shawn''s embrace and


    gave him a side-eye. "I am not close to you either."


    His face was as expressionless as ever. He nced at my belly and pursed his lips as if he wanted to


    say something but decided against it.


    When I was about to leave, he grabbed my wrist. I turned back to stare at his wispy fingers around my


    wrist.


    "Ray, are you refusing to recognize me?"


    Just eight months ago, I missed him dearly with my entire soul; I did not want to part with him either.


    For that, I took two personal trips to Find¡ªno¡ªif I counted the time he was in prison, I had made a


    total of three trips there but failed to meet him!


    Was it fair to me that on him? It was not within my right to do so.


    Everything was on me.


    I could not even me the incident that happened to my kids on him because I insisted on giving birth


    to them.


    Tears glistened in my eyes as I muttered, "I don''t know you at all."


    He fell silent but continued to stare at me with crystal-clear eyes.


    Unable to resist his nce, I quickly turned around to escape and he did not attempt to make me stay.


    In the car, I looked at the part of my skin that was held by him, disoriented and still smelling his scent.


    I missed him so much and I badly wanted to hug him. I was dying to pour out the discontent in my heart


    to him.


    Despite my strong feelings, I dared not take the step. I was suffering from guilt for the harm I had


    inflicted on him. How did we end up like this?


    Back in the apartment, I slumped onto the couch. Not long after, Anthony gave me a call before I heard


    him reporting back, "Miss, the doctor I am tracking killed herselfst night. She was survived by two


    kids and her husband. None of them know the reason behind her suicide. I guess our clue ends here."


    If that was the case, Nichs was our only hope left. I ordered, "Keep an eye on Nick."


    There must have been a reason for the doctor''s suicide. I firmly believed that Nichs was not as cruel


    as to harm the fetus I had been carrying. As long as my kids were with him, he would be exposed one


    day.


    Soon, Emma sent me a text. ''Renee, want to join us for drinks? Merlin and my gang are all here.''


    Since I had turned her downst night, I did not want to be a buzzkill again today. Plus, she recently


    returned from abroad and it was time to celebrate that, so I replied, ''Okay, let''s meet tonight.''


    By then, it was almost dusk, and there were a few hours left before dinner. I went back to the bedroom


    and opened the safe, where I took out the vintage ring that Shawn gifted me before. To be honest, the


    ring looked good on his slender and pale fingers, and he also seemed to love this style.


    I wore the ring as a ne and put on some makeup at the dresser. Then, I changed into a strapless


    ck camisole top that exposed arge swath of my skin. Ipleted the outfit with a pair of casual


    ck pants.


    Next, I put my hair down and examined myself in the mirror. How bewitching and alluring! I was a


    goddess.


    That was not an exaggeration. To borrow May''s words, she once said, "Renee is the epitome of


    beauty."


    I did not drive to the dinner. Instead, I hailed a cab there. When I arrived, I found Merlin alone on the


    lounge chair, so I went over and asked, "Where are the others?"


    "They''re on their way." He poured me a drink. I took two sips and said crossly, "I will drink till I drop."


    He then gave me an amused look. "Sure, do it."


    "But it''s not good for my health."


    He encouraged me, "It''s fine to get drunk once in a while."


    I beamed. "Can I?"


    "Yes. I''ll drive you home."


    My smile widened. He said, "Fancy a dance?"


    I was with Merlin when I experienced my first dance at a club. That was the first time I experienced a


    strong passion for life.


    He even drew on his cigarette and puffed in my mouth, but the kiss had no other meaning.


    Sensing my hesitation, he guided me onto the stage, where he started twisting his body. It did not take


    me long before I start dancing to his rhythm. Amidst that, he suddenly whispered into my ear, "My


    darling, you look exceptionally sexy tonight."


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Don''t fool around! I don''t want us to trend on Twitter tomorrow and get called a


    sl*t."


    "Pfft. Who cares about what they think?"


    Without warning, he pulled me into his embrace. I looked at him and warned coolly, "Don''t cross the


    line."


    He let go of me for a twirl. Then, he whispered, "How boring! It''s just dancing."


    I took his hand and chuckled. "Of course, we can dance, but keep our distance. I don''t want to be


    trending as the target of inte wrath tomorrow."


    ¡°Okay. I''ll listen to you.¡±


    Even so, he pulled me into a hug again. My exposed belly leaned against his belt, and I could clearly


    feel his manhood. Feeling hot, I hurriedly pulled back and suggested, ¡°Let''s drink.¡±


    However, Emma and the others had not arrived even after I got drunk. With my head spinning, I made


    a call to her. "Sorry! I''m stuck in traffic," she said.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "When will you be here?"


    "In thirty minutes."


    After the call, Iy on the couch and stared at the third floor. Vaguely, I could make out that someone


    familiar was standing there.


    Smiling foolishly, I asked Merlin, "Who''s that?"


    He was confused. "Who?"


    I pointed at the third floor before his gaze traveled there, then he paused. "Since when has he been


    standing there?"


    This time, I was confused. "Who are you talking about?"


    "Shawn Xenos."


    ¡­


    Shawn had run into her three times since his return. They first met at Craig Vi, where she was


    smoking in the backyard, looking downcast as she asked nonchntly, "How''s the show?"


    ¡­


    He did not care about the show at all. His eyes were only on her.


    Although she still looked as sophisticated and attractive as before, it was clear to him that she had


    be more exhausted. Her eyes wereden with sorrow. When she left Craig Vi, he quietly tailed


    her despite walking for a few hours straight.


    That day, her umbre was upended by the wind, causing her to kick up a fuss like a little girl. In her


    anger, she even threw away the umbre.


    To him, that was her cutest side.


    In the end, she asked him, "May I know who you are?"


    Who am I? That was a question that he could not answer.


    He was Shawn Xenos, but he was not. He could be her boyfriend, but technically, he was not because


    they officially broke up.


    Their second encounter was at the airport in the daytime, and she pretended not to know him. There, a


    stranger tried to approach her. He had to admit that he was nervous to see her being picked up, which


    was unlike himself.


    It was the third time tonight that they met. He saw her dancing intimately with Merlin in an enticing


    outfit. Yet, for him, he could only watch on from the third floor.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Chapter 203


    As soon as I heard Shawn''s name, I trembled in shivers before I quickly shut my eyes andy on the


    couch. At that, Merlinined that I was being a coward.


    Half an hourter, Emma arrived with James. Since she did not want to ck out, she sipped on her


    alcohol very slowly.


    On the other hand, I downed a few sses of alcohol with James, and the alcohol rushed to my head


    in no time. Soon, I felt tipsy while curling up on the couch and needed to go to the restroom.


    I got up shakily as Merlin asked me with concern, "Are you okay?"


    My body rxed as I insisted, "Yes, I am."


    I fell right into Emma''s arms when I took my next step. Seeing that, Merlin quickly lifted me in his arms


    to help me to the restroom.


    Drifting in and out of consciousness, I did not even think of fighting back when I heard Merlin''s voice in


    my ears. "Shawn is not a man if he does not budge after seeing what I''m gonna do to you!"


    I mumbled, "What?"


    "I''m flirting with you to provoke him."


    What does he mean? I had a headache and could not figure out what was happening.


    Soon, I felt Merlining to a stop before I flipped over and buried my face in his chest. That was


    when I heard a cold voice from behind. "Hand her to me."


    Merlin tightened his hold on me. "Why should I?"


    The man behind me firmly repeated, "Hand her to me."


    "Pfft. You''re finally panicking." Then, I sensed Merlin handing me to another person, whose embrace


    felt safe. I flipped again and hugged him around the waist.


    The man who held me walked steadily ahead. Someone called out to him, "Sunny, what about the guys


    on the third floor? They''ll bully you for sure because they know you have no power locally. You''ll only


    give them ammunition to attack you if you leave now. It''s going to be difficult to win that tenderter!"


    "Let''s give up on the tender," he instructed.


    The other man asked, "Sunny, do you still love Ray?"


    There was no answer from the man with the cold voice.


    Who is Ray? I thought.


    "Are you still going to love her, even if she hurts you again?"


    The voice on top of me suddenly sounded stern. "Kevin."


    "Sunny, I don''t understand you! Look, I agreed to your rtionship with her before this. I even took pity


    on her and treated her nicely. I taught her how to pursue you and love you with sincerity and effort! But


    look at her! She destroyed the business you built with your blood, sweat, and tears! You wouldn''t have


    suffered in Europe if it weren''t for her!"


    "Kevin, she''s innocent."


    "So what? You''re not guilty of anything either!"


    The man who carried me ignored the argument and left the bar with me. As the loud music and noises


    faded from my ears, I closed my eyes for some time before I opened them again.


    A familiar face appeared in my field of vision.


    I shut my eyes again, feeling a wave of sickness in my stomach. I dry-heaved for a bit, and he ced


    me by the car. Next, I vomited nonstop while someone patted my back gently. Feeling sorrowful, I


    squatted by the street and started crying. "Why are you crying?" He squatted beside me.


    Aggrieved, I confessed, "I feel sad."


    He questioned me quietly, "Who made you sad?"


    "I didn''t manage to keep my baby."


    "Ray, you''ve tried your best." Heforted me.


    "I could not keep him too."


    "Babe, I''m here with you."


    "I am so sorry for not making him stay. I am sorry to him. I miss him so much. I want a hug from him."


    Suddenly, I was pulled into a hug and surrounded by a familiar scent. The man tenderly rubbed his


    palm against my cheek.


    Then, I rambled on between tears, "He''s a perfect man who treats me well, but I ruined him! I feel so


    guilty for not protecting and giving birth to my baby. God knows how scared I am! I''m afraid to reunite


    with him. I''m too afraid to get closer to him!"


    "Babe, calm down. I''ll be here. I''m not going anywhere. Don''t be afraid. I''ll be by your side."


    ¡­


    The soft ray of sunlight spilled into the room through the curtains. Feeling groggy, I opened my eyes


    and stared nkly at the windows until a thought struck me.


    It was then my eyes widened like I had been struck by lightning.


    Last night, I was gone after drinking too much. I recalled Merlin bringing me to the restroom, but he


    handed me to someone else on our way!


    Who did he pass me to?


    I knocked on my head several times and carefully reviewed my memories. The cold voice sounded


    familiar as if he was someone whom I shared a bed with. I was very close to getting the name!


    Shawn Xenos! Yes, it''s him! Did I bber in front of himst night?


    I could not recall anything fromst night, and I shuddered as I hoped that I had not crossed the line


    with Shawn.


    I got up with a heavy heart to wash up. Following that, I emerged from the bedroom, after which I


    noticed the man sitting on my couch in the living room.


    Gasping, I quickly mmed the door shut, yet my action had only painted me guilty.


    Taking a deep breath, I opened the door and sat across from him. He was sleeping on the couch with


    an arm beneath his head. Judging by his expression, he had to be tired and ufortable.


    My words were stuck in my throat. I took a nket from the bedroom to drape it over him. Before I


    could get closer, he suddenly grabbed my wrist. Through his slightly opened eyes, I saw his look of


    alert, and it took him some time to rx.


    He was warier than at any time in the past. Is it because there has been an increased frequency of


    assassination attempts on himtely?


    Noticing me, he let go of my wrist. "You''re up?" he asked an unnecessary question.


    Nodding, I sat across from him before he sat straight and told me, "The hangover must feel bad. I''ll


    make you some hot soupter to warm you up," he spoke to me as if nothing had happened between


    us all along.


    Does that mean something has happened between usst night? Or did I say anything to cross the


    line?


    As such, I asked him hesitantly, "Did I do anything to youst night?"


    He raised a brow. "What are you trying to ask?"


    I bit the bullet and asked, "Did I cross a linest night?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I offered myself to you."


    I was speechless at his serious reply and chided him, "What nonsense is that?"


    "Why? Don''t you want to cross a line with me?"


    I remained silent.


    "That was all you ever wanted in the past." He seemed to have be more shameless.


    Admitting I was no match for him, I returned to the bedroom and sank into the bed. After a few ps on


    my burning cheeks, I suddenly recalled fragments of memories fromst night. I think I might have


    crossed a line with him.


    First, I kissed his cheeks. Then, my lips traveled to his carved brows. Not only that, I even sucked on


    his slender finger. N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Finally, I got on top of him in the car! Yes! It was in his car.


    When he was driving, I tried to take control of the steering wheel, sending him into a panic and pulling


    over. Atst, he allowed me to sit on top of him.


    I looked into his deep eyes and giggled. "You''re so beautiful. I can''t hold back from getting closer to


    you.¡±


    To that, he whispered, "Do you want me, Ray?"

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Chapter 204


    I did not seed in taking him, for I copsed in his embrace while wrapping my arms around his


    waist. However, he did not push me away and let me be instead. Disying an astonishing level of


    self-control, he drove us back to the apartment eventually.


    The shbacks fromst night embarrassed me greatly and my cheeks were burning as I struggled to


    face the truth. No, things have gone the wrong way! We should not have ended up in this way. Drinking


    does lead to mistakes¡­


    Moreover, I had never taken the initiative with Shawn, even though we were fully dressedst night. We


    rarely made love to each other, and the few times we did, he never tried any outrageous positions. But


    now¡­


    I had tried to hold myself together, but I fell apart after learning about the happenings fromst night.


    With much sadness, I wandered out of the room like a ghost.


    Meanwhile, he stood in front of the French windows and was currently on a call. Since his back was


    turned on me, I decided to sneak out of the apartment.


    Catching the sounds of my movements, he turned around and frowned in frustration. He asked dully,


    "Where are you going?" His unfriendly look unlocked the fear in me. It felt like going back to the


    beginning of our rtionship.


    I mumbled, "I''m meeting Emma."


    "She went to Bryxtonst night."


    "Oh. I''ll visit her in Bryxton, then."


    He put his phone away and walked toward me, sighing. "Until when do you n to hide from me?"


    I looked at the floor in silence.


    Eventually, he gave in and ordered me, "It''s raining in Bryxton. You should change before you go."


    I was still dressed in the ck camisole from yesterday. It suddenly urred to me that the


    conservative Shawn could not tolerate seeing me in such an outfit.


    The more he ordered me to change, the more I refused to.


    Ignoring him, I attempted to leave without changing at all. Suddenly, he held my wrist and dragged me


    into his arms. After staring at me with his deep eyes for a while, he touched my t belly with his cold


    palm.


    I fought to resist his flirting as I looked at him in a daze. Subsequently, his smoky voice rang in my ears.


    "Since when have you be a bad girl? Hmm, Ray?"


    His tone went up slightly at my name, which was too much for my heart. Blushing deeply, I replied, "Let


    me go now!"


    Of course, he did not as he held me up in his arms instead. With my legs dangling, I reflexively


    wrapped them around his waist while holding onto his neck. Then, he looked up at me with a pair of


    clear eyes.


    I could not help but stare down at this handsome man. His features were well-defined, like a deity who


    visited earth. That was my impression of him¡ªout of this world. He seemed to be standing from a


    higher point, dispassionately surveying the life on earth as if nothing would pique his interest.


    Even when I had ruined matters and lied to him, he never once grumbled about it.


    Feeling guilty about the incident from eight months ago, I hugged him tight and articted, "I''m sorry."


    He raised a brow in confusion. "Huh?"


    "Kevin was right. I ruined you."


    He pped back. "I thought you did not know me at all."


    I had no words.


    In the past, he would never expose me. Instead, he would let me put on my act as he observed. Is he


    angry at me because I said I didn''t know him?


    I looked at the floor and bit my lips to stop my tears from streaming. After Iposed myself, I


    apologized, "Sunny, I am sorry. It''s not that I didn''t want to approach you¡ªI was scared. Everything I''ve


    done is a failure, including your children that I miscarried. I''m fearful of meeting you again. When I went


    to search for you in Find, you shunned me a few times. I thought you didn''t want to see me ever


    again. That was sad and depressing!"


    He did not me me at all. Sitting on the couch, he gently rubbed my cheek with a hand,forting


    me in a low voice. "Let''s not debate the rights and wrongs of the past. The kids¡­ We''re not destined to


    be their parents, but you''re still young! With our advanced technology, you could go for an IVF if you


    want a kid! If you don''t, we don''t have to try."


    Just when I had held back my tears, his touching words set me off again. I buried my head and cried


    my heart out in his arms. The pain, mncholy, and frustration I had experiencedtely were gone in a


    second.


    I thanked him from deep down in my heart for not ming me, and I felt grateful that he was willing to


    approach me.


    "Ray, you are the most important thing to me. Anything else does not matter. I won''t me you for


    anything in our past nor debate over rights and wrongs. Have you forgotten my words?"


    He once said that any misunderstanding was not a good reason to leave. I held his words close to


    heart, but I also recalled the three times I did not get to see him in Find, which was a huge blow.


    Sobbing, I asked, "Why did you refuse to see me?"


    I was fragile in front of him, and I was willing to shed my armor and rely on him. This felt different from


    my rtionship with Nick. With this man before me, I could entrust my whole life to him.


    He did not give me an exnation as it was typical of him to be taciturn. After saying all he had wanted


    to say, he went back to his old self.


    Fuming, I called him, "Shawn Xenos."


    He smiled. "That was rude."


    When I called him by his full name, he would tell me off for being rude. After some time, he did not


    bother to correct me anymore.


    At first, I had wanted to tell him that I had the right to call my man by his full name. However, I was


    stopped by the thought of my shameful and ridiculous actions fromst night.


    Hence, I hurriedly left his embrace and was met with his confused gaze. I wiped my tears away and


    exined, "I need to go to Bryxton."


    Although we shared a room, we had not had any intimacy for eight months. I felt happy but unfamiliar


    at the same time. Furthermore, I should meet my parents to tie up some loose ends.


    Still, he insisted, "Change your clothes."


    Perhaps I was unwilling to give in, I purposely went against him. "I''m toozy to do that. I''ll see how it


    goes when I arrive in Bryxton."


    "Ray, listen to me and change that outfit." He looked unfriendly, and I could not bother to engage with


    him. With my heart singing happily, I left the apartment with car keys in hand.


    When I arrived on the first floor, Joseph immediately handed me a parka. I frowned at his unnecessary


    exnation when he informed me, "Mr. Xenos ordered me to pass this to you. He said that it''s cold in


    Bryxton and had me prepare it for you."


    Nah, Shawn is not the type to talk much. The most he would say is, "Get her a jacket."


    I took the parka and asked, "Are you still taking orders from him?"


    He answered, "I have notmunicated with him ever since he went abroad, but he texted me just


    now."


    "Text him back for me."


    He deferred to me. "What do you want me to say, Miss?"


    "Tell him that my parents are setting up a blind date for me."


    Joseph was astonished. "Miss, is this an attempt to make him jealous?"N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Chapter 205


    "It''s okay. Ignore what I said." Joseph listened and apanied me to Bryxton.


    I saw the drizzle when we entered the highway to Bryxton. The further we went, the heavier the rain


    became. It was then I realized that the city had not changed at all; though it was humid and cold, it also


    held many memories.


    This was the very city I grew up in and myte father loved Bryxton, for he met my biological mother


    here. He looked like he loved Mom dearly, especially during the days before his passing. However, I


    was unsure of the reason why they did not stay together.


    Suddenly, I was reminded of Brimstone Mountain. Charles said that the mountain had a special


    meaning for myte father, and I guessed that the mountain might have had some connection to my


    mom.


    I told Joseph who was in the front passenger seat, "Before we leave Bryxton, remind me to visit


    Brimstone Mountain."


    "Yes, Miss."


    It was noon when we came to Bryxton, and Mom was making food when I arrived at Felix''s Vi. My


    parents looked shocked at my arrival, so she hurriedly sat me down and sighed. "It must''ve been


    difficult for you."


    Understanding theyers of meaning behind her words, I hastily changed the topic of the conversation.


    "Mom, what are you making? It smells good."


    "For some reason, I had a feeling that you might visit home. I made your childhood favorites¡ªcurry


    chicken, scallops, and Australian lobster. Looks like my intuition is spot on!"


    I quickly ran into the kitchen and marveled at the curry chicken. "Indeed, Mom knows me the best."


    "Have a chat with your dad. I''ll call everyone when lunch''s ready. Ree, do you want orange or apple


    juice?"


    "Orange juice! I like something sweet."


    She smiled. "You have not changed a bit."


    Yes, I have not changed. I am still their daughter¡ªRenee Felix, who has a sweet tooth.


    I left the kitchen and found Dad watching TV on the couch, so I asked, "Dad, do you want to y


    chess?"


    He looked at me. "Do you know how to?"


    "No! But my bodyguard does."


    As such, Dad started ying chess with Joseph out of boredom. He sighed at the sight of Joseph''s


    handsome features. "You''re a good-looking one."


    Though taken aback, Joseph maintained a smile without saying a word.


    I retorted, "So what? He''s not your son."


    Dad moved his bishop and added, "But we can take in a son-inw."


    "Hey, are you hinting at me to get married?"


    "Well, I think Joseph is a good kid."


    Indeed, Dad was hinting at something else. At this rate, I could see Joseph''s trembling fingers moving


    the rook. Then, he replied exasperatedly to save himself from the situation, "Miss is still young. You


    don''t have to rush her to find a partner. She''ll meet someone great."


    However, Dad ignored him. "Joseph, are you married?"


    Joseph outright lied, "I am."


    I was shocked.


    Once Dad learned that Joseph was ''married'', he lost interest in the chess game. Being practical as


    always, he would rather get up and help Mom in the kitchen instead. Speechless, I told Joseph, "Don''t


    take it to heart."


    "Of course. Your dad only hopes you have someone by your side to grow old with."


    I looked away. "When did you get married?"


    "I''m not. Just worried that Mr. Felix wanted to fix me up with you."


    Since I could not find a good reply, I sneaked into the kitchen to steal some food.


    At that, Momughed but did not stop me. Rather, she nagged at me like how she used to, "Your dad


    told me about it. He said that you''re at the right age to get married! You should marry a good man who


    can take care of you!"


    "It''s not an urgent matter." I dismissed her concern.


    "We just hope that you have someone to take care of you." After a pause, she asked, "How is it going


    between you and Shawn?"


    I choked. "Nothing."


    "What''s your status with him now?"


    I muttered, "What status? We''re fine, I guess."


    Sensing that I was reluctant to reveal more, she sighed and advised me, "If you don''t see any chance


    with him, I would not advise you to return to Nick either. I can contact my friend''s son, though."


    "Mom, are you setting me up for a blind date?"


    Beforeing home, I briefly mentioned my parents'' matchmaking, but I never expected it to hit the


    bull''s eye.


    She exined patiently, "I feel bad when I see you carrying the heavy burden yourself. Not long ago,


    your dad and I gave it some thought, and we believe you need someone close by you to help you out.


    He doesn''t have to be a perfect match because it''s tough to find a guy who could match the wealth of


    the Xenoses. Our only hope is for your partner to love and dote on you! I just don''t want to see you sad


    anymore. Look how sad you were when the two kids passed on! I also feel the pain, but I could do


    nothing to help you¡ªnot even stay by your side!"


    While speaking, her eyes reddened from sadness. I hurriedly patted her shoulder tofort her. "It''s


    alright! Everything''s going well between Shawn and me. Perhaps, we will discuss marriage shortly."


    That is not possible in the near term. I only lied to pacify Mom.


    At that, she immediately lightened up. "Is that true?"


    "Yes. I will discuss this with him soon."


    Meanwhile, Dad was busy encouraging me from the side. "Ree, when are you bringing him home? I


    know he''s a famous figure, but I need to meet my son-inw in person too. I have my standards when I


    evaluate them."


    Iughed out loud. "Why the rush?" To avoid any more interrogation, I escaped from the kitchen before


    I noticed Joseph on his phone when I sat on the couch. "What are you up to?" I asked.


    He tucked his phone away hastily. "Nothing."


    "Oh. Are you looking for a girlfriend?"


    "Yes, but it is not urgent."


    Curious, I prodded, "How old are you?"


    "I¡¯m twenty-nine."


    "Need my introduction?"


    Joseph''s text notification tone interrupted the conversation. Feeling suspicious, I made a wild guess. "Is


    that from Shawn?"


    He instantly denied it. "It¡¯s from Mr. Briar."


    Mr. Briar¡­ I had not seen him for a long time.


    "Where is he now?" I asked.


    "He just came back yesterday."


    ¡­


    Standing in front of the windows in Renee''s room, Shawn puffed a cigarette as he stared at the blurry


    but lovely silhouette by the river.


    His girl was beautiful, like a creation out of this earth.


    He smiled and sighed. "Thankfully, everything''s as it is."


    Thankfully, his girl was still waiting for him at the same ce.


    In the eight months of separation, he sped up his n to get the European powers on his side, all with


    the sole goal of returning to Bryxton as soon as possible to be with her during childbirth.


    s, he was held back.


    He did not know what to feel regarding the miscarriage, but he only felt bad for Renee. He worried that


    she would be mired in sadness and destion, so he immediately showed up before her the first day


    he returned to Bryxton. He wanted tofort her, but he was not good with words; he could only show


    his concern by following her around.


    A text arrived as he puffed. He saw that it was from Joseph, his ex-bodyguard. ''Boss, Miss'' father was


    considering me as their son-inw candidate just now! How ridiculous!''


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Shawn shared a good rtionship with his twenty bodyguards, who went through near-death


    experiences with him, they called him ''Boss'' and even wanted to leave the Xenos Family to serve him.


    However, he rejected their n to follow him back then and instructed them, "Stay in the Xenos Family


    and serve Miss Renee well."


    He narrowed his eyes at the text while hints of threat started to creep in. It was a new feeling in his


    twenty-seven years of life¡ªan unfamiliar sensation that he anticipated.


    What was he looking forward to? Even he could not tell.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Chapter 206


    By 2.00PM, the rain had eased in Bryxton. Worried that my parents would bring up marriage again, I


    quickly told them after lunch, "I need to shop for some clothes. You don''t have to prepare dinner for


    me."


    Dad asked, "How long are you staying in Bryxton?"


    "I''m not sure, but I''ll head home at night."


    He wanted to say something, but I worried he might suggest bringing Shawn home, so I dragged


    Joseph off with me.


    Joseph held the umbre for me until I entered the car, where I texted Emma to ask for her


    whereabouts. She replied, ''I''m in Bryxton.''


    ''Me too.'' Then, I immediately received a pin of geolocation from her. She was at thergest music hall


    in Bryxton.


    May had once opened the Kitties'' Teahouse around that area. In the past year, I rarely had any chance


    to meet up with her. Since I was around now, I decided to phone her. "May, where are you?"


    She answered, "I''m in Bryxton."


    "I''m back," I said.


    "Alright! I''ll meet you after ss."


    Curious, I asked, "What ss are you taking?"


    "It''s an art ss. I was dying from boredom, so I got a ce in a college through some connections. I''m


    now learning painting from a professor."


    "Okay. Call meter."


    After hanging up, we left for the music hall where Emma was at. I asked that the bodyguards wait for


    me outside the hall.


    As I entered the hall, I immediately saw Emma, who was seated in thest row.


    I approached her. "Why don''t you sit in front?"


    She offered me the seat beside her and exined coolly, "I don''t want Christopher to know I''m back."


    "If so, why did youe all the way to Bryxton?"


    That was an intentional question to confirm her feelings for Christopher. To that, she answered


    candidly, "I love his music. It''s melodious and rxing. That''s the only reason why I''m here."


    I remembered the first time I met Emma. She was alone, sitting beside the road with her headphones


    on while ying Christopher''s piano piece. At that time, she was still a stranger to him.


    Indeed, she separated the art from the artist, and she would never idolize any artist blindly. Even if her


    beloved artist was willing to be with her, she would turn him down with a rational mind.


    Knowing that a brainiac like her would never reveal anything unless she wanted to, I gave up on


    interrogating her and changed the topic. "When does the performance start? Are you heading back to


    Eldham today?"


    She shook her head. "Tomorrow."


    "Oh, okay." She added, "The performance is starting now."


    Soon, the curtains on the stage were pulled aside, but Christopher did not show up. A few minutes


    later, someone took a seat beside me, and I was stunned when I recognized the man. "Why are you


    here?"


    The man before me was dressed in a ck tuxedo suit and a white shirt with a ck bow. I could not


    help but admire his good-looking features.


    Emma looked over and saw Christopher. "Sir, aren''t you supposed to y the piano?" She chuckled.


    He calmly looked at her as his expression paled. Then, he asked coldly, "Since when have you been


    back?"


    She replied truthfully, "I arrived here two days ago."


    "Are you here for my performance?"


    Since he was addressing her, I felt awkward being stuck between the two.


    To his question, she nodded. "Yeah." She was never good at lying and always spoke the truth.


    He stopped asking questions at that point. With an amused expression, he walked up to the stage from


    the audience seating area.


    Looking stately in front of the piano, he started ying a tune. It was the ''Street Where Wind Resides'',


    which I had not heard of in a long time. Why is he still ying this tune?


    Emma suddenly turned to me and remarked, "What a childish man."


    Surprised, I asked, "Why?"


    She merely smiled in response and seemed to be in a good mood.


    I had only figured out the reason behind Christopher ying that tune after a while. He did it on


    purpose to anger Emma, for he wanted to make her jealous.


    For context, the video of Christopher and me had trended on Twitter. Most people understood the


    reason behind his performance, but Emma saw through his act right away. She knew very well that he


    had performed the song just for her.


    When I finally connected the dots, I thought it must be tough for two highly-intelligent beings to date, for


    they could always read through each other''s minds.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just like how Emmamented that Christopher was a ''childish man''.


    ¡­


    When May arrived, Christopher''s private performance had not ended. She took a seat beside me and


    whispered, "Ree, why did you think of attending his performance?"


    I whispered back, "That girl seated beside me wanted to attend. You know, she loves his music. She''s


    sort of a loyal fan."


    May made a blind guess, "Is she in love with him?''


    I worried that Emma would overhear our conversation, so I whispered to May, "No. It should be the


    other way around."


    Her eyes widened in shock. In denial, she gasped, "You must be lying!"


    I smiled. "Why would I?"


    May became restless as she fought her fondness for gossip. She wanted me to borate on the


    details, but this was not a suitable venue. In the end, she left the music hall with me.


    Walking behind her, Imented, "The show hasn''t ended yet."


    "It''s not my first time listening to Christopher anyway," she dismissed me.


    I hesitated. "It doesn''t feel right to leave Emma alone."


    "Christopher''s there. If he likes her, he wouldn''t leave her alone. We''re only going to be third-wheeling."


    On second thought, May was right.


    Holding her arm, I gave her a simple breakdown of the affairs between Christopher and Emma. I even


    told her about Diego''s affection for Emma.


    To that, she replied in shock, "I know Diego! He always finds trouble with Rudy, but Rudy doesn''t really


    mind him."


    "Oh, I see."


    Subsequently, May led me to exit from the back of the music hall, but I reminded her, "My bodyguards


    are still waiting for me out there."


    "Why do the bodyguards have to follow us to a girls'' day out?" she grumbled with a troubled


    expression. "Mine are waiting for me too. Rudy sent them."


    "No wonder you have to use the back exit."


    May giggled and nned our itinerary. "Since it''s been ages, you have to stay longer in Bryxton. I''m


    going home with you tonight, and we''re going to the haunted house tomorrow!"


    I rejected the idea. "I am not as brave as you."


    "Hmph¡ª" She was interrupted by a sudden attack right then! Someone knocked her unconscious with


    a strike of a stick, and a few brawny men appeared in front of us.


    The moment May fell to the floor, I quickly acted as if I had fainted for fear to avoid being attacked next.


    "She''s a faint-hearted one."


    "Let''s get going. These two women are unusual."


    Some newbie asked innocently, "How so?"


    "Do you know who''s in charge of Europe now?"

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Chapter 207


    "What the heck? They are two ticking time bombs, then! The higher-ups only ordered us to get our


    hands on these two. When they take these women away, we would bepletely helpless in Bryxton!


    They''re making us the scapegoats!"


    A merciless voice boomed. "Let''s get rid of these two women fast. Leave some clues for their


    bodyguards to follow up. If those two men can''t find their women, they might take revenge on us. How


    dare the higher-ups use us as scapegoats! We need to beat them at their own game."


    "Two men? Who?"


    Someone answered, "Shawn Xenos and Rudy Adams."


    The men wasted no time cing us into the car. Since the performance went on for a while more, our


    bodyguards did not notice that we were gone. Thankfully, our abductors said they would leave clues on


    the way.


    On top of that, I was using a mobile phone given by the Xenoses. Once the bodyguards noticed our


    absence, they could locate us soon.


    Ten minutester, I heard the chopping sound of a helicopter, where May and I were carried into. Not


    long after, a pair of hands fumbled across my body, and I sensed that someone had taken away my


    phone.


    He scoffed, "Huh. Her GPS is on."


    Someone said to him, "We''ve been discovered."


    "Let''s get to the border for now."


    When the helicopter took off, I could feel the same pair of hands caressing the skin of my belly. I felt


    sick from the cold touch, and slowly, his fingers started to venture inappropriately.


    Angered, I ''woke up'' and stared at him wide-eyed. He chuckled and told hispanion, "Look! I told


    you that she was faking it, but you don''t believe me."


    To my surprise, the man in front of me was handsome and captivating¡ªeven more so than Diego. His


    eyes were almond-shaped, and he looked like an alluring siren.


    Blinking, I collected myself and demanded to know. "Who are you?" After all the life-changing


    experiences in the past year, I was trained to face any happening with calmness.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Heh. Little girl, do you want to guess?"


    He''s calling me a little girl¡­


    I fired back, "How old are you?"


    "Twenty-four."


    I said calmly, "We''re the same age."


    "Bertie, look at her chatting away with you."


    Turns out his name is Bertie.


    "That''s okay. It''s a long journey anyway."


    The man beside him left. He suddenly inched closer and whispered, "Are you Shawn''s woman?"


    "Yeah, and you abducted me."


    He was close enough for me to see the tiny facial hairs on his face. His skin, however, was so smooth


    and without any open pores. It was as if he had put on foundation, but he did not.


    With a clear voice, he exined, "I didn''t want to abduct you at first, but my client gave me a sky-high


    offer. I''d need you to bear with me for a little more. Don''t worry. I guarantee that your life won''t be


    threatened."


    Talk about a carrot-and-stick approach! Plus, I would not trust his words.


    Still, I struggled with an inner conflict because he looked innocent. "Do you think I''ll believe you?"


    He wanted to exin further, but hispanion returned and admonished him, "Bertie, are you trying


    to be a nice guy again?"


    He grinned. "Nope."


    Has he been lying to me?


    The man warned him, "Anyway, we will leave as soon as we reach the border. I won''t stop you if you


    want to stay and protect them, but I won''t help if Old Mr. Saunders punishes you."


    "Tsk tsk. How heartless of you."


    The man retorted, "Whatever."


    Bertie reached out to touch the tattoo on my belly, which he immediately recognized. "Is that a


    lisianthus flower? It''s my mom''s favorite."


    The cold touch of his fingertips sent electric waves across my body, so I told him off, "Don''t touch me."


    When he noticed my frown, he said in a pitiful tone, "I just wanted to touch. Why did you yell at me?"


    I was at a loss for words as if I was the one who had abducted him, not the other way around. I


    breathed deeply to remind myself to stay calm.


    Looking at May, who was still unconscious with blood on her forehead, I asked him with concern, "Is


    she alright?"


    "No biggie. She''ll wake up soon."


    I wanted to say more, but he left for hispanion and whispered something. A few hourster, we


    landed at the Russian border. I shivered from head to toe the moment I left the helicopter.


    Even Bertie realized that the temperature was unusually cold. He took off his leather fleece jacket, put


    it on me, and raised a brow yfully. "Do I treat you well enough?"


    "Bertie, stop flirting."


    Hearing that, he obediently went back to join his group.


    After five minutes of walking, we arrived at a vastnd, where we met with twenty or so Caucasians,


    who were fully weaponized.


    Bertie smiled as his eyes scrunched up. "We brought them here!"


    The leader poked fun at him. "I can''t believe that the famous Sir Saunders is this young."


    To everyone''s surprise, the foreign-looking leader could speak fluently in Ruslian, anguage that was


    notmonly spoken in the country.


    Then, Bertie shed him a bewitching smile. "Oh, I would prefer the adjective ''handsome''."


    "Alright. Here are two boxes of gold."


    Bertie epted the gold. Before he left, he passed by me and whispered, "I gotta join my dad''s


    birthday dinner now. Don''t worry. I''ll contact Shawn and have him save you!"


    What''s with this carrot-and-stick approach again?


    A breeze swept past, and he promptly vanished from my field of vision.


    I had no fear in me. Knowing very well that the abductors spent money to bring us here because they


    wanted to bait Shawn and Rudy, I was more worried for the safety of the two men.


    "Hey, youngdy, aren''t you scared?"


    I smiled. "Why should I?"


    Amused, the leader asked, "Aren''t you afraid I''d kill you?"


    "Did you pay a hefty sum just to take our lives?"


    He gave me a cryptic smile and did not answer. Then, he brought us into thend of Russia. During the


    trip, May woke up and was stunned to learn that she had traveled to a new country. It took her a while


    to pull herself together before she asked, "Ree, are we going to be okay?"


    "We''re fine, but I fear that Shawn and Rudy might get into trouble. These men might be nning to


    annihte them in one try."


    When I mentioned that Rudy might be implicated, May''s face fell. She asked anxiously, "What should


    we do? It''s all my fault for sneaking out without the bodyguard. He''s not even recovered from his


    injuries!"


    "Don''t worry. They wille up with a n."


    Shawn and Rudy were at the pinnacle of power, and I trusted that they knew how to deal with the


    situation to ensure May''s and my safety. Even in a perilous situation, I still held great faith in Shawn as


    though he would always be on time to save me from the end of the world. At that moment, I realized


    that I had trust in him. I gave him all my trust!


    "Ree, Inded him in trouble again."


    "No, you did not. Let''s have patience."


    Our abductors brought us to a vi in the countryside, where no single soul could be seen. Instead,


    what greeted us was a vista of vast ciers. We must be at the north-most end of Russia.


    Later, I was imprisoned separately from May. Soon, someone opened the room door, and it revealed a


    Russian girl with a royal gown in her arms. She ced it by my side and told me to wear it in Ruslian.


    I shook my head and refused to.


    Tears instantly welled up in her eyes. "I''ll be punished if you don''t."


    To spare her, I reluctantly put on the intricate royal gown. She gave me a European hairdo and even


    collected tiny white flowers, which she turned into a gand and ced on my head. When everything


    waspleted, she finally left with satisfaction.


    In her eyes, I saw timidity and admiration. I was unsure what drove her emotions, but I had no mood to


    dwell on that because I was more concerned for Shawn.


    A secondter, I heard some rustling noises from the window. I dismissed it but was soon distracted by


    the sounds again. It sounded like someone was throwing rocks.


    I wandered to the window and found an exceptionally good-looking face staring at me from the ground.


    "How did you get here?" I gasped.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Chapter 208


    "Little girl, I''m here to save you." His innocent face almost fooled me into thinking that he had not just


    abducted me.


    I said scornfully, "I do not trust you."


    The snowynd stretched toward the horizon and beyond, and the reflection from the sunlight was


    blinding. A few cats were sunbathing in the garden while Robert was smiling at me.


    He noticed that I was on high alert, so he exined, "This is my profession. If they want you, I have no


    choice but to get you here, but I can save you when they''re not around!"


    I focused on the key point. "They''re not around?"


    He grinned. "At least not in the backyard."


    After giving me his fleece jacket, he only wore a fewyers of thin clothing. At this moment, I noticed


    that he had been wearing a pair of in-ear monitors all along, simr to the ones that artists would wear


    at concerts. The monitors were in rose-red with glitters all around them, which oddly increased his


    allure.


    I followed up with concern. "Where''s my friend?"


    "She seems to have a mild concussion. She has just fainted again. They n to send her to the


    hospitalter." The details in his description were suspicious.


    I frowned. "And how did you know?"


    He admitted, "I eavesdropped."


    Oh, well¡­


    The chilly winds roamed thend. After some consideration, I grabbed his fleece leather jacket and


    threw it down from my window. He was agile and quickly ran over to catch the jacket.


    He put it on and whispered, "Do you want to leave with me? It''d be easier for us to escape after we


    meet your friend at the hospital."


    He looked fearless and unbothered by the dangerous situation around us, so I could not help but ask in


    confusion, "Why help me?"


    "Because we''re both good-looking people."


    I could not think of aeback to that.


    At that moment, someone opened the door to my room. The Caucasian man who spoke fluently


    entered the room, and he quickly headed to the windows when he saw me standing there. My heart


    jumped in my throat, and I followed his gaze out of the windows.


    Bertie was nowhere to be seen. How slick!


    After checking the grounds, he nced at the royal gown on me and praised me, "You''re a beautiful


    woman."


    I stayed silent.


    He frowned. "Why don''t you speak?"


    "What''s the reason behind abducting us?" I went straight to the point.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Don''t you get it?" He smacked me hard on the cheek with his rough palm. "Shawn Xenos and Rudy


    Adams worked together tomit crimes in my territory. No matter the cost, I must deal a heavy blow


    to them this time!"


    His targets are indeed Shawn and Rudy! Judging by his expression, he does not want to end this


    amicably.


    I said honestly, "I don''t know a thing about it."


    "You¡ª" He was taken aback but smiled at me the next second. "How interesting."


    I refused to talk further, and he reminded me, "Rudy''s girl is in aa. We don''t have medical


    equipment here, so I''ll have someone bring her to the hospital for treatment. As for you, you will stay


    here."


    He will have someone bring May to the hospital, but what about him? Is he really going to ambush


    Shawn and Rudy?


    I dared not ask him and watched as he closed the door.


    Once he was gone, I went to the windows and opened them, only to find Bertie bending over and


    ying with the cats.


    I chuckled. "You''re a daredevil."


    He looked up. "Do you want to leave with me?"


    I asked warily, "How can I trust you?"


    I knew the best way forward was to leave this vi and contact Shawn to avoid burdening him, but I did


    not want tond myself in a worse situation by blindly trusting strangers.


    Knowing it was hard to gain my trust, he ced his gun on the snow-covered ground as a gesture of


    peace. "I''ll pass my gun to you. If I try anything funny, you can always shoot me!"


    Since he offered such a generous concession, I agreed to leave with him. "Okay, but we will only leave


    in a short while."


    I had to wait until May left for the hospital to plot my escape. If the abductors found out I was gone, they


    might not send her to get treatment. By then, she would be in greater danger.


    Bertie listened to me. "Okay. I''ll wait for you here."


    He yed with the cats without worrying that he might be caught. After a while, the maid entered my


    room and walked toward the windows. I stopped her and asked, "How''s my friend? Is she being sent to


    the hospital?"


    "Yes, they are about to leave."


    Her fluency in Ruslian was limited, so I nonchntly asked her questions for more clues, "How far is


    this ce from the city?"


    She replied haltingly in Ruslian, "Here¡­ It is very far. About forty to fifty miles. Maybe farther because I


    have not left this vi since birth!"


    All of a sudden, I understood the reason behind her admiration. She admired me as an outsider, while


    she remained imprisoned in this vi for her whole life.


    Puzzled, I asked, "Why don''t you leave?"


    "It is my duty to guard the vi," she said with conviction and faith. Talking her into leaving would be


    unfathomable and a waste of time.


    Hence, instead of doing her a favor, I tried to prod for information because she could have heard many


    stories after all these years of serving in the vi. "Do you know Bertie?"


    She nodded joyfully. "Yes!"


    "Who is he?" I pressed on.


    As a gullible character, she blurted out everything she knew. "We call him Sir Saunders. He is not old,


    but he is very merciless. He''s a kind person too¡­"


    "Olga, the boss is looking for you," someone called from the outside. As such, she quickly stopped


    herself and left.


    I walked to the windows and was surprised to see Bertie still ying with the cats. His actions


    reminded me of his colleagues'' remarks.


    "Bertie, are you trying to be a nice guy again?"


    "I won''t stop you if you want to stay and protect them."


    If those were words from his colleagues, I guessed he might not be an evil character and was only


    driven by greed. He abducted me for the pay but saved me because of conscience.


    With that in mind, I neared the window and announced, "I shall trust you for now."


    Still ying with the cats, he raised a brow in astonishment. "Why the sudden statement?"


    I shook my head at him. "We will leave soon."


    "Okay. It''s about time anyway." He also took off his earphones.


    Now, I had a problem. I was on the second floor; since I could not climb down from the windows nor


    leave from the front entrance, how should I escape?


    I stared squarely at him. "How should I get down?"


    After he ignored me, I called him again, only to be ignored twice. My expression sank as I scolded him,


    "Can''t you hear me?"


    Sitting by the bed, I soon walked back to the window, where I saw him wearing his monitors again. I


    tried to ask him again, but he looked rather surprised. "Is that a concern?"


    "Shouldn''t it be?" I retorted.


    His arms opened, and he shed a wide smile at me. "Jump into my arms!"


    I tried to keep my temper at bay. "I am being serious here."


    "How else are you going to leave? Are you climbing down?"


    Speechless, I realized that I was no match for him.


    He assured me gently, "Don''t worry. I have never failed. I guarantee that I can catch you."


    After some hesitation, I came to a decision. "Okay. Catch me, then."


    "Alright, but don''t try to take advantage of me."

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Chapter 209


    As there was a distance of three meters between us, I was afraid to jump, especially when I was


    dressed in an intricate and troublesome gown.


    Had it been Shawn down there, I would have jumped without any hesitation. It was then I understood


    how much I relied on him.


    I admitted that I felt aggrieved during the eight months he was gone, but I knew that he had good


    reasons for doing so and that I should not have treated him like a stranger. I should not have distanced


    myself from him because of disappointment and guilt.


    How could I have kicked a fuss with him when I loved him dearly?


    I let out a sigh at the recollection when Bertie frowned. "Are you jumping or not?"


    After taking a deep breath, I leaped out the window. Due to the sheer force, he had to take a step back


    to maintain his bnce, but he still caught me firmly.


    I patted my chest in aftershock while he whispered, "You should get off me now."


    I swiftly freed myself from his arms as he tidied his shirt andmented, "You look skinny, but you


    weigh a lot."


    "I''m not even close to a hundred pounds."


    "Women who are under a hundred pounds are usually t or short." He shot a look at my chest,


    prompting me to defend myself with a dark expression. "It''s not that t!"


    I''m at least a B cup.


    "You look quite pretty in the gown, like a Disney princess. Your hair is too long, though!"


    My hair was at waist level, which I thought was too long as well, but I kept forgetting to visit the hair


    salon.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In response, I gave him a side-eye and scoffed. "Don''t worry about others'' hair."


    "Girl, why are you always so annoyed?" He was not good at pping back.


    Soon, our friendly squabble was cut short by the sudden sound of footsteps nearby. He grabbed my


    wrist and the two of us hid behind the flowerbed.


    "Did you hear something?"


    "I think it could be the cats."


    "Let''s get going. It''s too cold out here."


    When the sound of footsteps faded, Bertie took my hand and left the vi. He was oddly familiar with


    theyout and knew the exact path to get out.


    After ten minutes of walking, I turned around and saw the vi in the snowyndscape, which


    resembled a prison locking up the lives of those who served there.


    I was sympathetic toward the people in the vi, especially Olga, the maid. It was unclear what she


    meant by her duty and faith, but it sounded important to her, to the point that she could endure the


    istion and refuse to leave.


    I mumbled, "What is faith?"


    He answered without thinking, "It''s life."


    I looked at him incredulously. "And what does life mean to you?"


    He let go of my wrist and said, "In our profession, we always put our lives at stake. One mistake, and


    everything would turn into ashes."


    Everyone had their way of navigating life, and it was out of ce to interrogate him further. For some


    reason, I lost interest in learning more about Bertie because he gave off an unsettling vibe. If I


    discovered his deepest desires, I might end up unlocking Pandora''s box.


    As such, I changed the topic. "Lend me your phone. I need to call Shawn and tell him I''m safe."


    He spread his arms. "I don''t have a phone."


    I gave him a shocked look. "For real?" I went ahead and searched him, only to find that he had no


    possessions. Even his gun was left in the vi.


    Taken aback, I gulped. "You''re bold."


    He raised a brow, held my shoulder, and exined in a pitiful tone, "I have GPS on my phone. If Jon


    finds out that I am gone, he will track me down, and I can''t save you. It''s all because of you that I cut off


    contact with them and ce myself in such a dangerous situation."


    Jon must be the guy who nagged him on the helicopter.


    "What do we do?"


    "We''ll walk to the nearest city," he suggested with an earnest expression. Feeling frustrated, I red at


    him. "I asked the maid and she said the nearest city is forty to fifty miles away! How many days would


    that take by foot?"


    Not to mention that the weather was icy cold and looked like it was about to snow at any time. The


    night would fall soon, and the temperature would drop even more. How would we survive in this winter


    hellscape?


    I felt a rush of regret for leaving the vi with him. Giving up, I wanted to turn back, but I worried that I


    would only put Shawn in danger if I remained a captive.


    Atst, I came to a tough decision. "Let''s hurry."


    "Girl, why the temper?" He chuckled devilishly. "It''s a mere forty or fifty miles. That''s half a day of


    walking for me. It''s the perfect exercise for your petite figure!"


    Ignoring him, I walked on with the heavy gown on me. Half an hourter, he came up to me and smiled


    sweetly. "Oh, right. I need to tell you something."


    I suppressed my annoyance at him. "What?"


    "We went in the wrong direction."


    Hearing that, I felt like I was struck by lightning, and my ears buzzed from the shocking information.


    Even my freezing body was trembling violently.


    "Girl, we gotta turn back¡­" he sang.


    How dare he put on that adorable face! I wanted to p him, but I could not do that to his pretty face. I


    kept my calm and said, "Please take the lead."


    This time, he walked in front of me. Perhaps he knew that I was dying of cold, he asked me to wait for


    him for another thirty minutes.


    Although he was a thorn in my flesh, I still appreciated hispany on the journey and feared that he


    would abandon me. I could not help but stare at him with puppy eyes. I wanted him to stay, but I was


    too embarrassed to admit that.


    He read my mind and put on a serious face. "You must wait for me. I will be back in thirty minutes!"


    Then, he left decisively and disappeared into the snow. Not long after, it started snowing!


    My body felt colder than before, and the hem of my gown was already soaked from the snow.


    Thankfully, the inner parts of my outfit were dry.


    As night closed in, I saw Bertie running toward me, emerging from the white and flurryndscape like a


    cheetah, with a piece of clothing in his hand.


    As he approached, I saw that he was holding a ck cloak that looked luxurious and warm. He draped


    it across me and pulled up the hood. Atst, the cloak saved me from the unbearable cold!


    Smiling brightly, he asked, "Are you warm now?"


    Feeling touched, I questioned, "Where did you get this?"


    "I stole it from the vi. Look, I stole an apple for you too. Let''s move and hope that we get to the city by


    dawn."


    It would have been great if he had stolen a car for us instead!


    Having said that, he stuffed the apple into my hand, after which I grabbed it and followed him on our


    treacherous journey. Within two hours, my stamina was exhausted, and I tumbled on the snowy ground


    a few times as my vision started to go blurry.


    When I fell once more, I called out to him in exasperation.


    He turned around and squatted in front of me. "Can you walk?"


    I shook my head. "I can''t!"


    My hands and feet were stiff from the cold that had reached every inch of my body, but he chuckled at


    me quietly. "You look just like my mom."


    "What about your mom?"


    "When she needs help from my dad, she would always y cute."


    I retorted, "But I am not ying cute."


    "Your eyes are literally begging me to carry you on my back."

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Chapter 210


    "I''m not counting on you."


    "Who else can you count on?" After a short pause, he muttered, "Your husband?"


    I denied, "I don''t have a husband."


    "Isn''t Shawn Xenos your husband?"


    I rified, "We are not married yet."


    The man''s delicate features were so indescribably lovely in the night that I became breathless staring


    at him. I quickly looked away as he said temptingly, "Does that mean I stand a chance?"


    "But you don''t even like me. What nonsense!"


    He pressed on, "If I like you, do I stand a chance?"


    "I mean, if you don''t like me in the first ce, there is no need for the rhetorical conversation. Even if


    you like me, I won''t reciprocate." It was a headache to converse with him.


    He said sarcastically, "Look at that smugness."


    Not noticing that we were getting too intimate, and perhaps because of the numbing stiff from the cold,


    I allowed him to carry me on his back. My apple even escaped my grip and rolled onto the floor!


    He picked it up and handed it to me. "Munch on it if you''re hungry."


    I was not hungry, just exhausted, but my body felt like it would give away soon.


    Although Bertie appeared frail, he had a muscr build. Even when resting on his back, I could feel his


    muscles underneath his clothes. At that, I could not help but praise him, "Looks like you work out a lot."


    He replied with swag, "Of course! I was weak when I was young, but I did have some strength. Now, I


    train a lot."


    "Mmhm." I took a bite of the apple. He suddenly asked me, "Are you and Shawn like super in love?"


    Speaking of my rtionship with Shawn¡­ I love him, and he loves me. There is nothing more joyful


    than passionate romance.


    "I love him very much even though I am scared of him sometimes. He treats me well and has never


    broken my heart."


    "Sounds like a good man."


    "Yes, he''s perfect," I replied.


    He directed a pointed question at me. "Do you know him well, then?"


    I understood that he was referring to Shawn''s past and present. Sure, I once knew that Shawn was the


    CEO of Xenos Solutions. Yet, at this moment, I did not know much about him. It seemed like I had


    never gained a deeper understanding of him as a person. Disheartened, I confessed, "Not really."


    "My mom said that Shawn Xenos is a patient man. He can survive unimaginably harsh conditions yet


    stay true and real when he''s in power."


    I felt proud hearing Bertie praising my man, and I concurred, "That sounds like him."


    "Hah. When we''re saved, you''d better not tell him that I was the abductor. If not, my mom is going to


    punish me!"


    "But you did abduct me." I was brutally honest.


    He halted and challenged me. "Do you want to walk instead?"


    I quickly wrapped my arms tighter around his neck and changed tune. "I won''t tell him. I won''t mention


    your name either."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re quite sensible." Heughed.


    Within one day, I saw for myself the different aspects of Bertie''s personality. At times, he was like a


    youthful teen and would grumble when I scolded him. At times, he acted like a mature grown-up,


    braving the weather to lead me out of this winterynd.


    A few hourster, heid me on the ground andined, "You''re freaking heavy!"


    I insisted. "I''m no more than a hundred pounds." Even so, he must have been tired after carrying me


    for hours, so I stood up and said, "I can walk for a while."


    He nodded and urged me, "We need to hurry. It''s been four to five hours since we left. They must''ve


    noticed our escape at this point. If we don''t get to the city, both of us will be caught."


    His tone had an urgency that motivated me to walk as he ran up to me and smiled. "Hurry up! Don''t


    dilly-dally."


    In the end, I almost jogged my way to the destination, but I ran out of stamina after half an hour before


    proceeding for another half.


    For the rest of the journey, Bertie carried me on his back. Around midnight, we finally saw the brilliant


    lights of the city from afar.


    I hopped off his back and ran toward the light before I heard him advising, "Careful."


    "I need to find a phone to make a call." God knows how May is doing!


    We entered the brightly lit city, where there were people selling trinkets and food, and the shops beside


    the streets were open for business.


    Pleasantly surprised, I turned to Bertie. "Why are they still open at this time?"


    He smiled and narrowed his eyes. "Perhaps they are open just for you."


    Little did I know that Bertie had paid the staff in the vi and the city dwellers handsomely to put on this


    show.


    It was all for a simple reason¡ªhe wanted to get to know me but in a special manner.


    Still, it was true that the Russian at the vi had a vendetta against Shawn and Rudy, and Bertie simply


    capitalized on that.


    ¡­


    Once I found a Russian who spoke anguage I was familiar with, I borrowed a phone and made a call


    to Shawn. He would not answer calls from unknown numbers, so I sent him a voice message instead.


    "I''m safe." I also shared my location with him.


    I returned the phone to the kind Russian before Bertie pointed at an inn nearby. "You should stay there


    tonight. I need to go, or I''d be in trouble if I run into Shawn."


    Worried, I asked, "How are you going to leave?"


    At that moment, the lights shone brightly, gleaming the street from the darkness. Bertie smiled silently


    and soon vanished into the crowd. Considering that he had helped me a lot on the long journey, I ran


    up to thank him but lost him in the sea of people.


    Taking off the hood, I talked to myself, "Although it was you who dragged me here, and perhaps you


    have gotten Shawn into trouble, I still want to thank you for saving me."


    After all, he had no reason to go above and beyond for me.


    I went down the same route back to the inn but realized that I did not have a passport or ID. Not only


    that, I had entered Russia illegally!


    Concerned that I mightnd myself in legal hot water, I would rather wander in the streets than try


    anything funny. When hungry, I pawned my bangles for two pieces of bread.


    After eating, I squatted at the side of the street before the numbness entered my legs, so I stood up


    and walked around. An hourter, I borrowed a phone to call Shawn, and he miraculously picked up!


    I calmed my nerves and called his name.


    He replied in a low tone, "Yes, I''m here."


    It was good to hear his assuring voice.


    I asked him with concern, "Sunny, you okay?"


    "Yes. I''m entering the city soon."


    He must be referring to the city that I was currently in. I thanked the Russian stranger who lent me the


    phone and hurriedly went back in the direction that I came from. I ran out of breath after a few minutes


    and panted while standing still.


    All of a sudden, I heard a man''s deep and firm voice from behind. "Babe, where are you go

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Chapter 211


    I turned around in surprise and asked dubiously, "I thought you''d being from¡­ Wait. How are you


    here already?"


    As snowkes swirled around the night sky, I turned around to see Shawn, but he was not in his usual


    ck suit.


    Standing right before my eyes was a man in a thin, ck military uniform. The jet leather belt hung


    slightly around his waist,plementing his slim figure and making him look neat and sturdy.


    In addition to his rigid expression, the way he ced his hands behind exuded a rigorous yet sexy


    aura. Still, the hair resting on his forehead smoothened his persona. He looked splendid!


    It was a sight I had never seen before. Before he managed to utter a word, I scurried to him and


    wrapped my arms around his neck. In the meantime, he held my waist firmly to catch me from falling.


    "Sunny," I called lovingly.


    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you mad at me anymore?" Smidgens of affectionced his gruff voice.


    I rested my chin on his shoulder as I shook my head. "I wasn''t mad at you. I was just mad at myself."


    Shawn did not say anything as I apologized, "Sorry. It was my fault and yet, I vented it out on you."


    He stretched out his arm to caress my head softly. "Waylen said that it''s normal for women to be moody


    at times."


    He never mes me no matter what happens, but what about him? Doesn''t he feel wronged?


    "Sorry, Sunny."


    "Hmm. No more next time." His hand on my neck pushed me lightly into his embrace as he said


    indifferently, "Do not im that you don''t know me, ever."


    Shawn had always disyed a nonchnt demeanor. He had slogged through countless dangers as of


    today, and the serenity in his eyes never wavered. He could always keep his cool in the face of troubles


    as if he was the calm sea.


    It pained me to see him acting like this. Suddenly, Bertie''s question came to my mind. Do you know him


    well, then?


    I''ve never understood him, but I want to because I care for this ever-calm man!


    I nestled in his arms and promised sternly, "No matter what happens in the future, I will never pretend


    to not know you ever again. Sunny, unless you don''t want me anymore, I will never leave you."


    "Appreciate what you have, Ree."


    I understood what he meant by that¡ªhe wished for me to cherish him and value him. It was then that


    tears trickled down my cheeks in silence. "I will."


    Shawn looked back at the boisterous street and blurted something weird. "He really racked his brain


    just to make you feel better."


    "Who?" I questioned.


    Instead of answering my question, he carried me and left the ce in that posture. I asked softly,


    "Where are we going?"


    "To Eldham. Home."


    When he walked for about a kilometer with me in his arms, I noticed a helicopter far ahead; Waylen


    was also waiting right there!


    He set me down about ten meters away from the helicopter, after which I ran over and shouted, "It''s


    been a long time, Mr. Briar."


    Waylen nodded politely. "Ms. Felix."


    Once I took over the household responsibilities in the Xenos Family, Waylen was the only subordinate


    of Shawn who was willing to talk to me. In fact, I was hoping to seek forgiveness from Kevin and the


    others.


    Am I asking too much? Plus, I bet Mr. Briar hasn''t forgiven me yet. He''s doing this because of Sunny.


    At the thought of that, my heart sank in disappointment while I bypassed him to board the helicopter, in


    which I saw a pale-faced May cuddling in Rudy''s arms.


    In a ck leather jacket, he coldly stared over my shoulder at Shawn and said in displeasure, "Look at


    my woman. She''s badly injured, so why is your woman totally fine?"


    Figuring that May''s injury had incurred his anger, I hurriedly exined, "May lost consciousness


    because someone hit her, but I put up an act and fainted before they swung their bats at me."


    He frowned. "And those fools bought it?"


    Shawn seated himself opposite Rudy and I sat next to him while guessing, "I think they knew about it,


    but it seems like they didn''t want trouble, so they just let me be."


    "Lucky you." Rudy sighed.


    I nodded before linking onto Shawn''s arm and resting my head on his shoulder. As I watched him


    furtively, he lowered his gaze onto me. Our gaze intertwined midair just like that for a very long time.


    A whileter, May piped up out of concern, "Are you alright, Ree? I''m feeling kinda dizzy. I can''t really


    speak right now."


    "Don''t worry about me. It''s just that my legs hurt."


    "What happened?" asked May softly.


    "After I left that building, I went to the city on foot. Snow is piling everywhere and look what I''m wearing.


    It was freezing and tiring." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Speaking about it, you look amazing in this golden piece, but that white gand on your head must''ve


    been through a lot."


    I had fallen a few times in the snow, hence the disfigured wreath. However, Bertie kept picking it up and


    putting it on my head. He even picked it up when I threw it away!


    I was helpless at his persistence and so I asked, "What''s the use of keeping it?"


    "White means blessings." That was his exnation.


    Wait, what? Does white indicate blessings? This is the very first time I''m hearing this!


    I removed the wreath and put it aside when Rudy abruptly pointed out some loopholes. "You walked


    fifty miles long in the snow? Forget about the long journey and the fact that it''s nighttime, do you know


    which direction you''re heading exactly? Were you really all by yourself?"


    His question pricked my conscience. I did not know what to answer because of the promise I made to


    Bertie to keep it a secret. It would not be a problem if there was not a promise, to begin with, but now


    that I had given my word, I should stay true to it!


    Pursing my lips tightly, I was clueless about how to counter that question. Yet, he saw through her


    hesitation. "It seems like you''ve received help from someone. I believe you didn''t walk alone for fifty


    miles, did you?"


    His words were directed at me, but he was actually close to the truth! If he could guess out of it, Shawn


    should have made the same assumption.


    Yet, he did not voice out any of his opinions. He had always been like this¡ªreticent in front of people


    while maintaining his maturity and indifference.


    At that moment, I was oblivious to the reason behind Rudy''s tenacious questions because I did not


    understand how he and Shawn usually interacted. In actuality, they tend to poke each other at their


    sore parts!


    Indeed, Rudy brought it up on purpose just to upset Shawn. It was like how Shawn made sarcastic


    comments about him not long ago. The two powerful men took pleasure in poking fun at each other.


    Hence, their women were unlucky because of their ''hobby''.


    Due to my silence, May sensed the strange atmosphere lingering in the air, so she hugged Rudy''s arm


    tightly and uttered softly, "Rud, I''m sleepy."


    The sensible Rudy zipped his lips, but he cast a pall of ominous cloud over my heart. I figured that I


    had to find a timely chance to give Shawn an exnation. Having him misunderstand me was thest


    thing I hoped for right now.


    Gingerly, I held his cold hand and he looked sideways at me. It took him a while before he assured, "No


    overthinking."


    Is heforting me?


    Just as I was about to respond to him, Waylen, who was next to him, recognized the clothes. "I''ve seen


    this design before. It''s made by the imperial family of France. There are only three people who owned


    the piece. It''s just a matter of time to find out who it is, but why did he leave such obvious evidence?"

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Chapter 212


    The imperial family of France? Why is it in Russia?


    Doubts flooded my head, but there was no answer to those questions at the time. Due to fatigue, I


    eventually fell asleep in Shawn''s arms in no time.


    It was about 7.00AM when they arrived at Eldham. The helicopter descended at Xenos'' Vi, which


    was the ce Shawn stayed previously.


    My drowsy eyes opened and I looked at Shawn, who was carrying me off the helicopter. Next, it took


    off again since Rudy and May had to return to Bryxton.


    Shawn embraced me in his arms as he marched straight to his room in the vi. After tucking me in the


    big bed, he went to the bathroom for a shower.


    My eyes remained closed as Iy in bed wearily. Before long, I heard somethinging from the


    bathroom. I opened my eyes and looked over, only to see the man change into a ck silk robe that


    revealed a part of his chest.


    Blinking my eyes, I slowly uttered, "Sunny."


    He sat next to me and raised his hand to stroke my cheek. Then, he began to remove the coat and


    shoes from me.


    I enjoyed his minister as he removed those heavy garments on me and left me in my underwear, after


    which I called him softly to exin, "Sunny, someone saved me back there."


    He hummed lightly in response.


    "I don''t know anything about that person." All I know is that he''s Robert, nothing more.


    "Hmm. You don''t have to exin."


    It seemed like he did not take Rudy''s words to heart. Instead, his slender fingers undid my bra hook


    and my face turned crimson. I stared at him as I did not what to do. Truthfully, he felt somewhat


    unfamiliar to me after having separated for eight months, and I could not stand how his eyes were fixed


    on me so bluntly.


    Yet, the gleam in his eyes was clear without hints of sexual desire. He lifted the nket and covered it


    on me before cing my leg on his knees.


    Previously, I had scrapped my heels after wearing high heels, and now, my legs were all stiff due to the


    long walk in the snow.


    Shawn massaged my feet lightly and added some strength to his hands at times. I felt sofortable


    as I watched him lovingly.


    The man beside me was meticulous since he remembered everything I had said in the helicopter.


    Despite his quiet behavior, he always warmed my heart with his actions. Honestly, it melted my heart


    that I became all smitten with him at that moment.


    About thirty minutester, he put down my feet and headed to the bathroom. By the time he came out,


    he was holding a basin of warm water.


    He set it next to the bed and ced my feet into it. I let out a sigh as soon as my skin touched the


    water. Hearing that, he gave me a sideway nce and our eyes met. It was so embarrassing that I


    grinned at him sheepishly.


    Every couple was bound to be reserved at first met after a long separation, not to mention that we had


    broken up for eight months. Technically, we were not a couple, which exined the thick awkwardness


    that spread from the bottom of my heart. I could not act affectionately like how I did to him in the past.


    At that, he curled his lips into a smile. "Are you afraid of me?"


    I shook my head and he questioned once again, "Am I gonna eat you up?"


    While I was biting my lower lip, hey sideways next to me by propping his head while his zing gaze


    zeroed in on me. Now that his handsome face was close to mine, I gulped down my saliva to moisten


    my dry throat. "When are you going to rest up?"


    "Why?" he askednguidly.


    I feigned calmness. "I need some sleep."


    "Babe," he called in a low voice.


    "Hmm?" I gazed at him in doubt.


    "Kiss me."


    Hearing those two words from his lips almost made my heart burst. Never once had I ever heard him


    asking for a kiss in such an authoritative voice. He sounded as if he deserved it too!


    My mind was buffering for a moment. A displeased Shawn frowned as he grazed my smooth cheek


    with two fingers. "You don''t want to?"


    I shook my head and hugged his neck beforending a light kiss on his cheek. Next, my lips met the


    corner of his lips. Withdrawing my arms, I cupped his cheeks and he turned his head sideways to kiss


    my palm seductively.


    My heart rippled, and the nket on me gradually fell onto the ground.


    The morning sunlight seeped through the French windows, casting waves of golden sheens into the


    room. I could vividly see the beastly eyes on his tranquil countenance. It was as if he was going to


    devour me whole!


    It was my first time seeing lust in his eyes, so I became jittery in split second. The brisk sound of birds


    chirping resounded out of the window as my body curled up into a ball when I heard him saying, "Good


    girl, calm down."


    I was nervous yet looking forward to it at the same time!


    "Babe, don''t be afraid," he cooed.


    "Hmm. I''m just not used to it."


    "Good girl." The man was way too sexy in the morning.


    ¡­


    After that, Shawn let me off and I shut my eyes tiredly. Soon, I drifted into dreand in bed.


    In the meantime, I could feel someone wiping my body, but I was toozy to open my eyes. By the time


    I woke up, it was already 4.00PM.


    Although Shawn was nowhere in sight, my phone was ced next to the pillow! How did he actually


    manage to get it back?


    I scooped it over and checked on it. Looking at the missed calls from my parents, I recalled the promise


    I made yesterday, that I nned on staying at their ce.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I quickly called my mother, Jennifer, who bombarded me worriedly before I could say anything. "Ree,


    oh, Ree. We couldn''t get in touch with you the whole time. What happened?"


    Even though they were my adoptive parents, they always gave me their best. They gave me a


    wonderful life and it was them who molded a confident yet gorgeous Renee!


    Until this day, they were still missing me as I was their only daughter in their heart. Of course, I loved


    them the most.


    Feeling touched, I elucidated, "Mom, I returned to Eldhamst night. I couldn''t contact you guys


    because I lost my phone."


    "Then, send me Joseph''s contact number. If something happens to you, we can just call him."


    I got up from bed to draw the curtains, which were closed by Shawn. I narrowed my eyes while bathing


    under the sunlight. "Hmm. I''ll text youter."


    She began nagging again. "Your father''s right. You should find yourself a partner and get married. If


    you truly love Shawn, bring him home. I still can''t figure out his feelings for you because he looks so


    arrogant, and a man who owns everything like him shouldn''t be worried about finding a partner. Ree,


    don''t me me for putting it this way, but it will be your second marriage after all. Men are usually


    sensitive about it. So, your father and I wish to get to know him so we can settle things down."


    That was really what every blood mother would say.


    I walked to the balcony to watch the man lying in the garden, narrowing his eyes while soaking under


    the sunlight. Shawn was looking in my direction as I spoke over the phone with a smile, "I''ll make it


    happen as soon as possible."


    "Give me an exact date, then." Mom was literally forcing me.


    "What''s with the rush?" I asked helplessly.


    Still, she insisted, "When are you gonna bring him home?"

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Chapter 213


    I would never bring Shawn to my parents unless he popped the question. If I did as Mom told me, my


    parents would surely bring the marriage forward. When that event came to pass, it would make it seem


    like I was looking forward to their wedding, although it was true.


    "Be patient. There''s nothing to rush about. I''ll make an arrangement soon and inform you guys about


    it." I glossed it over.


    It was not until then that Mom was satisfied. "You should be mindful of it. It''s not only about you, but


    Leon too. Your father and I had thought about it. Since you''re our children, your father wishes to talk


    with the girl to see if there''s a chance to amend their rtionship. You have the money, so we''re not


    worried about you. Even though Felix Family has fallen under the radar in Bryxton, we''ve saved


    millions of dors. We n on buying Leon a house in Bryxton, as well as leaving some money for his


    dowry so that they can hold a grand wedding. It is also a gesture to repay your uncle, of course."


    My uncle was in that aviation disaster that year, and my parents were lucky enough to survive it.


    However, they were clueless about Francesca''s true identity even until today. I did not remind Mom


    either since they were going to meet Francesca with genuine sincerity. I was hoping for the best!


    Furthermore, Leon was one of the Felix Family, so I wished they could reconcile and get back together


    again. However, it was understandable if Francesca decided not to forgive him as even I saw eye to


    eye on it. I was supportive of Francesca''s decision no matter what she chose because I was Tamara''s


    aunt.


    "Hmm. Leon has his ego. I''m not sure if he''ll ept your help, though. If¡­ you need money, just hit me


    up."


    I initially thought of leveling with Mom that Quinn was the cause of Leon''s misunderstanding toward the


    Felix Family. Now that the truth hade to the surface, there was a change in his attitude toward the


    family. Besides, my adoptive parents were doing it for his sake; he should know their good intentions as


    a grown-up.


    "No worries. We have enough money." Mom refused the offer.


    While my eyes set on the man, who was downstairs, she reminded me, "Hurry up and bring Shawn


    back to Bryxton, or I''ll set up a blind date for you."


    I was at my wit''s end. "What is there to rush about?"


    The conversation went on for another five minutes before we terminated the call. Holding the phone in


    my hand, I smiled at the man, who was sunbathingzily with narrowed eyes. "How long have you


    been up?"


    "Two hours earlier than you," replied Shawn.


    "Oh. I''m hungry."


    "Hmm. There''s something in the kitchen," he reciprocated.


    I turned around and returned to the room for a shower. After putting his white shirt on, I headed


    downstairs and entered the kitchen, only to see four dishes prepared on the dining table.


    Judging from how warm they were, it seemed like Shawn concocted them not long ago. I sat down and


    finished two servings of omelet before washing the dishes. By the time I headed outside for him, he


    was resting with closed eyes. I crawled onto his chaise and nestled in his arms as I eximed happily,


    "This feels great."


    With his eyes remaining closed, he hugged my shoulders tightly. "Hmm?"


    "It feels great to be with you, Sunny," I answered sweetly.


    The intimate morning activity had narrowed the distance between us. Seizing such a rare chance to


    laze around, Iy next to him while sunbathing together. Happiness was blooming in my chest as I took


    in every second of this.


    Probably because I had once lost it before, I cherished it a lot right now.


    Indifferently, he hummed in response.


    "You''re gorgeous, Sunny."


    He gave me a sideway nce andmented, "You and your slick words."


    "You are gorgeous," I repeated sincerely, but he did not give any response.


    Since he wore only a thin, white shirt, my fingers could clearly feel the scars underneath the cloth. He


    might have received these only recently.


    I furtively undid one of his buttons, prompting him to gaze at me with eyes of tranquility. I smiled


    sheepishly. "I just wanna take a look at your built body."


    He did not stop me as he seldom thwarted me from doing anything. All he did was watch me and let me


    have my way.


    As such, I unbuttoned his shirt, exposing his scarred chest. I could not take a look at it properly and I


    was too embarrassed to stare at his body in the morning. Moreover, he did not remove his pajamas, so


    I did not have the chance to take a closer look at them!


    There were light and deep scars on him. The light ones had probably formed a long time ago, but the


    deep cuts were from recent injuries. The deepest cut was on his abdomen and it traced along his


    Adonis belt. My fingers lightly caressed the rough bump as a pang of grief hit me. "Was it painful?"


    "I''m used to it," he responded.


    It was scary to get used to something like that. Tears began pooling in my eyes as I uttered, "But it


    must''ve been excruciating."


    He kept quiet while Iy on his waist. Resting my cheek against his skin, I was attempting to give him


    sce through my warmth.


    Noticing my intentions, he stroked my hair as if I was a kitty and said in a low voice, "Ree, it''s


    impossible to avoid danger in my world. Whether it''s the past or the future, I will only have to face more


    of those. Are you afraid?"


    This was the first time he had told me about his world.


    "Do you know him?" Bertie''s question seeped into my mind again.


    I then muttered, "What is your world like, Sunny?"


    My fingers slowly rubbed against the metallic part of his belt, yet he did not exin anything as he only


    said, "Let''s talk about the future in the future. You''re going to have to confront it sooner orter."


    Since no one could ever coerce him into saying anything he was unwilling to say, I did not pry further.


    At that moment, I received a call from Anthony. "What''s the matter?"


    "Miss, Nichs seems to have noticed our tail. He booked a flight ticket to Bryxton for tomorrow," he


    reported.


    Although it was awkward to hear Anthony address me so formally in front of Shawn, I instructed, "If


    that''s the case, we can stop with the tailing and investigate that doctor instead."


    There were no more clues, but there should be new findings unfound.


    "Okay, and one more thing."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I leaned against Shawn while questioning, "What is it?"


    "Nichs booked a ne ticket back to Goldshore too."


    Nichs'' schedule was rather busy these days. Traveling from America to Bryxton, then to Goldshore?


    It was as if he was turning a blind eye to his family''s matter! Is he not nning to handle the household


    matter?


    "Find out who''s the current head of the Forger Family."


    Anthony knew that information very well. "It''s Nichs'' father. Nichs hasn''t been handling household


    matters since the new year. Besides, it seems like they have ns to minimize their scope of


    investment."


    Minimizing their investment target indicated their n on winning through stability. Just what are they


    thinking?


    I sighed. "Let''s just do it this way for now."


    It was as if Shawn was devoid of curiosity. After I hung up the phone, he did not ask the reason behind


    tailing Nichs. Instead, he kept stroking my head like I was a plushie.


    I was displeased. "Aren''t you curious?"


    He raised his brow. "For what in particr?"


    As I was rendered speechless, I figured that it was best I zipped my lips. We stayed like that for a while


    until someone pushed open the door. The moment I caught sight of the guests, I sprang up from his


    arms immediately and stood next to the man nervously.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Chapter 214


    The people standing by the entrance were equally stunned to see me as well. Subsequently, Diego


    broke the silence first. "Why are you here?"


    Detachment lingered in his voice still. However, it was still better inparison to Kevin beside him


    and Ian, who had been giving me the cold shoulder.


    Right now, all I had on me was Shawn''s shirt, which fell to my thighs. My hair was a mess and I even


    nestled in his arms just a few moments ago.


    Things were getting slightly awkward because they were his friends, who had yet to forgive me at that.


    Forgetting to answer Diego''s question, I whispered to Shawn, "Go on. I''ll change my clothes in the


    room."


    I wheeled around and returned to the room on the second floor. I sat by the bed as mixed feelings


    scoured my stomach. The fact that none of his friends was willing to ept me was deeply upsetting.


    Massaging my cheeks, I reminded myself not to overthink it. Then, I rose to my feet to grab a silver


    dress that held my figure tightly. Since I was not heading out, there was no need to wear heels.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After putting on some light makeup, I was going to tidy up the bed when I caught sight of the court


    dress, which Shawn threw onto the floor.


    Waylen mentioned its origin to be from the imperial family of France. The only impression I had of that


    prestigious family was from Charles. ording to him, my biological mother had married a Duke of


    France.


    Howe the kidnapper has clothes from the imperial family of France? And he gave it to me! What''s


    the meaning behind this?


    I failed toprehend the truth behind it and had no intention of contacting my biological mother even


    though Charles had saved the number in my phone.


    Strangely, there seemed to be amotion going on downstairs as the noises seeped into the room.


    When I strode to the curtains on the balcony, I could hear Tracy''s exasperated voice. "Shawn, why are


    you still insisting on wanting her? Have you forgotten how your days were for the past year? What


    about my grandfather''s words? Don''t you feel sorry for my family?"


    Shawn remained silent, but an annoyed Diego stopped her. "Watch your tone when you''re speaking to


    him. You''ve been acting waywardly, but you gotta know your ce."


    "Diego, didn''t you see the woman in his arms?" She was being all jumpy due to anger. "Shawn keeps


    warning me to stay away from her, and I did! I even spared her a life! But what has she done? She


    made him end up in the gutters and yet, he still wants her. Just what do you take me for?"


    He let out a mocking snort before asking right at the mark. "Tracy Hayes, has Shawn ever promised


    you anything?"


    Through the crevice between the curtains, I watched Shawnnguidly soaking under the sunlight with


    closed eyes, whereas Tracy was close to tearing up.


    Previously, she was able to hold in her emotions in front of me, so it was my first time seeing her lose


    control. It was as though Shawn''s grudgeless and regretless attitude had ticked her off, considering the


    fact that I had ruined him.


    She seems to feel sorry for him. Tracy is feeling sorry for Sunny!


    Now that silence dawned upon her, Diego reminded coldly, "Grandpa did mention marrying you to


    Shawn when you were young, and you took it at face value, but Shawn has never promised you


    anything. So, what''s with that attitude like you''re thedy of the house? Why are you bringing up our


    family? He is indebted to us, but hasn''t he done enough to repay it?"


    Tracy was at a loss for words and she covered her eyes before Ian quickly acted as the peacemaker.


    "Alright, alright. We''vee over not for this. Sunny must be in a foul mood hearing all this."


    "He has no heart! He''s cold-blooded!"


    At longst, Shawn opened his eyes and called Tracy''s name. His gruff voice was so seductive that it


    sounded cold yet sexy.


    She froze momentarily. "What?"


    "What else do I still owe your family?" It was an easy question, yet she could not answer.


    Sensing that things were getting out of control, Diego hurriedly changed the subject. "Let''s not talk


    about this. What are we gonna do to confront the Saunders Family? Not only did they take over


    Europe, but they also hogged the power of the country. They''re way too powerful."


    Ignoring Diego as usual, Shawn continued nonchntly, "I know what you''ve done to her when I lost


    consciousness. I didn''t bring it up because I was giving your family a chance. Tracy Hayes, I don''t show


    mercy when I do things. No one can get away from me, neither can they act up in my territory nor bully


    my woman in broad daylight. Even if¡­"


    He paused for a moment and narrowed his eyes to finish his sentence sinctly. "Even if it''s the


    Hayes Family, whom I''m indebted to; even if it''s the future heiress of the Hayes Family, they have no


    rights to cross my bottom line."


    I had never once heard him im himself as someone cruel. Tracy was baffled, but she then asked


    nervously, "What are you gonna do? Shawn, even if you don''t have feelings for me; even if I''m just a


    loosed-tongue brat; even if I''m the one who bullied your woman, we''ve been friends for so long! And it''s


    my family that brought you up!"


    She questioned, "Are you going to kill me, then?"


    Instead of responding to her, he opened his gorgeous eyes and made an announcement right at that


    spot. "Diego, from today onwards, you''ll be the heir of the Hayes Family. If your family insisted on


    appointing Tracy as the next head of the family, that means war. When that timees, I will never let


    the Hayeses slide that easily as long as I''m alive."


    He closed his eyes before adding domineeringly, "Convey the message to your grandfather. He should


    know what to do."


    "Shawn, I''m doing this for your sake!" Tracy shoved Diego away, running all the way to him. She cried


    in anger and utter grief, "Everything that I do and say is for you. Yes, I run my mouth too much. I


    shouldn''t have minded your business; I shouldn''t have ndered your woman in front of you and I


    shouldn''t have forced you under the name of the Hayes Family, but I''m doing all these because I love


    you!"


    Her sadness seemed to be contagious as my heart wavered. I suddenly thought of how pathetic I was


    back when I pursued Nichs.


    Whether Tracy was throwing a tantrum or being bossy, she was doing it for Shawn. There was only one


    man in her heart, so she had never considered others in her egoism and untrammeled actions.


    In actuality, her attitude was admiring. Back then, I was so weak that I did not even have the guts to


    seize my own chance! Instead of telling Nichs the truth, I could only follow his shadows in silence.


    As such, I sighed silently. If Shawn really went against the Hayes Family just for me, it would be a


    disadvantage for him.


    The man''s deep eyes shed open as he looked over Tracy''s shoulder in the direction of the position I


    was hiding. Flustered, I took a step back out of instinct. He knew that I was listening? Is that why he''s


    taking revenge for me? Because he doesn''t want me to feel sad?

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Chapter 215


    "Love? Are you trying to shackle me in the name of love?" The man''s question had always been sharp.


    His merciless gazended upon Tracy and he uttered coldly, "Your love is a burden to me."


    Trembling, she retreated and tripped on her foot. "Fine. Have it your way, then. I don''t care who


    bes the head of the Hayes Family. Besides, Diego fits in that position better than I do. I''ve told you


    that I''ve never cared about my family anyway. Do whatever you want!"


    However, these words did not scratch the man''s ears at all. Her love, ire, and grief resembled a clown


    dancing before him. As such, he simply ordered, "Diego, don''t ever bring her to me again. She''s


    prohibited from Bryxton."


    Tracy was shocked at that as she chuckled wryly. "What a cruel man. Don''t worry. I don''t care a fig


    about you anymore!"


    As of today, she was the only one who dared to speak that boldly to Shawn. Having said that, she took


    her leave with a darkened expression, returning the silence to the air.


    Once she left, Diego remarked, "It''s a waste of energy to argue with her. Don''t you know how that brat''s


    temper goes?"


    "I don''t even want to see her," replied Shawn disdainfully.


    "She''ll apologize to you after a while."


    Shawn questioned back, "Have I ever taken my words back?"


    Surprise clouded Diego''s countenance. "Are you serious about what you''ve sai¡ª"


    Shawn got up from the chaise and voiced out his opinion, "Tracy isn''t fit for the Hayes Family. She''ll


    bring the family down. You heard her. She''s uninterested in the Hayes."


    Diego elucidated, "She was just throwing a fit."


    "Grown-ups should be responsible for their words and actions." Shawn then switched the topic since he


    did not wish to discuss Tracy anymore. "Let''s talk about the Saunders Family."


    "To the study. It''s hot out here," suggested Diego.


    The weather was bearable, but he did not want to tan his fair skin. The group proceeded to the study


    room, where I sat by the bed. Not long after, Diego shouted my name from downstairs.


    I walked to the balcony and saw he was lying where Shawn was moments ago. His teeth held a


    cigarette as he inquired, "I''ve asked Emma yesterday. She''s still in Bryxton, so how about a trip with


    me?"


    I had been traveling around for the past two days and had yet to recover from the fatigue. Furthermore,


    I would like to spend more time with Shawn, so I refused, "I''m not going there for now."


    He shed a grin. "Shawn has something to do in Bryxtonter. We can go to Emma first before


    meeting up with him."


    That piqued my interest. "What kind of n he has there?"


    Diego inhaled the tip of the cigarette with an intrigued expression. "The elders have spoken, so what


    else can he do?" After a momentary pause, he smiled. "Maybe it''s about him settling down."


    The elders¡­ I thought of the fact that Shawn''s mother was residing in Bryxton. Did she call Sunny over


    for something important?


    "Stay here. I''ll be right back," I told Diego.


    I went into the room and tied my hair into a ponytail before looking for Shawn. He was currently


    painting in the study room, so rxed as ever. With my best coaxing skills, I nudged against him and


    tugged on his arm. "Sunny, I heard from Diego that you''re heading to Bryxtonter in the afternoon.


    How about Diego and Ie to youter after we meet up with Emma?"


    He put down the brush in his hand to caress my head out of habit. In a husky voice, he inquired, "It''s


    been a long day. Aren''t you tired?"


    I am, but I prefer staying next to him. I would love to apany him wherever he goes.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I answered honestly, "I wanna stay with you."


    The corner of his lips curled upwardzily when he heard that. His smiling face had always been this


    way¡ªtheplete opposite of his rigid persona. At that moment, I could not rein in the urge to kiss the


    corner of his lips, so I did.


    Perhaps because he was not used to my advances, he pushed me into his embrace and chided gently,


    "Stop the games." He was pampering me.


    I smiled in reply. "You don''t like it?"


    Shawn responded with only silence, but I did not mind it. Lowering my gaze, I asked, "What are you


    painting? Roses? But the petals are too little for that."


    He exined, "Lisianthus."


    "You are a talented one," I praised wholeheartedly.


    He went speechless. Subsequently, he held the brush again and traced the vivid lines. Once he


    finished painting the lisianthus, an hour had passed. It was only then he set down the brush. "You


    should change your clothes and find Diego."


    That meant he agreed to my trip to Bryxton, but I was feeling helpless at his suggestion of changing to


    another outfit.


    The tight dress on me was not even that revealing; it was just that its hem reached only until my thighs.


    It was an ordinary outfit, yet he did not allow me to go out in it. I twirled in front of him and questioned


    on purpose, "What''s wrong with the dress? It''s not that dirty."


    Shawn narrowed his eyes. "You know what I mean. Change into a casual one. I''ll bring you somewhere


    else tonight."


    "What kind of ce requires us to dress up casually?" I gazed at him curiously.


    Yet, he avoided my gaze and did not exin further. "Get changed. I''ll contact youter at night."


    He was a man who never said anything he did not wish to, so prying further would be a waste of


    energy. Hence, I returned to the room.


    After donning a white tracksuit, I went downstairs. Diego was surprised by how I dressed. "What''s with


    the tracksuit?"


    I smiled. "Shawn''s gonna take me somewhere tonight."


    "Tsk, couples." There was no longer estrangement in his tone.


    After giving it a second thought, I could not help but straighten things out. "About the Xenoses, I didn''t


    go against Shawn on purpose. Charles set me up."


    Diego rose from the chair andforted me. "The truth doesn''t matter to me, and honestly, I built up


    the wall between us because of Shawn, but he''s willing toe back to you¡­ Since he didn''t take it to


    heart, I can''t hold on to that issue against you. After all, he is the one who''s gonna spend his life with


    you. We just felt grievance for him. I''m over it, but as for Kevin¡­ Shawn has always been his first. It


    won''t be easy to seek forgiveness from him."


    I was aware of how Kevin put Shawn before himself on the priority list. Despite the despondent, I


    forced a smile. "I''ll exin everything to Kevin. I don''t wanna put Shawn in a tough position."


    Diego walked out of the door while talking, "Putting Shawn in a tough position? Everyone''s afraid of


    him. No one dares to mention a word about the matter, so he''s free from that problem. If Kevin''s still not


    gonna forgive you, don''t push yourself too hard."


    I followed suit with a question in mind. "You''re friends, so why are you afraid of him? It''s

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Chapter 216


    After walking out of the mansion, there was an entire bed of lisianthus flowers in front of my eyes. A


    slight breeze wafted past, which brought on a flurry of motion, as a pleasant scent hit my nostrils. It was


    indeed rxing.


    Diego opened the car door and indicated for me to enter the car. Meanwhile, I ran over to the roadside


    and plucked a pink color lisianthus flower before putting it on my hair. At that, he could not help


    commenting, "The smug look on your face is exactly like Morgan''s."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I''m not Morgan! Why did you suddenly bring her up?"


    He lifted his brows and asked me, "Morgan''s not from a distinguished family. Do you want to know why


    she managed to join our circle?"


    I nodded and asked meekly, "Why?"


    "She saved Shawn''s life before, so he silently acknowledged that she could join our group. Besides,


    she''s great at winning people over, and shortly after joining us, she managed to win over Tracy. So,


    over time, everyone became closer to her."


    I nodded and affirmed, "Shawn doesn''t care about her, though."


    "I didn''t say that Shawn cared for her. I''m merely reminding you so that you can keep your guard up


    against her." After a short pause, Diego exined out of kindness, "We can all tell that Morgan is in


    love with Shawn. Right now, she''s not doing anything, but once your marriage with him is confirmed,


    then she won''t be able to stand it. By then, you might suffer in her hands, so I''m just warning you."


    Surprised, I asked, "Who said anything about marrying him?"


    He asked with slight dissatisfaction at my indifferent behavior, "Is this even the main point here?"


    "Oh. Morgan won''t be able to do anything to me."


    Now, I had bodyguards protecting me whenever I went out, so there was no way Morgan would be able


    toy hands on me. Disregarding the fact that I had the Xenos Family backing me, I also had Shawn by


    my side protecting me.


    Diego replied huffily, "If you let your guard down, then you might face trouble. Get it? It would be fine if


    she took action against you outrightly, but it''d be tough on you if she did things behind your back like a


    sneaky, little devil."


    I was rendered speechless by that before he asked, "What did you ask me earlier on?"


    "I asked, why are you guys so afraid of Shawn?"


    Diego did not respond but questioned instead, "Isn''t it normal to be afraid of him?"


    At that point, I was unable to rebuke his statement. After he hastened me to get into the car, I buckled


    my seat belt before turning to him. "I would like to find out more about Shawn. Tell me more about him


    if you''ve got the spare time." There was an apprehensive tone in my voice as I was afraid that he would


    reject my request.


    "That''s fine with me. We can do that after I meet up with Emma."


    I had nothing to say to that. During our several hours of journey to Bryxton, he refused to reveal


    anything. Once he saw Emma, it would be even harder for him to care about my tiny request.


    Besides, I felt that I would be doing a disfavor to Christopher if I helped Diego. Previously, he even


    specifically told me not to assist Diego. Torn, I finally took out my phone to send him a text message.


    ''Diego''s on his way to Bryxton for Emma.''


    This was the best I could do and everything else would be up to them as I did not want to get involved


    in their conflict.


    As expected, as soon as we arrived at Bryxton, Diego took my phone and sent a text to Emma before


    leaving without me.


    I stood by the roadside for a while until a ck-colored Mercedes Benz stopped in front of me. I got into


    the car and instructed Joseph, "Let''s head back to Felix''s Vi."


    On the way back, I called my mom and told her that I would be arriving home shortly. She spoke in an


    anxious tone, "Are youing back soon? Why are you suddenly back in Bryxton? Your dad and I¡ª"


    "Aren''t you guys at home?" I asked.


    "Right! Your dad and I went out, and we''re with Leon. We''ll let you know when we get home."


    There was no point in me heading back home since there was no one, so I ced another phone call


    to May, who was currently recuperating from her injuries at home.


    I bought a strawberry cake from a bakery before heading over to see her. When I arrived, I saw that


    there was some piping hot food on the table, so I asked her with a knowing smile despite not seeing


    Rudy around. "Did Rudy prepare all this?"


    "Yeah, he prepared this for us."


    May took the cake from me and ced it on the dining table to unbox it. I asked quizzically, "Don''t tell


    me that he left because I wasing over?"


    In response, she smiled and said, "Yeah. He reckoned it might be awkward if he stays around."


    "Did I disrupt your personal time together, then?"


    As soon as I realized this, I felt bad. May cut a slice of cake for me and smiled. "You would never be a


    disruption at all! If I went over to your ce, Shawn would leave the house and give us some personal


    time too. After all, he wouldn''t be interested in our conversation."


    I took the cake from her andughed. "That''s true."


    "Why did you suddenlye to Bryxton?" she asked.


    "Shawn will be here soon. I''m waiting for him to contact me, then we''ll go somewhere. This was the


    only thing he told me and I''m not too sure where we''re headed." I wonder whether this is a date. I''ve


    never actually been on a proper date with Shawn.


    "Oh, regarding Alba¡­ Ree, I haven''t sought revenge for him because the Adams are Rudy''s close


    ones after all."


    There was a sh of understanding in my eyes as I asked, "Have you relented?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know what to do."


    I continued to pursue the matter, "Are you worried that Rudy will me you for it?"


    She shook her head and replied firmly, "Rudy would never me me at all."


    "Since that''s the case, just follow your heart."


    "Ree, I would like to seek revenge, but I''m worried that Rudy would be mindful and misunderstand that


    I haven''t gotten over Alba. We''ve had several tiffs and given each other the cold shoulder because of


    this matter. Ultimately, I''m not a worthy match for Rudy, especially after the matter between me and his


    nephew¡­ I''m so lost right now."


    I could not quitee up with the words tofort May because I knew exactly how she felt. After all,


    it wasplicated between her and Rudy. She had gotten into a rtionship with Rudy''s nephew first,


    so it would be fairly impossible to think that he waspletely fine with this. They had gone through so


    much to finally get together with each other, so it would be a shame if their rtionship was affected


    now.


    In fact, everything would be fine if only May''s ex-boyfriend was anyone else but Alba. However, that


    was the reality and her ex-boyfriend was indeed Rudy''s nephew.


    I knew that she needed someone to figure out a solution for her, so I put down the slice of cake in my


    hand and asked, "Do you wish to seek revenge for Alba?"


    May was firm as she spoke, "I would very much like to seek revenge for him."


    I reminded her, "Your main purpose in approaching Rudy back then was because of this. You were


    intent on uncovering the truth and restoring justice for Alba."


    "Yes. In the past, I had no qualms about making use of Rudy either."


    At that moment, May looked lost. As such, I carefully went through the situation with her. "Right now,


    you''ve fallen in love with Rudy, so you''re not only trying to avoid taking advantage of him, but you''re


    also worried that he might be mindful of your actions, right? Have you ever consideredmunicating


    with him about this? Perhaps he doesn''t mind you seeking revenge for Alba but the fact that you


    intentionally keep this matter from him."


    She was stunned by that. "You''re right."


    At 6.00PM, I was still at May''s house and Leon called me then. I thought that it might be something to


    do with Mom and Dad, so I answered the phone and ced it by my ears. "When''s your wedding?" he


    asked.


    This morning, Diego had brought up a wedding, and right now, Leon suddenly questioned me about it


    too. Furthermore, Diego had mentioned that Shawn came to Bryxton to pay a visit to some elders, and


    it seemed to be rted to his future. At that moment, an uneasy feeling welled up within me.


    I asked Leon apprehensively, "Why are you asking me this?"


    "Aren''t you aware? Your mom rang me this morning and said that she was going to meet up with her


    future son-inw tonight to discuss the wedding details."


    Wait. Does Leon mean that my mom''s currently meeting Shawn?!

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Chapter 217


    Leon''s words caused my heart to skip a beat and I hurriedly bid farewell to May before catching a cab


    home. I got out of the car and pushed open the door to find the mansion brightly lit up. Even the shrubs


    in the garden looked like it been tended to recently.


    I hurriedly rushed into the house but did not see Shawn. As for Mom and Dad, they were seated on the


    couch, seemingly engrossed in conversation. As soon as they saw me, there was a sh of surprise in


    their eyes as Mom got up to ask, "Why are you home at this time of the day?"


    I did not want to rat on Leon, so I told a little white lie instinctively, "In the morning, I called and told you


    that I would be back at night."


    "Come on over and let''s have a chat."


    Since Shawn was not in the house and Mom looked calm while calling me over, I bet that they had


    already met him! What had they talked about, though?


    Did my dad behave like how normal parents do when they first meet their son-inw and showed an


    intimidating look?


    I was apprehensive as I took a seat by my mom''s side. She lifted her hand and stroked my hair


    affectionately while expressing rather reluctantly, "Ree, you''ve grown up so much. Although you''re still


    a teenage girl in my eyes, I regret that I wasn''t a part of your childhood."


    Back then, they were forced to leave. Furthermore, I was the one who had brought misfortune to them.


    Had they not taken me in, they would not have been forced into seclusion in a little town for nine years.


    I ced my palm against the back of Mom''s hand and said, "Let''s not talk about this. I''m eternally


    grateful for you and Dad." I was grateful for the boundless love they had showered me when I was a


    child.


    "Ree, we''ve just met with Shawn."


    My dad finally said the words that I was waiting to hear. So, I asked him anxiously, "What did you guys


    talk about?"


    "We talked about you, but nothing about marriage or anything!" he exined.


    My dad suddenly paused and exined in a low voice, exclusive to a middle-aged man, "If we brought


    that up first, then it would seem like my daughter was desperate to marry him. We mainly talked about


    you, but we didn''t mention anything else much. He''s quite smart, though, so he should be able to


    comprehend what your Mom and I meant to say."


    Of course, Shawn is smart! He definitely knows that you guys were pressuring him to think about


    marriage!


    Resigned, I asked my dad further, "Did you mention anything negative about me?"


    "What sort of negative things do you mean? Do you mean those naughty things that you did when you


    were a child?" He chuckled and replied, "We may have mentioned a couple of things about your past."


    I was a very naughty child when I was a kid. Although I was not as bad as Leon, who created a lot of


    havoc, I hadmitted plenty of mischief under his lead. Naturally, Quinn joined us too.


    Out of the three of us, Quinn was the only one who could get away from being reprimanded after we


    committed a mistake. No one med her for anything. Besides, no one could bear to berate her upon


    seeing her feeble look.


    Back when Leon and I were kids, we were most envious of her.


    Leon was the troublemaker and my uncle punished him badly when he was a kid. After he had grown


    up, he was then only chided for his actions. Come to think of it, I kinda missed the past.


    We would no longer be able to go back to those days of interacting wildly and happily with the entire


    family. Right now, my parents were the only ones left holding the fort in the massive Felix''s Vi.


    I smiled regretfully, "Leon''s the naughtiest and most uncontroble one."


    As soon as I brought him up, Mom''s expression darkened suddenly.


    I noticed that, so I asked, "Did something happen?"


    My dad said with a sigh, "Leon doesn''t want us to see that girl."


    In response, Iforted Dad. "You should be aware that Leon''s a prideful person. Although we should


    respect his wishes, judging by his slow progress, I wouldn''t be surprised if their rtionship stays


    stagnant even by the time Tamara turns three. Dad, I think you should talk to Francesca when you


    have the time. Let''s worry about the oue afterward."


    I reckoned that Dad should talk to Francesca because it would be much easier for an elder to convince


    a youngster with their words. Besides, he was skillful and experienced, so he would surely know the


    best way to win her over.


    He considered it for a moment before making a decision. "I''ll head over to Sundew tomorrow."


    I nodded and was just about to reply when Shawn sent me a text message. ''I''ll wait for you by the


    beach.'' Soon after that, I received his location via WhatsApp.


    I hastily got up and bid farewell to my parents. "I''m going out to meet your son-inw!"


    Meanwhile, my mom smiled at the sight of me being all flustered. "Look at you all excited. Slow down


    and don''t trip on your way out."


    I walked out of the house and saw Joseph waiting by the entrance, so I entered the car and handed my


    phone to him. He keyed in the address on the navigation application and suddenly said, "Miss, this is


    Mr. Xenos'' private home in Bryxton."


    Shawn has a private home in Bryxton?! Initially, when I first got to know him, I thought that he did not


    have a ce to stay in Bryxton, so I invited him to stay over at my ce. But he didn''t mention anything


    about this private home back then¡­ Wait. Was that when he started to have feelings for me?!


    I considered the situation for a moment and asked, "Does Shawn have a preference for anything?"


    Joseph thought about it for some time before replying, "How about lisianthus flowers?"


    "Has he ever epted any roses from a woman?"


    He replied lightly, "No, he''s never epted any."


    "Joseph, let me know when we drive past a florist."


    ¡­


    Inside the study room of the Xenos'' Vi, it was daytime and Diego had just suggested a way to go


    after the Saunders family. Meanwhile, Shawn received an unfamiliar phone call. He generally did not


    answer any calls from strangers, but this time, he hesitated because it was a phone call from Bryxton.


    That was the city where Renee had grown up, so he often paid more attention to it.


    He hesitated for several seconds before answering the phone in a low voice, "Hi, Shawn speaking.


    Who''s on the line?"


    "Shawn, I''m Renee''s mom."


    Being an intelligent one, he instantly realized her intention for cing this call. For the first time ever,


    his face revealed hints of nervousness as he called out, "Hi, Mrs. Felix."


    Diego, who was also inside the study room, heard Shawn''s respectful address and he was instantly


    stunned. As far as he could remember, this was the first time that Shawn had addressed an elder so


    respectfully.


    Even when Shawn met his father''s partners or even Tracy''s mother, he would generally greet everyone


    sinctly and had never addressed anyone with such regard. As such, it was surprising to hear him


    being so polite.


    In the past, no matter how much Shawn doted on Renee, behaved affectionately toward her, or even


    risked his life to save her, Diego had always felt that it was all because of his obligation as a man, and


    that obligation should not be considered love.


    At that moment, Diego was finally sure that Shawn was steadfastly in love with Renee. That was why


    Shawn was willing to give in to her and respect her. He regarded her family members much more


    important than his own. His love for Renee was selfless.


    "Shawn, I obtained your contact number after countless efforts." There was a brief pause on the other


    end of the line before the person mentioned her main purpose in making this call. "Ree''s father would


    like to see you."


    She made her intention perfectly clear, so Shawn found no reason to reject her. "Mrs. Felix, I''ll head


    over to Bryxton tonight."


    "Okay. Please keep this from Ree. I don''t want her to think that we''re being nosy."


    After Shawn hung up the phone, Diego voiced out gloatingly by the side, "Your mother-inw and


    father-inw must want to meet up to discuss the details of the wedding. You''ve got to perform well.


    Otherwise, they might think twice about handing over their daughter''s hand in marriage to you. You


    can''t turn up empty-handed too."


    Meanwhile, Shawn red at him from the side of his eye. "Get out."


    Diego revealed a nosy smile. "Aren''t we going to discuss the matter about the Saunders?"


    "What else could be more important than this one here?"


    Diego pointed out in a single sentence. "Tsk! Our mighty Mr. Xenos seems to be trying to hide


    something."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    However, Shawn merely instructed coldly, "Get out."


    As soon as Diego saw that, he did not dare to stay in the room any further and hastily walked out of the


    door to head downstairs. Hey on the chaise lounge and sunbathed while Shawn remained in the


    study room with a thunderous expression.


    Shawn considered the situation for a moment before cing a call to Waylen. "I''m meeting my mother-


    inwter, so please arrange for some gifts that are suitable yet not toovish."


    Meanwhile, Waylen responded hesitantly, "Mr. Xenos¡­"


    "What''s wrong?" he asked indifferently


    "Nothing. I''m just slightly surprised."


    Unexpectedly, he continued to pursue the matter. "What are you surprised about?"


    "I reckon that you sound really nervous, Mr. Xenos."


    He was rendered speechless by that. Since when did my men start to challenge my authority and make


    fun of me? Besides, I''m not nervous. I just don''t want to embarrass Renee.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Chapter 218


    The weather at Bryxton was exceptionally great that night and it did not rain at all. Surprisingly, the


    damp feeling in the air, which was often felt, became nonexistent tonight. The moon shone brightly and


    there was a slight breeze in the air. It was the perfect night for a date.


    The weather at Bryxton was exceptionally great that night and it did not rain at all. Surprisingly, the


    damp feeling in the air, which was often felt, became nonexistent tonight. The moon shone brightly and


    there was a slight breeze in the air. It was the perfect night for a date.


    Date¡­ Is this considered a date for me and Shawn?


    I pursed my lips and smiled furtively. Half an hourter, we drove past a florist, and I went inside to pick


    nine red roses in full bloom. Then, I also chose a piece of ck cardboard and wrapped the flowers


    myself.


    I held the roses in my arms and entered the car. Shortly after that, we arrived at the location sent by


    Shawn. As soon as I descended the car, I saw a man d in a ck casual windbreaker standing by


    the shore. He had his hands behind his back and was currently facing the sea.


    This man with such a mature pose was obviously Shawn, but it was rare that he was not dressed in a


    suit today.


    I indicated for Joseph not to follow me as I secretly walked over from the back. Just as I was about half


    a meter away from him, I suddenly leaped onto Shawn from behind like an ape. He was fast to react


    and was worried that I would slide off him, so he instantly used both of his hands to support my legs.


    He asked with a smile, "Aren''t you afraid of falling?"


    I clung to his neck and smiled. "I''m not afraid with you around."


    He changed the topic and asked, "Have you had dinner?"


    "Nope. Are you going to cook for me, Mr. Xenos?"


    He asked tenderly, "Sure. What would you like?"


    Joseph had mentioned that this was Shawn''s private home, so I scanned the surroundings and noticed


    that there was a mansion on the cliffside not far from us. It was secluded behind the trees and the


    furnishings looked elegant.


    I smiled and appeased him by saying, "I''d enjoy everything that you prepare."


    Shawn piggybacked me and walked along the shoreline as we headed toward the mansion. As I clung


    to his back, I asked with apprehension, "My mom told me everything. Did they say anything that


    crossed the line?"


    "Hm?" he responded calmly.


    I asked in a low voice, "Did they make things difficult for you?" I reckoned that judging by my dad''s


    personality, he would not have let Shawn off the hook so easily.


    As soon as Shawn heard that, he was unperturbed and convinced me, "Ray, even though they''re not


    your biological parents, I''m aware that you''ve always regarded them as your birth parents and they''ve


    always thought of you as one of their own too. They love you and dote on you very much. Besides,


    they didn''t get the chance to meet Nichs back then to evaluate him for you. To them, they don''t want


    you to go through another failed marriage in the future and they wish for you to lead a blissful and


    happy life. That''s why they''ve got exceptionally high expectations of me and that''s normal. Whatever


    they say, it''s all spoken with your best interest at heart, so I don''t think they made things difficult for me.


    This is something that I should go through if I want to be your husband and their son-inw."


    His words indicated that my dad had indeed said something offensive. As soon as I thought of that, I


    felt a slight ache in my heart. I could not bear it that he had been subjected to unkindness from my dad.


    I clung to his neck and was a little pained as I spoke, "I''m sorry, Sunny."


    "Nobody is at fault here." After a pause, he reminded me, "Don''t apologize to anyone unnecessarily


    especially when you haven''t done anything wrong."


    Despite his words, I felt troubled and pained on his behalf.


    I ced my chin against his strapping shoulders and muttered, "I just feel bad for you because you''ve


    never been subjected to such grievances. Besides, my dad''s too fussy. He should really take a good


    look at his daughter before he judges anyone. I''m in poor health condition; I''ve gone through a kidney


    transnt, been diagnosed with cancer, and I''ve also gone through a divorce. He should be thankful


    that someone is willing to marry his daughter. He shouldn''t reveal his high expectations behind my


    back¡­"


    Before I could finish my words, Shawn suddenly stopped in his tracks and put me down from his back.


    He turned around to face me with an indifferent and cold countenance. I was caught by surprise and


    asked while clutching the roses, "What''s wrong?"


    He expressed solemnly, "I honestly don''t wish that you get used to self-deprecating."


    My words from before were in fact spoken casually without much consideration at all. So, I nodded


    meekly and acknowledged my mistake. "I won''t do that anymore."


    "Ray, no matter what your father says to me, it''s just some instructions from the elder. Besides,


    regardless of your condition, you''ll always be his precious daughter. To me, I don''t care what you''ve


    been through because you''ll forever be the only woman worthy of my love and respect in this life."


    This was the first time ever that he said such sweet words to me.


    I smiled like a fool and heard him remind me solemnly, "You''ve got to be clear about what love is. The


    past, family background, and physical looks don''t matter at all in love, so you shouldn''t think of yourself


    so poorly. What''s most important is our love for each other."


    Our love for each other! Shawn said he loves me!


    I was excited by that and gently held his pinky when I asked anxiously, "Sunny, I thought that you didn''t


    know what love is, but you just mentioned that you love me. When have you realized that? Did you


    promise my dad something? You mentioned marriage, but you never proposed to me."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, he called out my name in his maic voice. "Ray."


    I smiled sweetly and looked at him as he stroked my nose gently with his finger. "Are you keen to get


    married?"


    I was keen to get married, but I did not want him to sense my eagerness. However, it seemed pointless


    now to be mindful of that. Even if I denied it, he could clearly tell what was on my mind. In the end, I


    admitted it graciously. "Yes. I would like to marry you and be referred to as Mrs. Xenos."


    He chuckled lightly and said, "Okay. Let''s get engaged once we''re back in Bryxton."


    Shawn''s promise was not one made lightly, and he meant every single word. I nodded in tion and


    shoved the roses in my arms into his with a sweet smile. "Here you go! These roses here are my


    present for you."


    "Thanks, Ms. Felix." He revealed a smile and took the roses in his hand. Then, we headed back to the


    mansion hand-in-hand.


    I trailed by his side and asked, "Did you tell me to dress casually today because you wanted to bring


    me here?"


    "We''re going to Brimstone Mountainter."


    Brimstone Mountain¡­ I was familiar with the name of that ce, and this was not the first time I had


    heard of it either. I hesitated and asked, "Why did you suddenly decide to bring me there?"


    "That was your biological mother''s birthce."


    Even to this day, I was unfamiliar with my blood mother.


    We arrived back at the mansion, and Shawn made me pasta. After dinner, he brought me to Brimstone


    Mountain, which was located a distance away from the main town of Bryxton. Still, it was within the


    area, so it was not too far away from the Xenos'' Residence.


    In fact, it was merely an hour''s drive from there!


    I had assumed that Brimstone Mountain was just an ordinary mountain, but along the way, I noticed


    that the route was full of lisianthus flowers. There was a mansion on top of the mountain and in front of


    it was arge grassy patch with several sycamore trees nted there. The trees grew tall and majestic.


    It was big enough for kids to climb on it and there was even a dark red tree house.


    At that moment, the mansion was lit up brightly and there were fairy lights all over the ce that


    glittered brightly. It looked highly advanced and even the sycamore trees were covered in fairy lights. It


    seemed like there was going to be a huge party here tonight!


    I thought that Shawn would stop the car here, but he drove past the mansion and went ahead. I turned


    my head and asked him, "It''s quite pretty here. Charles said that your family bought Brimstone


    Mountain, so that mansion there should belong to your family, right? It looks like that ce is currently


    upied."


    He continued to drive ahead but suddenly asked, "Guess where Charles is right now?"


    I caught on to his meaning and asked with a stunned expression, "Don''t tell me¡­"

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Chapter 219


    Shawn''s light affirmation confirmed my guess, and I retracted my gaze from that mansion. "I thought


    Charles has left the Xenos Family?" I asked curiously.


    Shawn''s light affirmation confirmed my guess, and I retracted my gaze from that mansion. "I thought


    Charles has left the Xenos Family?" I asked curiously.


    "Charles has no children or any other family members, and he has worked for the Xenos Family for his


    entire life. He wouldn''t know where to go if we told him to leave, so he ended up staying behind."


    Charles was the mastermind behind the plot to ruin Shawn, but despite that, Shawn was willing to bring


    me to a location where Charles would be at. That could only mean one thing¡ªhe understood that


    Charles was merely carrying out instructions and that he should not be med.


    Ultimately, the one who gave the order was the person Shawn used to respect a lot¡ªhis father.


    I hesitated for a short while before asking him, "Don''t you hate the Xenos Family for what they did?"


    The car slowly cruised up the mountain and he knew the intention behind my question, so he pursed


    his lips and considered it for a short while before replying, "It''s not necessary for me to hate the


    Xenoses because they were the ones who''d taken me in back then. They were the ones who''d given


    me a ce to stay after my biological parents abandoned me. As for the things that they had done to


    me this time, I''ll just treat it as a repayment for their kindness in bringing me up over the past ten years.


    My mother¡­ Well, she''s my mother after all."


    Shawn was brought back to the Xenos Family by Eliza when he was a baby. In other words, he was


    given a second chance in life by her. Meanwhile, James had provided him with fortune and power that


    no one else could surpass.


    As such, he was indeed indebted to my biological father.


    However, it was precisely this sense of indebtment that led to the most pain when the person he


    respected was trying to destroy him. The loss of power was not the thing that hurt him the most; it was


    the relentless attack from the other party. It went without saying that Shawn must have felt so helpless


    and tormented over that period. As soon as I thought of that, I felt such an ache in my heart that I


    became pained and aggrieved on his behalf.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It was then I reminded him in a soft voice, "Everything that I have right now is from the fruits of your


    labor, but Sunny, the Xenoses belong to me while I''m yours. So, everything between us should be


    shared equally too."


    He affirmed in a low voice, "Yes, I''m aware of that."


    I was about to say something when he continued before I could, "Even though I''m well aware of that,


    ultimately, the Xenos Family is a responsibility and badge of honor for you. So, no matter how close our


    rtionship is, you would never be able to give it to me because you rely on that to provide you with


    confidence. That''s why the main thing you should do right now is to learn to take control of it and


    ept it. You shouldn''t be telling me that everything should be shared equally between us. Ray, none


    of us would be able to predict what''s going to happen in the future, so you must own something that


    you''ve gotplete control of."


    He did not care whether the Xenoses'' power belonged to him or not, and he had a very clear mindset


    which was reflected in his realistic words. Suddenly, I recalled that I had signed a document to transfer


    my shares to the Felix Corporation when I signed my divorce papers with Nichs.


    It was my fault for not holding onto Felix Corporation and handing it over to Nichs instead. In the


    end, he took over the entire corporation and I could not do anything about it. That was also the reason


    why I was powerless to stop Charles back then.


    If only I had the Felix Corporation backing me, then I would definitely be able to stop him and destroy


    the will by force. Otherwise, Shawn''s influence in Europe would not have been annihted after that.


    Naturally, the Xenos Family''s elite youth ss would not have been disbanded and he would be less


    likely to be injured.


    Ultimately, I was at fault for giving up the power I held so easily to others, and there was no one else to


    be med but me. I was the one who had ced myself in such a precarious situation.


    I could identify with Shawn''s words and he was apletely different person from Nichs. Shawn


    was always trying to instill some values within me and he wanted to teach me how to handle things


    properly; how not to belittle myself and how to show love.


    I agreed and said, "I get what you''re trying to say, and I''ll strive to learn all that."


    Over the past six months, I hadpletely figured out the Xenos Family, but I just had not gone hands-


    on to handle things.


    Shawn did not respond to my words. He drove on for several minutes before stopping the car by the


    roadside and opening the door to get out. I followed suit and subsequently held his icy-cold hand


    tightly. "Where are we going?"


    "The peak of the mountain. We can see the scenery of Bryxton there."


    I clung tightly to his arms as he led me up the mountain through an obscure little path. We walked for


    about half an hour and I was exhausted, so I sat panting on a rock.


    He kneeled in front of me and lifted his hand to stroke my cheeks tenderly. I rested my cheeks against


    his palm affectionately and suddenly heard his calm voice. "We''ve only walked for thirty minutes, yet


    you''re already out of breath. Back in Russia, did someone piggyback you for that seventy-eight


    kilometers trek you made overnight in the snow?"


    At that moment, I was caught by surprise and did not know how to answer him. A smart woman would


    avoid admitting it, so I changed the topic and deflected. "Where did you guys end up finding May that


    day?"


    Shawn revealed a smile but no longer insisted on getting an answer to his question. However, he did


    not answer my question either.


    He stood up and nced at the top of the mountain afar as he spoke calmly, "Bertie''s actual name is


    Robert Saunders and most people address him as Sir Saunders. He behaves perversely, be it toward


    his friends or foe. He generally does things on a whim. I''m not too sure why he approached you, but he


    would usually kill off his prey after toying with them. He doesn''t care about how influential and capable


    his prey is. Once he''s found his target, he wouldn''t hesitate in spending his entire fortune just to get his


    way. Do you know how he''s usually described out there?"


    So, Shawn is clear that the person by my side was Bertie, and he had another nickname! He is exactly


    as how Shawn described.


    I had always felt that Bertie was a perverse person and he had multiple sides to him. Most of the time,


    he had a weak personality and looked like a childish teenager.


    I did not ask Shawn what the public''s opinion of Bertie was but provided an exnation because I


    wanted to redeem myself. "He was the one who kidnapped me the other day, but he was the one who


    saved me too. Back then, we didn''t have any mode of transport and I was out of energy, so he


    piggybacked me for quite a distance. We didn''t overstep any boundaries at all, though! He was a


    gentleman the entire time."


    Shawn did not react to my words and merely responded in a gentle voice, "Not everyone appeals to


    Robert. He usually does things on a whim and all he cares about is happiness. Do you know why is


    that, Ray?"


    I continued the topic by asking him, "Why?"


    "He should not have lived to this day, so each day he has on earth is a day he should be thankful for."


    Should not have lived to this day?! I was stunned and asked, "What do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Chapter 220


    "He''s had leukemia since young and has been able to survive until today because of the advancement


    in medicine. That''s why he behaves so recklessly; he knows that he could die at any time. I''m telling


    you all this because I hope that you won''t be duped by the fake front he puts up in the future."


    "He''s had leukemia since young and has been able to survive until today because of the advancement


    in medicine. That''s why he behaves so recklessly; he knows that he could die at any time. I''m telling


    you all this because I hope that you won''t be duped by the fake front he puts up in the future."


    ording to Shawn, he seemed to be sure that I would meet up with Bertie again. How can such an


    appealing man be diagnosed with an incurable disease?!


    I nodded and replied, "I won''t have anything to do with him from now on."


    He stretched his hand out at me and said, "Hm. Let''s continue the trek up."


    I grabbed his hand and got up from the ground, but I felt uneasy the entire journey.


    Someone with an incurable disease who behaved on a whim would never have abducted us just for


    those two chests full of gold. Bertie¡ªno¡ªRobert had swiftly left with us after the abduction, but he


    followed those men to the mansion pompously as if he was the mansion''s owner. Suddenly, I had a


    wild thought in my mind. Could those men from the mansion be working for him?!


    Generally speaking, they had a grudge against Shawn, so it did not make sense for them to insist that I


    changed my clothes after they abducted me.


    Robert would be the only person amused by this!


    I silently took out my phone and sent a text message to Timothy. ''Where is Robert from?''


    Just as we were about to reach the mountain peak, Timothy finally replied to my text message, ''He''s


    French-born.''


    French-born¡­


    Waylen had mentioned that the imperial wear originated from the French monarchy!


    At that moment, I suddenly realized that the men in the mansion worked for Robert too.


    From the start, he had orchestrated the entire escape, and to think that I had harbored gratitude toward


    him for rescuing me! In the end, I was the one who had been tricked, yet I was foolish enough to thank


    my captor. I was angered beyond words as I realized that Robert muste from a noble background.


    After all, it would either be a member of the royal family or someone extremely influential who could


    obtain the imperial wear of the French monarchy.


    I put away my phone and heaved a sigh to indicate my displeased feelings. Several minutester, we


    arrived at the peak and there was a little wooden cabin there. It was a tiny hut surrounded by massive,


    blooming daffodils.


    I approached the hut and bent down to take a closer look at the daffodils nted in pots. I reached out


    to touch a white petal and asked Shawn, who was behind me, "When did you nt these daffodils?"


    He exined in a low voice, "I instructed Waylen to nt them."


    I recalled that there were several daffodil nts in the garden of Xenos Manor.


    I smiled and asked him, "Sunny, do you like daffodils?"


    "Not really."


    Since he instructed Waylen to nt them, that had to indicate that he liked them!


    There was a bed of lisianthus flowers near Xenos Manor and it was the same case here at Brimstone


    Mountain too! I suddenly realized that it was my biological mother who loved lisianthus flowers. The


    flowers on Brimstone Mountain had to be nted under my biological father''s instructions.


    Back then, Shawn had mentioned that his mother loved lisianthus flowers, but he must have


    misunderstood her because she hated them the most. That was because she hated the woman who


    had won the master''s affection. The lisianthus flowers close to Xenos Manor were nted by mistake


    too.


    I got up and entered the little wooden cabin. There was only a simple bed and some drinking water


    inside. The bed linen was new, so I went over and took a seat on the bed after removing my shoes and


    changing into the bedroom slippers. I asked Shawn, "Are we going to leave the mountainter?"


    It was ratherte at night to leave the mountain and I was exhausted, so I did not feel like moving an


    inch. Furthermore, the weather in Bryxton was surprisingly dry today, so there was a high chance that


    we would be able to catch the sunrise tomorrow morning.


    He instantly caught on to my intention and replied calmly, "We''ll leave tomorrow."


    As soon as I heard that, I rxed andy in bed. He came over and arranged the shoes that I had just


    removed haphazardly neatly to the side. I got up and tugged his palm before calling out to him in a coy


    voice.


    He frowned. "Yes?"


    I was curious, so I asked, "What did my dad say to you today?"


    Shawn came over and took a seat by the bedside as he replied in a low voice, "He told me not to let


    you down."


    I snuggled into his arms and asked, "Did he mention anything else?"


    He ruffled my hair and asked in a clear voice, "Why do you seem so curious?"


    "I just wanted¡ª"


    Suddenly, he lowered his head and nted a kiss on my lips. Stunned, I seemed to have forgotten


    about my curiosity as I quickly wrapped my arms around his neck to respond to his kiss.


    His cold fingers brushed against my soft cheeks and I panted slightly as I fell into his arms in a weak


    heap. He let go of me and held me in his arms. Then, I leaned against his shoulders and heard him


    mention a taboo¡­


    Surprised, I turned to ask him, "What did you just say?"


    "Babe, I haven''t tried¡­"


    I found it hard to resist his low voice as he called me ''babe''. He had never mentioned anything like this


    to me before¡ªno¡ªI should say that he had never made such a request to me before, to be precise.


    Soon, I recalled that day when he brought me home from the bar and I fell asleep against him. Back


    then, he must have had such urges.


    Is this what has been on his mind all this time? After all, he was not one to make any request that


    would trouble someone, so naturally, I did not bear to reject him now that he had initiated it.


    I reached out and touched his belt. At that moment, I noticed the tip of his ears flush red. Instantly, I


    smiled and teased him. "Do you want me to¡­"


    As soon as Shawn heard that, his eyes were clear. He held the back of my hand tightly and apologized


    in a low voice.


    I removed his hand and joked, "Sunny, let me help you. Alright?"


    His expression darkened slightly at that point¡ªguilty, almost. I found that he seemed to be innocent to


    the point that he might have assumed that sexual intimacy was something taboo.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Babe, I don''t want to pressure you into this."


    Shawn was as understanding as ever. Since I knew this, there was no way I would have rejected his


    wish, so I was willing to fulfill it wholeheartedly!


    "I want to."

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Chapter 221


    Last night, I went to bed early, mainly because my activities with Shawn tired me out immensely. So, I


    drifted off to sleep almost immediately after my head hit the pillow.


    Last night, I went to bed early, mainly because my activities with Shawn tired me out immensely. So, I


    drifted off to sleep almost immediately after my head hit the pillow.


    When I woke up in the morning, the sky outside was painted with shades of purple and orange. There


    was a faint morning glow at the border of the mountains in the distance; the sun would rise soon.


    As I lowered my gaze away from the windows, I saw that Shawn''s brows were slightly furrowed


    together as though he was worrying in his sleep. I instinctively reached out to smoothen it out. He


    rxed under my touch as if he knew that I was his safety.


    Normally, his eyes would have snapped open the instant my fingertips grazed his skin!


    I slowly shifted away to avoid jarring him from sleep as I got out of bed, dressed up, and left the cabin. I


    closed my eyes and inhaled the fresh air as the bed of daffodils fluttered with the breeze. I crouched


    down to feel the velvety petals brushing against my fingers while softly remarking, "It''s so pretty."


    The sounds of birds twittered in my ears, and I rose to my feet. I nced toward the direction of the


    birds singing, only to find a few sparrows weaving through the forest. A few secondster, I even


    caught sight of a rather hefty-looking crow.


    "The early bird indeed gets the worm," I said with a soft giggle.


    After I stretched the exhaustion from my sore muscles, I was about to return to the cabin when I


    identally caught sight of an old stone tablet on the patch of grass in the distance. I trotted over out


    of curiosity and saw many blocky words carved into the stone, and at the end were the names of two


    people¡ªJames and Sandra.


    James was the name of my biological father, and Sandra was probably my birth mother''s name.


    And Brimstone Mountain was the spot they pledged their love!


    The night James passed away, he kept telling me of his love for my mother, but how could a man with


    so many lovers be deemed faithful? He was merely trying to move himself!


    Of course, I couldn''t be sure of the things that happened between them, so I couldn''t criticize their love.


    I crouched on the ground as I carefully read the carvings, ''You were born before me and turned old


    when I was born. When I first met you, you were already a family man. Although my heart knows and


    it''s burning with sorrow, I decided to put an end to this. May your future be bright, but forget not our


    past. When we meet again, I hope you have passed on.''


    The phrase was straightforward, and while I could tell my mother loved him, I could also feel her


    determination to leave when she found out he already had a family. Considering thest line when she


    mentioned that she hoped he was already dead if theyid eyes on each other again, it vaguely reeked


    of viciousness.


    My mother probably hated him, or else she wouldn''t have sent me to the Xenos Family.


    Although the matriarch of the family sent me to the Felix Family, she turned me away due to


    resentment. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have married a man from France so quickly!


    Still, all these were pure spection on my part.


    I let out a sigh and murmured, "He''s dead now."


    James Xenos, the old master of the Xenos Family and my biological father, constantly enjoyed power


    and influence no one else could wield since he was a mere babe. Yet, he could never truly receive the


    love he desperately wanted in the end.


    One-sided love¡­ How many in this world are with the one they love?


    Olivia, Christopher, Diego, Nichs, Quinn, Francesca, Leon, and so many others couldn''t be with the


    ones they loved!


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I eventually sat on the ground as I stared at the stone tablet, utterly lost in my thoughts. When I finally


    left memoryne, I turned my head and saw that man staring at me intently as he leaned against the


    cabin door.


    "Why are you up so early?" I asked, smiling.


    "To enjoy the sunrise," he answered calmly.


    At the moment, the purple hues in the sky had been reced by a fiery orange, and the sun was slowly


    rising. It would appear above the mountains and shine upon them in just a few minutes.


    Shawn''s straight figure was shrouded by a tinge of gold, making him seem ethereal, like a man from a


    dream.


    I hurriedly ran to him and hugged his arm, afraid that he would disappear. Perhaps he could sense my


    unease, so he lowered his head, asking, "What are you looking at over there?"


    "My biological mother''s name is Sandra." I tilted my head as I gazed at him and added, "I finally have a


    name for the first time in my life."


    "Do you me her?" he inquired, taking me byplete surprise.


    Do I hate her?


    I''d thought about this question before. Maybe I did, once upon a time. I couldn''t say I never despised


    her for giving me away. Nevertheless, I hadn''t thought about what-ifs and could-haves ever since I


    inherited the Xenos Family.


    That was because Shawn''s mother gave me a hard time for a while, and I naturally became upset


    during that period, thinking that she was only worried about her son. Regardless, when I learned that


    she wasn''t my biological mother, I breathed a huge sigh of relief, and my mind instinctively banished


    her from my thoughts.


    It was as though I had finally unloaded the burden that came with knowing this person. After all, it didn''t


    matter who she was. The best revenge was living well.


    I shook my head and said, "Everyone is free to make their own choices. She decided to give me up


    back then, and I''ve never met her, so I can''t me her. Furthermore, she donated a kidney to me, and


    every living second I have now is all thanks to her."


    So, what right do I have to me her?


    In addition, I''m no longer a naive child, especially since I was with child once. Armed with that


    knowledge, I understood that some things couldn''t be helped. After I put myself in her shoes, I felt


    oddly at peace with the situation.


    Despite that, no matter how I could rationalize her behavior, I could still refuse to acknowledge her. I


    figured she had made her stance known since she hadn''t bothered with getting in touch with me until


    now.


    In her heart, I was never her daughter, and she probably donated her kidney to me out of guilt.


    Whatever it was, it didn''t matter anymore.


    "That''s wise of you," hemented.


    I smiled and said nothing in reply. The sun hadpletely risen, and I tugged him by his arm to the


    rocking chair to enjoy the sunlight of Bryxton.


    "Do you like this ce a lot?" I asked curiously.


    Every inch of this ce was meticulously decorated. It was clear that he had put in a lot of effort.


    "Yeah, it''s a peaceful ce."


    Was there any other special reason besides this? I didn''t think this was the only point!


    I leaned my head on his shoulder as I looked at the mountain scenery. I recalled thest night''s dream


    and recounted it to him, "I had a dreamst night. In my dream, my adorable kids were in it, and there


    was also Tammie. My parents were surrounded by their children and grandchildren in the Felix


    mansion, looking perfectly happy."


    Although it was a nice dream, it was bizarre. My kids, parents, Leon, Tamara, and even Quinn were in


    my dream, and we were all living in the Felix mansion; only Shawn and Francesca weren''t there.


    Only Leon''s lover and Shawn were notably absent.


    At the mention of my kids, Shawn became silent. Perhaps that was because he didn''t know how he


    couldfort me. A few minutester, he rose to his feet and said, "Let''s head down the mountain."


    It was another tiring ride on the way back, and at the end of it, I was slumped in the passenger seat


    and couldn''t muster any energy to speak. When we passed the vi, I saw Charles bending his back as


    he cleared the fallen leaves of the sycamore trees in the courtyard.


    When he saw that I was looking out the window, Shawn reminded me dispassionately, "This is a


    property of the Xenos Family. He''s not taking care of this vi for your father but for you. If you like this


    ce, you can always spend a few nights here any time you like, especially in winter."


    I tilted my head in his direction and asked, "Why winter, though?"


    "The winter in Brimstone Mountain is exceptionally beautiful."


    "I see," I hummed in agreement. When he noticed that I was in low spirits, he decided to be silent, but


    frustration was slowly building up in my chest.


    That dream was annoying because I couldn''t see my children''s faces clearly. Despite that, I knew in my


    heart that they were mine!


    Just when I was wallowing in depression, Olivia sent me a text. ''Renee, I''m getting married on New


    Year''s Day.''


    Her news struck me like a bolt of lightning, and I hastily texted her back, demanding, ''Why are you


    getting married so suddenly?''


    ''I just want to get married all of a sudden.''


    She didn''t sound like a consenting party to this marriage. Honestly, it seemed as though someone had


    forced her into one.


    Then, she texted again, ''Will you be my bridesmaid?''

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Chapter 222


    Olivia was so in love with Christopher and had been chasing after him for so many years. It couldn''t


    possibly be that easy for her to give up on him and find another man who would love her despite her


    tragic love life. Yet here she was, deciding to get married so suddenly.


    Olivia was so in love with Christopher and had been chasing after him for so many years. It couldn''t


    possibly be that easy for her to give up on him and find another man who would love her despite her


    tragic love life. Yet here she was, deciding to get married so suddenly.


    Wasn''t she rushing into this?


    When I didn''t reply to her text, she urged me with another one. ''I''m almost two months pregnant.''


    So, that was the reason she wanted to get married.


    ''Do you love him?'' I asked.


    Judging from how she spoke to that doctor over the phone the other day, I could tell she had feelings


    for him.


    But did she love him?


    ''I do.''


    That was the answer she gave me, and I genuinely hoped she was getting married for love.


    I also prayed that her love would be fruitful.


    ''Congrattions, Olivia,'' I texted.


    ''Will you be my bridesmaid? There''s also Maybug. By the way, I n to invite Emma as well,'' she


    replied.


    Even Emma was on her invitation list. Were they so close in private?


    ''Okay, where is your wedding going to be held?'' I asked.


    ''Goldshore. We live here.''


    ''Then, I''ll go to Goldshore with May together.''


    ''Thanks, Renee,'' she replied.


    I stopped responding to her text and asked May if she knew about Olivia''s marriage.


    ''I just learned about this,'' she promptly answered. ''It''s in less than a month. Both of us are going to be


    bridesmaids for the first time. What''s the budget for your wedding gift?''


    ''She''s rich, and I don''t know what a suitable amount for a gift will be. I''ll see when the timees. The


    Forger brothers will attend!''


    Thest person I wanted to meet right now was Nichs.


    ''Will Shawn attend it with you?'' she asked.


    I stole a look at the man next to me with the corners of my eyes; he was utterly focused on driving, and


    I looked away as I replied, ''I''m not sure.''


    We''ll see when the timees.


    When we were almost at the foot of the mountain, Emma texted me, exining pitifully, ''Christopher''s


    sister invited me to be her bridesmaid, but we aren''t close. Being the bridesmaid isn''t a bother, actually.


    The biggest problem is I can''t go empty-handed! I have to get a wedding gift, but I''m broke. I don''t even


    have 10,000 on me, and I can''t simply get her a gift for a few thousand. That will be so embarrassing!''


    It was true that she couldn''t bring herself to get a gift that was worth a few thousand with her status as


    the young mistress of a wealthy family. Besides, she wasn''t close to Olivia, so she didn''t want to


    appear like a scrooge.


    I smiled in amusement as I asked, ''What about your gift cards from your birthday presents?''


    After she sent me a sticker with a shocked expression, she added, ''Another year ising right up,


    and the gift cards from my birthday gifts were only tens of thousands, which I already used up in three


    days in Espoo. After that, all of my food and drinks were provided by Kevin, and Shawn''s assistant was


    the one who bought me the flight ticket back.''


    Amongst us, Emma was the poorest. Yet, despite being poor financially, she was rich in spirit because


    she always spent her money on useful things.


    ''There''s still one month. Why don''t you work for me at the Xenos'' Residence, and I''ll give you a sry?''


    I suggested.


    But she turned down my offer. ''Forget it. I''ll think of a way out myself.''


    So, I screenshotted my conversation with her and sent it to Christopher, tagging, ''She onceined


    that you gave her the smallest gift card. Also, this is my tactful way of helping you out.''


    I wanted him to sessfully court Emma from the bottom of my heart because it wasn''t easy for that


    man to fall in love with someone.


    ''Thank you, youngdy,'' he replied.


    I kept my phone away, closed my eyes, and rested throughout the journey home. The ride was silent,


    mainly because Shawn wasn''t exactly a conversationalist. If I didn''t start a conversation, it would be


    tough for him to initiate one without prompting.


    It was already noon by the time we arrived at Eldham, and I was famished since I skipped breakfast, so


    he drove me straight to the Xenos'' Residence. Unfortunately, I could see someone standing at the


    vi''s door from afar.


    The person who once considered herself the future matriarch of the Xenos Family, Kiara.


    Shawn had also caught sight of her, and he stopped the car in a spot close to the vi, unfastened his


    seatbelt, and exined, "I think she''s looking for me because of something rted to Mother. Wait for


    me in the car."


    I nodded obediently as I remained seated and waited while he got out of the car, strode toward Kiara,


    and reached her in a few seconds.


    Both were expressionless; the only difference was her eyes lit up at the sight of him, but his deep-set


    eyes were filled with indifference.


    She said a few things to him, to which he merely nodded and said something in reply. Although I had


    no idea what Shawn had said, Kiara nodded and left in a car parked at the side.


    I released my seatbelt, exited the vehicle, and went to him. His stunning face was stern and sullen, and


    I gently held his hand in mine, asking, "You don''t look happy. Did something happen?"


    "Mother wants me to visit her in Bryxton."


    But we just returned home from Bryxton. "Are you going, then?" I asked.


    He squeezed my hand gently and said, "Not at the moment."


    Then, he pulled me into the vi, and after we were indoors, he went to the study, and I made a cup of


    tea downstairs before bringing it to him upstairs. When I was at the door, I heard him speaking coldly, "I


    have my own opinions about my business, and you''re literally embarrassing Kiara by asking her to


    make this trip on purpose."


    Even though I didn''t think it was nice of me to be eavesdropping like this, I still couldn''t help myself. I


    didn''t know what the other person said, but Shawn''s voice turned grave. "Mother, I''m showing you


    respect now."


    After that, there was a stretch of silence in the study¡ªShawn had most probably hung up the call¡ªand


    I waited a few minutes at the door before pushing it open and going in.


    He sat on the chair with his eyes closed, and his eyes popped open when he heard the door creaking.


    "When would you like to have the engagement?" he asked out of the blue.


    Yesterday, he mentioned that we should be engaged when we return to Eldham, and although there


    was no problem that he brought this up, I had a feeling that his heart wasn''t in it.


    "You didn''t even propose yet!" So, I pointed out, giggling.


    The moment he heard my teasing, he curled his lips into a slight smile, and I took the opportunity to


    ce the cup in front of him. He picked it up, took a sip, and said, "I''m going back to Find soon, so


    we can n the engagement within these few days. Ray, the engagement is just to free up some time.


    Once I''m done with things, I''ll give you a proper wedding, okay?"


    I could tell from his tone that he was sincere when asking me for my opinions. Plus, it was true that he


    had a lot of things to deal with after he returned from abroad, so I could totally understand where he


    wasing from. Hence, I gave him a nod. "Okay."


    Once he had my agreement, he set the cup aside and beckoned. "Come here."


    However, I didn''t move an inch from my spot as I questioned him warily. "Why?"


    He merely replied, "Come here so I can hug you."


    I couldn''t resist his charm, so I immediately moved toward him at his invitation and sat on hisp. He


    held me tightly while he pressed his cheek against my neck as though he was hiding away from the


    world in my embrace. His phone started buzzing with notifications after a while. I tilted my head


    curiously and saw a text from the sender named ''Mother''.


    ''That woman is the biggest thorn in my life. If you insist on going against my wishes, I''m not afraid to


    end my life in front of your very eyes! Shawn, you''re really the only one I have left. What will I do if you


    can''t be my support?''


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It was a threat, but what was she threatening him about?


    What did his mother not want him to do?


    Was she threatening him with suicide to stop us from getting married?!


    If that''s the case, what will Shawn do?

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Chapter 223


    Initially, I was in rather high spirits, but my mood hit rock bottom when I read the text from Shawn''s


    mother. I worried that he might realize that I was staring, so I didn''t look at it for too long. Furthermore,


    the lighting on the screen was about to dim.


    Initially, I was in rather high spirits, but my mood hit rock bottom when I read the text from Shawn''s


    mother. I worried that he might realize that I was staring, so I didn''t look at it for too long. Furthermore,


    the lighting on the screen was about to dim.


    The man in my arms was silent the entire time, and after a while, he got up and left me in the study. I


    tagged along behind him, and he turned around and looked at me with his deep-set eyes.


    I halted in my tracks and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Only a cat will follow its owner from behind," he said lightly.


    I instinctively corrected him, "Cats are very proud. I think you mean a dog."


    When I realized what I had said, I covered my mouth in shock, and he stared at me with a faint smirk.


    I peered at him sadly with puppy eyes. "You''re picking on me."


    He ignored me, spun around, and continued to walk down the hallway while I stared at his back quietly.


    When he was about to go downstairs, he suddenly twirled around and called out to me gently, "Isn''t the


    puppy going to follow her owner?"


    Oh, my goodness! This was the ultimate pick-up line!


    And it directly hit the teenage girl living in my heart!


    I broke into a bright smile as I trotted over, hugged him around his waist, and called him sweetly,


    "Sunny." He also wrapped his muscr arms around my waist in turn as he hummed in reply. Finally, I


    couldn''t help but blurt out, "I like you."


    His lips pursed into a smile as he gazed at me with mirthful eyes.


    I snuggled into his embrace and rubbed against his chin lightly as I asked, "Do you like me?"


    "Mm-hmm," he answeredposedly.


    "What does that mean?" I asked impatiently. "Does that mean you like me or not?"


    When he was faced with my endless questioning, he said helplessly, "Don''t start a scene."


    As a man of steel, it was difficult for him to bring himself to say that he liked me, but I loved seeing how


    awkward he was acting. Therefore, I was relentless as I asked flirtatiously, "Do you like me, then?"


    s, Shawn being Shawn, he answered with silence as he led me down the staircase with an arm


    around my waist. Meanwhile, I was still a little disappointed that I didn''t receive the answer I wanted,


    but I wasn''t too aggressive because I knew his demeanor.


    After we reached downstairs, he released me and paced into the kitchen. Then, he took out the


    seafood from the fridge and started prep work.


    I stared at him with a slightly hungered gaze as I stood at the kitchen entrance. My heart was filled with


    happiness as I watched him puttering about the kitchen. If only my kids were still around, that would be


    perfect, but sadly¡­


    Although I was genuinely happy, I missed them all the same.


    I truly missed them a lot. I would often dream about them at night and recall the challenging period


    when I was pregnant.


    For almost half the year, I stayed in the hospital. During the day, I had Tamara with me, and sometimes


    I would talk about rtionships with Francesca. For the rest of the time, I was mostly alone with my


    thoughts aspany.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, Shawn wasn''t by my side, and without hispany, I did harbor some resentment in my


    heart, but it was my own choice.


    Back then, I wanted to keep my babies no matter what, but I ended up with nothing despite doing


    everything I could.


    When he noticed that I was spacing out at the doorway, he set aside the seafood in his hands and


    asked with concern in his tone, "What''s on your mind?"


    I''d brought up the kids a few times in front of him before, but he didn''t seem to care. He didn''t want to


    discuss any topic regarding children either.


    Therefore, I shook my head as I replied, "Nothing."


    Suddenly, he instructed, "Give Kevin a call and tell him that something happened in Europe that he


    needs to handle."


    He''s asking me to call Kevin out of the blue¡­ but I haven''t mended my rtionship with him yet, I


    thought.


    I said meekly, "I can''t. I don''t dare to call him because I''m afraid he''s still mad at me, but I''d be angry if I


    were him. So¡­"


    Although I could empathize with Kevin, I couldn''t help but feel upset.


    "Be good and do it," Shawn insisted.


    I was in great distress when I retrieved my cell phone upstairs. s, the instant Iid my eyes on


    Kevin''s number, I could feel my bravery wavering.


    I was afraid of Kevin because he held a deep grudge toward me amongst the Xenoses and constantly


    mocked me at every turn.


    I mustered every single bit of courage as I dialed the number, but when it kept disying ''Number


    Busy'' on the other end. Finally, it urred to me that he had previously blocked my number.


    I went downstairs and told Shawn about my discovery, who, to my immense disgruntlement, didn''t let


    up on me calling Kevin. Instead, he whisked out his phone from his pocket and passed it to me, saying,


    "The password is your birthday."


    The password for unlocking his phone was actually my birthday!


    I smiled in surprise as I asked, "When did you change it?"


    "Go and get things done," he instructed, side-eyeing me as he went about cooking in the kitchen.


    "Do I really have to call him?" I whined.


    "Yes, it''s urgent."


    No matter how urgent it was, stalling a few minutes wouldn''t have made a difference!


    I lowered my eyes at his long, slender fingers and suddenly realized that he wanted me to call Kevin!


    That was because he knew about the misunderstanding between us. It wasn''t a misunderstanding


    because this incident itself was my fault, and Kevin had been bearing a grudge against me all this


    while. So, Shawn was trying to force us to make up!


    Thus, when I understood his intention, I immediately took his phone from him, went out of the vi,


    keyed in the password, and found Kevin''s number.


    Diego had said that I didn''t have topromise if Kevin refused to forgive me, but Kevin was Shawn''s


    brother, and Shawn was my lover. So, I didn''t want him to choose between us. Moreover, he paved the


    way for me now.


    After a short moment of hesitation, I called Kevin''s number. But maybe it was because the caller was


    Shawn''s number, he picked up the call incredibly quickly and even greeted, "Hey, Sunny."


    "Hi, Kev," I greeted quietly.


    "Why is it you?" he gasped in surprise.


    "It''s Sunny who wants me to call you," I exined gently. "He said there are some issues in Europe


    that you need to deal withter."


    "Okay," he muttered, and a long stretch of silence followed afterward over the phone, but I felt too guilty


    to say anything.


    Perhaps Kevin thought it was meaningless to continue like this, so he asked, "Sunny always tells me


    personally if there''s anything, but he told you to pass me the message instead¡­ You should know what


    he means, don''t you?"


    Kevin has always thought that I had set up Shawn, and after some consideration, I exined, "Kev, I


    don''t really know your opinion of me, but I can assure you that my heart is true toward Sunny. You think


    I had set him up back then, but I was at a loss myself then! Maybe you don''t believe this, but I''m the


    real bloodline of the Xenos Family, and the one who sent me back to the Xenos Family, the one who


    manipted the entire situation was my biological father, James!"


    "Are you James Xenos'' daughter?" he asked, shocked.


    "Yes, I wanted to tell you about this at that time. However, you wouldn''t believe anything I have to say,


    not to mention that you never gave me a chance to exin myself! Kev, I never wanted anything from


    Shawn, let alone the guts to ask for anything from him, but just because I don''t want anything, it doesn''t


    mean that I could refuse. Also, you should know Shawn. He would drop anything that didn''t belong to


    him faster than anyone else. At that time, I¡­ I''m sorry, Kev."


    I rified everything in agitation and didn''t know what else to say at the end. On the other end, Kevin


    was quiet until he asked me a question out of the blue, "Do you know who Sunny''s biological father is,


    then?"


    Was he asking this because he knew?!

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Chapter 224


    "No, I don''t. Do you know anything, Kev?"


    "No, I don''t. Do you know anything, Kev?"


    When Kevin heard this, he said on the other end of the call, "I only found out that Sunny wasn''t from


    the Xenos Family when I was in jail with Diego and the others. Later, I learned from Mr. Briar that he


    had tried to track down his biological parents before, but he only found some clues and was


    unsessful then. After that, he was busy reorganizing the businesses in Europe, and he put this


    matter on hold. However, I was interested in finding out about him, and I found his biological parents


    not long ago. As it turned out, they''re just a particrly ordinary migrant family¡­"


    I only found outter that Shawn had been to Norway to look for his biological parents, and Diego even


    tricked me into going there!


    That wooden house¡­ was Shawn''s birthce.


    "Does Shawn know about it?" I asked, concerned.


    He heaved a heavy sigh before answering, "I''m afraid to let him know."


    I was a little nervous as I inquired, "Why?"


    "Besides Sunny, that couple also has three sons and two daughters; the youngest is only nine years


    old. I visited them as a stranger and saw that they were living very happily as a family. I even tried


    asking them about the past, and they confirmed that they did have a son before, but they lost him a few


    days after birth. When I asked them what if that son returned one day, they said they had no idea and


    would probably not recognize him. Back then, they gave birth to Sunny before they were married,


    making him a burden for them. They had never bothered searching for him for the past couple of


    decades, so I reckon they probably don''t want to be disrupted."


    So, Kevin kept it from Shawn to avoid him feeling disappointed.


    I didn''t know what I should say for a long while, and Kevin swore me to secrecy. "I''m not going to hold a


    grudge against you for what happened in the past, mainly because I have to ept this arrangement


    set up by Sunny!"


    "Thanks for your understanding, Kev," I said, giggling.


    He said in resignation, "There you go joking around again."


    After we chatted for a bit longer, I returned to the house and saw that Shawn was steaming a crab. I


    swiftly approached him, hugged his waist, and buried my face into his back.


    "You''re so clingy," he pointed out, sensing my dependence on him.


    "You don''t like it?" I asked with a mischievous grin.


    "Help me wear the apron," he said, changing the topic.


    He didn''t usually ask me to help him with anything, so I quickly helped him to put on the apron after I


    found it. Then, he told me to wait for him outside.


    Still, being the clingy person that I was, I didn''t want to leave him out of my sight at all.


    Hence, I loafed around the kitchen until he finished cooking the delicious food. When we finished


    eating, I offered to do the dishes. Not long after that, I heard noises from the living room and saw


    Waylening in when I discreetly shifted toward the kitchen door.


    When he saw me, he gave me a polite smile and said to Shawn, "Mr. Xenos, everything is prepared."


    "Okay, what time is the announcement tonight?"


    "8.00PM," Waylen answered promptly.


    What was going to be announced at 8.00PM?!


    "Alright, that''s the n, then."


    Waylen proceeded to report some other things, and I returned to cleaning the dishes in the kitchen


    since their topic was nothing of interest to me. By the time I was done, Waylen was already long gone,


    and Shawn was working on hisptop.


    I strode over and sat next to him. Then, I grabbed his arm and rested my head on his shoulder. He


    nced at me, never once stopping from his work as he asked, "Are you tired?"


    "No," I said, shaking my head.


    As he continued working, Iy on the couch and fell asleep out of boredom. When I awoke again, only


    one hour had passed, and Shawn was nowhere to be found.


    I pushed myself off the sofa and went upstairs, but I couldn''t find him anywhere around the vi. So, in


    the end, I sent him a text.


    ''I''m in the city center of Eldham,'' he replied.


    So, Shawn had already returned to the city. I contemted my options before picking up the car keys


    and driving to the town. However, I didn''t look for him and made a trip to thepany instead.


    This was my second visit to the industrial park of the Xenos Family, and Anthony was surprised to see


    my arrival. "Miss, why didn''t you notify me that you''reing?"


    "It''s okay. I''m just here to take a look around."


    Previously, Shawn had mentioned that I needed to learn how to manage the Xenos properties because


    this would be the only thing I could rely on in the future. Christopher had also mentioned this to me


    before.


    After Anthony understood my intentions, he brought me around thepany to familiarize myself with


    each department. The Xenos Family''s industrial chain was particrly extensive, and I only managed


    to finish walking through all departments and the core institution by evening.


    The core institution of the Xenos Family was unique, controlling the family''s influence worldwide and its


    connections, including the fundamental knowledge and analysis of the world. Also, I just heard about


    merchants who used to be politicians in the past and weren''t heavily involved in businesses.


    Since Shawn''s decline more than six months ago, they quickly devoured his influence in Europe and


    rose from there, bing business tycoons that were second to Rudy, and I only found out about this


    institution right now.


    I was taken aback when I realized all this, and I asked, "Why didn''t you tell me before that the Xenos


    Family has this core institution, and why is it not mentioned anywhere in the information you gave me?"


    "Miss, the core institution of the Xenos Family has recorded hundreds of years of power and heritage of


    the family. I didn''t bring this up because you knew very little about the family. In addition, Mr. Charles


    told me to guide you step by step before he left. That''s why I¡­ I''m sorry, Miss, but the days ahead are


    long. There''s time for you to learn in detail," he rified patiently.


    I didn''t me him for hiding this from me and merely asked inquisitively, "The merchants'' information is


    here. What about the information on Shawn?"


    "We couldn''t collect them in time."


    "The information on the merchants was updated promptly. So why is the information on Shawn so¡­ Is


    there another reason behind this?" I asked, utterly puzzled.


    "No, there isn''t. It''s simply because Mr. Xenos is very secretive."


    "I see. You don''t have to investigate him anymore, then," I said.


    My instruction struck him by surprise. "That''s not proper."


    I sighed wearily and then exined, "Anthony, this is the only thing I can give him. Don''t worry. I can


    vouch that he won''t harm the Xenos Family."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Shawn knew the Xenos Family like the back of his palm, so if he even had an inkling of desire to harm


    the family, he would be unstoppable.


    Furthermore, I knew that he wasn''t a person that lusted after power. He merely wanted control so that


    he could better protect himself. If he fell, everyone would gnaw on him mercilessly, leaving him


    absolutely nothing.


    "I understand, Miss," Anthony said affirmatively.


    "Where''s Gary?" I switched the subject.


    "Mr. Reyes is away on a work trip," Anthony said with patience. "Although you''re the one who brought


    him over, I can''t just give him a high position because that will easily cause dissatisfaction among the


    lower ranks. That''s why I have to train outside him for a while, but don''t you worry, Miss. Once the time


    comes, he''ll be your most capable right-hand man."


    I nodded at his well-rounded considerations and left the core institution. By the time I left Xenos''


    Residence, it was already 8.00PM sharp.


    Before I could close the car door after hopping in, Anthony came to me with a tablet and said, "Miss,


    Mr. Xenos just announced his engagement to you via social media. Is the Xenos Family going to


    respond to this?"


    When I heard this, I took the tablet from his hands and saw a post on Shawn''s Twitter ount. ''At


    8.00PM, November 27, 201X, Renee Felix and I are engaged, and we''ll hold our wedding in the year


    201X. Let''s celebrate, everyone.''


    The post was short but full of power, and he even tagged the official ount of the Xenos Family.


    Why didn''t that man inform me that he would do something like this?


    "Repost this immediately. Let me think of the content. My god, I don''t even know how to reply to this!


    Anthony, I really love him so much, and his every word makes my heart flutter!" I gushed.


    Even if it was just a few short words.


    "Miss, you can repost this, but keep the content reserved. After all, you''re representing the Xenos


    Family," he reminded.


    Reserved?!


    ''Just as mountains have trees and trees have branches, we have each other, and you know it,'' I


    captioned.


    "That''s quite reserved," Anthonymented after seeing my caption.


    After I posted this, Shawn immediately sent me a text. ''Where are you? Mr. Briar will pick you upter.''


    Why is Mr. Briar picking me up?! Is Shawn going to propose?

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Chapter 225


    Never before had Shawn disyed any form of affection in public, and he even started a Twitter


    ount with his name.


    Never before had Shawn disyed any form of affection in public, and he even started a Twitter


    ount with his name.


    I held the tablet shakily and watched in awe as the number of his followers grew from less than a


    hundred to 200,000, and they were still rapidly increasing. I couldn''t help but gush, "He is so popr!"


    When Anthony saw the impressed look I had on my face, he said with a smile, "Mr. Xenos has always


    been very popr, and countless girls are holding a torch for him. Many wanted to contact him, but


    they had no way of getting closer to him, let alone obtaining his contact information! Now that he finally


    registered a Twitter ount, those girls also finally have a channel to follow him, but s, he used it to


    announce the news of his engagement!" After a short pause, he went against his position and added, "I


    think the only one who could catch his eyes is only you, Miss. The position of the head of the Xenos


    Family once belonged to him, and I was his assistant for a few years, so I know how he is as a person.


    He''s a man worthy of the rest of your life."


    I smiled happily and agreed, "I feel the same."


    \ I passed the tablet over to Anthony, then fished out my cell phone and changed my Twitter handle to


    Renee Felix. After that, I told Anthony the username and password so he could verify me as the head


    of the Xenos Family, which he soon did.


    Just when I was about to continue reposting Shawn''s tweet with this ount, I saw a repostedN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    This Master York was so adorable that I was convinced it was Kevin!


    Before we had a falling out, this was how he used to be, and we had already made up during the day.


    In thements beneath, there were also a lot of pictures of Shawn and me. The man was striking in


    them, and of course, I looked stunning as well. I had yfully remarked that my features were carved


    out of marble. Thus, my beauty was very ''in your face''.


    When I reposted the tweet, I captioned, ''Hee-hee, I love you, my Mr. Xenos!''


    Right after I posted it, Anthony sighed next to me. "Miss, I just told you to be reserved."


    "What does me being reserved mean?" I asked, peering at him from the corners of my eyes.


    I love Shawn, so what if I openly admit it to the public?!


    I lowered my head as my eyes flickered through thements and said solemnly to Anthony, who was


    standing next to the car, "I was once¡­ About a year and a half ago, I thought I would die soon. At that


    time, I was still Nichs'' wife, and I stubbornly tried to lure him into a rtionship with the Felix Family


    and a divorce. But he never gave me a single shard of affection! During that time, I was really¡­ so


    humble that I might as well be prostrating myself and begging for a single shred of affection. Until I met


    Shawn, only then did I understand what respect, love, confidence, and living without regrets are!"


    Yes, confidence.


    Even when Shawn was so strong and perfect, I never had the urge to humble myself before him.


    I mostly felt a little low in the self-esteem department, but that was vastly different from humility.


    Anthony called out to me several times, and I said with a smile, "Now, I finally have a rtionship that


    is hard toe by, so why should I hide and bottle it up? Anthony, I want everyone to know that Shawn


    is my man, and I''m pleased now."


    "As you wish, Miss," Anthony said, letting me be.


    ¡­


    Half an hourter, Waylen reached the Xenos'' Residence. Besides him, there were also Diego and


    Emma. I took the back seat with Emma and asked curiously, "Why are you together with Diego?"


    She was thrilled as she chirped, "Shawn said that he''s throwing a party tonight and invited us! Actually,


    there are only a few of us, just me, Diego, and Ian. The others are busy."


    At the thought of Morgan, I asked, "Isn''t your sister joining?"


    She rolled her eyes and answered, "We didn''t bother inviting her."


    Emma held a great dislike for her elder sister, but it was a rather good thing that Morgan wasn''t


    coming, lest she spoiled my mood.


    After an hour of driving, we still had yet to arrive at our destination, and the car gradually left Eldham.


    "Where are we going?" I asked Diego.


    Diego turned around and replied, "Where did you return from today?"


    "Are we going to Brimstone Mountain?" I asked, surprised.


    Was Shawn waiting for me in that vi?!


    It was Diego that gave me a straightforward answer, "Yes, Kevin didn''t go to Europe at thest minute


    because it was Ian who went in his ce! Kevin and Shawn are preparing dinner in the vi now, and


    I''m in for a treat because of you. This is the first time I''m tasting Shawn''s cooking!"


    I deliberately provoked him. "Sunny made me lunch today as well."


    "Look how conceited you are," he said, rolling his eyes.


    I blinked and smiled sweetly at the mirror before I ignored him and yed with my phone. When I


    opened Twitter, I saw that Shawn''s tweet had reached more than a million likes while my followers


    were more than 100,000.


    Beneath my tweet, Master York left a message. ''Teehee, yourment is even a parody of mine!"


    I chuckled lowly and replied, ''Is this fun, Kev?''


    Soon, he sent me a private message, ''Why did you reveal my identity, Ray?''


    He called me Ray, showing that he hadpletely forgiven me, and I promptly texted, ''Kev, this will


    help with the growth of your follower numbers.''


    Maybe he was busy cooking as he didn''t reply to me anymore.


    Honestly, I could feel the anticipation in my heart growing. Would Shawn propose to me?!


    A man like him probably wouldn''t propose to me in front of everyone in such a shy manner.


    I reckoned he might not even be interested in throwing a party at all, but he did it so that there was a


    ceremony apanying the engagement and also for my sake. I was already delighted that he would


    go to this extent for me!


    I would be very content as long as he was by my side.


    It was already 9.00PM when we reached the vi on Brimstone Mountain, and Charles was waiting for


    us at the door. After I hopped out of the car, I heard him addressing me politely and inviting me in.


    When I stepped in, I turned around and saw him leaving the vi. Although I didn''t know where he


    went, he probably didn''t bother sticking around since he wasn''t fond of crowds, especially at his age.


    The vi courtyard was brightly lit with fairy lights, and a long, white table ran beneath the lights.


    Candles decorated the table, and a wonderful dinner was spread out under the candles.


    Just as we were about to enter the building, Shawn and Kevin happened toe out, and the second I


    saw Shawn, I bolted toward him and hugged his waist, calling him Sunny sweetly.


    Kevin and Diego couldn''t help but sigh at the sight, but Shawn merely ced an arm around my


    shoulder and said, "Let''s eat."


    While I was enjoying the food, I noticed that there were a lot of rose-themed knick-knacks lying around,


    and there were even nine stalks of red roses at the door. The packaging was very familiar; it looked a


    lot like the one I gave Shawnst night!


    Shawn noticed my preupied thoughts as I kept looking around, so he tilted his head toward me and


    asked, "What are you looking at?"


    "Did you specially decorate the garden for me?" I asked in a whisper.


    He didn''t give me an answer and instead asked, "Do you like it?"


    I nodded profusely while I told him I did, and he suddenly held my hand and slipped a ring into my


    finger. Then, he said huskily, "Ray, I''m not sure how other men propose, but I''ll give you a ring for now


    and propose to youter, okay?"


    The engagement was so rushed that he couldn''t prepare many things in time, and I knew that he


    urgently needed to give my parents an exnation as well as a promise to me.


    I could feel his earnest and sincere gaze on me, and I couldn''t be more content than I was. But, at the


    same time, I couldn''t help but be distracted by the ring rubbing against my skin!


    I stared at him foolishly and had only one thing going through my mind¡ªI was going to be his Mrs.


    Xenos!


    Marrying him was such a wonderful thing!


    When I didn''t say anything in response, he asked softly, "What is it? Are you unwilling to

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Chapter 226


    Why would I not want to marry Shawn? Marrying him and bing Mrs. Xenos is my only wish now.


    As I thought of this, I held Shawn''s hand tightly and said anxiously, "of course, I''m willing."


    Why would I not want to marry Shawn? Marrying him and bing Mrs. Xenos is my only wish now.


    As I thought of this, I held Shawn''s hand tightly and said anxiously, "of course, I''m willing."


    Shawn curved his lips into a smile and teased, "Silly girl."


    "What are you two muttering over there?"


    Diego suddenly interrupted us. Then, he raised his ss and gave us a toast. "I wish you two happily


    ever after and hope I can have a girlfriend as soon as possible too."


    While he said that, his eyes never left Emma. However, she didn''t even raise her head as she enjoyed


    the roasted beef tenderloin leisurely with a carefree look on her face. For some reason, she seemed to


    be fond of this dish.


    I ignored the slightly tense atmosphere as I clinked sses with him. "Thank you."


    Shawn also did the same with a slight twist. "You won''t have a girlfriend."


    When Diego heard Shawn''s teasing, he was slightly startled and yelped, "How could you curse me like


    this?!"


    Shawn didn''t deign him with a response and only gave him a sideways nce before dismissing him


    entirely. As for Diego, he moved to Emma''s side with an aggrieved expression. "He bullied me."


    Emma regarded Diego''s puppy eyes and snarked, "Do you think I can beat him up with my strength?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In terms of strength and skills, Emma was, in fact, no match for Shawn. Besides, Diego didn''t really


    want revenge either. He just wanted Emma''s attention. Unfortunately, Emma wasn''t interested.


    When he noticed that she wasn''t paying him any mind, he was no longer in a festive mood and had no


    appetite. Thus, he asked Kevin, "Is there a karaoke system here?"


    Kevin got up and said, "Yes, there is. I''ll go ahead and sing a song first."


    Since Kevin''s singing was clear and crisp, the song ''Rush on Time'' by Jonathan Kelly that he sang was


    distinctively different from the original singer''s portrayal of the song. After he sang that piece, he


    decided to take a chance with rap, so he chose the song ''Hard Knock Life'' by Jay-Z.


    As soon as Kevin was done, Diego snatched the microphone from his hand and asked me whether I


    had any requests. His question made me suddenly remember the song I heard in the subway corridor.


    Therefore, I asked him, "Is it okay for someone like me to request a song from you?"


    The corner of Diego''s eyes crinkled with a smile, "Of course."


    He definitely could hold a tune. When I learned of this, I couldn''t help but think, Not only is Diego good-


    looking, but he''s also rich and quite talented. Now that I think of it, these men around me are


    outstanding.


    Diego sang a few songs in a row when suddenly, Shawn got up and left the table. When I noticed him


    leaving, I hurriedly got up and followed him. Shawn only stopped when there was no one else around.


    When I walked to his side, Shawn took my hand and headed upstairs. After we returned upstairs and


    the coast was clear, I tip-toed and kissed him on his cheek.


    He tilted his head and asked, "What brought this on?"


    I smiled like a fool and kissed the corner of his lips again. Meanwhile, Shawn pursed his lips as he


    fought back a smile and said, "Such a clingy child."


    I disagreed with hisment and refuted, "I''m not a child."


    "Only a child behaves as childish as you."


    When I heard his remark, I chirped happily, "You have never been in a rtionship before, so you don''t


    understand that women are naturally clingy. Sunny, let me tell you: regardless of the woman''s


    character, be it bold or reserved, they will behave like me when they encounter the man they like."


    Suddenly, Shawn asked me something that made my breath catch in my throat, "Were you this


    passionate with Nichs?"


    I felt a strong self-preservation instinct surging within me as I said, "Our union was one of convenience.


    Perhaps I did have other thoughts when we were married, but Nichs never treated me like a wife.


    During our three years of marriage, we interacted like total strangers, and we only got together for a


    few days after our divorce. Truthfully, he has never been in love with me. If I am to consider everything


    carefully, my first serious rtionship is with you. Yes, that''s right. You are my first love!" Shawn is my


    first love! We are together out of our mutual feelings towards each other. As for Nichs, he''s just my


    ex-husband.


    I didn''t know how much Shawn believed what I said. However, as soon as I finished saying my piece,


    he reached out, ruffled my hair, and said lightly, "You have always had a glib tongue and are also the


    one who can make me happy. Regardless of whether what you said was true or not, I believe you. Ray,


    I have never cared about your past. All I long for is the future. Are you prepared to spend the rest of


    your life with me in the future?"


    His apparent affection for me was akin to an overwhelming wave rushing toward me. I was genuinely


    captivated by the sincerity of an outstanding man such as Shawn.


    I flipped over his palm and slid my hands inside his. Then, I caressed the ring he wore on his finger


    with my thumb and asked, "You still want to go back on your word after you epted my ring and even


    wore it on your finger? Besides, you even put your ring on me at the dinner table earlier." End ofst


    year, since it was Thanksgiving and also Shawn''s birthday, I went to Find to look for him with a


    wedding ring. s, he didn''t see me. So, I turned around, went to the vi in Espoo, and left the


    wedding ring at the vi''s gate.


    Shawn lowered his head and kissed my forehead, and I instinctively hugged him tightly. Then, I heard


    him murmur gently, "Ray, would you meet someone with me when you have the time?"


    Judging by how Shawn especially wanted to take me to meet them, I had a feeling that they were very


    important to him.


    I looked up at him and said seriously, "Sure. Who is this person?"


    He was silent for a moment before finally saying, "The person who keeps me alive."


    Afterward, he wrapped his arms around my waist and took me to the balcony. From there, I could see


    Diego and Kevin, each holding a microphone and singing downstairs. As for Emma, she had climbed to


    the cabin and made herselffortable as she stared at the increasingly chaotic duo.


    I couldn''t help but remark, "It would be pretty nice if the atmosphere in our house were this lively every


    day. And Emma¡­ although she likes to have fun, she''s actually a taciturn person."


    Shawn hummed in agreement, "She''s a rather lonely person."


    I swept my gaze across her, then at the two men singing before asking, "How is she lonely?"


    "She has been smart since she was a child. Considering how smart children are often sensible, they


    generally couldn''t enjoy their childhoods. For that reason, the older they get, the more they like to have


    fun."


    I knew that Shawn and Emma had a certain kinship since they were rather simr, so I turned the


    question back to him, "What about you?"


    He hummed with a slightly doubtful lilt as he didn''t quite understand what I meant.


    I rified with a smile, "Are you lonely?"


    "No. Because I have you by my side." The current Shawn was considerably different from the past,


    considering how easily words coated


    honeyed words could fall from his tongue.


    I deliberately asked, "So, you think I''m a boisterous person? Boisterous, as in very talkative?"


    To my dismay, he had praised me seriously, "Not bad. You are self-aware."


    After I heard hisment, I became speechless for a moment before I reached up and pinched his


    cheeks, making him stiffen at my sudden actions. Naturally, I noticed that he wasn''t used to such


    interaction, so I withdrew my hand and said, "Forget it. I shall forgive you for now."


    I hugged his arm and directed my attention elsewhere. Just when Kevin was immersed in his singing,


    Emma suddenly called out to him, "Kevin, you have a phone call!"


    When Kevin heard that, he ced the microphone in his hand and went to answer his phone. None of


    us knew what the person on the other end of the phone said to him, but we did notice his face turned


    pale in an instant. Finally, he looked at us and intoned seriously, "Sunny."


    Diego turned off the music and asked, "What''s with the face? Why do you look like someone in your


    family passed away? Come on! Let''s sing one more song and go racing afterward."


    As soon as Diego brought up the topic of racing, Emma became interested and quickly asked him,


    "Racing? Can Ie with you? I just got my driver''s license."


    I couldn''t help but think, Time flies so fast, and Emma has alreadye of age. I remember she had


    just celebrated her 17th birthday when I first met her.


    He smiled and said, "Sure. You can ride with me."


    She wrinkled her nose and shot down that idea. "Sorry, not interested."


    When he saw that she didn''t like his suggestion, he immediately said tactfully, "Darling Emma, you will


    be the one driving the car while I sit in the front passenger seat."


    Diego is rather sharp to be able to recognize what Emma truly wants. I couldn''t help but let out a soft


    chuckle at that thought. Meanwhile, Kevin stared at Shawn in a daze. He couldn''t say anything after he


    called out to Shawn.


    After Diego sessfully calmed Emma down, he urged, "What did you want to say just now?"


    Since it was rare to see Kevin look so grave, I silently guessed that something terrible might have


    happened.


    Then, Shawn ordered curtly, "Speak."


    "Kiara called. She said that your mother¡­mitted suicide in her bedroom."

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Chapter 227


    Kevin''s words echoed and slowly constricted my heart like poison ivy. My head was buzzing, and I


    suddenly remembered Alicia''s text message during the day. I never thought that those threatening


    messages would turn out to be true! I never thought that she would have the courage to do that!


    Instead of making a fuss, she chose tomit suicide after Shawn and I announced our engagement!


    Kevin''s words echoed and slowly constricted my heart like poison ivy. My head was buzzing, and I


    suddenly remembered Alicia''s text message during the day. I never thought that those threatening


    messages would turn out to be true! I never thought that she would have the courage to do that!


    Instead of making a fuss, she chose tomit suicide after Shawn and I announced our engagement!


    I swiveled my head and anxiously looked at the man beside me. At this moment, his eyes were somber


    and went hazy at the news.


    Kevin''s eyes were red-rimmed as he choked on his words, "ording to Kiara, Mrs. Xenosmitted


    suicide in the Xenos Manor."


    Shawn swiftly turned and stalked off. When I saw this, I immediately followed him downstairs. The


    instant he rushed out of the vi, he swiftly headed to a ck Bentley.


    Kevin and Diego also got into the car. Meanwhile, I stood at the door and called out to Shawn, feeling


    uneasy.


    It didn¡¯t help that he merely side-eyed me with a cold and bloodshot gaze.


    However, he quickly reigned in his emotions as he closed his eyes and inhaled deeply. Finally, he said,


    "Wait for me in Eldham."


    Although Shawn wasn''t Alicia''s biological son, he still had some degree of familial affection for her. As


    his fianc¨¦e, I wished to stand by his side and apany him, especially at this moment.


    Yet, Shawn thought otherwise. He definitely seemed to be unwilling for me to apany him.


    So, it didn¡¯t matter how difited it made me. I still took a step back and replied obediently, "Okay. I''ll


    wait for you at home."


    Diego, on the other hand, tried to help by putting in good words for me. "Shawn, she''s your fianc¨¦e


    now. No matter what happens, you two should face it together. Why don''t you just let her follow you to


    the Xenos Manor?"


    As expected, Diego was the most emotionally mature of the three and the one who understood my


    thoughts the most. Nevertheless, Shawn ignored him and gave Kevin his orders, "Kevin, I''ll let you be


    in charge of the wheels. Drive us back to the Xenos Manor!"


    I was a little dazed by his rejection as I stood frozen in ce. Emma''sforting voice suddenly


    sounded as she reassured me, "He has his own considerations."


    I nodded slowly as I thought, Truthfully, I don''t me Shawn. Rather, I can understand why he acted


    the way he did. After all, Alicia hates me the most, and now, she evenmitted suicide due to us


    being engaged. What she''s doing now is showing Shawn her strong objection to our engagement by


    throwing away her own life. It''s clear to me that she seeded in achieving her goal. All of a sudden, a


    vast gap seemed to appear between Shawn and me. But Shawn has two mothers. So, which one was


    the one whomitted suicide?


    My phone decided to ring when I was still confused and immersed in my thoughts. It was an unfamiliar


    number, but when my mind ran through the numbers, I came to the conclusion that it belonged to


    Eldham''s area code.


    I walked back into the vi, sat at the dining table, and asked, "Hello, who is this?"


    A gentle and graceful voice came from the other end of the phone, "It''s me, Kiara."


    She was the one who called Kevin just now.


    I feigned ignorance as I asked, "And to what do I owe the pleasure?"


    She promptly replied, "I saw Shawn''s Twitter post."


    That''s it? She can''t be calling me just to say this, right? Still, I held myself back from replying. Then,


    Kiara mused enviously, "I''ve learned about his existence ever since I was a child, but I never got the


    chance to know him until the day he returned to the Xenos'' Residence when he was 20. It was at that


    moment that I had a clear view of what my future husband looked like. He was handsome, tall, yet


    ruthless! To be honest, I didn''t mind if he was cruel toward me. All I cared about was if I could be his


    wife. Obviously, your existence disrupted everything. It was my first time seeing him attend to someone


    in such a gentle manner when I saw him holding you tightly in his arms on that rainy night the moment


    you showed up in front of the Xenos'' Residence. It was also at that time that I realized he wasn''t as


    merciless and heartless as I knew he was. He just had no feelings for me. From that moment onward, I


    knew from the bottom of my heart that I had lost everything!"


    At this moment, Emma once again climbed up to the cabin,y down, and enjoyed basking in the


    moonlight. She even began ying games on her mobile phone.


    I took a glimpse at Emma¡¯s form, then lowered my voice as I replied dispassionately, "You can''t


    possibly be calling me just to talk about these things, right?"


    "Renee, he has always been keeping a low profile. But now he¡¯s being so mboyant when showing


    affection for you. He announced you as his fianc¨¦e in front of allizens on the Inte and even


    promised you a marriage date."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kiara''s hoarse voice continued to sound through the phone, "I''m very jealous of you. I resent that you


    could catch his attention and receive his affection. But I''m no lesser than you! I appeared in his life


    earlier than you and even received the entire Xenos Family''s approval! So, what rights do you have


    exactly?! How could you rob me of my ce?! How could you steal the man I love away from me?! I


    love him! I don''t know what I can do in my life other than marry him! Since I was young, I have been


    trained to be a good wife to him! So, tell me: what am I without him?!"


    She kept venting her feelings throughout the conversation, and judging by how she didn¡¯t allow me


    more than a sentence edgewise, she was nursing this for a long time. Not once did she mention


    anything about the death of Shawn''s mother. Nheless, I couldn''t just callously brush her off. After


    all, she was a pitiful woman. She was merely a woman with a Feudal era mindset under the education


    of the Xenos Family, which was shocking since we were well into the 21st Century.


    I inadvertently raised my head and saw Charlesing toward me from afar. I thought for a while


    before Iforted Kiara by saying, "You shouldn¡¯t use Shawn as a measuring stick of your self-worth,


    and love isn''t based on a firste, first-serve basis. I''m not sure why I was able to catch his eye. But


    he loves me, and I love him. No matter what, we still stick with each other through thick and thin! Kiara,


    you are still young and brilliant. I''m sure you will meet someone better than Shawn in the future. But


    first, you need to learn how to let go and move on. Who knows, you might encounter a better future."


    Kiara went silent at my words before suddenly blurting, "Renee, Mrs. Xenos has passed away."


    I pretended that I didn¡¯t hear of this and yed up the concern in my tone, "When did this happen?"


    "Just now. The news of your engagement with Shawn triggered her. Shawn has always respected Mrs.


    Xenos, and they have lived with each other in the Xenos'' Residence for so many years. And now,


    because of your love, he has lost his mother. Even if you know that continuing to be in a rtionship


    with him will only hurt others around him, will you give up and leave him? You won''t, Renee. I¡¯m not


    that cowardly that I would leave simply due to a temporary rough patch. Hence, it''s useless for you to


    persuade me. I will not give up even if you and Shawn get married in the future!"


    At this juncture, I felt that this phone call between us was meaningless. What''s the point when it''s just


    me listening to her stubborn obsession?!


    I could already feel myself rapidly losing interest, so I decided to end this one-sided conversation


    effectively immediately. "I¡¯ll be hanging up now if you have nothing else to say!"


    Kiara was startled by my sudden unwillingness to chat. "You¡ª"


    I didn¡¯t hesitate as I hung up on her. It was also at this moment that Charles had already returned to the


    vi.


    I stopped him and asked, "Why don''t you regard Shawn as an enemy now?" After I was there to


    witness how Charles oppressed Shawn so cruelly before, I was really curious as to why he was willing


    to allow Shawn toe and go from Brimstone Mountain as he pleased.


    Charles bowed to me and exined respectfully, "Miss, I''ve told you before that I am nothing but the


    executor of Old Master James¡¯ ns. After I retire, everything about the Xenos Family has nothing to


    do with me." Then, he paused for a moment before he sighed, "I was just obeying orders. I have never


    regarded Mr. Xenos as an enemy. Once my mission is over, Mr. Xenos is still the man I res¡ªan


    admirable young man."


    I breathed out a sigh andmented, "I hated you at the time."


    My words didn¡¯t fluster him as he replied calmly, "I can understand why."


    "Charles, how is the rtionship between Shawn and Mrs. Xenos?"


    Since he was in the know about most things regarding the Xenos Family, he told me, "She was the only


    person Mr. Xenos could trust when he hadn''t returned to the Xenos'' Residence. Although she wasn''t


    Mr. Xenos'' biological mother, she had been treating Mr. Xenos with nothing but sincerity for so many


    years. And since Mr. Xenos didn''t receive much family affection since he was a child, he naturally could


    feel that Mrs. Xenos genuinely cared about him. Miss, why are you suddenly asking me about this?"


    I shook my head and answered dazedly, "It''s nothing."


    At this moment, I gradually came to realize that this incident was truly a big deal. At least, it''s an


    incident that Shawn and I can hardly solve. One will still be powerless against many things in the face


    of kinship, even for someone as strong as him. I''m afraid that our rtionship¡ª At once, I snapped out


    of my thoughts.


    "Miss, regarding your engagement with Mr. Xenos¡­ Was Mrs. Xenos okay with it?"

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Chapter 228


    Alicia expressed her objection through her death! In fact, she resolutely left this world behind without


    any warning or indication whatsoever!


    Alicia expressed her objection through her death! In fact, she resolutely left this world behind without


    any warning or indication whatsoever!


    I sighed softly and said, "I''m not sure."


    My mncholy mood left me in no capacity to exin the details to Charles.


    Charles nodded and went into the house behind the vi. On the other hand, I climbed up the parasol


    and joined Emma. Weariness clung to my bones as I murmured, "This incident will be a huge blow to


    Shawn."


    How should I face him from now onward?


    "I don''t know what''s happening, but humans are not made of stone. How can you expect him to feel


    nothing?"


    I sighed and gazed at the moon. "Emma, let''s go back to Eldham."


    "Christopher invited me to go camping with his friends tomorrow. So, I''m heading to Bryxtonter."


    Christopher barely spent time in Bryxton. How could he have made any friends!? It''s probably an


    excuse he made up to approach Emma.


    "Alright, then I''ll be heading back to Eldham myself."


    Thus, I climbed down the tree, grabbed my car keys, and drove away. It was 1.00AM by the time I


    returned to my apartment. As I finallyy on my bed in utter exhaustion, I sent a message to Shawn. ''I


    arrived home safely. Don''t worry.''


    Not long after that, Shawn replied to my message. ''Okay. Good night.''


    Since he was still awake, he was most likely busy working, so I decided not to disturb him. I kept my


    phone aside and closed my eyes for a long time before I finally fell asleep. When I woke up again, it


    was alreadyte in the afternoon the next day. Hence, I took the time to visit Xenos Solutions.


    I was slowly starting to familiarize myself with the operations of Xenos Solutions. I could catch up so


    quickly because I had already studied for half a year. Besides, Anthony not only taught me carefully but


    would also draw various analogies for me immediately whenever I failed to understand something.


    When evening fell, Anthony gave me a gentle reminder, "Miss, the matriarch of the Xenos Family


    passed awayst night. You need to attend her funeral. Otherwise, your reputation will plummet among


    the extended rtives of the Xenos Family if they learn about your absence."


    I nced at him in astonishment. "How did you know that I know about her death?"


    I never told him about this matter, and the news of Alicia''s death had yet to spread on the Inte.


    He exined lightly, "The fact that Mrs. Xenosmitted suicide as soon as you got engaged to Mr.


    Xenos... It indicates that she was intentionally targeting you, Miss. It''s hard not to know about this


    matter."


    I sighed as I felt the migraine building behind my eyes. "Please help me prepare some mourning attire


    ording to the rules of the Xenos Family. Also, please contact the extended family of the Xenos


    Family living outside and invite them to return for the funeral. Finally, we should give her a grand send-


    off during her funeral."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I paused and asked, "When is the funeral?"


    "Mr. Xenos is keeping vigil tonight. The funeral will take ce tomorrow," he answered.


    I hesitated for a moment before I asked another question, "Then, when should I return to the Xenos''


    Vi?"


    What if Shawn doesn''t want me to return to the Xenos'' Vi? After all, he didn''t even allow me to


    apany him to the Xenos'' Vist night.


    "Miss, the extended rtives have been steadily arriving at the Xenos'' Vi since this afternoon.


    However, the truth is Mr. Xenos'' vigil is not inpliance with the rules. In addition, the younger


    generation among the extended family generally exhibits an arrogant and disrespectful attitude


    because they were mostly raised outside. That''s why Old Master James rarely summoned them to the


    Xenos'' Vi unless there was something important."


    He continued hesitantly, "I believe... Mr. Xenos is currently facing ridicule from them. You should


    immediately rush back to the Xenos'' Vi and preside over the overall situation. Most importantly, he


    needs you right now!"


    Shawn had always been contemptuous of others, so he generally did not care whether he was being


    ridiculed. Nevertheless, I was worried that he would be mistreated and instructed Anthony to


    apany me back to the Xenos'' Vi.


    When I returned to the Xenos'' Vi, I saw arge crowd at the entrance. I feared that they might


    recognize me, so I quickly rushed into the main hall with my head down. Those were all extended


    family members of the Xenos Family, and I didn''t know any of them!


    I turned to leave and ran straight to Shawn''s courtyard. As soon as I walked in through the door, I saw


    him standing along the corridor and staring at the daffodils beside the artificialke.


    His expression was almost indifferent, and I could barely sense any sorrowing from him. Yet, his


    eyes were dim and swirling with emotions. They looked like blobs of ck ink that refused to dissolve


    into nothing.


    I cautiously walked toward him and called out his name. "Shawn."


    He murmured lightly, "The one who died was my mother. She was the woman who lived in the Xenos''


    Vi as my sister but took care of me as though I was her son."


    His tone was light, sounding almost as though he was talking about something innocuous that did not


    concern him at all. I silently held his hand that was hanging by his side, then I heard his subdued voice


    again, "I left the Xenos'' Vi when I was nine years old, and I lived with my mother until I turned nine.


    At the time, I didn''t even know that the person who adopted me was actually somebody else! Mother


    treated me very well during those nine years. I wasn''t the heir at that time as there were three other


    elder brothers on the throne. Therefore, I was poorly treated and never received any paternal love.


    Even so, she was always the first to step forward and protect me whenever my aunts and rtives


    bullied me. I eventually left the Xenos'' Vi and made a living for myself outside. During those eleven


    years, she often wrote me letters to encourage me. She also helped to manipte things in the Xenos


    Family for my sake. It wasrgely thanks to her that I was able to achieve sess and return to the


    Xenos Family so quickly."


    His voice suddenly turned hoarse as though there was a heavy and unresolvable sorrow at the bottom


    of his heart. "I respected her greatly, and she cared for me deeply too. The only asion she ever


    objected to something in my life was when she tried to separate us, but sheter gave us her blessings


    due to my insistence... She has never harbored any bad intentions toward me because I had always


    compromised easily. Not too long ago, she even promised to treat you well. But, in the blink of an eye...


    she''s gone forever."


    He was clearly in despair. I could sense that his calm exterior had been riddled with holes beneath the


    surface. I hugged him around the waist and tried tofort him gently. "It''s okay. I''m sure she doesn''t


    want to see you feeling so sad. I''m sorry... Was it because of our engagement?"


    His eyes instantly turned red-rimmed. "Babe, it''s neither your fault nor mine. The fault lies with my


    mother for being too stubborn."


    The mother he mentioned earlier was probably the one who was still alive. That''s the one who held a


    grudge against my biological mother.


    As for the one who passed away... He imed she had recognized me as her daughter-inw, so she


    would never have done something so extreme. She had probably been forced to take her own life by


    the true matriarch of the Xenos Family.


    I wanted to say something tofort him, but a cold voice came from outside the door. "Shawn, have


    you not learned your lesson yet?"


    I followed the voice and turned to look in that direction, and then I saw the matriarch of the Xenos


    Family. She was called Eliza Haiss. On the other hand, the one who passed away was her younger


    twin sister, Alicia Haiss.


    Eliza was in love with my biological father. In fact, she loved him down to her very bones. Over the


    years, her love for him twisted into a cruel obsession.


    Unfortunately, my father loved my mother.


    Hence, she was filled with absolute hatred at his rejection. Moreover, she hated not only my father but


    also my mother. So, naturally, that also included me.


    That was why she was so firmly against me being with her son.


    Shawn ignored her. Then, he lowered his eyes to me and said, "You should head back to the room. I''ll


    come to youter."


    No matter what happened, he would always treat me gently.


    I obediently went into the room. Although I originally nned to eavesdrop on their conversation, there


    was no movement outside the room. They had probably left the courtyard.


    As I sat on the bed, I couldn''t help feeling extremely irritable. Regardless, it didn''t take long before


    Shawn returned to the room and reassured me with a sad expression. "Don''t overthink this. I''ll return to


    Eldham with you once my mother has beenid to rest."

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Chapter 229


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Although I felt terrible when I heard that Alicia hadmitted suicidest night, I couldn''t truly


    experience the pain of losing a loved one at the time. In fact, I thought that she took her life too lightly.


    Although I felt terrible when I heard that Alicia hadmitted suicidest night, I couldn''t truly


    experience the pain of losing a loved one at the time. In fact, I thought that she took her life too lightly.


    However, I couldn''t help empathizing with Shawn''s deep sorrow. I also realized that there was a


    massive disparity between Alicia, the mother he described earlier, and Eliza, the woman who hated me!


    They were as different as night and day!


    Alicia loved him and regarded him as her son. Not only did she have his best interests in mind, but her


    greatest wish was for him to live safely and soundly. Even when he went against her wishes and


    insisted on taking me as his wife, she eventually gave us her blessings.


    Moreover, he mentioned that she was generally very easygoing. I suddenly recalled her gentle attitude


    toward me when I visited the Xenos'' Vi for the second time. Honestly, it felt as though she had


    already begun to ept me at the time.


    The gentledy, who was always dressed in a glittering Gibson dress and only wanted the best for


    Shawn, had withered away in the end. Be that as it may, she would surely be reluctant to part with him.


    So, the highest possibility of this whole scheme was that her sister, Eliza, had forced her to take her


    own life!


    I had no idea how much despair she experienced just before her death, but she didn''t even give him a


    phone call and passed away without any warning... That had struck a lethal blow to him.


    How was he supposed to recover from this!?


    Even though he was clearly in such pain, he still made sure tofort and reassure me.


    I held his hand tightly as though I could transfer my strength and warmth to him. "I will stay by your


    side."


    He used his other hand to caress my cheek. "Thanks. I need to go and keep vigil now."


    I replied softly, "I''ll apany you once I change my clothes."


    He nted a kiss on my forehead and left the room. Meanwhile, I went out and asked Anthony to bring


    me the Xenos Family''s mourning attire. When I received the clothes from him, I returned to the room


    and opened the box to see a ck glittering Gibson dress embroidered with a distinct pattern that I


    couldn''t quite ce. I changed into the clothes and wore a matching set of ck high heels. As soon


    as I stepped out the door, he tied a piece of ck cloth around my arm for the vigil. The words ''filial


    piety'' were beautifully embroidered on the fabric.


    When I left the courtyard with Anthony, I abruptly stopped in my tracks when I stepped out of the


    garden.


    A graceful woman dressed in a ck glittering Gibson dress stood in front of the rockery.


    I knew she was deliberately waiting here for me, so I turned to Anthony and instructed, "Wait for me


    outside."


    After Anthony left, she leisurely strolled to me. She circled me once, then chuckled softly and sneered


    mockingly, "You sure are simr to her. Both of you are so hateful! Renee, you are now the head of the


    Xenos Family. You own everything in the Xenos Family. In contrast, I don''t have anything even though


    I''m the matriarch of the Xenos Family! Hahaha! Isn''t it ironic? I''m his official wife! I should be co-head of


    the Xenos Family! But, in the end, I didn''t even receive a single penny! You''re nothing more than an


    illegitimate daughter. Yet, you openly took over the position as the matriarch of the Xenos Family and


    instantly became the most powerful woman in the world!"


    I was not bothered by her insults because I had no intention of discussing these matters with her in the


    first ce. Instead, I asked with a frown, "Did she die because of you?"


    She curled her lips into a smirk and answered with another question. "Wasn''t it because of you?"


    Because of me? Is it because I got engaged to Shawn?


    I stubbornly asked, "Did you force her tomit suicide?"


    I wanted to hear the truth directly from Alicia''s poisoned lips.


    I dared to ask such a blunt question because I knew she would tell me just to gloat.


    Her expression darkened upon hearing my question. "That''s right. This is Shawn''s punishment! It''s his


    fault for being so smitten with you! I gave him a warning yesterday, but he didn''t take me seriously at


    all!"


    Her expression was cold andpletely unrepentant, almost as though the person who died was


    nothing more than a chess piece to her!


    Alicia was nothing more than a pawn that could suppress and hurt Shawn!


    My eyes fluttered shut at her barbed words, and I said softly, "Your actions have hurt Shawn."


    The woman before me did not deserve to be Shawn''s mother.


    Be that as it may, she was the one who gave birth to him.


    She had adopted him when he was just a baby.


    Without her, he would not exist today.


    Hence, I was a little grateful to her.


    I was thankful that she brought him to my side.


    She suddenly stretched out her hand to stroke my cheek. Like Shawn, her fingers were cold.


    Nevertheless, their touch gave off utterly different feelings. His fingers might be cold, but they did not


    incite fear from the bottom of my heart.


    In contrast, her fingers felt like poisonous snakes crawling all over my body. I quickly took a step back


    and heard her ask, "Are you that afraid of me?"


    I calmly replied, "I don''t like others touching me."


    "Hah! You think you''re so great." She stretched out her hand and touched the piece of cloth tied around


    her arm. Her voice was unusually apathetic. "Shawn has already lost a mother because of you. If you


    don''t want him to lose another, then I suggest that you better stop hanging around him!"


    How can she be so cruel as to threaten me with that!?


    I balled my hands into fists as I looked at her steadily and dered, "Shawn respects you because you


    are his mother. However, you have harmed his other mother. You have already corroded his respect


    and patience for you. If you continue doing this to him¡­ Aren''t you worried that he might cut off all


    rtions with you? Besides, I will not break up with him just because you threatened me! He is not a


    man who will allow himself to be controlled by others!"


    She nonchntly responded, "It''s just death. Let''s see who is more ruthless. I will admit defeat if


    Shawn is willing to sacrifice both his mothers for you!"


    The woman in front of me was not afraid of death. Instead, she was simply overflowing with hatred for


    me. Honestly, it was exhausting to deal with such an unreasonable person.


    Not to mention, she was Shawn''s mother and the official wife of my biological father. So, what could I


    do to her?


    I lightly pursed my lips and spoke in a weary tone. "I don''t know why you hate me so much. If it''s simply


    because my biological mother is..."


    Her expression changed drastically when she heard the words ''biological mother''ing from my


    mouth. Nevertheless, I forged onward. "If you hate me because of her, then you''re not only a failure but


    also a lowlife! You''ve held a grudge for so many years just because she received my father''s love! You


    refused to forgive my father and even tortured her daughter! Speaking of which, I have to thank you for


    the first half of my life. I am seriously grateful to you for that. You gave me a ce in the Felix Family.


    Because you made me lose my ce in the Xenos Family, I had the chance to experience a wonderful


    childhood!"


    I took a step closer toward her and twisted the metaphorical knife with my words, "What a miserable life


    you have led. You will never obtain what you love the most. You even allowed your sister to live under


    your identity as the respectable matriarch of the Xenos Family. But what about you? You lived in the


    dreary shadows and plotted everything!"


    I never imagined that I would provoke her with such hurtful words. s, I couldn''t hold back my anger


    when I thought about how my parents had to conceal their identities and live in Montreal for nine whole


    years because of her. Not to mention, she was the one who killed Shawn''s mother. She was absolutely


    inhumane!


    How could a person like her be his mother?


    Somebody like her did not deserve to be his mother at all.


    The distance between us was no more than several centimeters wide. All of a sudden, she stretched


    out her hand and shoved me away while snarling viciously, "Shut up!"


    I had to step back to prevent myself from stumbling. Sheughed maniacally with reddened eyes.


    "That''s right. I''m wretched. I will never have what I want. But, so what? I''m a vengeful person, after all. I


    refuse to allow you and Shawn to be together!"


    She ran over without warning and harshly pped me across the face. I was stunned, but I heard her


    voice ring out once more, "Not unless I die! If I die, then Shawn will carry that guilt with him throughout


    his life with you. Isn''t that great?"


    There was only one question in my mind right now.


    Should I p her back? But she is Shawn''s mother...


    I closed my eyes as I grasped at the final straw of patience left in me. "Eliza, there''s no doubt that he is


    your son. Even so, please respect him! If you continue down this road, I believe he will not tolerate your


    behavior anymore! Know your limits!"


    Some people think too highly of themselves. Does she believe that she has Shawn dancing around in


    the palm of her hands?


    The reason for my confidence was that I had just heard him mention that neither he nor I was at fault.


    On the contrary, the only one at fault was this woman who kept causing trouble!


    I turned around to leave, but she suddenly shrieked, "Shawn has never even spared a nce at the


    women around him, but he fell in love with you. Do you want to know why? Renee, it might be that he


    doesn''t love you as

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Chapter 230


    I paused mid-step and heard the wordsing from Eliza''s mouth. "At the time, he believed that I was


    his biological mother and clung to me desperately as a result, but I... I have been cruel to him. I only


    allowed him to meet me on his birthday once a year. He only appeared by your side because he


    mistakenly believed that the kidney in your body belonged to me. That''s why he took care of you and


    protected you. Why else did you think he did that? Why would a man who had never even nced at a


    woman suddenly be so kind to you?"


    I paused mid-step and heard the wordsing from Eliza''s mouth. "At the time, he believed that I was


    his biological mother and clung to me desperately as a result, but I... I have been cruel to him. I only


    allowed him to meet me on his birthday once a year. He only appeared by your side because he


    mistakenly believed that the kidney in your body belonged to me. That''s why he took care of you and


    protected you. Why else did you think he did that? Why would a man who had never even nced at a


    woman suddenly be so kind to you?"


    Shawn knew about me a long time ago!?


    I asked stiffly, "What are you trying to say?"


    "Do you really believe that Shawn loves you?"


    I didn''t turn back and maintained a stony silence.


    "Let me ask you another question: Do you think Shawn understands love?"


    Shawn once mentioned that he did not understand love. That was why he wanted me to teach him, but


    his various behaviors showed that he understood love better than I did.


    I remained silent under her provocation. On the other hand, she regained herposure and


    continued, "Shawn is a man nurtured by the Xenos Family. He was raised in a lonely environment. As


    such, he has a tenacious, cold, and cruel personality. How could a man like him understand love?"


    I was speechless by her barbs and herplete ignorance when it came to Shawn.


    I did not know how to answer her question.


    But I was sure that Shawn truly loved me.


    Nevertheless, she continued her cruel questions with a vicious smile, "Most men wish to get married


    and start a family. What if he simply decided to be with you because he wants to build a family?"


    I bit my lip, but she was not done as her smile widened a tad. "Renee, do you know that Shawn has


    another secret? He once thought about killing you!"


    ¡­


    "He once thought about killing you..."


    Those words kept repeating themselves over and over again in my head.


    Anthony noticed that my expression was rather stiff when I returned. Hence, he quickly crossed the


    distance inrge strides and asked concernedly, "Miss, did she say something to you?"


    I shook my head. "It''s nothing."


    Afterward, Anthony and I arrived at the main hall. When I saw Shawn kneeling on the ground with his


    back straight inside the hall, I recalled that he had kneeled before my biological father''s grave in the


    same manner one year ago.


    To be honest, Shawn already knew that the person lying in the coffin would use me against him.


    Despite that, he used his identity as the head of the Xenos Family to prepare a grand funeral to send


    her off properly.


    I wanted to go inside and stay by his side, but the words I heard from Eliza earlier caused me to


    withdraw.


    I shook my head vigorously and warned myself that I should trust him. I shouldn''t let my thoughts run


    wild!


    I said to Anthony, "Let''s go inside."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Just as I took a step forward, I heard a mocking voiceing from inside. "They said you''re the


    disgraced head of the Xenos Family, Shawn Xenos. How dare you shamelessly return to the Xenos''


    Vi to keep vigil?"


    Those words were clearly aimed at Shawn.


    I walked inside only to see a short and chubby young man running his mouth off by the side. Judging


    by his looks, he did not look older than twenty.


    Shawn ignored the man. On the other hand, the chubby young man did not notice my presence and


    continued in his grating voice, "My mother said that you dominated the resources and glory of the


    Xenos Family for the past few years. Otherwise, you would still be a bastard child right now!"


    This chubby young man did not bother to think before he spoke. He never even stopped to consider


    whom he was provoking. Thus, I hurried over and reprimanded him. "Quiet."


    When he heard somebody reprimanding him for his actions, he spun around and red at me


    aggressively. "Who do you think you are? How dare you ask me to be quiet!?"


    Are the younger members of the Xenos Family that stupid? How can they not know who I am!?


    I frowned and was just about to speak when Shawn abruptly informed the chubby young man of my


    identity in a soft voice, "The person standing in front of you is Renee Xenos. Even your mother, Paulina


    Xenos, would have to follow the rules and address her as ''Miss''. Did you ask her who she thought she


    was to reprimand you? Indeed, she is certainly qualified to reprimand you. For her, it''s as easy as


    crushing an ant to get rid of somebody from the extended family like you."


    Since this was a formal setting, I had no choice but to ept being addressed as Renee Xenos.


    The Xenosst name was one of the reasons why I had the qualifications to inherit the Xenos Family in


    the first ce.


    A middle-aged woman stepped forward and grabbed hold of the chubby young man upon hearing


    Shawn''s lightly worded threat. She apologized with an aloof expression, "I''m sorry, Miss. Unfortunately,


    my child''s ignorance has disturbed thete matriarch''s rest. I will bring him back to his room


    immediately."


    She was most likely Paulina Xenos, the person Shawn mentioned earlier.


    The crowd in the main hall could not be consideredrge, but many of them were the Xenos Family''s


    extended family members among the crowd. Be that as it may, she had allowed the chubby young man


    to insult Shawn without stopping him. It was not until Shawn mentioned my status that she pretended to


    come forward!


    Hence, I clearly understood that she wanted to humiliate us.


    What''s more, Shawn had meant to remind the rest of the extended family about my presence when he


    imed that getting rid of them was as easy as crushing an ant for me. Regrettably, the chubby young


    man was just the unlucky person who served as an example for the others.


    He could only me himself for being so unreserved.


    Those who did not know their ce and tried to bully others would always face the consequences in


    the end!


    I looked at the mother-and-son pair with a cold expression. "The Xenos Family has always upheld strict


    rules and respect. The rewards and punishments have always been clearly written. Since your child


    has failed to adhere to the rules, he will personally be punished by the Xenos Family."


    A few months ago, I heard from Anthony about this department in the Xenos Family. This department


    was in charge of punishing those who made mistakes, and their practices generally made life for the


    criminals worse than death itself.


    Needless to say, Paulina understood what it meant to be punished by the Xenos Family. Her


    complexion went pale, and she immediately pleaded on behalf of her child, "Miss, please forgive my


    child."


    I curled my lips into a cold sneer. "He has made a mistake. Therefore, it is only proper for him to be


    punished by the Xenos Family unless..."


    After a pause, I finished my sentence. "Unless he is not part of the Xenos Family."


    The expressions of the extended family in the main hall changed drastically with those words. They


    were well aware of what it meant to leave the Xenos Family, so they quickly but tactfully separated


    themselves from Paulina and her son. Meanwhile, Paulina was so frightened that she knelt on the


    ground and begged for mercy, "Miss, I''m sorry. Brandon should not have been rude to Mr. Xenos. He


    shouldn''t have been disrespectful to you. I will make sure to punish him thoroughly."


    I did not relent in my pursuit. "Choose one."


    Either be punished by the Xenos Family or be kicked out of the Xenos Family.


    I understood that mercy would not bring me their respect.


    Only threats would work.


    Paulina knew that I was determined to see this through, so she gritted her teeth and made her choice.


    "Brandon has vited the rules and disrespected you, Miss. It is only right for him to be punished by


    the Xenos Family."


    I waved my hand in dismissal. "Leave."


    Anthony took the chubby young man, who had been dumbfounded ever since his mother fell to her


    knees, away for punishment. On the other hand, the rest of the extended family quickly left the main


    hall.


    After they left, I knelt on the ground beside Shawn. He chided softly, "You are too soft-hearted."


    That was right. I had allowed them to remain in the Xenos Family.


    Afterward, a period of silence stretched out between us. I couldn''t help repeating the words that Eliza


    said to me earlier over and over again in my mind


    I trust Shawn.


    But I wanted to ask him myself. I needed to hear it from him.


    I would believe everything he said.


    Hence, I secretly reached out to hold his little finger and pretended to ask him out of curiosity, "Do you


    remember the scene when you first met me?"


    "Yes, I remember," he replied.


    "Sunny, do you remember where?"

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Chapter 231


    Shawn was smart and good at reading others. When I asked that question, his eyes darkened. Then,


    he questioned me in a low voice, "Did somebody say something to you earlier?"


    Shawn was smart and good at reading others. When I asked that question, his eyes darkened. Then,


    he questioned me in a low voice, "Did somebody say something to you earlier?"


    I shook my head and denied it, "I was just curious."


    After he heard my answer, he pointed out firmly, "You tend to shake your head every time you lie. Not


    to mention, your eyes are avoiding mepletely. Ray, no matter what nonsensical rumors you hear,


    you have to believe in one thing. I will never leave you for any reason, and I will never let go of your


    hand because of the obstacles in my path."


    Why is he saying that all of a sudden¡­


    I stubbornly repeated my question, "When did you first learn about me?"


    If it was in the past, I would have buried those words at the bottom of my heart and silently tortured


    myself by imagining various nonsensical scenarios in my head after hearing what Eliza said. However,


    when it came to Shawn, I needed to rify things.


    He knew that I wanted an answer. Therefore, he pondered for a moment before he answered seriously,


    "I heard of your name in the past, but I never paid much attention to your existence. I also didn''t know


    what you looked like. The first time I actually took notice of you was when you met me for the first time.


    It was not untilter that I realized you were the president of the Felix Family and the ex-wife of


    Nichs Forger. Although I could have learned about your identity earlier, I was not interested in


    learning more about you. I believed you when you imed that you were Myra Felix because I didn''t


    care much about whether it was true."


    He imed that we met for the first time at the homestay. In that case, I believed him.


    As long as the words came out of his mouth, I would believe in everything that he said.


    Besides, his behavior at the time hadn''t been out of ce. He even thought that I was short of money


    and asked if I needed help. Of course, if he had known about my identity at the time, he would not have


    asked me such an idiotic question.


    So, no dishonesty or other factors influenced our meeting.


    He had allowed me to approach him simply because I was Myra Felix.


    It was not because of his misunderstanding regarding the kidney¡­


    I asked softly, "Why did you allow me to approach you back then?"


    Why did he abruptly announce that he would be my brother and protect me for the rest of my life?


    There were so many other women in the world. Why me?


    Shawn replied indifferently, "You kissed me."


    I asked in confusion, "Huh?"


    "After you fell into the river, you couldn''t regte your breathing. When I approached you¡­ You kissed


    me at the time, Ray. I have always acted alone throughout my entire life, but I am stubborn down to my


    very bones. To put it bluntly, I am conservative and old-fashioned! When you kissed me that day¡­ That


    was my first kiss. The situation was so unexpected that I couldn''t stop you in time. Things had already


    progressed to that point, and there was nothing I could do. Perhaps, you left a mark on my heart at that


    time, so¡­"


    He suddenly looked sideways at me and continued resolutely, "So, no matter what mistakes you might


    make or what misconduct you might cause in the future, I will always ept and indulge you. I


    regarded you as a child who needed time to grow up."


    I stared nkly at the man''s side profile in front of me. When I reflected on our interactions, he had


    indeed been very indulgent toward me. Yet, no matter what happened, he always acted from a


    bystander''s perspective and never punished or reprimanded me.


    Moreover, he was always the first toe forward and protect me whenever I was in trouble!


    He was like a mature and down-to-earth adult who silently watched over his child from the shadows. In


    this case, I was the child in question.


    He always spoiled and pampered me as though I were a child.


    So what if the things Eliza imed turned out to be true? So what if he really wanted to kill me?


    Even if I were to die at his hands one day, I would willingly die for him.


    "Thank you, Shawn."


    Thank you for appearing in my life at the right time.


    ¡­


    Shawn and I kept vigil together that night. Unfortunately, I eventually became too exhausted and was


    forced to retire to my room. After I returned to my room, I felt a faint metallic taste in my throat but


    thought nothing of it. It was just that my entire body felt weak, and I quickly fell asleep afterying down


    on the bed. Not long afterward, I heard somebody calling my name beside me.


    I reluctantly opened my eyes to see Shawn.


    Shawn noticed that I wasn''t faring well, so he asked gently, "Are you still sleepy?"


    I got up and burrowed myself in his arms. "Is the funeral about to start?"


    "Yes. You need to get up and get changed."


    It was with extreme reluctance that I got out of bed to change my clothes. Then, I dragged my weary


    body out the door to apany Shawn as he saw his mother off for thest time. When they closed


    the coffin, I noticed his reddened eyes werepletely bloodshot.


    The funeral ended at 9.00AM. We drove back to Eldham without further dy instead of returning to


    the Xenos'' vi. On the way back, my lower abdomen kept hurting. The metallic taste in my throat alsoN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    grew stronger.


    We finally arrived back at the apartment at 2.00PM. Shawn drank a ss of milk, took a shower, and


    went into the bedroom to catch up on some sleep. On the other hand, I took the chance while he was


    asleep to drive myself to the hospital for a physical examination.


    I went to Xenos Hospital. The hospital director immediately hurried over as soon as he received the


    news and took me in for a physical examination. Unfortunately, the results from the CT scan were not


    very satisfactory. The doctor''s diagnosis indicated that there might be a recurrence of my cancer.


    I asked in astonishment, "Wasn''t Ipletely cured? How could I have a rpse?"


    "Miss, I reviewed your previous medical records earlier. You were suffering from an advanced-stage


    endometrial carcinoma. The term ''advanced-stage''¡­ generally means that any treatment would not


    easily cure the disease. Nobody in the medical field can guarantee that there will be no chance of


    recurrence in the future. Combined with your difficultbor four months ago¡­ Although you received


    timely treatment, it damaged your body in the process. Your body has already begun to show


    symptoms of recurrence. I suggest that you continue taking anti-cancer drugs."


    Are the early symptoms of rpse indicating that I may die from my disease at any time? I''ve already


    repeatedly escaped the clutches of death. Will luck side with me again this time? Will I be lucky enough


    for the god of death to favor me again after so many times?


    I reached out and covered my reddened eyes with my hands. "How effective are the anti-cancer


    drugs?"


    "Miss, the anti-cancer drug you took before was produced by the Xenos Family. The curative effect is


    the most advanced in the world and can stabilize your current condition. So, it shouldn''t be a problem


    as long as you keep taking the drug, but I can''t give you any guarantees."


    My heart sank at the doctor''s prognosis. I exhaled deeply and finally agreed. "Please prescribe the


    medicine to me for now."


    The doctor also prescribed painkillers, along with a ss of water. After I took the painkillers, the pain


    in my lower abdomen gradually disappeared. Regardless, he also advised me to avoid intercourse and


    maintain the frequency of around twice a month at most.


    Naturally, I could not participate in any vigorous or drastic activity.


    Shawn is a hot-blooded man. How could he be gentle in that aspect? Not unless I deliberately


    mentioned something to him¡­ But his vignt nature will definitely alert him to the problem at once. I


    don''t want him to worry about me after learning about my body''s condition. Forget it. I''ll figure out a


    solution when the timees.


    After I had bought the medicine, I drove back to the apartment. Then, I sat in the living room and tore


    off all the bottles''bels before cing them in my satchel. Shawn would never rummage through my


    things, so the most dangerous ce would also be the safest ce.


    Iter sat in the living room and stared into space, wondering why my love life was filled with so many


    hardships. There was never a time when my love life went smoothly, especially now that I was faced


    with Eliza and my body''s condition¡­


    From now onward, I will avoid talking to him about our marriage. He has already lost a mother due to


    our engagement. If we were to get married¡­ Eliza was right about that. He will carry that guilt with him


    forever, and I never want to see him like that.


    When I closed my eyes, my heart felt like an anchor pressing against my diaphragm. I felt somewhat


    suffocated by an undeniable pain throbbing in my heart.


    When I opened my eyes again, I found myself staring into a pair of searching, dark eyes.


    The owner of the eyes asked, "Why are you crying?"

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Chapter 232


    Crying? I thought as I wiped the corner of my eyes and felt wetness against my fingertips. Then, I gave


    him a bright smile as I tried to gloss things over by saying, "I don''t know why I''m crying either. Maybe


    it''s because many depressing things have been happening recently."


    Crying? I thought as I wiped the corner of my eyes and felt wetness against my fingertips. Then, I gave


    him a bright smile as I tried to gloss things over by saying, "I don''t know why I''m crying either. Maybe


    it''s because many depressing things have been happening recently."


    Since Shawn could easily tell whether I was lying, I suppressed my nervousness and sighed as I


    spoke, "All I want is your love, but it''s hard to get it. Even your mother¡­"


    Shawn was wearing a white sweater, and his fringe was slightly messy. As he looked at me, his


    darkened gaze kept scrutinizing me. My heart rate increased as I feared he would call me out on my


    lie.


    It seemed that I got away with it as he became silent for a moment before saying, "She adopted me


    when I was an infant and gave me a chance to survive, so I respect her for that. However, respect goes


    both ways. I gave her a second chance, and if she still insists on going down this path, I will not stop


    her."


    "Can you bear to watch her kill herself?" I asked him sharply.


    He pursed his lips and didn''t reply.


    "She is your mother, and she threatened you with her life. You¡­ Shawn, I know that deep down, this


    has hurt you."


    He already had to go through the agony of losing a mother that cared. If he were to lose another¡­


    Although love indeed ys a vital role in life, a family has always beenplicated, and sometimes we


    don''t get to control or logic ourselves from our feelings. Moreover, marriage is always about tying two


    families together. If one party were to stop us from getting married, how can we, the younger


    generation, go against our elders without being shackled by moral obligations? This is especially so


    when Shawn''s remaining mother would do anything to see me suffer.


    My words might have struck a nerve in him as his voice turned cold as he retorted, "You don''t have to


    worry about this. I will deal with this matter."


    "To be honest, I think our rtionship is fine as it is now, Shawn. I''m not in a rush to get married, and


    your mother¡­ Maybe she''ll finally see sense a few years down the road. When that timees,


    maybe she will ept me and not force you¡­" As I spoke, I wondered if I would still be alive by then.


    "Are you backing out?" His gaze turned cold as he stared at me.


    "I''m just trying to be considerate," I shook my head and replied.


    I don''t care about your mother''s opinion. I genuinely don''t give a hoot if she lives or dies. I''m just


    worried about you, Shawn. I don''t want you to carry such a heavy burden just to be with me.


    "If that''s the case, leave this matter to me," he intoned confidently, as though sess was a foregone


    conclusion.


    When I listened to his vow, I didn''t ask how he would deal with it. When he saw that I had gone silent,


    he turned and left for the bedroom. At that moment, I sensed that he was upset with me.


    Did I say anything to provoke him just now? I didn''t say anything out of line, though. Maybe he thinks


    I''m backing out because we''re facing a rough patch? I can''t lie to myself and say I''m not doing such a


    thing. After all, my current health is going to be a burden. I wouldn''t even know when I would copse.


    What should I do then? Was it too much to hope for a healthy body?


    As those thoughts raced through my mind, I closed my eyes shut andy on the sofa. After a while,


    Shawn came out of the bedroom and stood by my side. When I opened my eyes, I saw him crouching


    beside me, and I took the initiative to butter him up. "Are you hungry?" I asked.


    s, he shook his head and answered, "I''m going to leave Bryxton in a while."


    "Where are you going?" I smiled, although I could feel how stiff and fake it was on my face.


    "I did say that I''m returning to Find."


    He uses the word "returning" when he talks about Find. It is like deep down inside, Find is his


    true home.


    "I see," I replied weakly.


    As my breath weakened, Shawn gently caressed my cheek with his fingers and asked in concern, "Are


    you feeling alright?"


    I raised my hand and held his palm as I said softly, "I''m just tired. It''s probably because I haven''t been


    resting well."


    Although the doctor said my cancer had signs of recurrence, it hadn''t happened yet. Thus, I didn''t want


    to wallow in pessimistic thoughts, at least not now.


    "Be good, okay? I''ll be back in Bryxton as soon as I can. If you feel bored, you can find me whenever


    you want. I''ll ask Kevin to escort you to Find."


    "Okay. How long will you be staying there?"


    "Maybe a month or two. I''m not sure," he replied.


    "I''ll find you after attending Olivia''s wedding."


    "Okay. Get some rest," he urged gently.


    So, I propped myself up and kissed him on the cheek. Shawn rewarded me with a happy smile and


    pulled me into his embrace, saying, "I love you, Renee."


    This was the first time he had ever said he loved me in such a sincere way. I wondered whether he was


    trying to soothe my nerves due to Eliza''s threat.


    "Me too, Shawn," I replied earnestly.


    Shawn loves me, and it''s not because he wants a family, as Eliza had said. On the contrary, this man in


    front of me treats me like a treasure. We have each other''s backs. No one can drive a wedge between


    us, not even Eliza herself!


    ¡­


    When he departed for Find, I decided to take a nap on the sofa. A whileter, I woke up feeling


    refreshed, and my body was working just fine. Hence, I happily made myself a semi-celebratory meal


    and went to the Xenos'' Residence to deal with some affairs. Nevertheless, when I returned home, it


    was alreadyte at night. After a refreshing bath, I had just stepped out of the washroom only to hear


    my phone ring. I hastily swiped the screen to ept the call when I saw it was my mother, fearing it


    was an emergency. Yet, to my surprise, she only called to ask when I would be getting married.


    "We just got engaged," I teased her.


    "I was just asking."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll let you know once we''ve decided on a date."


    When my mother heard my reassurances, she was relieved and said, "I can finally be at ease now that


    you actually have a n. About Leon¡­ Why didn''t you say anything about that woman''s background?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When I heard her question, I quickly realized they had probably met Francesca. Hence, I asked


    worriedly, "How did it go?"


    "Your father visited her in Sundew in the morning. She is a gorgeous woman, but she doesn''t seem to


    be willing to get back to Leon."


    "What do you mean by that?" I pressed her for answers.


    "She said she would think about it for the child''s sake, but she also said that there were things she


    wasn''t ready to face. So, she told us to give her at least a year or two to think it over."


    I readily took Francesca''s side and replied, "That''s good. Leon needs some time to grow anyway. It''s


    just the child¡­ Tamara will not have a close bond with him."


    Tamara, who was one and a half years old, was still unfamiliar with the term ''Daddy''.


    "I''ll discuss this with Leon when I have the time."


    "Okay. I''m going to get some rest," I said as I held back a yawn.


    "Remember to eat your dinner." She reminded me.


    "I know. I''ll watch out for my health." After I hung up the phone, I ate my medicine and went straight to


    bed.


    For the next two weeks, I tried to focus on caring for my health. Most of the time, I was dealing with


    affairs at the Xenos'' Residence, and sometimes I would go to the hospital for a checkup. The doctor


    told me that I was fine, but he also warned me that it didn''t mean there wasn''t any hidden danger. I


    couldn''t help but agree with a weary sigh as I knew full well that my body was far from healthy.


    On the 20th day of Shawn''s departure to Find, Olivia rang me up and asked with barely concealed


    joy, "When are you arriving at Goldshore, Renee?"


    I was somewhat taken aback by her question but snapped back to my senses and inquired, "When is


    the wedding?"


    "The day after tomorrow. Will you be here tomorrow?" she asked again.


    "What about May and Emma?"


    "They''ll be at Goldshore tomorrow," she promptly replied.


    "Okay. I''ll be there by tomorrow afternoon."


    "I''ll be waiting for you!"


    "Have a happy wedding, Olivia." I smiled.


    "Thank you, Renee."


    I nned to fly to Find to see Shawn after I had attended Olivia''s wedding. After all, we had been


    separated for twenty days! He rarely contacted me these days, and I was afraid to text him since we


    had a time difference. I worry that I might identally interrupt his sleep or work. Besides, he had


    always been busy with work.


    After I thought over my ns, I found his WhatsApp and texted him. ''I''m going to Goldshore tomorrow


    to attend Olivia''s wedding. I''ll be there for about two days. Then, I''m taking the helicopter anding


    to find you at Espoo.''


    ''Okay.'' He was quick to reply to me.


    It should be 1.00AM in Find.


    ''Why aren''t you asleep?" I sent him a gif apanying that text.


    ''I was waiting for you to say goodnight to me.''


    When I saw his message, I was rendered speechless. It was true that I would bid him goodnight every


    day, but he never replied to my texts. I always assumed¡­ Has he always been like this?


    I sent him a shocked emoji before texting. ''You''ve been waiting for me to say goodnight to you every


    day. Does that mean you miss me?''


    Shawn didn''t reply to my teasing.


    ''Did you not miss me?'' I demanded.


    ''Stop fooling around.'' He even sent me a resigned emoji. This was the first time he had ever sent an


    emoji to me, and I was pleasantly surprised.


    ''You do miss me.'' I refused to back down now, especially after seeing him send an emoji for the first


    time.


    Regardless, he didn''t give me a straight answer and threw the question back at me. ''Do you

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Chapter 233


    ''Yes. I miss you dearly.''


    ''Yes. I miss you dearly.''


    Shawn stopped replying to my message, but I assumed he was happy with my reply. Such a man like


    him would hide his emotions no matter what, making him difficult to please. However, after tonight, I


    finally knew that he loved to hear me saying sweet things to him. Judging by the fact that he felt that I


    was being too clingy but still obliged my mannerisms, he was exactly like the saying, ''still water runs


    deep''.


    I huffed in amusement when I saw hisck of response. Then, I ced my phone aside and went to


    bed. When I woke up, I changed into my formalwear and headed out. Anthony was already waiting for


    me downstairs. When he heard that I was going to Goldshore, he asked if I would go there by airne


    or car.


    Since I was going to Find from Goldshore tomorrow, it would be inconvenient to take the car. Hence,


    I requested Anthony to take a helicopter from the Xenos'' Residence to fly to Goldshore. I also didn''t


    forget to ask him to prepare the exit visa and entry permit to Find.


    He obliged and left to make the necessary arrangements. After some time, the Xenoses sent a


    helicopter over. When I arrived at Goldshore, I called Olivia, who gave me an address. Then, the


    helicopternded behind the local hotel. As I finally took a good look around my surroundings, I found


    her standing there waiting while a handsome man was beside her, which I assumed was the doctor


    Olivia had been talking about.


    Olivia was right. His eyes were beautiful. A man who had beautiful eyes couldn''t have a terrible


    personality. With that thought in mind, any worry I felt for her felt lighter after finally seeing the doctor


    with my own two eyes.


    When I hopped off the helicopter, I called out to Olivia, and she rushed over and gave me a bear hug.


    "Thank you for attending my wedding," she said softly.


    When I heard her words, I raised my hand and patted her back as I smiled. "It''s nothing. Have May and


    the others arrived yet? How many bridesmaids do you have?"


    Finally, she released me and started exining, "We invited six bridesmaids and groomsmen ording


    to Will''s suggestion. Aside from you three, the rest are the younger generation from his family."


    I hummed in response and looked at the doctor, who had remained silent throughout our conversation.


    When Olivia noticed my gaze, she wrapped her arms around the man''s arm and introduced us, "Will,


    this is Renee, the one I told you about! Renee, this is William Acree. Most people called him Dr. Will, so


    you can call him that too."


    "Hello, Dr. Will," I reached out my hand and said politely.


    William shook my hand and replied, "It''s nice to meet you, Ms. Felix. I have always wanted to meet you


    since Olivia constantly brought you up."


    "She talks about you all the time too." I chuckled.


    William''s lips curled into a smile as he gestured, "Let''s head inside."


    Soon, I followed Olivia to her room. She told me that William would be leaving for now. Then, he''ll bring


    her to the Olson Residence tomorrow morning.


    "When will May and the others be arriving?" I asked.


    "In the afternoon, I suppose. Christopher will be here too."


    "Didn''t hee earlier?" I inquired with a tilt of my head.


    "Christopher has a concert in Ashere in the morning. So, he''ll be here after the concert ends. You can''t


    me him for it since I told him I was getting married out of the blue. Hence, he wasn''t able to change


    his schedule in time," she exined.


    I nodded lightly and murmured hesitantly, "What about Nichs?"


    Frankly, I was terrified of seeing Nichs, especially without Shawn.


    "He won''t be attending my wedding," her voice was filled with disappointment.


    "Not even your wedding?" I blurted in surprise.


    "He has something urgent to handle in America."


    Is he getting his illness treated in America? Is he getting better? Now that I think about it, he has never


    caused any trouble for me recently.


    When I heard that Nichs wouldn''t be arriving, I breathed a sigh of relief and caressed Olivia''s cheek.


    "Is it tiring being pregnant?"


    "It''s nothing I can''t handle," she replied with a shake of her head.


    When she said this, she looked somewhat bothered. Nevertheless, I figured it wasn''t any of my


    business, so I didn''t pay it any mind. Therefore, I chatted with her briefly before I quietly left and walked


    around the hotel.


    During my stroll, Anthony and the other three bodyguards followed behind me. Each of them had a


    transparent headset by their ears. When I thought about the looks I might get if we went to a slightly


    more popted area and instructed, "We are standing out too much. We don''t need so many


    bodyguards."


    I recalled that Olivia had told me William hailed from a schrly family. Although they were wealthy, it


    was nothingpared to us. Furthermore, his friends and family were all ordinary citizens, so bringing


    bodyguards to the wedding wouldn''t be appropriate!


    When Anthony heard my words, he asked the bodyguards to leave and trailed behind me. After we


    went downstairs, I saw William talking to some of his friends. He greeted me with a smile when he saw


    me, to which I politely returned. Not long after, he walked toward me and said gently, "Olivia is an


    insecure but highly independent woman. I always feel like she is hiding something from me."


    "Are you asking me what she is hiding?" I asked knowingly.


    "I feel like you know something," William replied and didn''t bother concealing his intentions.


    I gave him a once-over and noticed that he was handsome. Based on what I have heard about him, he


    seemed to be a perfect match for Olivia. It didn''t hurt that he truly cared about her and treated people


    fairly. In conclusion, he seemed like a nice guy.


    Thus, I gave him an honest answer, "I''m not quite sure, but I assume she''s acting odd due to her


    pregnancy. Most pregnant women have mood swings."


    Olivia used to have a one-track mind with Christopher as her fairytale prince, but that was in the past.


    Since she was getting married, I''m no longer sure about that.


    "Pregnant?" William gasped and looked utterly bowled over.


    "Don''t you know about it?" I furrowed my brows in confusion.


    "I''m sorry. I just learned about it from you."


    "You are going to be her husband and the father of her child, yet¡­"


    "Ms. Felix, I have never slept with Olivia."


    I didn''t know how the conversation ended. By the time I realized what was happening, I was already


    frantically rushing over to Olivia''s room. I wanted to ask her about it but didn''t know how. However, I


    couldn''t in good conscience allow such a trainwreck to happen without getting my facts straight. The


    instincts that I had as a big sister were practically screaming in concern!


    I paced back and forth before finally mustering my courage to ask Olivia, who was putting on lipstick,


    the truth behind this wedding. When she heard me, she was stunned and eximed, "Will knows?"


    "Who is the father of the child? Is William a backup? Is that why you can''t wait to get married?" I


    drowned her with questions.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Unfortunately, she was unwilling toe clean and only gave me a perfunctory answer, "Stop asking,


    Renee. I will exin things to himter."


    "William has left the hotel," I said and refused to look at her.


    All that greeted me was silence.


    ¡­


    At 3.00PM, May and Emma arrived, along with the rest of the bridesmaids. It seemed like William was


    still going to continue with the wedding.


    Ever since I had asked Olivia about the truth behind her pregnancy, she kept fidgeting. Then, at


    nighttime, she finally gave William a call under my piercing re, asking to meet up.


    "You can see me tomorrow," Williamforted her.


    "I want to see you now, Will."


    William didn''t insist and merely said gently, "Okay. I''ll be at the hotelter." He was pampering Olivia.


    When she hung up the phone, I told her honestly, "He is going to be your husband. If you love him, you


    should treat him well. I''m not criticizing you, Olivia. It''s just that I hope there won''t be any


    misunderstandings between you two and you''ll have a healthy marriage. That''s all I want for you."


    She told me that she loved William, and I believed her. I trusted that she had given up on Christopher.


    That was why I genuinely didn''t want her to lose this man who loved her, too.


    As Olivia kept her phone away, shemented sadly, "There are many things you are forced to do in life,


    Renee. I wanted to refuse him, but he is my¡­ I know he is going through a hard time."


    Who is Olivia talking about?!

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Chapter 234


    "Who is he? What did he do to you?" I asked sharply, but she kept stammering and refused to give me


    a straight answer. At this moment, Emma noticed something was off between us and walked over.


    Then, she rested her chin on my shoulder and murmured, "What are you guys talking about?"


    "Who is he? What did he do to you?" I asked sharply, but she kept stammering and refused to give me


    a straight answer. At this moment, Emma noticed something was off between us and walked over.


    Then, she rested her chin on my shoulder and murmured, "What are you guys talking about?"


    When Olivia heard Emma''s words, she looked uneasy. I didn''t want to give her a hard time, so I


    stopped bothering her about it. Still, I felt highly difited about her actions. At that moment, I


    suddenly remembered Nichs.


    However, my mind filled with white noise when I thought about Nichs. I knew I wasn''t in the right


    mindset to figure things out, so I suppressed my emotional turmoil and said, "It''s nothing." Then, I


    quickly changed the subject and asked, "Isn''t Christopher here yet?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "How should I know?" Emma said faintly.


    After a year, her attitude toward Christopher never changed. I honestly wondered what was going on in


    her head.


    Nheless, I patted her head, and she wrapped her arms around my waist, smiling as she said, "Can


    you apany me, Renee? I want to take a look around."


    Although Emma was younger than us, she was an attentive person. She probably guessed that


    something was off between Olivia and me, so she wanted to separate us before our temper got the


    better of us.


    "Okay." I obliged since I knew she only had our best interests in mind.


    When we went downstairs, we encountered Christopher, who had just parked his car in front of the


    hotel. When he saw us, he was stunned.


    "Did you guys specificallye here to greet me?"


    "You sure are a narcissist, Uncle Christopher," Emma said with a touch of sarcasm.


    Christopher didn''t take offense to her snarky remark and merely smiled gently.


    "We''re just taking a walk," I smiled and exined.


    "Alright. I''m going to find Olivia."


    Then, he strode into the hotel; his back silhouette was tall and broad. I directed my attention to the


    young girl beside me and said softly, "Christopher is the hope I wished upon when I was young. He was


    so outstanding and dreamy. However, he will always be the light I can''t get close to¡­"


    At the moment, stars filled the night sky of Goldshore. When Emma heard my faint remark, she


    wrapped her arms around mine and asked curiously, "Why can''t you get close to him?"


    I tilted my head and looked at her beautiful and youthful face. "Sometimes light burns. When I got to


    know him, he was a light. When it came to Olivia¡­ You probably know about their affairs. He used to


    be Olivia''s hope. Only you¡­ you didn''t fall in love at first sight when you met him as we do, and you


    don''t admire him. But you''re carefree when you''re around him. You can still be yourself despite being


    around him."


    Emma looked at me solemnly and questioned, " Why are you talking about him out of the blue?"


    "Christopher told me that he likes you," I replied frankly.


    Emma frowned at my words and asked, "Do you wish for us to be together?"


    "No. I just hope that you will give him a chance."


    "He treats me like a gentleman, Renee," said Emma.


    She was right. Christopher had always been a gentleman.


    ¡­


    Ever since Christopher had confessed his love to Emma on New Year, he had never brought it up


    again since he knew her well. If she were unwilling to ept him, it would be useless for him to keep


    courting her. Hence, he decided to take things slow and kept meeting up with her using all kinds of


    excuses. He believed that one day, she would open her heart to him.


    However, he couldn''t wait forever. After all, he was fourteen years older than her.


    "I was not when you were born, and you were old when I was born." This was what Emma had said to


    him once.


    Christopher thought about their interactions as he walked past the two women, who were both


    important people in his life, and entered the hotel. When he arrived on the third floor, he saw Olivia


    waiting for him. She was also important to him, but she could only be part of his family, and he had


    always treated her like a sister.


    Now that Olivia was getting married, he could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Olivia." He called out to her.


    When Olivia saw him, she smiled and said, "Can we take a walk by the riverbank, Chris?"


    There were some words that she wanted to tell him. She wanted to end this unrequited love thatsted


    for decades, even if he had never once given her false hope.


    "Let''s go," said Christopher as he nodded.


    When they arrived at the riverbank, they didn''t notice a man standing behind a willow tree, letting the


    chilly wind blow against him.


    William watched as the two walked by the riverbank. One of them was his soon-to-be wife, while the


    other was someone Olivia had never introduced to him, but he knew who the man was.


    Of course, he knew who Christopher was. How could he not? After all, he had listened to his concert.


    William also knew that Christopher, the worldwide international musician, was also Olivia''s brother.


    He knew that Olivia had two brothers, and they were twins. He had seen one of them when he went to


    Goldshore to propose to Olivia. Besides, he could easily tell them apart since they had very distinct


    traits; Christopher looked warm, while Nichs was intimidating.


    As Olivia and Christopher walked by the riverbank, they were getting closer and closer to him. At that


    moment, he felt that Olivia was different from her usual self; she looked meek and restrained.


    William pursed his lips at her demeanor. Then, he heard her tense voice, saying, "I''m sorry, Chris. I


    didn''t mean to inform you about my wedding at thest minute. It''s just¡­ I''m sorry. I¡­ I really miss


    you."


    "I used to imagine what you would look like when you are married, Olivia. You would have been a sight


    glowing with happiness." Christopher''s voice was soft as heforted her.


    "I have been chasing after you worldwide for decades, Chris. You missed out on Renee because of


    me¡­ I''m sorry. I know that my love is selfish, and I was wrong. To be honest, though, I have always


    wanted to tell you something. I have finally given up on you, Chris. I hope you can find your true


    happiness and hope that you can say the same to me."


    When William heard her words, he finally knew Olivia''s secret. Still, he wondered if she had found true


    happiness now that she was with him.


    When he thought about the fact that Olivia had loved Christopher for decades and followed him around


    the world when the man was uninterested in her, he was heartbroken for her.


    "I wish you true happiness, Olivia."


    As Christopher spoke, he ruffled Olivia''s hair, and thetter was stunned by his actions. "You have


    never ruffled my hair ever since I was a legal adult. I have been a burden to you for the past few years,


    making you ufortable and awkward due to my behavior," she said apologetically.


    "Olivia," Christopher said.


    "Chris¡­"


    "You will always be my family."


    Olivia and Renee were part of his family. At that moment, Olivia finally epted that he would always


    be her brother and that the one he loved was Emma.


    "Thank you for protecting me all these years, Chris."


    "I will always protect you." Christopher smiled.


    Olivia understood that Christopher would treat her better than anyone else if she had not been in love


    with him. If she were to fall in love with him. At this moment, she was truly grateful and fortunate that


    she had snapped back to her senses. Finally, she had found someone she wanted to cherish and


    protect, someone she was willing to bear his children.


    After Christopher had lingered for a moment, he returned to the hotel. Then, after he took a shower, he


    sent Emma a message.


    ''See youter, Emma.''


    ¡­


    After Christopher had returned to the hotel, Olivia saw William standing by the willow tree after taking a


    few steps forward. The moment she noticed that William was looking at her with his beautiful eyes, she


    said softly, "Will."


    William hummed in response.


    "I am not pregnant."


    "I know," he replied.


    Olivia jerked her head and stared at him in confusion. "How did you know that?"


    "Did you forget what I do for a living?" asked William in amusement.


    William was a doctor.


    At that moment, Oliviaughed heartily and said, "Are you that all-knowing?"


    "I trust you," he replied earnestly.


    He believed with all her heart that she would not lie to him.


    When Olivia heard the hidden meaning of his words, her eyes reddened, and she desperately wanted


    to hug William, which she did.


    She lunged forward, burrowed her face into his embrace, and snuggled against him. Then, she said


    gratefully, "Thank you for being so understanding."


    As he embraced her, he heard her muffled voice calling out to him.


    "Yes?"


    "Will." She repeated.


    William didn''t know what to say in the face of her strange behavior.


    Finally, Olivia looked at him adoringly and confessed, "I love you, Will." She was genuinely grateful that


    he came into her life.


    He beamed at her confession and replied, "Thank you for choosing me, Olivia." He was also thankful


    that a proud woman like her was willing to marry him.


    "I''m going to be your bride tomorrow, Will."


    "Yes, and I''m going to be your groom tomorrow."

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Chapter 235


    Emma and I walked from the hotel to a nearby night market since she mentioned that she was hungry


    and craved some barbecue. When I sat down, I saw that she was ordering a lot of food. "Can we even


    finish these?" I asked in confusion.


    Emma and I walked from the hotel to a nearby night market since she mentioned that she was hungry


    and craved some barbecue. When I sat down, I saw that she was ordering a lot of food. "Can we even


    finish these?" I asked in confusion.


    "Call May and ask her toe over. She is quite the drinker. Let''s get wasted tonight," she replied,


    facing her back against me.


    "I distinctly remember that someone is a lightweight," I teased.


    She grumbled, saying, "How dare you underestimate me."


    I smiled and said nothing. Then, I took out my phone and sent a message to May, and she quickly


    replied. ''Sorry, Rudy is here,'' she wrote.


    I looked at my screen in disbelief. I never pegged Rudy as the clingy type. After all, he had gone after


    May just as she arrived at Goldshore.


    Suddenly, I missed Shawn. It had been a while since west saw each other, and it was difficult not


    being able to see him for so long.


    The instant I thought about him, I sent him a goodnight text. Then, when he didn''t reply, I sent him


    another text. ''Are you asleep, Sunny?''


    After a moment, he replied. ''Hmm?''


    When I saw his message, I realized that his text was him asking ''What''s wrong'' in his style. He couldn''t


    even be bothered to text me a simple greeting.


    So, I ignored him with a slight huff. At the same time, Emma was done ordering the food and sat beside


    me. I swept my gaze across the beer before her and warned, "Don''t get drunk. Otherwise, I won''t be


    able to carry you back to the hotel. All I can do is call Christopher and ask him to bring you back. When


    that timees, I can''t assure you what will happen next."


    Despite my warning, she didn''t back down and stared right back at me. "Christopher is a gentleman. If


    something were to happen between us, it would have happened long ago! He''s old-fashioned. I have it


    on good money that he won''t do anything unless that person is his wife. What do you take him for?"


    I noticed a hidden meaning in her words and became intrigued as I probed, "Does that mean you wish


    that something would happen?"


    Emma rolled her eyes at me and snarked, "Did I say anything like that?"


    "It seems like you are sending me such a signal," I said sincerely.


    "You are such a dirty old pervert, Renee."


    Her words stumped me, and I began to wonder if I had gotten old.


    I couldn''t help but feel as though I was stabbed by the word ''old''. However, Emma quicklyforted


    me when she saw shock and hurt and said, "I''m just kidding. You are still as young as ever."


    "You sure are a sweet talker."


    As we were chatting, the screen of her phone that was on the table suddenly lit up. At that moment, I


    saw a person nicknamed "Harasser" send her a message. ''See youter, Emma.'' It wrote.


    Harasser¡­


    "Is that Christopher?" I asked.


    "He has been harassing me all the time. Did he think that I''m some child and will believe that every


    time we meet is out of coincidence?"


    "Why are you still ying along, then?"


    It seemed like I had hit the bullseye as her eyes shed with a hint of something.


    Ultimately, she didn''t get drunk, but she was staggering when we left the establishment. After I helped


    her back to her room, I went next door to find Olivia. After I knocked on the door, she opened the door


    and said, "I have already exined things to Will, Renee. So, there wouldn''t be any misunderstanding


    between us since he knows the truth."


    "And what is it?" I asked hesitantly.


    Olivia bit the bottom of her lip and exined softly, "He slept with me, but he was drunk that night. I


    didn''t have the chance to exin it to him yet, and I was going to tell him tomorrow."


    When I heard her words, I realized that she was nning to give William a surprise, but I ruined things


    with my bbermouth.


    "I''m sorry, Olivia," I said guiltily.


    "I know that you mean well, and you want me to be happy." She suddenly embraced me and continued,


    "I never imagined that I would be the first to get married among us. After all, I was so obsessed with


    Chris, but now¡­ Renee, I found William. I''m willing to spend the rest of my life with him."


    ¡­


    I woke up bright and early the following day. At the same time, Olivia''s mother arrived from town. She


    was startled when sheid her eyes on me. "Renee."


    "Mrs. Parker." I greeted her.


    "Thank you," She said warmly as she nodded her head.


    I gave her a small smile in response. Soon, Olivia appeared before us when she was done changing


    into her wedding dress.


    There were several people in the room. Suddenly, someone recognized me and pointed at me rudely


    as she barked, "Aren''t you Renee, the one who went viral on the Inte? How can you be Olivia''s


    bridesmaid when you have gotten a divorce?"


    The woman was right. How could I be someone''s bridesmaid when I was divorced? I had thought


    about it before, and Olivia knew about it too. Yet, she still chose to invite me, and I was happy to oblige.


    I never expected someone to bring this to light so rudely!


    Since it was Olivia''s wedding day, I kept quiet and didn''t want to argue with the woman. Nevertheless,


    Olivia was upset on my behalf. Hence, she put down the lipstick with a soft thud and said coldly,


    "Renee had indeed gotten a divorce, but she is now single. Why can''t she be my bridesmaid?"


    "It''s unlucky," the woman stubbornlymented.


    "She''s my bridesmaid, and it''s my wedding. Besides, it''s the 21st century. So, who gives a whit about


    some dumb superstition?" Olivia retorted firmly.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Don''t you dare think you can look down on us just because you''re wealthy! I''m going to tell Aunt. Just


    you wait!"


    When I heard the woman''sints, I quickly realized she was a rtive of William''s family.


    After the woman had stormed off, Iforted Olivia and said, "She''s right. I''m divorced and not a


    suitable candidate to be your bridesmaid." I was afraid the Olsons would give her a hard time,


    especially after the wedding.


    s, Olivia refused to back down as she said hotly, "I want you to be my bridesmaid, and no one can


    make me say otherwise!"


    I didn''t know what to say in response. I was touched that she would go this far for me, but also


    increasingly concerned for her well-being.


    When it was almost noon, William arrived to pick Olivia up. His groomsmen were his colleagues and


    friends. Everyone had a good time and wanted him to introduce the bridesmaids to them. Regardless,


    William knew that May and I were already in a rtionship, so he quickly told them to quit it.


    When we arrived at the wedding ceremony, some rtives from the Olson family insisted on changing


    the bridesmaid, saying that I was unlucky since I had gotten a divorce. William initially refused to listen


    and tried to smooth things over. But, as time passed, he slowly became agitated and frustrated after


    noticing that they were being an absolute nuisance. On the other hand, Olivia had taken her veil off as


    she regarded the Olson Family''s rtives coldly.


    I knew right then that my presence had regrettably caused her grief.


    Therefore, I tugged on her arm and persuaded her gently, "They are William''s rtives. I understand


    their concerns, so I won''t be your bridesmaid. Don''t worry. I will still stick by your side until the end of


    the wedding."


    When Olivia heard my words, her eyes reddened, and she croaked, "Renee."


    I understood that she felt aggrieved on my behalf.


    "This is the man you want to marry, Olivia. So, chin up and wipe those tears. Let''s get on with the


    wedding." I smiled.


    To my surprise, she threw away the flowers in her hands and said to William''s rtives, "If Renee can''t


    be my bridesmaid, then I''m not getting married today!"


    William was taken aback by her outburst, but his expression darkened because he knew the reason


    behind her anger. So, he red at the Olsons and mocked, "Are you guys satisfied now?"


    "William, you can''t allow them to do whatever they want because their family backgrounds are more


    influential than ours. You have to let them know that we are not someone to be messed with either."


    Just when people started squabbling, a stern voice resonated in the room. "This should be a wedding


    that both parties are happy about. Yet, people like you decided to ruin it due to your greed! Olivia does


    have an outstanding family, but she has only ever treated all of you with courtesy. All she wanted was


    for Ms. Felix to be her bridesmaid just because Ms. Felix was someone important to her. This is her


    wedding, so why can''t she choose her bridesmaid? I''m making my opinion on this crystal clear. I agree


    with Olivia on this one. There are still twenty minutes before the wedding starts. After that, whether or


    not there will be a wedding will be up to you." Christopher had defended me.


    He had always stood up to me at crucial moments.


    When the Olsons heard Christopher''s words, their expression turned nasty. To be honest, William''s


    parents and grandparents agreed for me to be the bridesmaid. Unfortunately, the Olsons were a


    large brood with many rtives. Naturally, many opposed this idea. Most of them were elders that


    couldn''t bear to watch William''s family reach better heights. William frankly didn''t want anything to do


    with them, but they had insisted on causing a stir. Since they were his elders, he also couldn''t do


    anything about it without beingmbasted for being a disrespectful brat.


    Suddenly, a fleet of cars arrived at the venue. Each of them was a brand-new Rolls-Royce and


    Porsches. There were various bright colors, and none were as simple as ck and white.


    When everyone saw the vehicles, they were dumbfounded.


    "Who invited them?"


    Someone, who appeared to be their leader, left the car and stood before us. The instant I recognized


    that person, I wanted to avoid him at all costs. But, to my immense dismay, he caught sight of me, took


    off his sunsses

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Chapter 236


    The weather in Goldshore had always been pleasant. Even though it was already December, the


    weather was sunny, and the sun shone gently on a man who wore a ck military uniform.


    The weather in Goldshore had always been pleasant. Even though it was already December, the


    weather was sunny, and the sun shone gently on a man who wore a ck military uniform.


    Although I had not seen him for a month, he was still as beautiful as ever.


    Bertie¡­ No, no, his name was Robert.


    Robert had the sort of face that could captivate anyone.


    He held his sunsses and walked toward us. His boots were shining brightly, making him seem like a


    divine god that had graced the human realm.


    Since most of William''s rtives and the guests that arrived were ordinary people, they rarely saw such


    a beautiful person like Robert and tens of branded cars parked together. Thus, their faces were filled


    with bewilderment and envy.


    When William saw Robert, he frowned and asked, "Who are you?"


    Robert was still wearing a headset, but it had changed from its usual vibrant pink to deep blue.


    However, he had decorated it with genuine diamonds. I had never understood why he was always


    wearing a headset.


    He smiled brightly as he stood before us and introduced himself, saying, ¡°I''m the bride''s friend. I was


    initially going to pick her up, but something came up, and I was dyed. It''s a shame that these cars


    are useless now. Therefore, I''ll be presenting them to the bride as a token of apology. What do you


    think, Olivia?¡±


    Does he know Olivia?! However, judging by her dumbfounded expression, it doesn''t seem like it. Could


    it be that he is here to back her up?


    Nheless, she swiftly took advantage of the situation and said, "You don''t have to bring me


    anything. Why would I want these cars? It''s not like I can''t buy them myself."


    Olivia''s remarks were practically oozing with generosity. As a result, the Olsons had mixed emotions


    when they heard her. So, Robert smiled and inquired curiously, "Why are you all standing by the


    doorway?"


    She instantly donned a pout andined, "They say that Renee is not suitable to be my bridesmaid


    because she had a divorce, but I¡­"


    When Robert heard her words, he looked at me and questioned, "What are your thoughts about this?"


    "Hm?" I quirked a brow at him.


    Then, Robert turned to the Olsons and said, "What about the rest of you?"


    The Olsons couldn''t understand what he was implying. Nheless, a brave soul voiced their


    confusion, "What do you mean?"


    Robert had his hands behind his back and pretended to mock me. "Look at you, Ms. Felix. You are the


    heir of the Xenos Family and have at least trillions to your name. You are standing on top of the food


    chain, yet you allow yourself to be bullied by these people? It''s just being a bridesmaid, and you don''t


    have to do anything you don''t want. By the way, why don''t we buy out all the hospitals?"


    I was rendered speechless by his course of action. Robert sure knows how to brag. Well, he isn''t


    wrong, though.


    When the crowd heard him saying that I was filthy rich and possessed the ability to buy several


    hospitals without breaking a sweat, they went silent and quietly left the scene.


    "Thank you," Olivia said gratefully. Then, she paused and grumbled, "You are way too shy."


    The wedding was supposed to be modest since they feared that the Olsons would be jealous due to


    the vast difference in wealth between both families. Even Christopher had explicitly chosen not toe


    while driving a branded car. Unfortunately, Robert ruined it all with his entourage. Still, since William''s


    rtives insisted on stirring the pot earlier, it showed that they couldn''t be too modest. Even I couldn''t


    believe that the Olsons were such realists.


    "You''re wee." Robert curled his lips into a smirk.


    Soon, the wedding ceremony continued without further ado. When I was finished with my task as a


    bridesmaid, I saw Robert sitting not far away and talking to some people. When I walked closer to him,


    I heard him boasting, "The bride''s family isn''t just rich; they are filthy rich! They are so wealthy that they


    don''t even know where to spend their money! Let me tell you. The bride didn''t want those branded cars


    of mine.


    Moreover, those bridesmaids you talked about are also outstanding women. Two of their boyfriends are


    wealthier than the bride. I don''t even know where to begin with Emma. She donated trillions of money


    to charity! Honestly, all the bride has to do is just live her life freely since she doesn''t need to work as


    she doesn''tck money."


    I sat by his side and whispered, "You seem to have investigated all of us thoroughly! So, tell me, why


    did youe to Goldshore all of a sudden?!"


    "That''s because I miss you." Robert smiled charmingly.


    I rolled my eyes at him and ignored his flirtatious remark. Then, he continued to crow about with the


    others while I rose to my feet and apanied the newlywed couple as they congratted the other


    guests. When I returned to Robert''s table, I could still hear him shooting his mouth. Only then did I


    learn that those people he had sat with were William''s colleagues.


    I patted him on the shoulder, indicating that he should keep a low profile.


    After the wedding ended, I found Robert still mingling with the same people. So, I grabbed him by the


    arm and dragged him to a secluded ce. After that, I said grumpily, "Why are you telling them all


    those things?"


    "Why not? Otherwise, they will keep bullying Olivia. I investigated them before, and some of them used


    to take advantage of her. I''m just saying those things to warn them off!"


    "Olivia won''t let anyone bully her without reason."


    When Robert heard my words, he shrugged and said, "Suit yourself. Also, there''s nothing wrong with


    being shy. At least they know that we aren''t someone to be easily messed with!"


    I couldn''t help but feel like he was truly a passionate yet kind-hearted young man.


    "Why did youe to Goldshore?" I asked again.


    "Didn''t I say it''s because I miss you?" he replied promptly.


    "We are not that close with each other," I retorted coldly.


    When he heard my words, he chuckled and said, "I thought we were. After all, I am your savior, right? I


    even carried you and walked in the snow for hours."


    "Shawn said you had nned it all," I exposed him mercilessly.


    "Ah, it looks like you already know the truth."


    I was frustrated in the face of his indifference. Thus, I turned my head to the side and said, "We are not


    friends, so hurry up and leave."


    However, Robert didn''t answer me and reached out to pat my head. I blinked at him, utterly shocked,


    and swatted his hand away. "Don''t touch me."


    "It was just a pat on the head. It''s not like I was trying to harass you." Robert pouted childishly.


    I instantly deted at his sight. I remembered that Shawn had told me that Robert had leukemia and


    would die at any time. He was like me¡ªwe were cursed with ill health.


    "It''s harassment if you touch me without my permission."


    When he heard my words, he said obediently, "Then, I''ll touch you when I have your permission."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite the sun shining, December''s weather was still rather chilly, especially while wearing the


    bridesmaid dress. Just as I was about to search for warmth, Emma walked toward me and handed me


    a jacket. After I took it from her, I smiled and said, "I''m going to Find after this. Why don''t you and


    Christopher go back to Bryxton together?"


    "We don''t live in the same city," Emma replied.


    "Maybe he would love to drop by," I said softly. After all, it was normal to drop by at some ce for


    someone you loved.


    She pursed her lips at my words. Then, after some time, she asked, "I don''t understand what I feel


    about him, Renee. I don''t know¡­"


    "What are your worries?" I asked patiently.


    Although Robert was standing by my side, Emma didn''t bother hiding her thoughts and said candidly,


    "My life is just beginning, and I''m not sure what I want. Although I have seen the outside world, the


    feelings¡­ I''m new to it. I don''t have much experience with it to know what love is. So, if I choose to be


    with Christopher, that means I can only be with him for the rest of my life¡­"


    When he heard her words, he immediately knew what she meant. Then, he said, "Are you afraid that


    Christopher isn''t the one you want after you guys get together?"


    "Yes. I''m afraid that I don''t love him."


    As I listened to her words, I bent down and advised her patiently, "You are still young, so I understand


    you have concerns. I know you feared that you wouldn''t be able to withstand only being by


    Christopher''s side, right? You are mature, Emma. You can see things better than anyone. To be honest,


    you know that you have already chosen to be with him deep down. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be


    hesitating! Since you have already thought things over, why not give it a shot? Maybe he would be the


    one for you."


    "I still need time to think, Renee." After Emma had said her piece, she scurried over to Olivia. Then,


    she briefly said something to Olivia before she left the scene in a hurry, along with Christopher in hot


    pursuit.


    I couldn''t helpmenting, "Love is always so strange. It has a weird way of making people frustrated


    and happy."


    "Really? I don''t quite understand," replied Robert.


    "Don''t you have anyone you love?" I asked.


    "Nope. I''m not worthy of having a family."


    Not worthy of having a family¡­ Suddenly, I remembered that he was ill.


    I didn''t know how tofort him, but I didn''t have the means to do it either. Hence, I changed the


    subject and said, "I''m leaving."


    "To Find?" he asked.


    "Yes."


    Robert smiled and teased, "Are you going to find your boyfriend?"


    "Of course. Why else would I go there?" I side-eyed him.


    "Come with me to France."

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Chapter 237


    At Robert''s mention of France, I was reminded of how my biological mother, Sandra, used to stay


    there. She had lived her life as a grand duchess back then. "I don''t have the time," I replied as I


    wrapped my down coat tighter around me. Robert parted his lips to form a smile. "Your mother was the


    one who told me to invite you. She wants to see you, and she''s waiting for you in the castle in France."


    At Robert''s mention of France, I was reminded of how my biological mother, Sandra, used to stay


    there. She had lived her life as a grand duchess back then. "I don''t have the time," I replied as I


    wrapped my down coat tighter around me. Robert parted his lips to form a smile. "Your mother was the


    one who told me to invite you. She wants to see you, and she''s waiting for you in the castle in France."


    I was shocked to hear this. "Do you know my mom?"


    Robert reached his hand up to pat my head, but he eventually retracted it and rubbed the back of his


    own head after I red at him. "Yeah, I know her. I''ve known her all along. The dress that you wore the


    last time was a gift from her."


    "She never told you to give me that dress the way you did it. In other words, I find it hard to believe you


    after what you''ve done," I uttered tly.


    "Do you not believe that I know your mom?" he asked.


    I walked toward the helicopter without saying anything while Robert tagged along behind me as he


    continued exining himself. "I''m being honest. I know your mom. She''s my uncle''s wife, and I stayed


    with her for a few years when I was a child. Even though she''s my aunt, I call her my mom as well."


    My footsteps came to a halt as I was reminded of how Robert had once said that his mother liked


    lisianthus flowers. My mother liked lisianthus flowers as well. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many of


    those flowers by the bottom of Brimstone Mountain and on the hill where the Xenos'' Vi was located.


    Robert was gradually convincing me to believe him.


    When he caught me questioning myself, he immediately pulled his phone out to make a call before


    shoving the phone to me. "If you still don''t believe me, you can see it for yourself."


    I was dazed. "Who are you calling?" He simply smiled at me without responding. I pressed the phone


    against my ear to hear a gentle and sophisticated tone of voice calling my name. "It''s me, Renee," the


    voice said.


    "Who are you?" I frowned. However, I realized who the person was the moment the question escaped


    my lips. I simply hadn''t expected Robert to give her a call directly. "I''m Sandra, Renee." She didn''t have


    the guts to say that she was my mother.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Oh. Robert was the one who phoned you," I replied calmly. I sounded as calm as if I had been


    speaking to a stranger. "I want to meet you, Renee," Sandra said. She was the one who abandoned


    me, but she was also the one who gave me life. Both of these came into conflict in my mind as I


    thought about it. But¡­ She also gave me one of her kidneys back when I was younger. She gave me a


    second chance to live life, so I guess I do owe her something.


    I finally decided that it would only be appropriate that I agreed to meet up with her. However, this


    meetup didn''t mean much to me¡ªI simply thought of it as returning the favor after she gave me her


    kidney. "Okay. I''ll head over to Franceter." I returned the phone to Robert after that, and he


    sheepishly trailed along behind me as we boarded the helicopter.


    I ordered Joseph to chase Robert out, but Robert clung to my sleeve before letting out an awkward


    chuckle. "Why don''t you bring me along since we''re headed in the same direction? You don''t know the


    way to the castle, anyway."


    I pretended not to hear him, but he continued toe up with more offers. "Shawn is stuck in Find


    because of the Saunders family. If you bring me to France now, I promise I won''t cause any trouble for


    Shawn in the next six months." I ended up letting Robert onto the helicopter.


    Robert looked around like a curious child¡ªhe was interested even in the ck army uniform that


    Joseph was dressed in. "Our design is a little different. You have a belt here!" Robert eximed. I was


    speechless. I let out a sigh as I watched Robert fumbling with Joseph''s belt. Joseph ignored him the


    entire time, so Robert eventually stopped pestering Joseph. Instead, he turned to speak to me. "You


    were acting like a loser just now. Why did you give in to the people from the Olson Family just now?"


    "They''re all regr citizens, and I didn''t want to be too oppressive. Furthermore, they''re Olivia''s future


    inws, so I thought it''d be best to show them some respect. Furthermore, Christopher had decided not


    to use a luxurious car to save the doctor some embarrassment. Christopher had decided not to waste


    his resources just to cause a grand scene, yet you meddled with his ns the moment you showed up.


    Now, the Olson Family, the doctors, and other colleagues all know how rich Olivia is. They''re probably


    going to cause her trouble in the future! They might perceive Olivia as an ATM now that they know how


    rich she is. If she doesn''t agree to help them, then they might start spreading rumors about her," I


    exined.


    Robert sat down beside me. "You broke the whole thing down thoroughly. You''re right¡ªthose guys are


    going to go to Olivia whenever they need money in the future. Olivia would probably agree to help them


    since these people are her future husband''s family or colleagues. When these people see how


    generous she is, they might even try to test her limits! However, you forgot about one thing¡ªdo you


    think Olivia''s future husband would allow others to bully her? Furthermore, themotion that


    urred earlier today might also help to reduce future issues. Now, no one would have the guts to look


    down on Olivia, and no one would have the guts to talk badly about her. Based on my research, some


    of the doctors had bullied her in the past."


    "I''m not too sure about all that," I replied. I figured that someone with Olivia''s temper would be able to


    handle things on her own. After all, she was the one who managed to save me after defeating a bunch


    of guys. "Forget it. Let''s not talk about this anymore." Robert lost interest in continuing the conversation


    and rested his head on my arm as if I was his pillow instead. I was about to push him away when he


    spoke. "I haven''t slept in three days. Why don''t you just let me rest here for a while?"


    "We shouldn''t get so intimate. I have a partner, and we''re not that close," I replied icily. "Your mom is


    my mom, so I''m technically your brother. There''s no need to worry about being intimate since we''re


    siblings!" he imed.


    I was speechless. He actually made sense. When he saw me staying silent, he wrapped his arms


    around mine as he spoke in a soft voice. "I''m really your brother, Renee. You have to be nice to me." I


    still didn''t know what to say, but I eventually decided against pushing him off. Perhaps I felt sorry for


    him, or perhaps he had a special spot in my heart because of how he called my mother his mother.


    It took us about five hours to arrive in France. With the time difference in both countries, it was noon


    time when we reached France, and the sun hung directly above our heads. The weather was rather


    warm. It was too warm for a down coat, yet I felt too cold without it. Robert brought me to a nearby mall


    to get some clothes.


    He had a preference for France''s traditional clothing, but I rejected all his suggestions and eventually


    picked a moremon-looking shirt. I matched the shirt with a mini-skirt.


    "Horrendous," Robert uttered as he shot me a sideways nce. Anything that didn''t go along with his


    will was ''horrendous'' to him. I wasn''t in the mood to speak, so I simply got him to bring me to the


    castle. I felt a strong sense of wistfulness when the car came to a halt in front of the castle.


    Robert got me to make my bodyguards stay by the front door, but I argued against his request. "No.


    They''re here to protect me every step of the way."


    "There''s no danger in meeting your mother," Robert replied. "These are my principles," I retorted. I had


    no such principles, but I simply didn''t want to step into the castle on my own. "Fine," Robert said with a


    frown. After that, he led me into the castle grounds. Greenery sprawled far and wide in front of me, and


    there was a pavilion built in the middle of the grasnd. A modern-looking ss table was ced in


    the middle of the pavilion, and there was a woman in a traditional dress sitting in front of the table. She


    had her back turned toward me, but I could tell that she was a proud and elegant woman just by


    looking at her posture. She looked even more charismatic than Shawn''s mother.


    "Mom!" Robert cried out with a smile. When the woman heard his voice, she turned around to look at


    him. I froze when I saw her side profile. "We''re so alike," I muttered to myself.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Chapter 238


    Shawn''s mother had told me twice that I looked simr to my mother. When my mother turned to face


    me, I felt like I was staring at my future self. I was almost certain that I would look exactly like her in a


    little more than ten years. I walked over to sit opposite her. "As requested, I have brought Renee over


    to meet you, Mom! You guys can chat for a while. I''m going to my room to get changed, but I''lle


    over in a moment," he uttered thoughtfully.


    After Robert left, it was just Joseph and the other bodyguards who stayed with me. My mother handed


    me a cup of coffee. "You can get them to step back," she told me. I gave Joseph a nod, and they


    stepped back to keep a distance of about ten yards from me. Once my bodyguards were a distance


    away from me, the elegant woman began to speak in a calm tone. "This is my first time meeting you


    after we were separated."


    Does that mean she didn''t see me after she donated her kidney to me? I wondered. She continued


    speaking while I pressed my lips together without saying anything. "I missed you a lot, and I''ve thought


    of bringing you home to care for you, but when I am reminded of your father¡­ He lied to me, and he


    ruined my idea of love. I hated him too much¡ªit was hard for me to have you by my side. I''m sorry,"


    she exined.


    She sounded extremely calm as she spoke of her hatred for my father, and she sounded equally calm


    when she imed that she missed me. It was almost as if she didn''t feel anything as she uttered those


    words. "It''s fine," I muttered.


    "You seem really calm, even though this is our first meeting in a while, Renee," shemented.


    "You seem pretty calm, too," I said while staring at my coffee. She smiled in response. "We''re really


    simr." I didn''t say anything after that. "I told Robert to bring you over because I was thinking of


    handing you all of my businesses in Bryxton and Find," she said.


    "Why are you being so generous?" I asked with a smile.


    "I only have one daughter," she replied.


    "Robert called you his mother as well," I said. Her expression softened at the mention of Robert. "He


    was really weak as a child, so I took care of him as he was growing up. He only calls me his mother


    because we''re close," she exined.


    "If that''s the case, you can hand all your businesses over to him," I replied before standing up to leave.


    She called out for me with a rather stunned look on her face. "Renee." With my back turned against


    her, I spoke in a calm voice. "I''ve never cared much for money and wealth¡ªI don''t even want the


    money that the Xenos Family has to offer. I was forced to take Shawn''s money."


    "Are you saying that all this wealth doesn''t belong to you just because you don''t want it?" she asked


    gently.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What else do we share aside from the same blood? Do you really think of me as your daughter?" I


    asked. I was nothing but the heir of her wealth on paper. I didn''t mean anything else to her¡ªshe didn''t


    even seem happy when she saw me. She seemed bbergasted upon hearing myst question. I


    turned around and saw the troubled look on her face. "I should leave now," I uttered while trying my


    best to contain the frustration I felt.


    My trip to France had been utterly pointless. "Renee," she said in her same gentle tone. "You''re my


    daughter, but aside from that, I don''t know how else we may be bonded to one another," she replied


    honestly. I didn''t say anything else after that¡ªI simply led Joseph and the other bodyguards away from


    the castle. Joseph questioned me when we got to the helicopter. "You don''t seem too happy, Miss."


    "She wasn''t happy when she had me, Joseph," I replied.


    "Are you referring to the Duchess, Miss?" Joseph asked hesitantly. I don''t need a mother like her, I


    thought. I didn''t know how to respond to Joseph''s question, as I didn''t want to seem vulnerable in front


    of him. When we were at the borders of France, I sent Shawn a text. ''I''ll reach Espoo in a few hours,'' I


    texted.


    Shawn didn''t respond to my text, so I messaged Diego and Kevin. However, none of them responded


    to me either¡ªit was almost as if they had all disappeared into thin air at the same time. I had a rather


    uneasy feeling building in my chest as I awaited their responses. After a few hours, the helicopter


    landed in Espoo.


    The entire vi in Espoo was pitch ck. Joseph could sense danger nearing us, so he stood guard in


    front of me before he ordered the other 23 bodyguards to surround me. All of a sudden, a loud st


    came from the entrance of the vi, and we were all blown away by the force of the explosion. My body


    mmed onto the ground, and Joseph immediately grabbed my arm before we began to run.


    The rest of the bodyguards stayed behind to handle the situation. When I turned to look at them, I saw


    them copse before my eyes. I felt nauseous as my vision turned dark. I had never witnessed such a


    bloody scene! Joseph dragged me along, and we ran for a long while before I waspletely out of


    breath. I started puking the moment we stopped. Once I was done, Joseph dragged me into the woods.


    It was snowing in Find, and we could hide behind the huge piles of snow. From where we were, we


    could see a few men patrolling the area with rifles in their arms.


    I didn''t even have the guts to breathe at that point. When they got nearer to us, Joseph stood up all of a


    sudden to distract them. They all chased after Joseph while I remained hidden behind the icy pile of


    snow. I climbed out of the snow when I couldn''t stand the cold anymore, and I was greeted by a pair of


    green eyes the moment I looked up.


    The pair of green eyes looked as if they belonged to a snake. They stared at me as if I was their


    predator. "Who are you?" I asked helplessly.


    "Who am I? I''m Shawn''s good friend." He responded in the localnguage perfectly, even though he


    didn''t look local. I tried my best to contain the panic that I felt as I continued questioning him. "How are


    you rted to Shawn? Why are youing after me?" In the past, I used to be able to remain calm in


    all situations as I trusted that Shawn would show up to save me. But¡­ I can''t calm myself down after I


    just saw these people killing my men!


    The panic in me grew as the man ordered his subordinates to tie me up.


    After that, his subordinates brought me over to stand in front of him. The man patted me on the cheek.


    "You''re a pretty one. That probably exins why Shawn has never fallen for any other woman." The


    man before my eyes had sharp and memorable features. He was rtively handsome, and he had


    some long stubble at the bottom of his chin that made him look manly. His looks fit his violent nature¡ª


    he was like a predator that was ready for a feast.


    "Why are you kidnapping me?" I asked after biting my lips in fear. The Xenos Family held great power


    in Find, so my best hope was for Joseph to escape and save me or for the rest of the Xenos Family


    to realize my whereabouts.


    "We have to leave, Colin," the man beside Colin reminded him. "She''s from the Xenos Family, so they''ll


    probably send some men to look for her soon. We should bring her back to our headquarters first." I


    figured that Colin was the man who was standing before my eyes. His eyes were bright as he stared at


    me for a while without paying attention to the other man''s words. "Give me clothes. I''ll put some on for


    her," he ordered.


    "What are you trying to do?" I asked with my face pale. Colin handed his gun to the man beside him


    before he pulled my clothes off. I stoodpletely naked in front of him and his men. He stared at my


    body for a while¡­


    "Stop!" I red at him with fury written all over my face.


    "Hah! Are you giving me orders?" he hissed.


    "I''m the head of the Xenos Family. You''ll be dead meat if anything happens to me!" I warned.


    "I''m a criminal. I don''t care about my own life! Anyway, I wouldn''t mind dying in the arms of a beautiful


    lady, especially if the beautifuldy is Shawn''s girl!" He was surprisingly fluent in thenguage. All of a


    sudden, he grabbed my arm and pulled me close. I waspletely dumbfounded as I felt myself being


    shamed and vited!

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Chapter 239


    My face was pale with rage as Colin helped me put on a ck, ninja-like suit that I had only ever seen


    on TV. He even tied my hair into one long braid before putting a ck mask over the bottom half of my


    face. He seemed to be in a rush¡ªthe moment he was done, he grabbed my arm and dragged me


    toward the car. He hopped into the seat beside me after he pushed me in.


    "Take us back to the base camp," he ordered. The car traveled toward the North. Throughout the long


    journey, I overheard them saying that we had crossed the Find borders, and I also heard them say


    that the Xenos Family was chasing after them. The sky had turned dark by the time I saw Shawn. I was


    sent to the second floor while Shawn was on the ground floor. It looked like a battlefield down there!


    Shawn fought like a devil¡ªhe wouldn''t stop attacking everyone that came close to him. His expression


    remained calm, and his movements were firm even as tens of people tried to attack him all at once. I


    kept my gaze fixed on the scene below even though I felt my stomach churning with nausea. On top of


    the disgust I felt, I was also worried about Shawn. I would be heartbroken if he was injured.


    "This is where Shawn and I grew up," Colin said from his spot in a chair beside me. "This ce is like a


    prison cell that we can never escape for the rest of our lives."


    I held my breath for a while. "What do you mean when you say that you can''t escape it?"


    "Don''t you understand what I mean?" He gave me a sideways nce. "It means that we''ll never be


    able to leave this ce! Both Shawn and I will always be stuck here!" Colin said.


    Could someone as powerful and morous as Shawn be caught up in such a frustrating situation? "Is


    he here by his own will, or¡­" I asked worriedly.


    "He''s here ording to his own will, of course. This is his ce," Colin replied. This is Shawn''s¡­?


    "Does Shawn love you?" Colin asked me out of nowhere. Someone had asked me the same question


    just a while ago. "That has got nothing to do with you," I replied with my head hanging low. "We can


    attempt an experiment," Colin said.


    "What experiment?" I asked icily. Colin turned to look at the men beside him. "Bring her down."


    "Should we seal her lips?" his men asked.


    "Sure." Colinughed. They then dragged me down to the battlefield. It was then that I realized how I


    was dressed in the same clothes as everyone else. I quickly blended in to be one of them.


    Swords, fists, and kicks were thrown around blindly, and I felt someone shoving me from the back. I fell


    forward andnded directly in front of Shawn. Even though the man in front of me was someone


    familiar, I felt as if he was a stranger at that moment.


    The usual calm and peaceful look in his eyes had been reced by a violent re. I stumbled


    backward when he suddenly sent a kick toward my stomach. I fell on my back for a moment before


    someone grabbed me up and pushed me toward Shawn again. This time, he sent a kick directly toward


    my head! I felt a loud ringing in my head and all my bones aching. Someone grabbed me up and


    pushed me toward him again. I wanted to scream, but my lips had been sealed!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this rate, I knew that Shawn would hit me to my death. Just as I was about to lose all hope, Shawn


    slowed his actions down as he realized that something was wrong. "Let go of her." A miracle happened


    at that very moment¡ªeveryone around me stopped moving and took a step back! Colin is right! Shawn


    is in charge of this ce!


    Shawn gradually walked toward me as heid his icy re on my eyes. I blinked in confusion as I


    watched his pupils shrink. His hands were trembling as he pulled my mask down. When he saw who I


    was, his gaze remained the same. He ordered his people to drag me away when Colin came down


    from the second floor. "Do you know that youngdy, Shawn?"


    I was in pain. I was in so much pain that I felt like I was about to die! I sprawled on the floor weakly as I


    felt my head spinning. "Were you the one who brought her over, Colin?" Shawn asked.


    "Alfie heard that you found yourself a woman, and he told me to bring her over for a tour someday.


    But¡­ it seems like you don''t know her!" Colin replied.


    "Colin, you need to know your limits even if you want to go against me. Don''t you darey hands on¡ª"


    Shawn started in a deep voice.


    "Hey,y hands on what?" Colin chuckled. "Your baby?" Shawn was silent for a while, and I could feel


    myself losing consciousness. At that moment, a rather rough voice came from above me. "Shawn, how


    are you rted to this woman?"


    "We''re not rted." I heard Shawn speaking in a clear voice. "In that case, I want you to stab her,"


    someone else said. My vision was blurry, and I couldn¡¯t tell what was going on. Time seemed to slow


    down for a moment as I found myself staring into a man''s cold re. Right after that, I felt someone


    stabbing me in the stomach!


    I spat out a mouthful of blood, and my spitnded on that person''s body. I couldn''t tell what exactly


    happened after that, but I felt someone dragging me away. When I woke up, I found myself in a cell


    with a pile of white bones lying next to me. I let out a terrified scream as I felt the pain in my body


    increase. Right then, I heard loud footstepsing from outside.


    "Hey, is she awake?" This voice¡­ Colin! "Where''s Shawn?" I asked frantically.


    "Are you still thinking about him now?" Colin asked.


    "Where''s Shawn? I want to see Shawn." Colin seemed puzzled as I insisted on seeing Shawn. "Shawn


    just stabbed you in the stomach, and you''re still asking for him?"


    I was dazed for a moment. "What did you say?"


    "Shawn just stabbed you!" Colin cried.


    "I don''t believe you!" I shook my head. I didn''t believe him, but the pain in my stomach was something I


    couldn''t ignore. Colin dragged me out of the cell, and I saw Shawn and a foreign old man with a face


    full of wrinkles standing near the room. The old man looked extremely stern. "That''s Alfie," Colin said.


    "Who is Alfie?" I asked. Colin didn''t answer me, but the man called Alfie spoke instead. "How are you


    rted to that girl?"


    "I''m not rted in any way to her," Shawn replied. "Colin said that she''s your woman," Alfie responded.


    "She''s just a woman," Shawn replied in a calm and emotionless tone.


    "Do you love her?" Alfie asked.


    "No," Shawn spoke in his usual tone. No¡­ Shawn said he never loved me¡­ So many people had


    asked me this question, and I always had a firm answer¡ªthat he loved me! But at that moment, he told


    those people that he had never loved me. Had my love for him been one-sided all along? "Throw her


    out, then," Alfie uttered.


    "Why are you crying?" Colin asked me all of a sudden. I wasn''t sure why, but I assumed that it was


    because my heart ached. "What is it? Do you think Shawn was lying because Alfie threatened him? If


    you don''t believe it, you can ask Shawnter when hees." Colin paused for a moment before he


    spoke again. "He''s here."


    I looked up to see Shawn walking over with a dark aura surrounding him. I had never seen him looking


    that way. "Sunny," I mumbled. My entire body was in a lot of pain, and I wanted to spread my arms


    open to ask for a hug. However, I didn''t have the guts to do it at that moment.


    He was the one who hit and stabbed me, after all! The man before my eyes¡­ the man I loved¡­ He


    was the one who did all of this! He said that I was just a woman. "Renee, we need to talk through some


    things," Shawn said.


    I pressed my hand against the wound on my stomach as I responded softly, "What do you want to tell


    me, Sunny?" Deep down, I still had some hope.


    "I don''t want to lose my mother again," he said. I stared at him dazedly. "Are you¡­ breaki

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Chapter 240


    It was pretty dark in the cell, so I couldn''t see the man''s face clearly. It was so dark that I felt ayer of


    moisture forming around my eyes. The darkness seeped through my chest as a helpless and hopeless


    sensation weighed upon my whole body.


    "Yeah. Every good thinges to an end," Shawn said. He sounded poetic even as he was breaking


    up with me. Why did he want to break up all of a sudden? What happened to the man who loved,


    pampered, and never hurt me? I couldn''t bring myself to believe it. I let go of the wound on my stomach


    to reach for his sleeve. He didn''t dodge me¡ªhe simply lowered his gaze to stare at me. His gaze was


    nk, and he stared at me as if I was a stranger. There wasn''t a hint of sympathy in his eyes.


    The blood continued to flow out of the wound on my stomach as I smiled at him like an idiot. "You must


    be kidding, right, Sunny? I must be dreaming. When I wake up, you''ll be the Sunny who loves and


    cares for me again! Yeah. I must be dreaming. Only nightmares feel like this!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Would you be in so much pain if this were a dream?" Shawn asked me the one crucial question that


    shattered my hopes. I lowered my gaze to stare at the wound on my stomach. It was still bleeding, and


    the wound was deep. It was so deep that it looked like I would die from it. Yet, I couldn''t bring myself to


    believe it!


    I still had some hopes as I questioned him. "Are you in a tough spot or something, Sunny?"


    Colin interrupted us. "Do you think anyone would dare threaten him on his turf?"


    That''s right. This is his turf. Those people stopped the moment he told them to, so how could he be put


    in a tough spot in any way? The man I loved responded in a cold tone. "No," he said. I let out a sudden


    laugh that was filled with hopelessness.


    Why does my life have to be so hard? Why do my loved ones always hurt me? Every time I build


    enough courage to trust someone again, they always end up betraying my trust! I can''t believe Shawn,


    the man I trusted the most, is doing this to me! I thought that he was the only person who would never


    hurt me in my life!


    Tears of helplessness streamed down my face as I remained silent. Shawn bent down and carried me


    in his arms. I couldn''t understand what he was trying to do. The man''s familiar, refreshing scent


    surrounded me, and I greedily took a sniff of it. He brought me out of the cell and the building itself.


    When we stepped out, I found myself surrounded by white snow.


    Shawn stepped foot into the snow, which was so thick that it nearly went up to his knees. He took a few


    steps before he threw me into the pile of snow. I stared at him dumbfoundedly. "You should be d that


    the Xenos Family found you in time. Otherwise, you would freeze to death here, and that wouldn''t be


    nice. From now on, we are not rted to each other in any way, Renee. You don''t have toe to me


    anymore, and you shouldn''t have any hopes toward me."


    Shawn is telling me that I shouldn''t have any hopes for him anymore. He''s really parting ways with me


    this time. I lowered my gaze to stare at the wound on my stomach. "I''m about to die!" I was bleeding so


    much¡ªI didn''t think I could survive.


    He responded in an icy tone, "No. You canst for at least 30 minutes more."


    "I''m really dying!" I insisted in a stubborn tone. He was the one who stabbed me. The wound was so


    close to my uterus. The doctor mentioned that there was a possibility that I might have a rpse and


    that I couldn''t cause any more strain on my body.


    I rested in the snow as I allowed my blood to stain the snow red. My gaze was oddly calm as I looked


    at him. "I''m not sure why there''s such a drastic change in your attitude toward me. Nichs was the


    last person who treated me that way, and I never forgave him. I''m not going to forgive him even though


    I used to love him so much!"


    Shawn simply stared at me icily and didn''t say a single thing. "Sunny," I called out in a gentle voice. He


    stared at me, and his pupils shrank a little. "I can''t bring myself to forgive you," I said in an oddly soft


    tone. My heart had been shattered too many times¡ªI couldn''t bring myself to forgive anyone anymore!


    "I''ll leave now, Renee," Shawn said in a heavy tone.


    "I''m really about to die," I said after letting out a softugh. Shawn didn''t say anything and simply left


    me behind before he walked back into the base camp. I looked up at the blue skies as I felt a wave of


    calmness washing over me. I no longer cared about living¡ªall the time that I had up until that point felt


    like the time that I had stolen from the universe, anyway.


    I didn''t know how long I hadid in the snow before I gradually lost consciousness. I didn''t feel the least


    bit of sorrow¡ªall I felt was my eptance of my death. This is pretty good. I bet I''ll get to meet my two


    children soon, right? I was once delusional enough to think that Nichs might have brought my


    children away. I used to have hope deep down inside me. Yet, after such a long period of searching, I


    still couldn''t find anything. It was either that the Xenos Family was too useless to be of any help or that


    my two children no longer existed on this earth. If they were alive, they were probably six months old


    now.


    What could a six-month-old child do? The child could warm the insides of my heart! My children could


    give me hope in this life¡ªI wouldn''t feel as deste and helpless as I did if my children were around.


    All of a sudden, I heard someone calling my name. "Renee."


    My body was stiff as I turned my head around to see a gorgeous face. "You''re¡­?" I whispered weakly.


    "Have you lost your mind? Do you not recognize me anymore?" the person asked. I didn''t know what to


    say.


    The person carried me in his arms. "Mom told me to protect you." It was Robert. How did he get to me?


    Why is he the one who showed up at this crucial moment? Why is it him and not the guy I was longing


    for? No, no¡­ I can''t miss that guy anymore! I despise him for treating me like that! How could he bear


    to tear my heart apart like that?


    ¡­


    Shawn''s gaze was fixed on the woman lying in the snow as he stared at her from high ground in the


    base camp. The woman was lying still with her eyes wide open as snowkesnded around her eyes


    and blurred her vision. Her voice still rang in the man''s head. "I''m about to die!" He couldn''t imagine¡­


    what things would be like if she died. He couldn''t bear to deal with that particr consequence. He was


    aware that what he had done was extremely hurtful to her. However, he had no choice but to do such a


    thing when he was surrounded by people who had weapons in their hands!


    If Shawn had made a single mistake, the woman in the snow might have been shot to her death.


    Shawn was certain that the man who had taught him how to kill so viciously wouldn''t have trouble


    doing such a thing. When Colin saw Shawn standing still in front of the window, Colin walked over to


    tease Shawn. "You hadn''t expected this, huh? You refused toe back here after you left, yet you


    ended up as a prisoner in this ce after I caught you yesterday!"


    In the past, Colin had always been trying to capture Shawn, but Colin had always failed as his men


    would all be defeated by Shawn. The night before this, Colin had seized the opportunity to hijack


    Shawn''s helicopter as Colin knew that there were only a few people with Shawn.


    Furthermore, Shawn was returning to Goldshore because he wanted to personally escort Renee from


    Goldshore to Find. This had been a surprise that Shawn had nned for Renee, but he hadn''t


    expected this to be the reason he was attacked. Shawn had been too careless about this! If I


    were here alone, I wouldn''t be afraid at all! But¡­ I hadn''t expected Colin to wait around outside the vi


    just to kidnap Renee! Alfie can probably tell that the kid who grew up alongside him is starting to grow


    apart from him¡ªmaybe that''s why he''s trying to teach me a lesson! Alfie wants to show me that he''s


    still the one in charge here! Regardless of how good I get, I''m still a prisoner once I get back to this


    ce. I can''t disagree with Alfie!


    "I''ll leave this ce eventually," Shawn uttered tly. "When I do, both you and Alfie will be sent to hell


    for repentance. I''m going to get revenge after what you did today!"


    Colin gasped. "Hey, did you fall for that woman? Are you ming me for pushing her into the fighting


    ring? You stopped attacking her after you kicked her twice, didn¡¯t you? I didn''t bring her here because I


    wanted to kill her or anything!" Shawn was quiet for a while after that, so Colin continued talking. "What


    is it? Is your heart aching for her?"


    Shawn gave in this time. "Yeah! My heart aches for her! I wish that I could hurt myself instead of hurting


    her! So, you know how things are going to end for you. Both you and Alfie are going to pay for this!"


    Colin froze for a moment before he spoke in an impressed voice. "What you did just now was right. If


    you didn''t follow Alfie''s orders to stab her, someone as jealous as him probably wouldn''t have let her go


    so easily. Yet again, if I had to do that to my woman, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to!"


    Shawn no longer bothered to respond to Colin after that. Colin stared at the woman lying in the snow


    outside before he spoke once more. "Everyone is tied down to some things in life, and both you and I


    know that we''ll be trapped in this ce forever."


    "You''re the only one who feels trapped here," Shawn replied tly. What''s trapping me is¡­ I used to be


    fearless. I used to be able to ept death with ease, but now, what''s trapping me is¡­ Renee. "You say


    that as if you''d be able to escape now!" Colin hissed. Shawn didn''t say anything after that.


    When Shawn saw Roberting over to pick the woman up, he finally heaved a sigh of relief before


    walking off. Yet, deep down, he was still worried about the woman''s wound. He had tried his best to


    avoid doing any harm, but her wound wouldn''t stop bleeding earlier.


    Her face is unnaturally pale¡ªshe looks almost as pale as a corpse. Her blood had spread out on the


    snow like a rose! I could feel myself holding my breath when I looked at how gorgeous she seemed as


    shey outside, Shawn thought. She probably hates me now, right? I must have seemed cruel to her. I


    hate myself for doing all that I did. How did I end up being another one of the guys who hurt her?


    "The Xenos Family will probably get to us soon. We have to move to Irnd before they get to us,"


    Colin said after a while. Shawn''s footsteps came to a halt, and Colin patted Shawn on the shoulder.


    "You can''t escape. The hundreds of people here are all watching you, so you should just give up and


    stay by Alfie''s side." Colin chuckled.


    Shawn had an idea right then. "If you help me get out, then I''ll find a way to free you of your


    constraints. We''ll deal with my revenge some other time," Shawn suggested.


    "Don''t you dare betray me!" Colin rejected Shawn''s suggestion. "You won''t be able to do anything! All


    the people who are sent here are killers who have family members. The moment they betray Alife¡­


    You know what happens!" Colin uttered.


    "They''ll be no more than a bag of bones," Shawn muttered. Colin paused for a moment when he


    realized how he had been under the same control for the past few decades. Deep down, Colin was


    jealous of Shawn¡ªShawn had left without any fear, and Shawn hadn''t returned in ten years! Colin


    knew that he had captured Shawn mainly because of the jealousy he felt!


    We were once as close as brothers. How could he enjoy his life while I continue to be a pri

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Chapter 241


    I was fading in and out of consciousness the whole time. I felt like my entire life was shing before my


    eyes. My parents were the first people who came to my mind, followed by Leon and Quinn. Then came


    the first highlight of my life¡ªChristopher, followed by my pathetic marriage to Nichs. Then came


    Shawn, the most recent person who came into my life. I felt like I had never been in love my whole life,


    but Shawn was the one person who helped me understand how it felt like to be treasured by another


    person.


    Shawn was the one who provided me with firm and unconditional love when I was at the lowest point in


    my life. He gave me faith. In fact, he became my faith. I loved him as much as I loved my faith. What


    did it mean to have faith? Faith was the one thing that people sought without ever spheming it.


    However, Shawn''s attack and his words utterly shattered my faith. His mother ended up being the one


    person who changed him entirely. He had promised that he would let me handle this, yet he went


    against his word. I felt myself getting drowsier as my eyelids grew heavier. I could hear someone


    talking. "Mom, the doctor said that Renee is the one who refuses to wake up, but the Xenos Family is


    asking for their head of the family right now."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    A gentle voice was the one who made the decision. "We can hand her back to them since she''s the


    head of their family. The castle is not going to be peaceful if she stays, which will make it hard for her to


    recuperate." After that conversation, I could feel people moving me around, yet I didn''t want to open my


    eyes to see what was going on.


    At that moment, two children about seven or eight months old started crawling toward me in my head.


    The children looked like that guy, and I tried to let out a scream of fear. Yet, I couldn''t seem to make


    any sound. The children''s faces grew increasingly clearer, and I was trying my best to chase them


    away when they suddenly stood tall and transformed into Shawn!


    "Mr. Kalt, her condition is rather unstable," a voice said.


    Another familiar voice responded to that statement. "Is she having a nightmare? Hurry up and call the


    doctors."


    I could hear my heartbeat thumping in my ears. When I forced my eyes open, I found Anthony and


    Joseph standing before me. "Where am I?" I asked hesitantly.


    "We''re on the way back to Eldham, Miss," Anthony replied patiently. I shut my eyes once more. "How


    long have I been out?"


    "23 days," Anthony replied. 23 days¡­ That means that thanksgiving is over. It also means that I''ve


    missed out on Shawn''s 28th birthday. Well, who am I to celebrate his birthday with him? "When''s


    Christmas Eve?" I asked again.


    "It''s five days until Christmas, Miss," Anthony replied. That means it''s four days until my 25th birthday, I


    thought. Throughout the years, I had never once received birthday wishes from my loved ones. "Is it


    snowing in Eldham?" I asked quietly. Anthony shot Joseph a look, and momentster, Joseph found


    the answer.


    "There was a snowstorm in Eldham yesterday, Miss. It''s going to be pouring rain today," Joseph stated.


    I preferred it when Eldham was cold, chilly, and bleak with its harsh storms. "Let''s head back to Eldham


    then," I ordered in a soft tone.


    "Do you want to go back to Felix''s Vi or the apartment?" Anthony asked.


    "I want to head back to the vi, but a different one. Buy a new one for me," I instructed. The most


    exclusive vis in Eldham were located at the top of the mountains on the outskirts of town, and that


    area was highly secluded and quiet. Furthermore, since it was at the top of the mountains, the


    residents there would be the first to experience any snow or rainfall when it came.


    I had previously visited that residential area¡ªNichs had brought me over to stay for a night. As


    Joseph drove past the residential area, I saw a little kitten curled up in front of one of the vis. The


    kitten''s ginger-colored fur was dripping wet, and it looked like a sorry sight. The lights were turned on in


    the house, and it seemed like people were living inside. Is it possible that Nichs still stays here?


    "I want you to check the details of this house," I told Anthony. Anthony made a call and reported the


    address and house number to the other person on the phone. Soon enough, he got back to me. "That


    house belongs to Nichs, but Old Master Yates and Madam Yates are the ones staying there now,"


    he said.


    I froze for a moment. "Do you mean Benedict Yates is staying there?"


    Anthony exined patiently, "Yes. As per your orders, I got Alice to¡­ Well, she lost her mind, and the


    Yates Family decided to join forces with the Forgers since they weren''t stable on their own. In other


    words, Nichs is the one in charge of Yates Corporation now. He allowed Old Master Yates and


    Madam Yates to move into this vi, and some of their other family members are staying there as well.


    The younger generations are staying in Ashere, and Alice has been admitted into a mental hospital."


    A while ago, I bumped into Alice at Merlin''s engagement. Back then, Alice still hadn''t learned her


    lesson, and she was still trying to pick fights with me. I ended up calling Anthony and ordering him to


    deal with Alice. I hadn''t asked about Alice after this incident, so I had no idea that she had been


    admitted to a mental hospital. Well, I guess this is what she gets for being so cocky!


    I let out a sigh and didn''t probe any further regarding this matter. Instead, I reached my hand over to


    feel the spot where I had been stabbed in the stomach. There was a protruding scar, but it no longer


    felt as bloody and raw as before. The scar had formed exactly on the lisianthus flower!


    Soon enough, we arrived at the vi that Anthony had prepared for me. It was just a little bit further


    down the vi that belonged to Nichs. From where I stayed, I could see everything that happened in


    Nichs'' garden. Fortunately, it was just Benedict who was staying there¡ªthat didn''t bother me too


    much. After all, I was just staying there until I felt better, so I figured that I wouldn''t be there for long.


    After I got out of the car, Joseph held up an umbre for me while Anthony casually reminded me of my


    injuries. "Miss, the doctor mentioned that your uterus suffered some injury because you were kicked


    directly in the stomach. You might experience some asional pain, and you''ll have to take painkillers


    whenever that happens. Also, you suffered a slight concussion, so the doctor said that you would have


    to take some time to heal. You''ll have to take your medication daily and refrain from consuming spicy


    foods."


    I nodded before walking into the vi. "All your old bodyguards were killed after the incident in Find,


    so Joseph is the only one who''s still working under you. We''ve chosen 23 new bodyguards for you. The


    security measures taken to protect you have also been reinforced, so the Xenos Family will be able to


    track your location anywhere and anytime."


    I couldn''t believe it¡ªJoseph was one of my 24 bodyguards who survived the trip to Find. If Joseph


    hadn''t tried to distract the enemy back then, he might have died along with the rest of the bodyguards.


    Those 24 bodyguards had worked with me for nearly a year by then, and I knew every single one of


    them. I couldn''t believe that they were all gone! My heart ached for each one of them. That was the


    moment I knew that I could never forgive the man for what happened.


    My insides bubbled with hatred as I gave Anthony my orders. "I want you to make sure that all of the


    lost bodyguards'' families are taken care of. The Xenos Family will be responsible for their parents''


    aging and retirement as well as their children''s education. Also, with what happened in Find¡­ I want


    you to run a thorough investigation to find out about the organization that was responsible for this. They


    have to be destroyed!"


    Anthony froze for a moment before responding. "Got it, Miss. When do you want to get this done?" If


    the Xenos Family wanted to destroy an entire organization, they certainly had the power to do it! "You


    can just run an investigation for now. I''ll head over to their base camp personally after the new year


    celebrations!" I wanted to make sure that Shawn regretted everything he did. I wanted those who


    shamed and embarrassed me to pay for what they had done!


    "Alright. I''ll hand you the details by tomorrow," Anthony said. I let out a sigh before calling for Anthony


    again. "Yes, Miss," he replied.


    "I want you to go over to my apartment in Eldham and bring the global map of influence to me. I also


    want you to adjust the two rings to fit the size of my fingers," I uttered in an icy tone.


    "Miss, what are you trying to do?" Anthony was shocked.


    "What Shawn would do," I replied.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Chapter 242


    To my surprise, the sun paid a visit to Bryxton after the storm was over. I sat under the sun on the


    swing that Joseph had moved outside for me as I flipped through the Xenos Family''s map of influence


    that Anthony had brought over to me. This was the first time I properly explored the Xenos Family''s


    influence on the rest of the world. The more I flipped through the information, the more afraid I felt.


    Shawn had no idea about the existence of this map.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    As I thought about it, I realized how my biological father had held such a strong sense of caution


    toward his son. I was flipping through the map when I saw a few children ying around in the garden


    of the vi down the road. The eldest child was seven or eight years old at most, while the youngest


    one was about three or four years old. I thought that they were pretty lucky to enjoy their childhood


    away from the hustle and bustle of the city.


    I lowered the map of influence and watched the children fool around for a while. To my surprise, I felt a


    lot calmer after that. Perhaps I felt more intrigued by children after having had my own children.


    A while after that, Roxane walked out with a baby that looked about six to seven months old in her


    arms. There were two bodyguards following behind her, and one of them, too, was carrying another


    baby who looked about the same age as the first baby. The Yates sure are baby-generating machines,


    I thought.


    Roxane left the babies on the mat in the garden before she headed out of the house. The eight children


    were left at home to y among themselves. Joseph noticed that I had been watching the children for


    a long time, so he came up with a suggestion. "You can always pay them a visit, Miss."


    I shot him a sideways nce. "Do you think Old Master Yates would want me over after what I did to


    Alice?" Joseph nodded sincerely. "They wouldn''t reject someone from the Xenos Family. The benefits


    they could gain from the Xenos Family would outweigh any resentments they hold toward you."


    I couldn''t agree with him entirely¡ªI didn''t think that every single person was that intrigued by power. "I''ll


    stroll over." I finally got to my feet as I agreed with his idea. Joseph threw a coat over me, and we had


    just headed out of the vi when we bumped into a dirty-looking ginger cat. I recalled how this cat used


    to sneak into Nichs'' house for food¡ªit used to bring another ck cat along with it.


    I squatted down to stroke the cat''s head before I turned to look at Joseph. "Do we have any fish snacks


    at home?"


    "We have actual fish," he replied.


    "Get someone to slice the fish and feed the cats," I ordered. "Alright," he replied before turning around


    to head back to the vi. I walked on my own for a while before Joseph caught up with me again. I felt


    rather hesitant by the time I reached Nichs'' vi. Before I could ring the bell, the nanny spotted me,


    and she walked over with a child in her arms. "Who are you looking for, youngdy?"


    The child in the nanny''s arms was beautiful¡ªthe child had thick eyshes and eyes that twinkled as


    bright as the stars! Furthermore, the child''s hair was long, so I figured that it was a girl. "I live in the vi


    up ahead, and I thought that I''d drop by to take a look because I saw a lot of kids ying in the yard," I


    exined with a smile.


    The way I dressed and spoke didn''t make me seem like I was a bad person, but the nanny was


    extremely cautious, so she didn''t open the doors to let us in.


    Instead, the nanny introduced all the children from behind the gates. "This is Leo, Old Master Yates''


    granddaughter. That''s Leonard, Leo''s brother. They''re twins. The one ying with blocks is the eighth


    child. The sixth child there is about three years old, while the fifth child is slightly older. That''s the fourth


    child beside the fifth and the third beside the fourth. The eldest one here is the second child, and the


    firstborn is in town with some friends. Madam Yates is heading over to town to pick him up." The nanny


    told me all the children''s names, but the only ones I was interested in were the twins.


    My children were twins, too. The baby in the nanny''s arms giggled as she looked at me, and I reached


    a finger out to y with her as I responded to the nanny. "Why is it that Leo and Leonard seem to have


    names that are different from the rest?" I asked. The nanny hadn''t introduced Leo and Leonard as part


    of the sequence that she listed the rest of the children in. If she had arranged them in terms of age, Leo


    and Leonard would''ve been the ninth and tenth children.


    "There are too many kids in the family, so Old Master Yates decided to name the kids by their


    horoscopes after the eighth child. In a few days, another child will join us, and Old Master Yates has


    already decided to name the child Scorpio. Madam Yates teased him for being toozy toe up with


    a proper name, but they eventually decided that it was fine since these were all just nicknames," the


    nanny exined with a smile.


    "Oh¡­" I mumbled thoughtfully. "We''ll be going to Ashere tomorrow to celebrate the new year, and we''ll


    only be back next year. You can drop by to y with the kids then. You cane in when Madam


    Yates is around¡ªI''m a nanny, so I don''t have the right to open the doors for you," she exined in a


    hearty tone. I was expressing my gratitude toward her when Leo suddenly held onto my finger while


    letting out a babble. "Mom¡­my¡­" she mumbled in her soft voice. I felt my heart skipping a beat at that


    moment!


    Tears gathered in my eyes as I stared at the child. "What did you say, Leo?" I asked gently. "Leo


    identally called you Mommy just now. She''s only six months old, and she doesn''t know how to


    speak yet, but she asionally mumbles some random words. You''ll know what it''s like when you have


    kids of your own," the nanny exined.


    Hold on. Did she just say that this kid is six months old? Leo¡­ The twins are Leos? Twins¡­ Six


    months old¡­ Leos¡­ That fits the profile of the two children I lost, I thought. Furthermore, Leo had just


    called me her mother. But they''re kids from the Yates Family, and they carry the blood of the Yates


    Family. They can''t be rted to me!


    "Where are her parents?" I asked as I fought back the tears in my eyes. "They''re working in Ashere


    now. They''ll drop by to pick the kids up tomorrow," the nanny said.


    "Oh¡­" I mumbled half-heartedly. The nanny asked if I was okay, so I nodded and reassured her. "I''m


    fine." After that, I hurried off as if I were a fugitive on the run. Joseph could tell what was going on in my


    mind, so he returned with new updates after a while. "Miss, both the twins haveplete birth


    certificates that were issued by the hospital they were born in. The details of their parents are stated


    clearly on there as well," he reported.


    Joseph was trying to tell me that those two children weren''t rted to me. Yet, if that were the case,


    then why did Leo call me her mother? I shut my eyes to feel the sun pouring over my face.


    The next morning, after I woke up, Iy in the armchair for a while before I saw the whole of the Yates


    Family arriving at the vi.


    Each one of the adults was holding hands with or carrying their children. Leo and her brother were


    carried in the arms of a young couple who looked rather familiar to me. They seemed to be a part of the


    Yates'' extended family. I shut my eyes dejectedly, and the next time I opened them, I saw that the


    Yates'' vi was empty.


    The next thing I knew, I saw a man standing outside my house.


    My face fell immediately. The man was standing by the tree outside my vi and sitting beside his leg


    was the dirty ginger cat from the day before. The cat seemed attached to him¡ªit kept rubbing its face


    against his ankle. I counted the days since thest time I met the man, and I realized that it had almost


    been six months. He hadn''t bothered me once in the past six months.


    Our gazes met for a moment. Then, he spread his lips into a smile. He pulled his phone out and tapped


    on the screen a few times. Right after that, my phone began to ring.


    I picked my phone up as I watched him waving his arm. When I pressed my phone against my ear, I


    heard his harsh voiceing from the other end of the line. "Are you reminded of your own children


    when you see thes

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Chapter 243


    The sun in Bryxton felt warm against one''s skin, and the way sunlightnded on the man''s face


    enhanced his sharp features. He was someone who used to bring joy to my heart, but the words that


    he uttered seemed only to hurt me more than ever. "That''s none of your business," I uttered after


    heaving a long sigh.


    Nichs'' deepugh came from the phone. "We haven''t met for six months, Renee. I''ve been receiving


    treatment in America this whole time, and I''m only back in the country now that I''ve gotten my disorder


    under control. Have you missed me?" Alice was the one who was responsible for Nichs'' mental


    instability. I knew that he had been battling his other personality for a while, and deep down, I knew that


    I couldn''t me his healthy self for the things that his other personality had done.


    I couldprehend this rationally, but I simply couldn''t bring myself to forgive him. I knew that I could


    never lower my guard when I was with him. "Ah. Congrattions," I muttered half-heartedly. From the


    spot I was standing, I could see the warm smile on Nichs'' face. He had a boy-next-door look that


    made him seem especially approachable. "Can Ie in to see you?" He was pushing his boundaries.


    There was a hint of caution in his voice, and I felt an ache in my chest when I noticed it. This was a


    man I used to love, after all. I once thought that we''d be together forever. I even sacrificed my life for


    him. The love I had for him was one that others would be envious of. How did wee to this point? I


    guess we didn''t have much of a choice¡ªhe lost me because he was forced to go the other way. He


    wanted to save me, yet I ended up leaving him without giving him another chance.


    I sighed as I tried my best to contain the exasperation I felt toward the world.


    "I''m leaving for Eldhamter, Nichs," I said as I called him by his name to tell him that I had forgiven


    him for all that he had done in the past. In some ways, I was letting go of my past self as well. I treated


    this as closure for my love for him.


    When he heard me speaking and calling his name in a calm and peaceful tone, he let out his deep


    laugh once more. He sounded rather happy. "Thank you, Renee." He understood what I meant.


    "Alright. I''m hanging up," I said.


    "Wait. Renee," he called out in a hurry.


    "Yeah?" I tightened my grip on the phone.


    "Have you ever loved me?" he asked in a soft voice. Until now, he still couldn''t believe that I was in love


    with Shawn. No¡ªI had already parted ways with Shawn! "I did love you once. That''s it," I replied. I


    used to love him, but not anymore.


    After ending the call, I ordered Joseph to prepare the car for my trip back to town. I didn''t have ns to


    return to Eldham¡ªI simply wanted to get Nichs to leave. Once I got to town, Anthony brought me


    the two rings that belonged to the Xenos Family. I was about to put them on when I noticed the


    engagement ring on my middle finger. This was the ring that Shawn had put on for me. He hadn''t


    proposed to me, but simply put the ring on my finger. Yet, I was ted when he first did that for me.


    "Throw it away," I told Anthony as I removed the ring. Anthony was stunned for a moment. "But¡­ Miss,


    this is¡­"


    "Throw it away," I said again. I didn''t see a point in keeping items from the past. After Anthony took the


    ring, he handed me a book. "This is a book that Mr. Xenos left in the vi in Brimstone Mountain. Mr.


    Charles told me to pass it to you as he thought that you should take a look at it," Anthony exined.


    I nced at the title of the book that Anthony had passed to me. ''The Watcher in the Paddy Field'' was


    the name of the book. It looked rather worn and torn. I flipped the first page open to find Shawn''s


    smooth and elegant signature with the date written below it. It was dated at the start of the century,


    which meant that Shawn already owned this book when he was still a teen. There was a bookmark in


    the middle of the book, but I didn''t continue going through the book. "Keep it," I uttered as I threw it


    back to Joseph.


    I didn''t know why Charles gave me the book, but I figured that I would skim through it someday since


    he thought that I should read it.


    Joseph apanied me to Felix''s Vi. Mom, Dad, and Leon were all there¡ªMom told me that Leon


    was back for the new year celebrations. Leon had finallye to terms with the idea that he belonged


    here.


    My dad was shocked to see me home. "What brought you to Bryxton? Your 25th birthday is in three


    days, and it''s going to be on Christmas Eve. What are your ns? Will Shawn be celebrating your


    birthday with you?"


    Shawn was the future son-inw in my parents'' eyes¡ªthey had already deemed Shawn as my


    husband-to-be. So, they expected Shawn to put effort into everything that had to do with me. My heart


    ached when I recalled how cruel Shawn had been that day, and my stomach started hurting at the


    thought of what had happened. "Yeah. We''re nning to spend Christmas in Find, so we won''t be


    able to celebrate with you guys," I lied.


    I didn''t want my parents to find out about what happened between Shawn and me during Christmas¡ªI


    wanted them to be able to have a peaceful celebration. "Will you being after the New Year?" my


    mom asked. I knew that my mother would be worried if I didn''te home after the new year


    celebrations, but Shawn¡­ I had no way of bringing my mother''s future son-inw over. I knew that my


    mom would be more worried if she saw me alone.


    "I''ve been really busy recently. There''s a lot to do at Xenos Family, so I''ll onlye back after I''m done


    with all my work," I lied again. Leon, who had been sitting on the couch, interrupted our conversation.


    "When are you getting married? I need to n out my finances so that I can chip in for your wedding


    gift!"


    My parents shifted their gazes to me right after Leon posed this question. "Next year, maybe. We''ll


    have to see if we have any free time. Shawn''s busy too." I tried my best to contain the situation. After I


    answered all the hard questions, my parents finally let me go. I heaved a sigh of relief as I slumped


    down beside Leon. "How have you been?" I asked him.


    "The usual," he replied tly. His ''usual'' also meant that he wasn''t doing great. I didn''t ask him about


    Francesca, but I handed him a check. "This is meant for Mom and Dad, but I want you to pass it to


    them only after I''ve left," I exined. Leon nodded. The pain in my stomach was increasingly


    unbearable, and I knew I couldn''t stay for long, so I hurried to my feet and bid goodbye to my parents in


    the kitchen. "I have to go now¡ªI have some urgent matters to attend to," I told them with a forced


    smile.


    "What''s the rush? You''re not even staying for a meal. At least have some food before you leave," my


    mom said in a caring tone. "It''s work-rted stuff. I have to go now. I''lle to visit after the new year,


    Mom." I tried my best not to reveal the pain I felt as I spoke. After that, I hurried out of the house. My


    body gave up on me just before I got in the car, and Joseph had to hold me so that I wouldn''t fall.


    "Help me in," I gasped. I didn''t want my parents to see me like this. I had always been one to deal with


    my matters. Joseph helped me into the car, and I urged him to give me painkillers. It took a while for


    the medication to have an effect. "The pain was so bad. I felt like I was about to die," I joked as I wiped


    the sweat off my forehead.


    Anthony mentioned that my uterus had been slightly damaged after Shawn kicked me in the stomach. I


    knew that he hadn''t done it intentionally¡ªhe didn''t know that it was me when we were in the fighting


    arena. However, he was the one who stabbed me.


    I nced at the book that Anthony had handed me earlier. When I took the bookmark out, I froze for a


    second. There were words written on the bookmark. ''I have never loved anyone in the past. You''re the


    first person I''ve ever loved. I''m afraid that I might not do a good job, and I''m afraid that the love I have


    might disappoint you'', it wrote.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Chapter 244


    I was familiar with the handwriting, as it was Shawn''s. The date that we were engaged was stamped on


    it. Shawn loved me, that was all. However, he lost to the pressure he was under from his mother. I


    knew his stress, but how could I forgive him? I hated him for the wound he gave me, and I was in


    despair.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I put down the book and didn''t want to read it anymore. After returning to the apartment, I took a


    shower andy down on my bed to close my eyes.


    After all those experiences, I learned to control my temper and the sadness in my heart.


    However, the more I controlled myself, the more depressed I became.


    I finally lost my sleepte at night.


    ''I haven''t loved anyone before, so you''re my first love. I''m afraid that if I don''t do well, it will make you


    think that love is nothing more than that.''


    These were the words of the love that man gave me, but it was also poisonous.


    The words echoed over and over in my head.


    The love between us had be hurtful.


    I took a deep breath as I felt unusually irritated. Then, I got up to fetch my phone to read through the


    information Anthony had sent me.


    The organization was called WT and it was the oldest organization in Europe. It was a group of people


    who lived life on the edge.


    I still remember when Colin held my wrist to touch his member fearlessly. It was the greatest shame of


    my life! Fearless, huh? Do you really think the Xenos Family wouldn''te after you? In that case,


    please patiently wait for the Xenoses'' revenge! Have a lovely Christmas, as it will be yourst holiday.


    Feeling dizzy, I put away my phone. Perhaps it was the after-effects of a mild concussion, so I got up


    and ate the medicine prescribed by the doctor.


    I stayed awake for the rest of the night, staring at the sky as it grew bright; only when it was fully bright


    that I drifted off to sleep.


    It was snowing outside when I woke up again. A thinyer of snow had umted on the ground.


    The rainy and snowy city of Bryxton never disappoints.


    I stood up and sat by the French window to stare nkly at the snowy scenery outside. I felt irritable


    and wanted to smoke, but I didn''t want to spoil my body. In the end, I got up and went to the kitchen to


    cook some instant noodles as I was hungry.


    After eating, it was night again.


    Fortunately, my stomach did not hurt anymore.


    I still lost sleep that night. The next day, the snow had umted thickly on the road, and I woke


    again to another day passing. However, the two days of recuperation made my body regain a little of its


    vitality.


    Tomorrow is Christmas Eve. It is also my twenty-fifth birthday.


    For some reason, I felt empty inside.


    When I took out my phone, I saw Christopher had sent me a text message. ''Little girl, see you at the


    music hall tomorrow.''


    I replied, ''What''s the matter?''


    ''I have a recital.''


    Looking at Christopher''s message, I felt a slight warmth in my heart as I typed out a response. ''Why a


    recital on Christmas Eve?''


    ''Tomorrow is your birthday,'' he answered.


    So, he remembers it''s my birthday tomorrow. But why now? Does he know that I''m alone? Does he


    know about Shawn and me?


    Not long after, I received another text from Christopher. ''As far as I''m concerned, you are my family no


    matter what. Since you have no one to spend your birthday with, I''ll y two pieces for you. After the


    recital, I''ll go to Eldham to look for Emma. I wish you a Merry Christmas.''


    So, Christopher knows about the conflict between Shawn and me. He seems to know more than I


    thought.


    Chuckling, I replied, ''Thank you.''


    I thanked him for the warmth he gave me in this life.


    I thanked him for being by my side and protecting me like an old friend, caring for me not because of


    love.


    The recital was during the next afternoon, which fit right into my sleep cycle. After I woke up, I specially


    picked out a starry blue gown with a skirt that trailed on the floor, but it came right up to my ankles after


    I wore my heels.


    Wearing this dress was like wearing a vast array of stars on my body. It was bright, glowing, searing,


    and shining.


    In Bryxton, I would constantly be refined.


    In Bryxton, I had never rxed and lived beautifully everywhere without Shawn.


    I lived exquisitely but also wearily.


    May once asked me if I was tired.


    Am I tired? It''s just my choice.


    I picked out a white coat to put on my body. When Joseph saw me out, he asked in surprise, "Where


    are you going, Miss?"


    "I''m going for a recital. You don''t have to follow me today."


    When Joseph heard that, he murmured worriedly, "But¡­"


    He was worried about my well-being.


    "Come with me, then," I said, to which hemented in an understanding manner, "You don''t have to


    think about us. We won''t be in your sight. However, you can contact us with the activation button on


    your phone. We will then assess your situation immediately."


    I nodded as Joseph apanied me to the music hall.


    I stood at the entrance for a while until the recital was about to start. Just as I sat down, I heard a


    familiar tune.


    It was Street Where Wind Resides.


    Christopher yed the piece for me.


    The music did not give me the same feeling as before.


    However, the warmth was still there.


    I closed my eyes and listened quietly as I subconsciously stroked the ring on my finger. It was Shawn''s


    habit.


    At that thought, I hurriedly withdrew my hand and opened my eyes.


    However, I was stunned at the sight of the person by my side.


    "What are you doing here?"


    He had the same appearance as Christopher on the stage. He smiled lightly and said, "Today is your


    birthday."


    I lowered my voice and muttered, "It has nothing to do with you."


    However, he suddenly said, "You''re so pretty today, Ree."


    "Nichs, what are you trying to say?"


    I was not afraid of him because my bodyguards were at the entrance.


    He was silent and looked away from me to listen to Christopher''s piano piece. He only said in a low


    voice when the music was over, "This is your favorite piece. My dear Ree, happy birthday! This is the


    first time I''ve said my blessings to you in person in many years, and this is the first gift I''ve ever given


    you."


    He stuffed a gift box into my arms, presumably fearing my rejection. Then, he humbly exined, "Don''t


    worry, I''ll only give you this little gift. I won''t pester you and will leave right away."


    Then, Nichs got up and left the music hall.


    He came rather suddenly and left in a hurry.


    He makes me feel¡­ Nichs is just a poor man. A poor man just like me. Then, I said softly, "Thank


    you, and I wish you well in this life."


    I did not open the gift because what was inside didn''t matter to me. I gently ced it on the empty seat


    at my side.


    It was a long time before I realized what I had missed.


    Inside was the most crucial gift Nichs gave me in this life, as it was the whereabouts of my two


    children!


    He tried to give them back to me with a sincere heart, but unfortunately, I pushed them away with my


    hands, leading to a more prolonged separation between them and me.


    As soon as I put down the gift, my phone vibrated. It was an unknown number, and it showed an


    international call.


    I picked it up to rest it on my ear and asked, "Who are you?"


    The caller asked in a foreign ent, "Remember me?"

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Chapter 245


    "I remember you. You''re just a pile of rubbish sentenced to death by the Xenos Family!"


    Colin was so stunned that he spoke incoherently. "R-Rubbish?"


    I chuckled and countered sarcastically, "No? Are you trash, then?" He was just trash and a disgrace to


    me!


    At that, heughed in anger. "Shawn''s woman is so feisty!"


    He brought up thest name I wanted to hear.


    I didn''t give him a response. After a moment of silence, I reminded him faintly, "Enjoy these few days of


    peace. After I am done with Christmas¡­"


    The pleasant sound of a piano came from the stage, and I continued in a low voice, "WT will be


    trashed!"


    From the other end of the line came Colin''sughter. "Who gave you the courage to say that?"


    I ignored him and hung up the phone.


    However, I didn''t know that Colin was currently looking at Shawn, who was flipping through some


    books. Then, Colin asked with a stunned expression, "Why is your woman so hot-tempered? Could it


    be that she''s still holding a grudge against me?"


    Without raising his head, Shawn answered, "She''s always good at holding grudges."


    Renee held a grudge, so she never forgave Nichs. Hence, Shawn knew the woman would never


    forgive him. He turned a page as Colin said with a sad expression, "I should have been more polite to


    her."


    Shawn only looked up at Colin and asked coldly, "What did you do to her?"


    Colin would not have the courage to say that he had gotten horny and held Renee''s little hand to touch


    his member.


    If Shawn knew about that, Colin would die right away!


    So, Colin hurriedly said with augh, "I pushed her into the arena."


    Shawn was stunned. He kicked her hard that day. As such, he was curious about her injury and worried


    about her.


    However, he was but a trapped beast. Kevin had not found out Shawn''s whereabouts yet. Still, it was


    not slow in the investigation, but WT had gone so far as to destroy a century-old foundation to hide him.


    So, the only thing that could locate his whereabouts was the Xenos Family''s GPS.


    Hence, the person that could search for him in a short time was Renee.


    It was almost Christmas and Renee''s birthday.


    Shawn was regretful as he withdrew his gaze to look at the wedding ring.


    Her birthday present to him a year ago was her determination to marry him.


    Sighing, he mumbled, "I''m sorry to have upset you."


    Renee, my babe. I owe you, although this wasn''t my intent. However, this is my world, where disaster


    and glory go hand in hand.


    ¡­


    The recital onlysted for three hours. After it was over, Christopher got up and left immediately.


    He messaged me, ''I''m sorry. There''s a huge audience down there, so I''m sure to cause a panic if I go


    looking for you. I''ll leave first. I n to stay in Eldham for the night and pick Emma up tomorrow before


    returning to Goldshore.''


    Christopher''s tone hinted that he was confident that Emma would follow him back to Goldshore.


    Deep down, he was confident that he had her.


    The audience in the auditorium left one after another, probably preparing to go home to their families


    for Christmas. I sat here not knowing where to return to, as I had no ce to return in peace.


    I stayed here for a long time and fell asleep in a daze. When I woke up again, the music hall was


    empty. Then, I got up and looked at the gift next to me. It looked pitiful being alone there.


    After some thinking, I picked it up and headed to see Joseph waiting at the entrance.


    I tossed the gift in his arms and instructed, "Keep it for me."


    The snow in Bryxton was heavier now. I suddenly remembered that more than a year ago, when I had


    three months left, I met Christopher, whose silhouette was elongated long under the streemps in the


    alley nearby.


    At that time, I thought he was Nichs, and I was secretly happy because of the warmth he gave me.


    As I thought about it again, I remembered how sad I once was.


    I was equally miserable today and still a mess.


    In the end, I took a deep breath and said to Joseph, "Wait for me here."


    I stepped into the snowy night and the next alley. The long passage was all white with snow. Then, I


    walked under the same streetlights as before and sighed. "Why do I always feel sad these days?"


    I was sad enough to start reminiscing over that faint warmth that used to be there.


    Then, I closed my eyes and sobbed, "Shawn, you shattered my faith."


    He shattered the love that I had rebuilt with difficulty.


    "Miss, are you alone?"


    My eyes snapped open to meet a charming and delicate face. I took a step back to steady myself and


    asked, "Why are you here?"


    He smiled and stated, "I miss you."


    I turned to leave, but he followed me and asked, "Do you hate me?"


    No, I don''t hate you at all!


    I was grateful that he saved me from dying.


    However, I didn''t want anything to do with him.


    It was because Shawn said he was shady.


    Shawn also said that he was not easily pleased.


    So, I did not want to deal with people like that. Moreover, I did not want to put myself in any unstable


    situation.


    Although I rejected everything about him, he suddenly said, "Happy birthday, Ree."


    Apart from Nichs, he was the first person to wish me a happy birthday. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It was also the first blessing that I was willing to ept.


    My strength and calmness were shattered at this moment. I stood there with tears streaming down my


    face, not knowing what I was aggrieved or sad about. However, I couldn''t help the sadness in my heart.


    The boy walked up to me and asked, "Miss, why are you crying?"


    Why am I crying? "I don''t know either," I mumbled softly.


    Then, he asked me gently, "Are you sad?"


    "Robert, I am doomed to fail in this life."


    However, Robertmented dismissively, "Your life has just begun."


    Yes, it had only just begun.


    However, it felt like a lifetime had passed.


    I reached up to wipe the tears on my face and tried to find Joseph to go home. However, Robert stood


    in front of me. I pushed him away, but my arm got caught in his headphone cords, so the feminine pink


    headphones with small diamonds dropped to the ground. He reached for them, and I asked him


    curiously, "Why do you always wear a pair of headphones?"


    Robert ignored me, so I asked him in a low voice, "Why aren''t you talking?"


    However, he still ignored me, so I cursed that he was deaf.


    I walked around him to leave, but he called out to me not long after, "Miss, where are you going?"


    Robert called me Ree one minute and Miss the next.


    Moreover, he spoke as if nothing had just happened.


    So, I ignored him and continued walking in the direction I was going. However, he ran to my side and


    asked softly and nervously, much like a boy, "Can Ie home with you? I want to spend Christmas


    with you."


    I refused cruelly when I heard that. "No."


    "Miss, I''m all alone," he murmured cutely. "Pity me."


    Hence, I inadvertently said, "Why should I take you home if all you do is ignore me?"


    Confused, he looked at me and asked, "When did I ignore you?"


    At that, I jerked to a halt and inclined my head to look at his headphones.


    I then had my spection. I think I called him deaf twice!

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Chapter 246


    Every time I see Robert, he wears a pair of headphones. When he isn''t wearing headphones, he can''t


    hear me. I''m guessing that he is deaf. I can''t believe I even called him deaf twice!


    The guilt in my heart grew heavier as Robert pressed me about the answer to his supposed ignorance.


    In the end, I hurriedly dismissed him. "Stop it. Later you and Joseph can buy some Christmas


    decorations. I will wait for you at the vi."


    Surprised, he asked, "You''re willing to let mee home with you?"


    And so, I rolled my eyes at him and grumbled, "You can refuse my request."


    I couldn''t bear to push him away.


    When Robert heard that, he beamed. "I knew you were kind."


    I stayed silent.


    Then, I went back to the vi while Robert and Joseph went shopping for Christmas decorations. I also


    asked them to buy another twenty-five Christmas gifts.


    It was almost 9.00PM, and the snow was dying down. I was busy in the kitchen, along with some of the


    other bodyguards.


    Just after dinner, Robert and Joseph came home with plenty of stuff. Then, they put on festive lights


    and mistletoe. They even put up and decorated a Christmas tree.


    As the twenty-four personal protectors could not return home, I invited them to dinner together.


    I looked at their unfamiliar faces as I began to miss the twenty-three people I once had.


    They were humans who came to me to survive, but I could not bring them peace and stability. The


    hatred in my heart grew more profound at the thought of it.


    As I toasted during the meal, I lifted my ss and said gratefully, "To the future, and even more so to


    everyone here for their dedication to me."


    Joseph hurriedly answered, "Miss, this is our duty."


    My lips twitched as I stated, "Thank you for being willing to stay with me."


    Their presence gave me warmth.


    I tilted my head back to drink the wine. My throat was burning, and my head was dizzy. Robert, who


    was at my side, noticed something was wrong, so he lightly reached out to support my waist and


    asked, "Are you okay, Ree?"


    I nodded my head as I put down my ss and said, "I''m fine."


    After dinner was over, it was almost 12.00AM. I took Joseph''s gifts into the bedroom, and Robert


    followed me and sat on the bed.


    I didn''t bother talking to him, so I took out boxes to wrap the gifts. Everyone had the same luxurious


    gift.


    Another twenty minutes passed after wrapping, with ten minutes until Christmas. I let Robert send the


    gifts to Joseph and the others for me.


    Robert obeyed and took the gifts as he went out.


    My head hurts a little. It must be from Shawn''s kick. He''s strong, so my consciousness began to blur


    after the kick. I didn''t evenst long before I passed out! When I woke up, I was stabbed in the


    abdomen. Colin said Shawn did it, and I was in disbelief!


    I closed my eyes andy on the bed. It didn''t take long for Robert toe back into the room. Hey


    beside me and asked softly, "Not feeling well?"


    Without opening my eyes, I reminded him, "Personal space."


    However, Robert countered softly, "But I''m your older brother."


    I had noeback to that.


    We did share a mother, but we were not rted by blood. Plus, I did not want to ept him as my


    family.


    I turned my head to look at his delicate face and saw his headphones. I wanted to ask him something


    but was afraid of hurting him.


    Hence, I shut up and let Robert be.


    Roberty beside me and did not disturb me. Less than two minutester, the fireworks went off


    outside the window and bloomed in the ck sky in a ze of glory.


    It was stunningly beautiful but lonely.


    At this time, I thought of Shawn.


    He was the grandest firework in my life but also the most bitter, lonely, and cold firework.


    I sighed as the sadness in my heart became overwhelming.


    On the side, Robert suddenly asked me with great interest, "Little Renee, do you know what the alias of


    fireworks is?"


    He called me little Renee again¡­


    I yed along and asked, "What''s the alias?"


    "Prostitute! Didn''t prostitutes be called fireworks in ancient times? They are pretty, but they die young,


    just like these fireworks dissipate in the blink of an eye. That''s why one refers to the fireworks as cold."


    As Robert grew up in France, it was customary for him to misunderstand some domestic cultures. And


    so, I exined, "Prostitutes are not fireworks, but their refuge is like a firework."


    "They are not the same?" Robert questioned.


    "You live in France. Is your name France too?"


    My analogy was straightforward, so he instantly understood as he removed the headphones from his


    ears and closed his eyes, saying, "I''m going to sleep."


    I called out to Robert softly, but he didn''t respond.


    I called his name again, and he still didn''t respond.


    In the past, I would think he was ignoring me.


    However, I could finally conclude that he was deaf.


    I got up, ced thest gift on his side, and softly wished him a merry Christmas before leaving the


    room.


    Presently, Joseph was ying cards with the other bodyguards.


    They got up abruptly as they saw meing out.


    I stood in the doorway and looked at their young faces with a pang in my heart, but there was


    something I had to do myself.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Then, I pursed my lips and said, "I''m giving you all a day off so you can go home and spend Christmas


    with your parents. Meet here at 3.00PM tomorrow to leave for Irnd. This will be a dangerous


    mission. Be mentally prepared."


    Anthony used GPS yesterday to find out the approximate location of WT. More urately, it would be


    Colin and the others. They had yet to be heard from since they went to the Irnd borders.


    It was obvious they were all hiding in Irnd.


    At this moment, Anthony was still checking their exact location.


    Even if Anthony couldn''t pinpoint their exact location by the next day, it would be easy to find WT in


    Irnd. I would get the news if I had united with the local forces. However, there would be damage on


    this trip. I could not guarantee that the twenty-four present would return alive, but I could ensure that


    they would never be sacrificed passively by the enemy.


    They answered me in unison, "Yes, Miss."


    Joseph put down his cards and came to my side. I then instructed him softly, "Anthony is ready. You will


    contact the Xenos Family''s forces abroad. You must do your best to be safe and minimize damage!


    Also, is this how Shawn used to live?"


    He always puts himself in harm''s way. Why do I feel sorry for him even now?


    When I was about to stop Joseph from replying to me, he hurriedly said, "Miss, the bodyguards


    selected this time are those who used to work directly under Mr. Xenos, so your operation this time is


    just our daily routine! We have often traveled with Mr. Xenos everywhere and have also gone deep into


    the European hintend. Moreover, we have been wounded, bled, and seen countless deaths. We


    have long been aware that life and death depend on fate. So, you should not feel pressure; treat it as


    an ordinary outing. It will only take a few hours to restore peace."


    Joseph understood the fears in my heart.


    I was afraid I would not be able to take them home.


    I bit my lip in silence, and Joseph suddenly asked me boldly, "Miss, do you know what Mr. Xenos'' world


    is like?"


    He didn''t know that Shawn stabbed me, so he dared to bring up Shawn in front of me actively.


    "How is his world?" I asked softly.


    "Disaster and glory go hand in hand."

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Chapter 247


    Whether it be disaster or glory, it was his world.


    It was something I needed to share with him.


    However, I did not realize his identity then, so I didn''t know that to be with him was to share this world


    with him.


    I went into the vi with a terrible mood and went to the room next to Robert to rest. I browsed through


    the entertainment headlines on my phone. There was nothing major, as it was all gossip about some


    celebrities.


    Then, I found the tweet that Shawn had posted way back then. The number of likes had already


    exceeded three million, and thements below were full of fans who admired him.


    "On November 27, 201X, at 8.00PM, Renee and I got engaged. We will be officially married in 201X. It


    is a celebration to be seen by all."


    I will not forget this passage my whole life.


    As my eyes were slightly red, I closed my eyes and said, "Merry Christmas, Sunny."


    I could only say it to myself in the dead of night.


    ¡­


    The next day, I was woken up by Robert, who ran to my room and bounced around on my bed.


    I opened my eyes and threatened him tiredly, "Continue and I''ll send you away and back to the city."


    However, he fearlessly said, "Merry Christmas, Miss!"


    Sometimes he was like an unworldly boy, so one couldn''t afford to be mad at him.


    I responded good-naturedly, "Merry Christmas."


    Robert sat cross-legged next to me and said, "I have a flight back to the States this afternoon."


    I got up and went to the bathroom as Imented, "Bon voyage."


    Then, he got up and came after me to ask, "Are youing back to France with me?"


    France is not my home.


    As such, I directly refused him. "I''m busy."


    "Ree,e back with me to spend Christmas with Mom."


    That''s his mother, not my business.


    I could never forget the words she said that day. "You are my daughter, but apart from that, I do not


    know what bond we have."


    She had no feelings for me, so whether I spent Christmas with her or not made no difference.


    "Robert, another word, and you''re out of here."


    I didn''t know him well, and I hope we didn''t have further involvement.


    Robert was disappointed as he muttered, "Mom does care about you."


    I pursed my lips, not knowing what to exin.


    Then, I closed the bathroom door and washed my face. The sound of running water couldn''t hide


    Robert''s voice. "Mom has missed you all these years and always sent people to inquire about you.


    ir hadn''t returned to Bryxton for over ten years since he left the Felix Family when he was young.


    Why do you think he suddenly appeared by your side two years ago when you were lonely and


    helpless? Who do you think arranged that uterine cancer surgery for you two years ago? Do you know


    who the kidney in your body belongs to?"


    I was in a trance and then heard Robert say, "Mom did them for you."


    I violently fell to the floor as the sounds outside dissipated, and I slumped with a splitting headache


    while gasping for air.


    I called out for Robert, but there was not a single response!


    Then, I pushed the door open to crawl out and found the room was empty.


    Did Robert leave?!


    My stomach hurt severely, and my chest was clogged as if I couldn''t breathe. I couldn''t stop coughing,


    and then an extremely demonic rose instantly bloomed on the snow-white carpet, just like the blood I


    spat out after Nichs pped me in the Forger''s vi.


    I was on the verge of death at that time.


    The fear in my heart grew heavier, and I got up with difficulty and stumbled out of the vi to see


    Robert''s car turning into the corner. My strength couldn''t hold up my body weight, and I fell to the


    ground. I wanted to go back to my room to get my cell phone to inform the Xenos Family, but I didn''t


    have the strength to get up anymore!


    I fell to the ground in a twisted position. My arms hurt badly, and my legs were numb. Worst of all was


    my abdomen¡ªthe pain there made me feel like dying!


    When I was helpless, the door of the vi below opened.


    Then, the man inside looked at me against the light, and I cried out wordlessly, "Help me, Nichs."


    Afterward, I was held in Nichs'' arms as he lifted his legs to leave the ce.


    My face turned pale as I said weakly, "My cell phone."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After Nichs got my phone from the room for me, I sat in the passenger seat and called Anthony to


    tell him about the situation. He said worriedly, "Miss, I''m waiting for you at the Xenos Family''s hospital."


    The hospital acquired by the Xenos Family in Bryxton had also opened everywhere.


    I hummed and heard Anthony ask, "Where''s Joshua? Why isn''t he with you?"


    Then, I endured the pain in my body to exin, "I gave them the day off."


    At that, Anthony couldn''t help but criticize, "You are too willful. Joshua didn''t even report this to me."


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t let them inform you because I was afraid you would disagree. Besides, the mountain


    is guarded by the Xenos Family. If I stay in the vi, there''s no danger."


    Anthony''s voice was filled with helplessness as he murmured, "However, there is no one around you. If


    you¡­ like this¡­ Miss, your health condition does not allow you to be alone."


    Judging from his tone, Anthony seemed to be hiding something about my health.


    Then, I reassured him, "It''s alright. Give me the address."


    Immediately after I ended the call, Anthony sent me the address.


    I handed the phone to the man at my side, and it didn''t take long for me to lose consciousness.


    In the pitch ckness, it seemed like someone kept calling my name.


    "Who are you?" I asked softly, to which he said gently, "Ree, it''s me."


    Still, I ask unconsciously, "Who am I?"


    "Ree, I am the man you once wanted to marry."


    I groaned and asked, "Who is the man I wanted to marry?"


    "Nichs Forger, a man who was once not good enough for you."


    I mumbled, "Oh, and who is Nichs?"


    The voice sounded teary as the person murmured, "Ree, I was wrong, terribly wrong! I''m sorry. I''m the


    one who owes you. I deserve to die. I-I''m the one who gave you the pain you''re in now."


    I seemed to remember who Nichs was.


    However, the one who gave me the pain was also Shawn.


    It was the two men I used to love the most.


    Once¡­


    I was still in love with Shawn, with all my heart and no regrets.


    He was the one who taught me what it meant to be the only one in this life.


    However, he was also the one who walked away.


    I couldn''t help but wail like a little child. When I had cried enough, I opened my eyes to find myself in


    the ward. Nichs was talking with the doctor about my condition with my back to me.


    The doctor whispered, "The cancer is beginning to¡­"


    However, he immediately stopped when he noticed I was awake. Nichs noticed something was off


    and he turned around.


    Taking the hint, the doctor left the ward.


    Then, Nichs called out to me softly.


    I tilted my head, looked at him calmly, and said, "I know my body, so I can guess my situation."


    Nichs looked at me with a sad gaze. "Ree, my heart aches for you."


    "Nichs, I''m afraid of dying and even more afraid of leaving this world. I will actively take the


    treatment because I have too many people and things I care about. However, please keep it a secret


    for me. I don''t want my parents to worry about me, let alone¡­"


    Let alone Shawn to know about this.


    "Ree, are you going to carry all the grief alone again as you did two years ago?" He paused and said


    with sadness, "Good thing I know this time."

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Chapter 248


    Two years ago, I left Nichs'' world without a word, which was a fatal blow to him.


    May had exaggerated his sadness and grief when she told me about it, and it was because she saw his


    desperation that she favored him again and again.


    Good thing I know this time.


    The humbleness that permeated the statement weighed like a thousand pounds.


    Indeed, it was humbleness; there was no doubt about it.


    At this time, Nichs treated me with endless humility, just like I used to treat him. It was


    heartbreaking.


    I didn''t want to see such a Nichs.


    So, I closed my eyes to stop looking at him and sent him away. "Thanks for the ride to the hospital. Go


    away; I want to get some sleep."


    However, he called out to me carefully. "Ree."


    I snapped my eyes open and said, "Don''t you do that!"


    "Ree¡­"


    I sat up and begged, "Don''t call me that. Don''t use that tone or gesture, and don''t annoy me!"


    In the end, Nichs lowered his eyes and left the ward in silence.


    I suddenly felt like I was being cruel to him like that.


    The pain in my body eased for a long time. Then, I stared nkly at the infusion syringe for a while


    before calling out to Anthony, who was guarding the entrance.


    When he came in, I asked him, "How is my health?"


    Anthony knew that I had roughly guessed my health condition, so he said truthfully, "Your health is not


    optimistic at present."


    I sighed and asked, "What did the doctor say?"


    "Your condition is starting to deteriorate, so it''s important to take the medication on time as well as


    cooperate with the doctor so it can be kept in check," he answered.


    Suppressing the fear in my heart, I asked, "How long have I left?"


    How long can I live if the condition is suppressed?


    "Miss, the doctor can''t predict this."


    At that, I closed my eyes and ordered with a heavy heart, "Keep this a secret. If anyone other than


    Nichs knows about it, you will be punished."


    I believed Nichs would keep it a secret for me.


    "Yes, Miss."


    Anthony obliged, then asked, "Are we still going to Irnd tomorrow?"


    "Yes," I said with certainty. "This matter should not be dyed any longer."


    In any case, WT should be defeated soon.


    I spent the day in the hospital, where I underwent various tests, none of which came back promising.


    Thankfully, the results were not too bad.


    At least I had more hope of staying alive than I did two years ago.


    My body was still weak when I had to leave the next day. I wrapped myself in a thick ck down jacket


    and sat next to Joshua in the helicopter. Then, he supported my body for thirteen hours.


    It was a long journey to reach Irnd and in that time zone, it was 4.00AM when we reached. The sky


    made the lifeless street even darker. The temperature was low as it was snowing, and I still felt cold


    even though I was huddled in my down jacket.


    Joshua sensed my condition, so he took a ck coat to put on me. "Miss, just bear with it for a little


    longer."


    I nodded as I mumbled, "I''m alright."


    It''s just cold. I can hold on.


    "Okay, I will turn on the GPS right away."


    The employee had turned on the GPS, but the indicator kept wandering north and couldn''t pinpoint


    Shawn''s exact location.


    Anthony contacted the local organization forces. They used the elimination method to rank out several


    uncertain points. There were five left, which would take at least two days to map out.


    However, those five points were all in the north.


    As such, I instructed, "Let''s head north first."


    At 5.00AM, we were in the center of five points when I got Kevin''s call.


    It was only after epting his call that I remembered Colin had called me on Christmas Eve. If I called


    again and he answered, our location system would be able to find out his whereabouts instantly.


    Why did I only think of this now? I''m so stupid!


    I asked Kevin gently, "Kev, what''s the matter?"


    "Ray, Sunny has disappeared for a month."


    Frowning, I asked, "What do you mean?"


    "He never returned to Espoo nor contacted us. It''s like he suddenly abandoned everything and


    disappeared from this world!"


    I guessed that Shawn was still at WT.


    From Kevin''s tone, he didn''t know that Shawn and I had parted.


    However, why did he tell me only after a month of Shawn''s disappearance? Also, why did Shawn stay


    in WT all this time?


    Colin said that was Shawn''s territory.


    I believed that.


    In that case, why was Shawn not in contact with Kevin?


    To disappear for a month was not like Shawn.


    A twinge of unease rose in my heart, so I asked Kevin in confusion, "Why are you telling me this now?"


    At that, Kevin said in a particrly helpless tone, "I''ve been calling you for a while but couldn''t get


    through. Not only did he disappear, but you also did the same! I don''t even know what happened to you


    guys!"


    I had been unconscious earlier and just woke up a few days ago. All these times, I hadn''t bothered to


    go through my call history because there were hundreds of missed calls. I wouldn''t even know who


    was calling!


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t pay attention to my phone a while ago."


    Kevin was worried about Shawn, so he asked me about Shawn''s whereabouts. I told him frankly,


    "Shawn and I have not been in touch. We¡­ We broke up."


    When Kevin heard that, he repeated in dismay, "Broke up?"


    "Yes, Shawn was the one who brought it up."


    At that, Kevin hurriedly said, "Sunny would never break up with you! He must have some troubles. Ray,


    don''t cause him to misunderstand!"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I hummed and said, "I have to end the call now."


    I hung up on Kevin, hurriedly clicked into my call history, and scrolled down to see that Kevin had called


    me a dozen times, but all of them were when I was unconscious. It just so happened that he hadn''t


    contacted me in thest few days I''d been awake.


    It took me half a day to find the international number. After letting Anthony get ready, I dialed the


    number.


    "Why are you calling me?"


    I can''t believe that Colin epted the call!


    I kept my calm and asked, "Where is Shawn?"


    "Why? Do you miss your man?"


    After Anthony gave me the okay sign, I hung up on Colin. "Have you found out the location?"


    ¡­


    On the other hand, a confused Colin looked at the phone call that was disconnected. He then asked


    the man, who was reading a book beside him, "What does she mean by that?"


    What does she mean?


    Shawn understood that she had already acted.


    She''s smart enough to use Colin in turn.


    Shawn put down the book¡ªThe Watcher in the Paddy Field¡ªand stood up to look at the dark sky


    outside. "The wind is blowing," he murmured faintly.


    Colin put his phone away and asked, "What''s up with the wind?"


    Shawn ignored him, so Colin went over to him and asked, "Did you stay up at midnight reading a book


    here because you knew your woman was going to call you? What does she mean by that? She hung


    up without saying anything and it made me confused!"


    Shawn squinted at Colin, and the gaze gave Colin an indescribable feeling as if Shawn was looking at


    a dead man.


    Indeed, Shawn looked at Colin as if Colin was a dead man.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Chapter 249


    The snow in Irndsted only for a while and the temperature dropped to slightly below the freezing


    point. The weather hadn''t gotten too cold, but I was chilled to the bone.


    It might have something to do with my frail health.


    WT''s base was situated in a forest located in the northern region of Irnd, and luckily it wasn''t very far


    from us. By the time we got there, it was around 6.00AM.


    The first light hadn''t reached Irnd yet. Joseph parked the car about 200 yards from our destination


    and got out of the car.


    I followed suit and got out of the car in thick clothing. The rearview mirror reflected my pale look, and


    my red and ssy eyes. My long hair was swayed by the breeze, setting off my pale face.


    Taking a deep breath as I stood in the snow, I turned to the side and watched hundreds of Xenoses''


    armed men following Joseph''s lead.


    Once all the men departed from my side, I whispered a question to Anthony, who was next to me. "Am I


    doing the right thing?"


    I put many to death for my vendetta.


    It didn''t seem like a wise choice.


    He understood my concerns and gave me an objective answer. "Both of us are reluctant to see them


    sacrifice, but it can''t be helped. A member of the Xenoses will pay back everyone who wronged them.


    It''s also a warning to other authorities around the world. Otherwise, they''ll treat the Xenoses as


    weaklings and bring us more trouble in the future. Miss, you''re doing the right thing."


    I wasn''t thinking of warning them at all.


    I only wanted to find a resting ce for the twenty-three people who were sacrificed. Due to their


    sacrifice, they did not deserve to be forgotten by the world.


    Presently, WT''s base was still out of sight. I waddled through the snow with slow and cautious steps.


    The men followed behind closely to ensure my safety, except Joseph and the other twenty-two men he


    led.


    We traveled for about another five minutes and got past a snowbank before the base came into view


    from below. It was a massive dome-like structure, and the wall circling was tall enough to prevent


    invaders. Other than that, the base was heavily guarded by theirckeys.


    At that moment, a hundred men from the Xenos Family rushed to the wall and tried to blow the door


    with dynamites. The men of WT immediately reacted to the invasion by sounding the rm.


    As the rm resounded through thepound, my legs began to wobble, and I instantly reached out a


    hand to hold Anthony''s shoulder out of reflex. Noticing my condition, he immediately helped me to


    stand on my feet and asked worriedly, "Miss, your health¡ª"


    I interrupted him before he could finish, "Don''t. It''ll hurt the morale."


    I was barely holding it together. I needed the time to rest well more than anything else, but I had to wait


    a bit longer until everything settled before I could get a good rest.


    I wanted to see Colin kneel before me.


    Shawn, too. He would be here as well.


    After all, I still had to pay him back for stabbing me. Or else I could never get over it for the rest of my


    life.


    A fight broke out between the two sides. The sight was unbearable to watch as the blood slowly


    drenched the snow. The feeling of nausea in my throat grew stronger over time.


    I wanted to throw up, but I had to restrain myself.


    The Xenoses were bleeding because of me.


    I ordered the man behind me, "You guys break through from behind."


    "Miss, they have to stay here to ensure your safety."


    However, I gave him no scope to argue. "Just do it."


    The men beside me making a breakthrough would gain us the upper hand. It would do them no good


    guarding a sick person like me.


    The twenty-three people left my side and hurried to the battlefield, leaving me and Anthony alone. From


    the spot where I looked down, I found a man staring back at me with a cold re on the watchtower.


    As expected, he was here.


    It''s been a month since Ist saw Shawn, and he looked more distant than ever.


    Standing next to him was Colin, and he was armed.


    Colin showed no hint of fear on his face as he used the phone to make a call. Not long after he dialed


    the number, the phone in my pocket rang.


    I didn''t bother to pick it up. There was no need to answer it at the moment.


    My sarcastic gazended on him. He was taken aback for a moment before he smashed his phone on


    the ground. Shutting my eyes, I asked the man beside me, "How long until it ends?"


    "Miss, ten more minutes."


    I hummed a response and shut my eyes as I was unable to bring myself to watch the scene that was


    unfolding beneath my feet. About seven to eight minutester, Anthony''s voice brought me back to


    reality. "It''s over. Miss, we have Colin being held captive."


    "Okay. What about Shawn?" I asked.


    "Mr. Xenos turned himself in. Our men will bring them to you. Only a few more feet until they are here."


    Anthony addressed Shawn as ''Mr. Xenos'' the whole time.


    Even though Shawn was now our enemy, he always held respect for Shawn.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Thereafter, I asked him, "Where is the so-called Alfie?"


    "He''s not in Irnd."


    I opened my eyes and found nobody was holding Shawn down. I guess it was Joseph''s way to show


    him respect. On the contrary, Colin looked like a mess. He was tied up with a death knot and covered


    in bruises.


    My men threw him like a sack next to my feet, while Shawn stood next to him the whole time with a


    neutral expression.


    There was nothing wrong with his attitude. A man like Shawn was afraid of nothing. Moreover, he was


    now facing me¡ªa merciful person.


    My presence would never frighten him.


    I forced myself to approach them and kneeled next to Colin. He gave me a giddy smile when he said,


    "Ms. Felix, you''re Shawn''s woman and I''m his friend. We aren''t strangers. You don''t have to go this far.


    About the other day, I¡ª"


    My slender fingers touched his cheek and caressed it with delicate movements. He stared at me in


    surprise before stealing a nce at Shawn.


    Colin began in confusion, "Ms. Felix, what are you doing?"


    "You killed my men and humiliated me the other day. Today, I came all this way to Irnd and sacrificed


    most of my men to capture you. What makes you think I''ll let you go? Don''t be ridiculous. I have better


    things to do."


    My fingers slid down his body and almost reached his belt.


    As my hand was about tond on his belt, Shawn chided me. "Ray."


    I couldn''t believe he was still calling me by that name.


    The name was a sign that he saw me as one of his own.


    He was no longer my man, but he was trying to act like a brother to me.


    He could dream on because I wouldn''t want him back as my man at all.


    I took the knife from Joseph and stabbed it into Colin''s waist with force. He grunted and bore the pain


    without making another sound.


    I had never harmed a person in my life before, and my hands were shaking uncontrobly. However,


    my hatred got the best of me. I drew the knife out and pushed it into his shoulder before I aimed it at his


    legs quickly, then his abdomen.


    I stabbed him a few times as if a demon possessed me, but he never begged for his life other than


    letting the grunts escape. When I withdrew the knife, heughed all of a sudden. "You''re a fierce


    woman."


    I reminded him, "I nned to kill you."


    But I couldn''t bring myself to kill him.


    However, tearing WT down meant Colin had no longer the ce to prove his usefulness to the


    organization. He couldn''t stir up trouble by himself. Thus, the punishment was enough.


    After that, I cast a cruel look at Shawn, who watched the scene unfold indifferently all the time.


    Struggling, I got up from my current position and walked toward him with the knife in my hand.


    Colin chuckled as he caught his breath. "What is it now? Are you trying to stab your man? Are you not


    afraid of the consequences?"

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Chapter 250


    He had no right to say that! Who was he to use me? I didn''t stab myself in the past, did I?


    There were many times when I wished to stab Shawn back, but when the time finally came, I was


    afraid and felt bad to do it to him.


    I stopped in front of him and began, "Shawn."


    The man before me was no longer ''Sunny'' to me.


    He had a stall stature, and I had to look up to meet his eyes.


    He slightly lowered his head and returned my gaze with a neutral look. I found myself wanting to say


    something to him, but words were unnecessary at the moment.


    My head was spinning as I got closer to him and pointed the tip at his abdomen. He stayed put, and it


    was irritating to see the fearless look on his face. It was as if he affirmed that I wouldn''t hurt him in the


    first ce.


    "Ray, I deserve it."


    Even he knew he deserved payback.


    But I no longer wanted to do it.


    I wanted him to live in guilt for the rest of his life.


    My head began to swim. My steps were light, and I could no longer stand still on my feet. I wanted to


    retreat to Anthony''s side, but my body was quickly falling toward the ground. Shawn reacted in time


    and held me in his arms, though his voice was still cold when he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Since he left Eldham for Find, he had little contact with me during that period and rarely replied to


    my message. However, he always waited for me to bid him goodnight before he went to sleep. I was


    extremely happy back then.


    I was sure I found myself a man whom I could depend on for the rest of my life, but what he did a


    month ago jolted me awake from the dream.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It had been two months. Two months after he left Eldham, I was once again leaning against him in such


    proximity. When I was enveloped in his fresh odor, my body trembled violently.


    I felt like I was standing on the thin ice of a frozen sea. One false move would make a crack on the thin


    surface and spread them further away. I was destined to fall into the sea and drown in the freezing


    water until the water filled my lungs and I could no longer breathe.


    I feebly rested my chin on Shawn''s shoulder. Anthony was worriedly calling out to me when Shawn


    asked in a cold tone, "What''s wrong with her?"


    Before this, I ordered Anthony to never spill my condition to anyone. Thus, he gave the other man a


    perfunctory exnation. "Somebody kicked Miss in the head before, which is the reason she feels


    dizzy all the time. It might have something to do with the sudden change of climate and her body hasn''t


    adapted to the coldness. I''ll get the doctor for her."


    Shawn repeated after him in a trance, "She got kicked in the head."


    Anthony brought a doctor with us on the way.


    My eyes felt like shutting on their own will. When my eyes were closed, I could feel Shawn''s fingers


    gently touching my cheek. It was soft and gentle but had the effect of a poison that broke me down.


    I finally copsed in his arms.


    In the end, I didn''t bring myself to stab him back.


    I failed to do it.


    Coldness enveloped my body. I kept mumbling for Joseph to ask him to fetch me thick clothing, but I


    could feel somebody holding me tightly in their arms. Even so, the gesture wasn''t enough to keep me


    warm.


    I called out for Joseph. "Are you there?"


    I finally got a reply. "I''m here."


    "I want to see Leo."


    "Who is Leo?" asked him.


    Who was it?


    I couldn''t remember who Leo was.


    But I remembered Leo as an adorable baby.


    I answered in a panic, "My child is a Leo."


    I didn''t get any reply after that. A sense of panic overwhelmed me as I fell into dreams, and my dreams


    took me back to Felix''s Vi.


    My parents, Leon, Tammie, and my twins were there in the vi, but Shawn and Francesca were


    nowhere to be found.


    I had the same dream before.


    Why was I dreaming about it again?


    Enormous fear was tearing at me. I tried to open my eyes, but my eyelids were heavy. It was as if I was


    no longer a living person.


    I already lost track of time when I woke up to find myself sleeping on an antique bed. Somehow, I found


    the ce familiar.


    Taking a moment to collect myself, I remembered this ce as Xenos'' Vi, and the courtyard


    belonged to Shawn. Feeling exhausted, I got up from bed and wore the clothes that were prepared at


    the bedside. I pushed the door open and found him standing upright, facing away from the door.


    The man with his back to me was wearing a suit. The ck of his suit was setting off his distant profile.


    I wanted to close the door and retreat to the room, but I knew better than to run away from my


    problems. I got out the door and shot him a question. "Why am I here?"


    I used a calm voice to talk to him as if the man standing before me was merely a stranger. However,


    the depression and sadness deep inside of me were telling me the opposite.


    At that moment, something urred to me. I had a hard time keeping myposure when I saw him,


    while he watched me struggle like he was an outsider.


    Outsider¡­


    Shawn was always indifferent to many things.


    It was snowing in the courtyard, and the lights in the corridor were on. He began his exnation in a


    cool voice, "You''re in terrible shape. The doctor said you need to rest and recuperate. I think the quiet


    vi and its beautiful scenery are good for your health, so I brought you here to stay for a while."


    Suppressing the emotions that were making a wave inside my chest and my particr hatred for him, I


    said quietly, "Well, you can leave now."


    Shawn stood rooted to the spot. He stayed in silence for a long time before he turned to me. Watching


    me, he asked, "Speaking of the other day, if I¡ª"


    I had no idea what his words would be, but I had zero patience with his visage at the moment. As such,


    I stopped him impatiently. "Are you going or not?"


    His brows knitted. "Ray, do you hate me?"


    "Shawn, things are done between us. You made it clear the other day that you want a clean break. How


    could I ever forget about it?"


    He pursed his lips as if he wanted to fight back, but he was silent until the end. His gaze turned cold


    when he looked at me like I was a stranger.


    He then murmured in a low voice, "You should rest."


    Once he left, I could no longer stand still. My fingers tightened around the door frame as I pulled myself


    back to the bed andy on it.


    He was the one who wronged me. He was also the one who broke up with me.


    I hadn''t done anything wrong.


    ¡­


    Shawn left the courtyard with a cold look on his face. As soon as he walked out of the door, his former


    employee called out to him, "Mr. Xenos."


    He paused before replying in disinterest, "What is it?"


    Joseph answered respectfully, "The ''Leo'' that Miss mentioned earlier is a kid from the Yates Family and


    also one of the twins born in August. Seeing them reminded Miss of her children, and they have been


    on her mind ever since. I even specifically investigated their background."


    Shawn scowled at the new piece of information. After that, he left the manor.


    By the time he left the manor, Waylen was waiting at the door. As soon as Shawn came into view, he


    strode over to his employer and reported, "Mr. Xenos, we got Alfie imprisoned in a dungeon in Europe."


    Shawn parted his thin lips and inquired, "What about Colin?"


    "We held them together."


    Shawn had been indulging WT in doing whatever they wanted in the past because it was the first


    organization to take him in. He learned a lot in WT and used the knowledge to conquer Europeter.


    To him, WT was his ''alma mater'' because he ''graduated'' from the organization.


    But that was all.


    He spared WT, not expecting it would turn its back on him.


    Shawn would never expect Colin to set him up and imprison him a month ago, which was the cause of


    the misunderstanding between him and Renee.


    When Shawn had nothing toment on, Waylen added, "Mr. Xenos, Ms. Felix managed to uproot


    WT, and I''ve covered the rest for her. The organization named WT no longer exists in the world."


    Shawn hummed a response. Remembering what Joseph said a moment ago, he ordered the other


    man, "Have someone look into the twins from the Yates Family. If they can''t find anything¡ª"


    He continued the rest of his sentence without hesitation, "Take some of their hair and mine for a


    paternity test. The results will tell it all."


    Waylen couldn''t hide his surprise. "Mr. Xenos, are you suspecting¡ª"


    Shawn interjected coldly, "Are you questioning my order?"


    Waylen could tell Shawn was in a bad mood at the moment. Hence, he immediately took the hint and


    hung his head. "Yes, Mr. Xenos. I''ll do it right away."


    After Waylen left, Shawn let his level gaze be lost in the distant clouds in the sky. Truth be told, he


    never for once suspected he would have anything to do with the Yates twins. However, the Yates was


    slightly rted to the Forgers, and Nichs from the Forger Family was a troublesome man.


    Shawn was only doing it just in case.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Chapter 251


    The rotten smell of the Xenos Family permeated the vi, and the room was filled with Shawn''s scent. I


    found it ufortable and it put me on edge the whole time. Thus, I onlyy for a moment before I slid


    out the bed.


    Taking my phone with me, I walked toward the courtyard''s exit and saw Joseph, who was standing by


    the whole time. "Let''s go back to Bryxton," I whispered to him.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I used to want to escape the city where Nichs was, so I brought the whole Felix Family to Eldham.


    Even though the Felix Family met its inevitable downfall in Eldhamter, deep down inside, I had no


    regret over the matter knowing at least I made the effort.


    But now, I longed to go back to Bryxton because I wanted to escape Shawn. After all this time, I was


    fonder of the humid climate in Bryxton.


    Joseph obeyed my order. "I''ll do it right away."


    After that, he left the courtyard. Shawn used to tell me not to run around the enormous vi as he was


    worried that somebody would pick on me.


    Nobody would expect Anna to pick on me for real in the end.


    However, nobody could ever find fault with me even if I ran around today, because I had the whole vi


    all to myself.


    I walked down the stone pavements toward the exit. I wasn''t worried about getting lost in the vi


    because I was aware of the bodyguards following me. I could always seek their help if anything


    happened.


    Most importantly, I wasn''t lost in the vi. It took me less than twenty minutes to make it to the exit.


    Shawn was standing outside the door as he gazed into the distance with his head raised.


    The sky beyond us was hazy. It seemed like it would rain soon, but the snow under my feet had yet to


    melt.


    A few minutester, Joseph came back to me. I followed him and walked past Shawn before I got in the


    car. Throughout, Shawn never stopped me from leaving.


    It looked like we were really parting ways this time.


    It was almost evening when we returned to Bryxton. Instead of the hilltop vi, I headed to the


    apartment downtown where I had always resided.


    It was quiet in the apartment. Joseph headed downstairs after passing me the book in the car. I brought


    the book with me back to my room and closed the door.


    Putting the book on my bed, I soaked in the bathtub. My body rxed after a warm bath. I was able to


    do anything with renewed vigor. Leaning against the bed, I tried to kill time by reading The Watcher in


    the Paddy Field.


    I found the bookmark again, and so did the words on the bookmarke into view.


    ''I haven''t loved anyone before, so you''re my first love. I''m afraid that if I don''t do well, it will make you


    think that love is nothing more than that.''


    Shawn loved me deeply. At least he did before everything happened. But now, I can no longer


    understand him.


    I put the bookmark back in its original spot and continued to read. A few momentster, I received a


    message from May. ''I fought with Rudy.''


    Her words worried me. "What happened?"


    "He has a fianc¨¦e, and he has been waiting for her the whole time. He never told me about her."


    He what?


    Feeling that it was a serious deal, I sent her another message to learn her whereabouts.


    She shared her current location with me. There was resentment in her reply. ''She asked to meet me. I


    have a feeling that she''s trying to intimidate me.''


    May was meeting up with the other woman soon.


    Worried, I sent her another message. ''Wait for me.''


    I slid out of the bed and changed into a casual outfit consisting of a top and a skirt before heading out


    with a ck trench coat on my arm. Joseph sent me to my destination as stated in the address.


    I went into the shop but didn''t look for an empty seat beside May. Instead, I sat at the table next to hers


    and ordered a cup of hot Green Mountain Coffee.


    Noticing my presence, she winked at me to acknowledge me.


    I returned her antics with a gentle smile and began to concentrate on the phone in my hands. As I


    browsed through the unread messages, I found the message from Christopher on Christmas night.


    ''Emma left without saying goodbye and followed Diego to Find.''


    The girl Christopher was in love with followed the man she loved back to his hometown. It was nothing


    short of a fatal blow to Christopher.


    I typed out a reply. "I''m sorry. I just saw your message."


    After pondering for a while, I looked for Emma on WhatsApp and inquired about her whereabouts. I


    didn''t get an immediate reply but heard May at the other table asking, "I supposed you''re meeting me


    today to ask me to leave Rudy, am I right?"


    A pretty woman was sitting opposite May. Her retro British-style id dressplemented her


    gentleness and beauty, just like Kiara when I first met her. You could tell she was a properdy at first


    nce.


    The woman shook her head and answered with a calm expression, "We have known each other for


    ages. It was back when he was younger that he promised to marry me in the future, and he announced


    to the others that I''m his future bride. I believed his words and dated him back then. After that, he


    returned to the country while I was still staying abroad. By the time I finally heard from him again, he


    was seeing you. It''s only natural if I feel sad. However, all men are the same. Most of them can''t help


    themselves but cheat on their girlfriends for a change of scenery."


    May was taken aback. "Are you using me of being the third person here?"


    The woman shook again and spoke gently, "I''m not the kind of woman who is adept atpeting over


    something. If Rudy has feelings for you, I''ll quit the game. You''re wrong, though. I didn''te all this


    way to Bryxton to discuss this topic with you. I''m not nning to do that."


    May kept herposure as she asked, "What do you want?"


    The woman cut to the chase. "Have you slept with him?"


    May was surprised to hear that because the woman had asked a private question.


    She added with a sincere expression, "I didn''t mean to pry. All I want to know is if he''s still a virgin. So,


    did you two sleep with each other?"


    May''s silence was a tacit admission, but the woman smiled in relief before she continued in generosity,


    "I''m looking for loyalty from men. I wouldn''t want my boyfriend back if he had slept with another


    woman, no matter how much I loved him."


    May paled at the words. The woman then continued politely, "I''ve got nothing personal against you, but


    I loathe Rudy and his promises. The words disgust me. From now on, I''ve got nothing to do with him.


    Goodbye, Ms. Sommer."


    Those words were tearing May apart as if indicating Rudy was a yer who yed with the woman''s


    feelings while May was the disgraceful third person in the rtionship, leaving the first girlfriend a


    victim. Even more, the woman acted like the bigger person in the situation without making a fuss out of


    it and announced to quit the love triangle.


    The woman pushed her chair back and left while the blood drained from May''s face. As she tried to


    exin, May promptly stood up to go after the woman, but she was surprised to see Rudy when she


    turned around.


    He stopped the woman in her tracks near the exit. He didn''t notice May''s presence in the cafe at all.


    We could hear their conversation from where we sat. "Hannah, why didn''t you tell me that you''re


    coming to Bryton?"


    Hannah. The way he addressed her with such intimacy rang through May''s mind.


    However, Hannah sneered. "It''s none of your business."


    Rudy grabbed her elbow and patiently warned, "Don''t push it, Hannah. Let''s go home. They''re worried


    about you."


    His touch finally frustrated her. She raised her high heel-d foot and kicked him on his calf


    underneath the dress pants with all her might. She then added in disdain, "Don''t use your hand that


    ever touched another woman to touch me again! You''re disgusting!"


    He instantly let her go at the words.


    "You knew that already?"


    Even I couldn''t believe the wordsing out of Rudy.


    He spoke in guilt, much like a husband who got caught cheating on his wife.


    When May heard that, she bit her lip so hard that she started to bleed.


    She was wronged in the situation.


    "So what? You can live happily ever after with your girlfriend, but I''m going back to Switz

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Chapter 252


    The woman was behaving like a child in front of Rudy, but he showed no hint of impatience on his face.


    Instead, he exined with a gentle voice, "I''ll exin it to youter. Let''s get you back to Switzend


    first."


    "You aren''t hiding that you''re eager to send me away."


    He scowled at that. "Hannah, I have my reasons."


    He was asking for her consideration and barely noticed May''s presence the whole time. She slowly sat


    back in her original spot.


    "I don''t need your help. I can go back by myself."


    The pair left the entrance. Once they were out of earshot, Mayy on the table and a piercing cry


    escaped from her as if she was deeply wronged.


    I got up from my seat and sat opposite her. "There must be a misunderstanding."


    Rudy and Shawn were cut from the same cloth. Both of them were magnanimous without scandals


    guing their reputation. Maybe there was a misunderstanding.


    May raised her tear-stained face and answered in a sad tone, "I''ve never seen him indulging a woman


    like today. Who usually has the guts to kick him?"


    Her words made sense.


    I changed my seat and sat next to her this time. Putting an arm around her shoulder, Iforted her,


    "You should ask him about it at hometer. Maybe the truth is different from what you saw."


    A feeling within me was telling me that Rudy wouldn''t do this to May.


    She wiped the tears from her eyes and sobbed. "We''ll talk about thister. I don''t want to think about


    this nonsense at the moment. Why don''t you apany me to buy a new dress?"


    I was confused when I heard that. "What is it for?"


    "Tomorrow will be the celebration of the twentieth anniversary of the Forgers''pany. Many families


    from other towns are invited. Nichs specifically invited me."


    Twentieth anniversary? That''s fast.


    I remembered it was a small technology corporation back then. It developed and expanded to its scale


    today thanks to Nichs.


    He always yed his cards right.


    I apanied May to the mall, and she picked a dress at a reasonable price. As she wanted my


    companionship again on tomorrow''s asion, she was eager to choose a dress for me too. The price


    was unbelievably friendly tomoners.


    Its price wasn''t even half the price of her dress.


    And so, I teased, "You''re a tightwad, you know?"


    I didn''t feel like going to the Forger''s Residence, not to mention I wasn''t invited to the celebration.


    However, I couldn''t bring myself to reject May when she was down.


    I would just think of it as hanging out with my best friend.


    "I''m unemployed. I don''t have the money."


    "Don''t cry wolf," I retorted.


    ¡­


    It was veryte after we bought the dresses. However, May was reluctant to go home and forced me to


    watch a midnight movie with her.


    Atst, Rudy came to bring her home.


    I had a feeling that tonight she wouldn''t ask him about what happened in the day, or else she would


    have rushed out to confront them back then.


    She didn''t confront them. Instead, she chose to put up with it because she was afraid of losing him.


    Thus, she pretended the problem didn''t exist and did not talk about it.


    I felt bad to see her in such a state.


    She wasn''t the only one who got caught in a difficult situation. Christopher, Leon, Francesca and I


    weren''t better than her. We all encountered problems in rtionships.


    Christopher was slightly better than the rest of us because he had yet to have Emma and had not


    suffered the ordeals of love.


    I returned to my apartment at 2.00AM. I tossed and turned and finally fell asleep after two hours. By the


    time I woke up the next afternoon, Emma had already replied to my message. "I''m in Find. I''m


    assigned here for work by Shawn."


    I screenshotted the interface and sent it to Christopher. A momentter, he replied, ''Thank you, little


    girl.''


    Between him and Diego, I was on his side.


    I hoped Christopher could find happiness.


    I put the phone down and washed up in the bathroom. After that, I went to the kitchen and cooked a


    pack of instant noodles. I alwayspromised with instant noodles when I was alone.


    After brunch, I received a call from Nichs. I was surprised to see him calling because he never


    called me before.


    Maybe he wanted to invite me to the celebration tonight.


    Even though I agreed with May for apanying her to the celebrationter, going there without the


    host''s invitation was still embarrassing.


    I asked quietly, "Yes?"


    "We''re celebrating the twentieth anniversary tonight, and I would like you to be here, Ree. After all, the


    Forgers wouldn''t be on its scale today without your help. "


    My guess was right.


    And so, I agreed. "All right. I''ll be there tonight."


    He was taken aback by myck of hesitation. "You¡ª"


    ¡°I''m apanying May,¡± I exined.


    After the call ended, I looked down at the time on my watch. There was time for makeup. At the same


    time, May sent me a message, telling me to meet up at the Forger''s Viter.


    I replied, ''See youter.''


    I took my time in front of the dresser to put on my makeup. It was a light one, with the help of the blush


    to give my pale face a warm look. After that, I wore the white dress gifted by May to me yesterday.


    I left the apartment with a coat on my arm. Joseph and the other men were guarding downstairs. As I


    got into the car, I suggested to him, "Have Anthony buy two more units next to mine. You guys can rest


    inside when I''m staying at home."


    He answered in gratitude, "Thank you, Miss."


    After all, it was a tough job being my bodyguard.


    The evening was closing in when I arrived at the Forger''s Vi. I only brought Joseph with me into the


    vi and found my way around familiarly to the garden to wait for May''s arrival.


    A few minutester, Nichs showed up in a silver tux. His gaze was unfathomable as he stared at


    me, his deep longing clear in his eyes. He styled his hair in a side part tonight, and it showcased his


    forehead.


    I''ve never seen him in a tux of such color. It was eye-catching.


    He asked in concern, "Do you want to rest on the second level?"


    At that, I rejected his offer. "There''s no need."


    "There are guest rooms upstairs. There''s some time until the ceremony begins. May told me on the


    phone that she would be arriving in more than an hour. Why don''t you take a rest in the room? I''ll tell


    you when she gets here."


    Nichs was extremely gentle tonight. I didn''t reject his kind gesture anymore as I went upstairs as


    told.


    Some guests brought their children upstairs. One of the kids ran straight into me, and I lost my bnce.


    Nichs stretched his hand and held my waist to avoid my ultimate fate of falling. I saw Shawn when I


    was about to thank Nichs.


    Shawn just got out of the elevator. I guessed he was here for a rest like me as Rudy was standing next


    to him. My intuition was telling me that tonight wouldn''t end well if the men showed up in the same


    ce.


    Nichs calmly let go of me before opening the door to one of the rooms for me. He then stated, "Ree,


    you can rest in this room. The password is the digit that I''ve been dreaming of changing in the past."


    The hint was clear¡ªit was 1227. It was the date when I first met Christopher, and also his birthday.


    I remembered Nichs used to take a long time to go around Felix''s Vi, only to change the


    passwords.


    But all that was in the past now. It was nothing but a memory. I had long forgotten what my feelings


    were back then. However, his words held a different meaning in Shawn''s ears as if we were sharing a


    secret between us. A secret that belonged to me and Nichs.


    The realization that Nichs was provoking Shawn on purpose suddenly dawned on me.


    I replied in difort, "Sure, you can go on with your business."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He stepped into the elevator and left the second level. Rudy then pped Shawn''s shoulder and


    whispered a question, "Is that your woman?"

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Chapter 253


    The Forger''s Residence was brightly lit with children running around. In contrast to the endless


    laughter, Shawn appeared distant and aloof, even bordering on cruel.


    He was exactly like when we first met.


    Hepletely ignored Rudy. I, on the other hand, gave Rudy a slight stare and politely reminded him,


    "Mind your own business."


    "You''re threatening me now, huh?"


    I wasn''t; I was only courteously reminding him.


    Then, I entered the room and shut the door. Vaguely, I heard Rudy asking, as if he was watching the


    fire across the river, "Did you make her angry again?"


    After failing to get Shawn''s response, Rudy continued, "Women are just troublesome."


    Why did he say so, though? Did May go looking for trouble with himst night?


    That did not seem like something May would do, though.


    I turned around and took a sip from a water bottle I found in the room. After a while, I took two of the


    anticancer drugs from my bag and popped them into my mouth.


    Just based on my current state, my condition had indeed worsened. I could only hope that it would


    stabilize and not deteriorate further, but the doctor had advised me to have my womb removed.


    I was well aware of what that would entail. Though having my womb made no difference because I


    wasn''t in a condition to be pregnant, removing it would mean that I waspletely no longer


    eligible to have a child.


    My body had been tortured to an unbearable state by me!


    I was simply not meant to be a mother in this lifetime.


    Heaving a sigh, I sat down and curled up on the sofa. At this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    "Joseph, who is that?"


    "Miss, Mr. York is here."


    Kevin?!


    I stood up and went to open the door barefoot. When the door was opened, I saw Kevin standing there


    with a bouquet of bright red roses in his arms. Seeing me, he stuffed the bouquet into my arms and


    said, "I''m finally seeing you after such a long time! Shawn has asked me to give this to you."


    "You can just tell me straight up that you bought it."


    Heughed at that. "I''m just trying to score some points for Shawn!"


    Even though Shawn and I were no longer together, I didn''t want to ruin my rtionship with Kevin. After


    all, he had been treating me well all along.


    I then moved my body a little for him to enter the room.


    He walked in and, after taking a look around the room, said, "Nichs truly cares about you. He


    assigned you the best room."


    While I bent down to ce the roses on the table, Kevin, who was standing by the floor-to-ceiling


    windows, asked, "Are you going to reconcile with him?"


    "No." I shook my head and denied it.


    Indeed, Nichs had be a gentleman, but everything that had happened between him and me


    was now history.


    "What are your ns for Shawn, then?"


    At this point, I realized that Kevin was here today to be a go-between.


    Thus, I pretended to be ignorant. "What do you mean?"


    "Are you still ming Shawn for breaking up with you?"


    I sat back on the sofa. While scrolling my phone, Imented, "Since we have broken up, there''s no


    ming going on. I''ll just ept it!"


    Truth be told, there was nothing to y with on the phone, but Emma suddenly added me to two group


    chats, one with her, James, and Merlin, and the other with Diego, Kevin, and Shawn. I guessed Ian,


    Morgan, and the rest of them were in it as well. What a brilliant move, but why did Emma add me to


    these group chats all of a sudden?


    ''Why did you add me to the group chats?'' I asked her in a personal message.


    ''I''ve wanted to add you to the group chat with Merlin for a long time, but I forgot about it earlier.


    Whereas the one with Shawn¡­ Kevin asked me to add you to it this morning, but I didn''t see it until


    now. There''s no other meaning. You can ignore them if you want, or you can leave the group.''


    ''But Kevin can add me to the group chat himself, can''t he?'' I replied doubtfully.


    ''Well¡­'' Emma replied. Then, she sent another message that read, ''He wants me to take the me.''


    It seemed that Kevin did not dare to invite me to the group chat himself in front of Shawn.


    Hence, he made Emma the scapegoat.


    Iughed softly when I read Emma''s message. At this point, Kevin came over and sat beside me, and I


    had to quickly put my phone away. "Shawn has been missing for a month," he exined. "I only found


    out yesterday that he was with WT all this while."


    On the way back to Bryxtonst night, Joseph informed me that Shawn had ended WT. He essentially


    meant that Shawn hadpletely destroyed WT, but I couldn''t figure out why Shawn wanted to do this.


    Wasn''t that his territory?


    Despite being curious, I did not ask Joseph to investigate further.


    After all, I did not want myself to be too concerned with Shawn''s matters.


    "So?" I asked as I lounged sideways on the sofa.


    Kevin moved in closer to me. "Do you remember when I told you Shawn killed his first person when he


    was fourteen?"


    He had previously told me that Shawn had joined a mafia gang in Europe when he was young. There,


    he was scolded a b*stard, a magg*t, and was even spit on, but he endured all of the humiliation and


    pain.


    "Was WT that gang he joined?" I asked.


    Kevin nodded in agreement with what I said. "WT provided Shawn an arena to grow in. It was where he


    was most familiar with."


    "It was also where he had great influence," I added, my brow furrowed.


    When Kevin heard that, he frowned and exined, "You have misunderstood Shawn. Despite his


    origins in WT, the gang was unrted to him. Not only that, but WT has beenpeting against


    Shawn for the past several years. He wasn''t bothered by their minor misbehavior and let them do


    whatever they wanted but unexpectedly, they managed to capture him this time and imprisoned him


    with them for a month!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this instant, I understood why Shawn was determined to destroy WT.


    If Shawn was imprisoned and controlled by them, the fact that he stabbed me¡­

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Chapter 254


    Just when I was in doubt, Kevin spoke again. "After he returned to Bryxton, he told me that he had


    stabbed you. You know what he is like. In the past, he took all the me and suffered alone for


    whatever happened, but this time¡­ he was afraid you would misunderstand him."


    This time, Shawn told Kevin everything so that Kevin could assist Shawn in exining things to me.


    After I told Kevin that Alfie had instructed Shawn to stab me that day, he went silent for a moment


    before saying sternly, "Alfie is WT''s leader who taught Shawn many practical skills, but he is jealous


    and ruthless; he would never allow anyone else to influence Shawn! Hence, under that circumstance,


    Shawn has to demonstrate that he did not care about you to save your life. He stabbed you just to


    appease Alfie''s jealousy!"


    Kevin then paused for a moment before continuing, "Alfie, perhaps, would restrain himself from doing


    anything to you because you are one of the Xenos Family, but if Shawn shows concern for you, Alfie


    will have no qualms to be at odds with the Xenos Family. Do you follow what I''m saying? Shawn has to


    show that he doesn''t care about you in that situation. With that, Alfie will not be jealous of you and


    because you are one of the Xenos, he will allow you to leave!"


    So, Shawn stabbed me to save my life?


    Was my sadness for this period entirely my own making?


    But I could not ept it.


    Saving me in the name of my own good and protecting me by first hurting me.


    How was he different from Nichs in the past?


    Noticing that I was lost in my thoughts, Kevin raised his hand and gave me a knock on the head. "Do


    you still me Shawn? Under that circumstance, he had no choice but to protect your life! Even though


    you were the one who was stabbed, he was hurt too! He was as sad as you were! Ray, we can all see


    Shawn''s feelings for you. You are the only one he loves and cherishes. He was afraid that you would


    be hurt, that you would be aggrieved because of him, and that you would be sad all by yourself."


    Kevin did an excellent job as a go-between today. At the very least, each one of his words touched my


    heart, stirring up all the emotions within me.


    Feeling sad, I blinked my eyes while Kevin heartbrokenly continued, "Your eyes are red. It means you


    still care about Shawn."


    I squinted at him and asked, "Are you going to take credit in front of himter and tell him that you


    moved me to tears?"


    "Isn''t that the truth?" he jokingly replied.


    "Things between me and him aren''t that simple, Kevin."


    What Shawn said about his mother was still etched deep in my heart.


    Furthermore, with my body condition now¡­


    I wasn''t fit to love anyone.


    I was nothing more than a burden to Shawn.


    It wasn''t easy for me to ept what he did, either.


    He did the same thing as Nichs had done in the past. Though I understand Shawn''s reasons for


    doing so, my paranoid side refused to ept it.


    "Think about it yourself. I have to go to the banquet now. There are a lot of big names attending today''s


    banquet. Something interesting is bound to happen."


    There were indeed many important figures here today. Even Shawn and Rudy were present, which


    made me uneasy.


    I then sat on the sofa for a while before heading out. Just after walking through a corner by the hallway,


    I saw both Shawn and Nichs. They had their backs to me.


    Both of them had their gazes fixed on the banquet hall.


    This was the first time I''d seen both of them together, and the atmosphere was so peaceful!


    I motioned with my hand for Joseph to halt his steps. I stood motionless as well, staring at both men


    until my legs went numb from standing.


    Children''sughter could still be heard echoing down the corridor. After a long time, I heard Nichs''


    hoarse voice as he regretfully said, "I once had a child, given to me by the woman I loved. But it seems


    like I''m not destined to be the child''s father. I even hurt the woman deeply."


    Shawn did not say anything in response.


    He was aware that the woman Nichs was referring to was me.


    All of Nichs'' words could strike Shawn hard, irritating him to no end.


    Nichs, however, went on, "I used to firmly believe that she would be my wife for the rest of my life


    because she loved me. Although she did not know at the time that she had loved the wrong person, I


    was confident that I could win her back. But eventually¡­ I disappointed her again and again. You


    happened to appear and provide her with all the warmth that she desired. I understand why she chose


    you because I understand her well. She needed warmth, and once she felt even a smidgeon of it, she


    would surely grab it tightly."


    "Yes. Despite being the president of the Felixes and appearing to outsiders as a well-known,


    authoritative figure, she is still a child."


    Shawn was the one who said this.


    I wasn''t expecting him to react to Nichs'' words.


    It wasn''t like him to do so.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With remorse and resentment in his voice, Nichs said, "I wanted to save her, and because I wanted


    her to live a happy life, I married Alice. But the marriage turned out to be the final straw that crushed


    her and drove her to you. I didn''t even get a chance to make amends for what I did, and she was gone.


    But what could I do at that time? It was all my fault for signing the divorce papers so easily, turning us


    into strangers."


    "Thank you." Shawn''s voice rang out, to which Nichs doubtfully asked, "Why are you thanking me?"


    "Thank you for pushing her to my side."


    Shawn remained calm throughout the conversation, but Nichs was the first to be enraged.


    "You''re simply an opportunist who took advantage of the situation! Do you think your rtionship with


    her will be easy? Even now, she is still unwilling to¡ª"


    "You better stop here," Shawn interrupted and nonchntly warned at this point.


    But Nichs was not afraid of anything, and he despised threats the most. Then, he sneered. "Are you


    satisfied with the woman I trained? Any posture you tried with her, I tried as well¡ª"


    When Shawn heard that, he immediately punched Nichs in the face. Nichs stopped his sentence


    and raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his lips.


    "You''ll be sorry," he said, a faint smile on his face.


    Right after his words, he struck Shawn back. But Shawn, after all, grew up around fights and all sorts of


    weapons, so of course, he wasn''t afraid to fight.


    The two men then wrestled together, much like children did. It was soon clear that Nichs was the


    one on the losing end.


    "Shall we stop them?" Joseph asked with a low tone.


    I nodded in response before calling out, "Nichs."


    Nichs'' raised fist halted mid-air when he heard my voice. Shawn, too, drew his hand back and


    looked at me, his eyes cold. I approached Nichs with concern and said, "Don''t go toe-to-toe with


    him. You''re no match for him."


    Nichs'' eyes welled up with indescribable joy when he saw me speaking on his behalf. "Let''s


    bandage your wounds," I gently murmured.


    Just as I was about to leave with him, Shawn''s piercing cold voice struck my heart. "Ray,e here."


    He was asking me to go to his side.


    But I remained motionless, with my back facing him.


    He then continued in a cold voice, "I don''t want to make things difficult for you, but today, you can only


    choose between me and him."


    When did Shawn be so childish to force me to make such a choice?

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Chapter 255


    In fact, I purposefully chose to call out to Nichs just now. I wanted to keep my distance from Shawn


    because I knew it was no longer possible for us to go back in time.


    It wasn''t because he stabbed me.


    The main reason was my health¡­


    It would be good for both of us to break up now.


    In this way, we were both left with some dignity.


    So, with my back to Shawn, I replied, "I choose Nichs."


    I then brought Nichs back to the room earlier. After entering the room, I went to the bathroom, found


    a hot towel, and handed it to him.


    He took it and draped it across his face. "I''m sorry," he stated. "I said all of that earlier to irritate him."


    "It''s fine; I made use of you just now as well."


    I used him to distance myself from Shawn.


    Nichs understood why I did it, but his gaze remained dimmed. "I know you did so because of your


    health condition, just like you did two years ago¡­ But you didn''t push me away at the time; instead,


    you wanted to have a romantic rtionship with me. Why don''t you have the guts to do the same thing


    now?"


    "You didn''t love me at the time," I replied as I stared at him.


    Nichs fell silent when he heard that.


    He didn''t love me. Thus, having a rtionship with him didn''t matter to me. At the very least, he


    wouldn''t be in much pain when I left.


    But Shawn loved me. I didn''t want him to go through the agony of losing me. When it was time for me


    to leave the world, I would cut all ties with him and hide from him.


    "Apply heat to your wounds for now. May should be here. I''m going to look for her."


    I quickly exited the room and went downstairs. As I approached the lower floor, I noticed May


    surrounded by a group of wealthy youngdies.


    They were allughing, except May, who was standing in the middle. Her face was pale as if she had


    suffered great grievances.


    Just as I went closer to them, I heard one of the youngdies ask, "Where''s Ms. Hannah? Wasn''t she


    here earlier?"


    Hannah?!


    Are they talking about Rudy''s fianc¨¦e?


    As no one responded to thedy, she turned around and looked at May. "Do you have any idea where


    Hannah is? You should know since you''re so close with Rudy!"


    She was making insinuations against May.


    However, May denied it as she muttered, "I have no idea."


    "How could that be? You are his ''good friend'', no?"


    Those youngerdies had no idea what thedy meant, whereas the olderdies began mocking May.


    "What you''re wearing today is not more than 500, I guess?" said thedy who started it all.


    She paused for a moment before continuing, "Didn''t Rudy provide for you?"


    At this point, May couldn''t take it anymore and retorted, "It''s none of your business even if my gown is


    only a hundred! Who are you to make such statements? You can''t even get within five feet of Rudy!"


    When I heard that, I rejoiced. Great! May''s retaliation is perfect!


    The youngdy immediately turned pale, much like May. With an angry expression, she then raised her


    hand, ready to p May hard.


    Seeing this, I quickly grabbed May''s arm and yanked her away. The pnded in the air, and the


    youngdy''s face turned even more enraged when she saw someone backing May up.


    She stared at me for a few moments before recognizing who I was. "Oh, it''s Ms. Felix. Why does your


    gown appear to be from a street stall?"


    Before responding, I smiled at May and assured her, "It''s okay."


    Then, I turned around and began my retaliation against the youngdy. "It''s none of your concern. You


    are well aware that I can afford any gown I desire, so what is the point of mocking me in this manner?


    Do you think I''m like you, who needs to hesitate for something slightly more expensive?"


    "You!" yelled the youngdy, furiously pointing her finger at me.


    I sneered in response. "You''re no match for me at all!"


    This time, my words truly infuriated her. She dashed toward us, but she didn''t dare to touch me. As a


    result, May was her primary prey.


    Joseph wanted to stop her, but I instructed him not to get involved.


    I kicked the youngdy quickly, leaving a fresh footprint on her snowy-white gown. Despite this, she still


    did not dare to do anything to me, and instead directed her gang by saying, "Give May Sommer a hard


    time!"


    I was the one who infuriated her, but now they were nning to attack May.


    Their actions exemplified how society was.


    The stronger ones always chose the weaker ones for them to bully.


    From my sidelong nce, I noticed two men on the upper floor, watching what was going on as if it was


    none of their business. Thus, I yelled, "Rudy Adams! Are you going to help your woman? If not, you


    better stay away from her for the rest of your life!"


    At this instant, I unexpectedly saw Shawn smiling for reasons I didn''t understand.


    Before Rudy and Shawn could get downstairs, the elders of these youngdies began dragging them


    away. An annoyed May then eximed, "These people are as irritating as flies!"


    "What did they say earlier that made you feel embarrassed?"


    May sighed in response. "It''s Hannah."


    "What happened?" I asked worriedly.


    "Earlier, she kept repeating that she did not want to be with Rudy. That made me feel awkward as if I


    were the one who came between their rtionship!"


    "Even if that''s the case, you''re the real victim!"


    Feeling despondent, May muttered, "That''s right. Previously, I had no idea Rudy had a fianc¨¦e¡­


    Furthermore, Rudy and I¡­ We registered our marriage one year ago. I am legally his wife!"


    That caught me off guard. "Why didn''t you tell me this before?" I asked as I stared at her.


    "He didn''t love me when we registered our marriage. Hence, I didn''t think it was necessary to make it


    public. I could only hope that our rtionship will grow stronger with time. What I''m most afraid of now,


    Ree, is that he''ll want to divorce me. When we married, we agreed that if any of us met someone else


    we love, we could leave the rtionship. I willingly promised him that, but I regret it now!"


    I was rendered speechless.


    How could May be so na?ve as to make such a promise?


    She was providing him the opportunity to leave freely without feeling guilty!


    I did not know how to respond. After what had happened, May, too, was not in the mood to continue


    attending the banquet and wanted to leave the Forger''s Residence.


    She had just arrived not long ago but now, she wanted to leave¡­


    "Let me send you back," I suggested.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "It''s not necessary. I have something else to deal with."


    May declined my suggestion and hurriedly left the Forger''s Residence. As I looked at her silhouette, I


    felt very sad. "I wish you happiness."


    If Rudy betrayed her, I would never forgive him!


    It was boring to remain at the banquet. I went back to the upper floor, hoping to speak with Rudy, but I


    couldn''t find him. All I saw was Shawn by himself. With a frown, I inquired, "Where has Rudy gone?"


    Shawn, however, stared at the banquet hall below and ignored me.


    He was truly an aloof man.


    Maybe it was because I had made him angry earlier.


    I turned around and walked away. Suddenly, a loud explosion could be heard from below. It came from


    the direction in which May had left...


    May had left, so she should be alright!


    Iforted myself not to overthink things, but then I saw Shawn hurriedly dash over. Grabbing his arm,


    I asked, "Is it May? Is someone targeting her?"


    His nonchnt gaze fell on my arm, which was grabbing him, with two rings on the fingers that


    represented the Xenos Family''s authority.


    Yet, he continued to ignore me. And so, I instructed Joseph to check the situation out. While waiting, I


    was anxious and terrified, but the man beside me was calm as if what happened was none of his


    business.


    Not long after, Joseph returned and said, "Miss, Ms. Sommer happened to pass by the explosion site


    and is now in a critical condition. She''s being taken to the hospital, but the doctor says she might not


    survive the jo

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Chapter 256


    When I heard that, my legs wobbled. The man next to me grabbed me right away. I tried to get myself


    together and hurriedly left with Joseph. However, Joseph did not immediately close the door when we


    got into the car. "Why aren''t we leaving yet?" I asked, perplexed.


    To that, Joseph responded, "Mr. Xenos is heading this way. I believe he wants to go to the hospital with


    you."


    "Close the door," I instructed, but Joseph hesitated. "Miss, I¡­"


    Joseph used to work for Shawn, so I could understand why he was afraid of him. As a result, I decided


    to shut the door myself. Just as I was about to do so, Shawn''s palm stopped the door from closing.


    Stunned, I inquired, "What are you up to?"


    He ignored me and got into the car right away.


    I was at a loss for words.


    He repeatedly ignored me, as if he had reverted to his reticent self. I found this to be extremely


    frustrating.


    "This is my car," I reminded him, to which he asked candidly in response, "Aren''t you worried about


    your good friend?"


    I was at a loss for words once again.


    I didn''t have time to waste on him, so I told the driver to start driving right away. We arrived at the


    hospital not long after. Right after we arrived, I dashed to the operating room and saw Rudy standing


    by the door.


    He was drenched in May''s blood!


    Everyone was hoping for May''s survival at this point, and no one was wondering who was responsible


    for the explosion. May, however, remained in the operating room until after midnight. Surprisingly,


    Shawn did not leave the hospital.


    May emerged from the operating room at 4.00AM. I saw her, her eyes tightly shut and her face covered


    in explosion scars. My heart was overflowing with pity andpassion at this time. As I called out her


    name, tears began to flow from my eyes, but she did not respond.


    "How''s her situation?" Rudy asked the doctor.


    "Her condition is not life-threatening for the time being, and she will most likely regain consciousness


    tomorrow. But the scars on her face are permanent. Numerous stone fragments sted into her leg as


    well, and cavities were left when the stones were removed."


    I understood what the doctor meant; a scar was left for every stone removed.


    But, thankfully, her life was no longer in danger.


    I felt relieved. I then sat in the hospital corridor next to Shawn, as I decided to leave Rudy with May


    alone.


    "Aren''t you going in to see her?" Shawn asked, his voice soft.


    I shook my head in response. "Rudy is the person she needs now."


    At that, Shawn rose to his feet. "Follow me home, then."


    How could I possibly follow him home at this point?


    Thus, I declined. "I''m going back to the apartmentter."


    Shawn pursed his lips when he heard that. "When did my words mean so little? Ray, don''t make me


    carry you back home," he said dismissively.


    What a tyrannical man he was!


    No, I''m not going back with him! Otherwise, the show I put on earlier with Nichs would be


    meaningless!


    I stood up and said to Joseph, "Let''s go home."


    Shawn, however, instructed Joseph, "Leave us alone."


    Joseph did not dare to move an inch. He was caught between Shawn and me, but inparison, he


    listened to Shawn more.


    Hence, he quickly left after a brief period of standing there motionless.


    That left mepletely speechless.


    Joseph was such a betrayer!


    I then walked alone to the hospital''s entrance. Joseph was standing there. I told him once more that we


    were going home but he hesitatingly looked at Shawn, who was standing behind me, and said in a


    crying tone, "Miss, I am terrified of Boss. Could you please let me off this time?"


    He addressed Shawn as his boss¡­


    Seeing him behaving in such a manner, I couldn''t bear making things difficult for him any longer.


    Thus, I said, "Give me the car keys."


    Feeling perturbed, Joseph handed the car keys to me when Shawn wasn''t looking at us. With the car


    keys, I found the car shortly after.


    I then opened the door, got into the car, and drove away from the hospital.


    Being able to get away from Shawn made me relieved.


    I didn''t return to the apartment in the city. Instead, as the sun was rising, I drove back to the vi on top


    of the hill while Joseph trailed behind me.


    When I arrived at the vi, the sun was already shining brightly. I got out of the car and started walking


    toward the front door. When I arrived on thewn, my heart skipped a beat when I noticed a helicopter.


    "Whose helicopter is that?" I quickly asked Joseph, who had just caught up with me.


    "I have no idea either," Joseph replied in a puzzled tone.


    I hesitated for a moment before entering the house. When I saw the man leisurely sitting on the sofa, I


    eximed in frustration, "Why are you so annoying?!"


    He was well aware of my whereabouts!


    He even flew directly to the vi in a helicopter!


    Shawn threw a stern re at me and said, "You''re so rude."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    How shameless he was to reprimand me as if he were my elder when things had gotten this bad


    between us!


    I was irritated at this point. "You were the one who wanted the breakup, to which I eded, so what


    are you doing now?" I stood by the door as I asked him that question.


    He narrowed his eyes when he heard that. "Didn''t Kevin exin to you everything?"


    He did, but what difference would it make?


    Just as I was about to retort, Shawn stood up and approached me. Stunned, I stared at him as his


    charming face came closer, followed by his fingers touching and caressing my cheeks.


    His actions were simply too loving for me!


    He was truly attractive. I once said that his appearance was wless as if he had descended from


    heaven. My entire temper vanished the moment I saw his face.


    I quickly turned my head sideways and said harshly, "Nichs had exined to me in the past as well,


    but did you see me forgive him?"


    Shawnpletely turned a deaf ear to what I said. He ced his palm on my head, forcing me to turn


    back to face his stunningly beautiful face.


    I could feel my heart racing and it was about to burst from my chest. "Do you really want to leave me?


    But your eyes tell me that you want me¡­" he said with a casual smile.


    What nonsense is he saying?!


    I was so surprised that I almost couldn''t contain the vulgarities in my heart!


    How can he say such grant words?


    Is he attempting to entice me with his face?


    Did he transform into someone else?


    "Everyone likes good-looking people," I said, quickly closing my eyes.


    Shawn gently pulled me into his embrace when he heard that. With his low voice, he soothed, "I''m


    sorry for what I did that day. I''m sorry, Ray. It was my fault that you were sad¡­"


    He apologized, but I couldn''t ept it.


    With my fists clenched, I was ready to push him away and yell some harsh words at him. However, he


    opened his mouth first, "You have to apologize to me as well, Ray."


    "Why should I?" I asked in confusion.


    "You shouldn''t make use of Nichs just to make me unhappy."


    I was stumped for words.


    Shawn appeared to be a different person to me. His reserved personality would never have allowed


    him to say such things!


    His words were even tinged with coquettishness.


    Did Kevin teach him new ways to appease women?


    And is he trying it on me now?


    Instead of apologizing as he wanted, I continued with my lie. "I''m not lying to you¡ªbetween you and


    Nichs, I chose Nichs. He was the one who looked after me the entire time you were gone!


    Joseph can attest to that; he would never lie to you. Didn''t you ever wonder why I decided to stay


    here? I''m sure you''re aware that Nichs'' vi is nearby, which is why I''m staying here now! Why can''t


    you understand me?" I said coldly.


    "Babe," Shawn called out to me in a gentle voice.


    His gentleness was enticing as if all of my previous words were nonsense that he didn''t take seriously.


    He didn''t seem to be affected at all, which made me feel like a failure because all my efforts were futile.


    "Yes?" I sighed in disappointment.


    "If you bring up Nichs'' name again, I''ll kill him."

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Chapter 257


    "I''ll kill Nichs if you mention him again." Shawn''s breathnded on my face. Although his tone was


    gentle, it was still full of impact!


    I knew that Shawn was a man of his word. Since he didn''t know what to do with me, he could only use


    Nichs against me, and it actually worked!


    With his warning, I tactfully refrained from mentioning Nichs, but I was still embarrassed about our


    current state. As such, I red at him and snarled, "Let go of me!"


    Even though his embrace made me desire him, I didn''t have any other choice but to leave. Yet, my


    words seemed like they couldn''t get through to him. He carried me in his arms immediately and strode


    to the couch before cing me on it.


    I was briefly stunned as I sank into the wide and soft couch. Just then, Shawn removed his coat in front


    of me. He was left with a white shirt on his body, showing his slim and strong figure.


    Captivated by his beauty, I felt dizzy all of a sudden. I took a deep breath before asking, "What do you


    want?"


    At this moment, his face was calm as usual, but he was still ignoring me. His cold expression made him


    look as though he was a cold-hearted and cruel killer!


    His slender fingers touched the cor of his shirt, and he started to remove the ck tie on his neck,


    throwing it at me. I sat up sharply, but he calmly threatened me, "Don''t move around again."


    Do you think I''ll listen to you?! I stood up and wanted to leave the ce, but Shawn grabbed me by the


    wrist and pulled me back into his embrace. Being so close to him could make me feel his warmth and


    his burning desire!


    My face flushed instantly out of embarrassment.


    Even though I struggled to escape from his embrace, it was to no avail. He was a man who trained his


    body all the time, while I was a woman who had a weak body. He could restrain me with ease, and at


    that moment, I was so anxious that I almost burst out crying.


    I was afraid of being so close to Shawn and even more afraid that I wouldn''t be able to stand his


    seduction. How should I reject him?!


    Just then, Shawn took the ck tie on the couch and tied my hands up. I wanted to shout for Joseph


    and ask him to save me, but I gave up on that thought when I recalled how much Shawn intimidated


    him. Meanwhile, Shawn had already unbuttoned his shirt.


    His chest was showing a little. Although it was full of scars, it didn''t affect his allure at all. He was still so


    good-looking that it was deadly!


    I saw him remove his shirt and throw it on me in front of my eyes. All that remained on his body were


    his pants and belt.


    What is he trying to do?! Is he going to¡­ But it''s daytime, and Joseph and the others are still guarding


    the door! Also, given our current rtionship, it would be rather inappropriate to do something like this!


    I was so anxious that my face turned pale, but Shawn suddenly sat down and released my hands.


    Then, he instructed me softly, "Ray, help me dress my wound."


    Was he just trying to ask me to dress his wound?! Was I imagining things all this while?


    My face darkened, and I looked at him while he sat down with his back facing me. Only then did I


    notice there were wounds on his back that seemed like he had been shed with a knife.


    Even though I didn''t want to help him dress his wounds, I felt terrible for him inside. As such, I stood up


    without saying a word and looked for the medical kit. When I applied ointment to his back, I wanted to


    apply it with some force, but I couldn''t bring myself to do it. In the end, I just applied the ointment


    obediently.


    After that, Shawn''s mood wasn''t as vtile as it had been earlier. I heaved a sigh of relief, but just as I


    stood up to put the medical kit back, his gazended on me. He then said in a deep voice, "I know it''s


    Nichs'' vi downstairs, but the Yates are the ones staying there, so there''s nothing like a resurgence


    between you two. Also, you''re only using Nichs to provoke me just because you want me to stay


    away from you."


    He could always see through my thoughts.


    As I sat further away from him, I reminded him, "Shawn, no matter what you were thinkingst time,


    you were the one who initiated our breakup. What makes you think that I must agree when you want us


    to get back together now?!"


    I wanted to be with him even when he hurt me before! He didn''t want to do that in the first ce. I''ve


    forgiven Nichs so many times, so why not give Shawn a chance now? Also, my mind is full of him!


    But my body¡­ my body has be my obstacle. I just can''t bring myself to do it.


    Hearing that, he asked while raising his brows, "Are you saying that you want to leave me?"


    "That''s right. I want to have nothing to do with you."


    He sighed and said, "Since when did you learn to throw tantrums at me, Ray? I remember when I first


    met you, you were afraid of me, respected me, and even wanted me to kiss you. What''s wrong now?"


    After a pause, he continued with a smile in his voice, "You want to stay away from me so badly, but do


    you really think you can cut me off when you''ve already lured me? Ray, you know what kind of person I


    am better than anyone else. Of course, I can''t stand threatening the woman I want, but that doesn''t


    mean I won''t do it. I will allow you to do whatever you want, but there''s a bottom line. At the very least,


    you should not have the idea of cutting me off!"


    The first time we went to Espoo in Find was four months after Nichs ''passed away''. While I was


    in Shawn''s bed, I couldn''t stand his seduction and wanted to kiss him without him knowing, but he


    woke up in the end.


    Shawn asked me calmly, "Do you want to kiss me?"


    I followed my heart and admitted it, but he then asked me a weird question, "Do you know what this


    would mean?"


    He was my brother at the time, and he was my legal family. That kiss would make our rtionship


    awkward. He understood that very clearly, and so did I, but he still kissed me.


    He said, "I''ll grant your wish." He gave it to me because I wanted it, and it didn''t matter how


    unreasonable my request was.


    When I recalled that incident, I suddenly realized that even when he looked stern and aloof at that time,


    he pampered me a lot.


    Meanwhile, Shawn noticed that I wasn''t talking, so he stood up and said, "Think about it yourself. I''ll


    wait for you at the vi by the beach for a night. If you don''t show up¡­" He gave me a nce from the


    corner of his eyes. "I''m not a saint, babe."


    He was threatening me both explicitly and implicitly. If I didn''t get back together with him, he would


    force me to do so. How selfish! He''s not giving me the option to choose! But how dare I get close to


    him again?


    I just pressed my lips together tightly without saying a word. Suddenly, he bent down and kissed me on


    the cheek like a child. Bewildered, I put my hand over my cheek and looked at him. He then said with a


    smile, "I''ll be waiting for you."


    Following that, he put on his clothes and left right after. The sound of a helicopter could be heard from


    outside, and when I went out, he was already long gone.


    With tears welling up in my eyes, I asked Joseph beside me, "Have you ever had a time when you


    couldn''t make a decision? You love someone, but you have no other choice but to leave that person."


    Puzzled, Joseph asked, "Why did you leave him, Miss?"


    It''s because of my body¡­ I shouldn''t use this kind of excuse to push him away, but I''m a person with


    no future. If that''s the case, I should just let him hate me. He''ll feel better when I''m not around


    anymore.


    "I have my problems, Joseph."


    After some thought, he said, "Miss, since Mr. Xenos has already found this ce, he certainly won''t let


    you leave. If you engage in a standoff with him, you''ll end up suffering the most instead."


    Hearing that, I had noeback.


    Annoyed, I returned to my room, but Shawn''s face was still wandering in my mind. I really don''t want to


    lose him. I love him so much, much more than I loved Nichsst time.


    After a sigh, I unlocked my phone and saw that Kevin messaged in the group chat that Shawn was in.


    ''Sunny, are you going back to Eldham?''


    A few minutester, Shawn replied, ''Tomorrow.''


    I knew that he was waiting for my decision at that moment.


    Then, Kevin asked cheekily, ''Are you staying in Bryxton to apany Ray?''


    ''Does it have anything to do with you?'' Shawn responded. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I left the group chat right then, but Kevin sent me a private message. ''Ray, Sunny has never replied to


    any of us in the group chat. He became active only after seeing you in the group. You need to be active


    too!''

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Chapter 258


    The members of the group chat that Kevin created were all people from Shawn''s circle. I put down my


    phone and looked outside the window. It might rainter, for it was already gloomy outside. Exhausted,


    I closed my eyes andy on the bed to sleep.


    When I woke up, it was already 3.00PM.


    I changed my clothes before going to the city to visit May.


    By the time I arrived in the city, it was already quitete. When I reached the hospital and found May''s


    ward, she was staring nkly out the window.


    As I entered, I asked her, "What''s on your mind?"


    She pocketed her gaze and looked at me. I went over to sit beside her, and she reached out her hand,


    wanting to hold mine. At this moment, I realized she was feeling a little down, so I held her hand full of


    scars and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m scared that Rudy will divorce me." She had said something simrst night.


    Iforted her, "He won''t."


    Hearing that, she exined in an upset tone, "The day before yesterday, I argued with him because of


    his fianc¨¦e''s matter. After the argument, his fianc¨¦e asked me out, and you know what happened after


    that. That night, I didn''t dare confront him about seeing him that afternoon¡­ It''s not that I didn''t want to


    say it; I just didn''t dare to do so, for I found a divorce agreement in his drawer before this!"


    Fear was written all over her scarred face, and her eyes had no radiance in them at all. As she held my


    hand tightly, she said while crying, "I''m terrified that he''ll ask me to split up with him. If this happened


    earlier on, I''d have asked him to stay, but now¡­ my face is ruined, and I have a torn meridian on my


    right hand. I can''t draw anymore! Ree, I''ve be useless! I''m a useless person who doesn''t deserve


    to be loved!"


    May was so agitated at that moment, so I stood up and bent down to hug her. Then, Iforted her by


    saying, "Rudy won''t do that. He''s not that kind of frivolous man, and he won''t cheat on you. He''ll be by


    your side."


    After that, she calmed down a little and suddenly stopped crying. She then said with obvious despair in


    her voice, "No one knows him better than I do."


    Confused, I asked, "What?"


    "Ree, I know how cruel he can be."


    "That''s not true. You didn''t see how anxious he was yesterday. He waited for you for the whole time


    outside the operating room¡­"


    Yet, she cut me off with a smile. "I''m sorry for making you worry."


    I was startled when I heard that. "May¡­"


    "Ree, grab tightly onto the person you love. Make him stay, even if it costs you your pride. Just don''t let


    go of him." She was suddenly giving me advice.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I embraced her in my arms andforted her softly, "May, the scars on my face can be removed, and


    so can yours! Also, technology nowadays is so advanced that it can even save me, this cancer patient,


    let alone the meridian on your wrist. Don''t worry, I''ll find the best doctor for you, and you''ll recover in no


    time. Trust me!"


    "Okay, I trust you," she replied.


    "Don''t worry. Rudy won''t cheat on you, or I won''t forgive him myself! We will get the happiness we


    want, May!"


    "Sure. I believe you," she said she believed me twice in apathy.


    I left the hospital after spending two hours with her. In the meantime, Rudy didn''t show up at all.


    Rain was pouring in Bryxton again. I stood at the hospital entrance for some time before Joseph


    opened an umbre above me. Then, he asked, "Are you going home, Miss?"


    "Let''s go back to the apartment," I said.


    It was already 8.00PM when I arrived at the apartment, and Shawn was still waiting for me. He said


    that he would wait for one night, and that included tomorrow morning.


    I had been on tenterhooks since I returned to the apartment. After I finished the dinner that Joseph


    bought me, I stood at the entrance while hesitating.


    I wanted to go see him, but I didn''t dare do so. No one was giving me the push!


    Just then, I miraculously received a call from Florence. Shocked, I asked her, "What''s the matter,


    Florence?"


    "Your mom called me just now."


    Her voice was so gentle and soft that it made peoplefortable listening to her. I leaned against the


    door frame and asked, "Did my mom call you to talk about me?"


    She has talked about me, or else Florence won''t even think of calling me. She''s pretty happy with ir


    for the past two years since it has been a long time since Ist heard herining about him.


    "Yeah, she thinks you''re afraid of something because you didn''t go home for New Year. She knows you


    well. She immediately connected this to your rtionship issues and suspected that something


    happened between you and Shawn."


    I didn''t know my mom''s rtionship with Florence was so good that she could discuss my rtionship


    with Shawn with the woman.


    In the end, I answered honestly, "Well, something did happen."


    Hearing that, Florence asked me gently, "Do you want to talk to me about it?"


    "My condition is worsening, so I don''t want to drag him into this."


    She understood what I meant right away. After being silent for some time, she said, "You and Shawn


    are going viral on the inte, so I was afraid of disturbing you even when I wanted to ask you about it.


    Ree, you used to love Nichs so much that you were willing to die for him, but you chose Shawn after


    that. I can understand where you''reing from, for your brother was just like Nichs. After that, I


    met another man too. Just when I wanted to choose him, he¡­ I didn''t cherish him at that time, and I


    still think about this now."


    Previously, Florence mentioned the person she met after that had passed away. When I recalled this


    piece of information, I called her name gently, "Florence."


    "Ree, you know what kind of man Shawn is better than I do. His world is full of danger that even he


    can''t be sure whether his tomorrow or an ident wille first! As such, why are you so worried


    about your condition? I hope you can understand that this is not a reason for you to push him away, but


    a reason for him to get through this with you together. Cherish the man you love, Ree. Don''t regret


    when you lose him."


    ir had given me this advicest time, and I lost Nichs in the end. Now that Florence was giving


    me the same advice, an unknown fear started to rise from the bottom of my heart.


    Then, I said with hesitation, "I''ll think about it."


    "I hope you can be happy, Ree."


    ¡­


    At the hospital, May saw the man who stayed beside her as soon as she opened her eyes. He had the


    most good-looking face she had seen in this world, but of course, Shawn''s beauty wasn''t anything less


    than his.


    With a smile, she said, "You''re here."


    "Yes, I''m here," he replied.


    May pretended to be sad and said, "Rud, my face is ruined." She knew very well who caused that


    explosion, and she was waiting for him to bring her justice.


    Yet, his face was cold as he replied, "I''m sorry, May."


    She pretended as though she knew nothing and asked him with a grin like a little child, "Why are you


    apologizing?"


    At that moment, Rudy didn''t answer her. He didn''t know how, but he had already decided that he


    needed to cut her off.


    He pressed his lips together, wanting to say something, but May got ahead of him and babbled, "I know


    my face is hideous now, but Ree said that the scars can be removed. I can go back to how I used to


    look, so don''t despise me, Rud. I will do my best¡­"


    "May," he called her name, his voice deep.


    At this moment, she froze instantly. She didn''t wait for him to continue his sentence as she continued to


    babble, "Rud, the doctor told me earlier this morning that I can try getting out of bed in a few days, but


    I''ll be wheelchair-bound. It doesn''t matter, though¡ªI think it''ll be fine. I heard from the nurse that the


    flowers in the garden are in full bloom. You can push me in the wheelchair after a few days, and we can


    go enjoy the flowers together¡­"


    "Let''s split up," he abruptly cut her off.


    The words that she didn''t get to say were still stuck in her throat, and she couldn''t voice them out or


    swallow them. She looked at him with tears welling up in her eyes and gently called his name, but he


    said cruelly, "You said that I could end this marriage whenever I find someone I love even more."


    Yet, it seemed like she couldn''t hear what he was saying; she merely called his name nkly as though


    his name could provide her with strong support.


    "I want to end this marriage now, May."


    His intention was tantly obvious. She wanted to make a fuss and ask him whether everything that


    happened between them was nothing! She was his legal wife, but how could he be so apathetic when


    Hannah, that woman, hurt her so badly?


    Indeed, Hannah had caused that explosion! She was the one who texted May and asked her to wait for


    her there!


    A man like Rudy surely found out the truth, but not only did he not bring her justice, he even wanted to


    divorce her.


    May wanted to make a scene; she wanted to swallow her pride and ask him to stay. However, she


    didn''t do that when she recalled Alba''s face.


    She was that man''s baby girl! She didn''t want him to see her with no dignity! Even worse, she was


    pestering his uncle!


    At this thought, she put a smile on her scarred face, which hurt Rudy a little. Then, she said gently, "It


    has been nearly two years since Alba left me, but I seldom think of him because of your presence. I


    know I need to move on with my life after he died, but you''re the one who taught me to ept love


    again and allowed me to put down the grudge I''d been holding onto for more than ten years¡­ Thank


    you, Rud. I''m a person of my word. Since you want to leave, I won''t hold you back."


    "I''m sorry, May," he apologized.


    "I''m willing to let you go, Rudy." This time, she didn''t address him as ''Rud'' anymore.


    She grinned and said the cruelest words in this world with a gentle tone, "However, we''ll beplete


    strangers after you leave. No matter what happens in the future, I won''t have anything to do with you


    anymore. With that, I hope that we won''t acknowledge each other next time."


    When Rudy heard that, he was stunned. She was trying to cut him offpletely, and he never thought


    that she would be this determined.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Chapter 259


    "Ree, I know very well how it feels to lose the one you love. You''ve definitely felt that from Nichs


    before. As such, I hope you can have no regrets about your rtionship. I''ll always support you in


    finding your happiness."


    As Florence''s words kept ringing in my ears, the pain I felt when I first lost Nichs rose from the


    bottom of my heart. It was so bad that I felt like dying!


    I quickly hung up the phone and opened the door. Joseph and the others were resting in the room


    beside me, so I left the ce alone as I didn''t want to disturb them.


    Just when I entered the elevator, I felt like I couldn''t step on the ground steadily, and I was in a trance.


    After shaking my head, I went to the roadside and hailed a taxi, but someone approached me after a


    while. It was that familiar, fresh scent buried deep in my memories.


    Startled, I turned around. "Why are you here?"


    The man''s voice was extremely gentle as he exined, "It was the Forgers'' fault yesterday night.


    You''re practically sisters with May. I know you feel terrible, so I wanted to go look for you yesterday


    night, but you were with Shawn¡­ Ree, I want to be by your side."


    Nichs wanted to be the man by my side. He wanted to rece Shawn, but he didn''t dare to say it


    explicitly.


    I didn''t want to have anything to do with him, so I ignored himpletely. However, he didn''t feel


    awkward and even asked me, "Where are you going?"


    Despite this, I still didn''t bother him. As such, he asked me in a sullen tone, "Ree, it has already been


    two years. Are you still mad at me?"


    There was a big difference between Nichs'' and Shawn''s personalities. Shawn was a firm man who


    kept his word, but he waszy to exin anything. He was just like a cold machine!


    On the contrary, Nichs knew when to yield and when not to whenever he encountered a problem.


    He could also go soft in front of me, and it just so happened that I was a person who easily relented.


    Nichs knew that very well too. With his obscure eyes, he stared at me and said in a sullen tone, "I


    know I did something wrongst time, but I didn''t think of hurting you after that! If I could choose again,


    I would still do the same thing. Other matters are nothingpared to the pain of losing you. I''m willing


    to bear the risk, but I never imagined the woman who used to love me so much and wanted to marry


    me would give up halfway and fall in love with another man!"


    His words were like daggers in my heart, making me feel like something was stuck inside me. My


    whole body was in pain, and my head was spinning badly. I shook my head again and said softly, "I


    could understand your decision at that time; I would''ve done the same if I were in your shoes as well,


    but you just hurt me too many times before that, so I built a wall in my heart, blocking you outside."


    The floor was wet as it had just rained in Bryxton. Muddy water was all over my heels, making me


    upset just looking at them. After taking a deep breath, I said with determination, "I''m sorry. I know we


    both hold some regrets, but I still want to say that Shawn is the one I love."


    I loved Shawn. I loved that man who always had a poker face on, but would still protect me well and


    pamper me. For the rest of my limited life, I only needed him.


    I''m going to go look for him now! I want to stay by his side.


    Yet, a taste of blood suddenly rose in my throat. I forced myself to swallow it and told Nichs, "I have


    something to do. I need to leave now."


    I stopped a taxi and entered the car, but I suddenly felt weak as soon as I got inside. When the driver


    asked me where I was heading, I only remembered the vi by the beach Shawn had mentioned after a


    long time.


    I gave him the address, but right after that, I couldn''t bear the itch in my throat anymore, and I started


    coughing continuously. Hearing that, the driver cursed, "What a whammy!"


    However, I just covered my mouth and kept coughing, ignoring him. Nichs knew about my condition,


    so he quickly opened the car door and asked if I was okay, showing concern. The moment I put my


    palm down, only then did I realize that it was covered with blood.


    At that moment, I was stunned. Nichs helped me out of the taxi with worry crawling all over his face.


    Then, he ushered me into his car, where I said with a smile, "Nick, I can never receive his forgiveness


    anymore. Send me to the hospital."


    "Ree¡­"


    I smiled as tears rolled down my cheek, and I felt a deep sense of hopelessness in my heart. Then, I


    muttered, "Although I lost my child and am still not qualified to be a mother, I still want to live! I want to


    be by his side, but why must God treat me so cruelly? All I want is a healthy body."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    When Nichs heard that, he said while sobbing, "I''m sorry. I did this to you. I''m the one who took your


    health away!"


    That was true. He was the one who gave me endometrial carcinoma. He was the one who always let


    me linger at the edge of death! I hated him so much that I wanted to kill him, but I should be ming


    myself the most as I was the one who allowed him to treat me so cruelly.


    I felt like I was passing out. I was so weak that I didn''t even have the energy to talk to him. Suddenly, I


    felt something coldnd on the corner of my lips. I reached out my hand to touch it gently, but I didn''t


    know what it was.


    By the time I regained consciousness, four hours had passed and I was in the hospital. I was lying on


    the bed, and Nichs was beside me, holding my hand so tightly as though he was afraid that I would


    disappear.


    As I took my hand out of his palm, he told me with an upset look, "The doctor said your condition has


    worsened."


    Hearing that, I closed my eyes and replied, "I know."


    Nichs stayed silent for some time before saying gently, "Although your medication can control your


    condition, it can only do so much. You cannot harm your body anymore, alright? You cannot be sick or


    injured. You need to always stay warm, and you can''t be depressed all the time."


    At this moment, I just hummed coldly, but he didn''t care about my attitude as he continued saying, "The


    doctor gave a suggestion. He said that the best treatment for you now is to have your uterus removed


    to prevent your condition from worsening. I think this is a good suggestion. At least it can make you¡­"


    I cut him off and asked him in an upset tone, "Will it increase the chances of me living? Cancer cannot


    be cured after all, right?"


    When he heard that, he kept quiet, but I continued saying whileughing at myself, "Mr. Briar said that I


    was cured after the surgery two years ago, but it''s back again now. Is there a real cure for me?"


    Seeing that I was suffering, he bent down and hugged me while I let my tears roll down my cheeks in


    silence and felt the sorrow in my heart.


    All I want is to live, but why is it so hard?


    After a while, I pushed him away. "You should go."


    He didn''t try to stay either. He left the ward after reminding me to rest well. For that whole night, I


    stared nkly at the infusion tube. The next day, the doctor came to my ward, and he asked if my body


    was still in pain.


    I nodded and replied, "Just a little. It''s not very painful."


    After I took the medicine and received an IV drip, the pain in my body was significantly relieved, and it


    became somewhat bearable. Meanwhile, the doctor stood in front of my bed to record my condition, but


    he stood there for quite a long time, hesitating before he said, "Miss, you need to ept the surgery.


    Although it''s a removal¡­ but to control your condition¡­"


    He was afraid of me, so he was holding back his words. He was scared that he would offend me.


    After a night of organizing my emotions, I felt very calm inside. So, I asked him with my eyes lowered,


    "Will there be any side effects from the surgery?"

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Chapter 260


    The doctor said that there would surely be side effects, but the advantages were still greater than the


    disadvantages. From his words, I could feel that he was convincing me to have my uterus removed.


    I asked him to leave first and let me make a decision.


    Two hours went by as Iy on the bed. After that, Joseph found me, and I was afraid that Shawn would


    find out where I was, so I quickly went through the discharge procedures with Joseph and returned to


    the apartment. Iy on the bed again when I reached home.


    Since I didn''t sleep at all yesterday, I fell asleep within minutes of lying on the bed. It was already


    afternoon when I woke up. The time limit Shawn mentioned had already passed, but he didn''t contact


    me at all.


    "I''m not a saint, babe," he said before leaving yesterday.


    I didn''t go to him, so what will he do to me?


    At this thought, I picked up my phone and instructed Joseph, "Erase all my traces in the hospital. Don''t


    let Shawn find anything!"


    Last night, I plucked up my courage, wanting to go look for him, but I still lost that battle with my body in


    the end. I didn''t even have the time to bear the pain to go look for him. From that, I knew very well that


    my condition had already worsened, and it was so bad that I might leave this world at any time.


    I tapped into the group chat with Kevin and the others inside, and there were more than 40 messages


    in it. They were all from Kevin and Diego, discussing when they should meet up. After some thought, I


    finally decided to leave the group chat.


    Just as I left, Kevin sent me a message. ''Ray, why did you suddenly leave the group? Are you looking


    down on us?''


    I replied, ''I don''t know them, Kevin.'' I wasn''t close to the rest, and I wasn''t willing to interact with them


    either.


    ''I''ll bring you along the next time we meet, then,'' Kevin replied.


    Just when I was thinking about how I should reply to him, he suddenly texted me again. ''Goodness! I


    saw a piece of breaking news as soon as I opened Twitter! You''re dead, Ray! Quickly think of a way to


    apologize to Sunny, or else you''ll be doomed forever!''


    His tone was as though something very serious had happened. I tapped into Twitter and saw that


    ''Renee going back to her ex again'' was trending!


    I clicked on that trending topic and saw a photo. It was a very clear photo of Nichs and me in the car


    last night!


    In the photo, he had turned to kiss me at the corner of my lips, while I looked at him affectionately with


    tears at the corner of my eyes. Meanwhile, he was kissing me gently with tears rolling down his cheeks.


    I know he criedst night, but when did he kiss me?! Oh right, I felt a coldness at the corner of my lips


    last night! Was that his kiss?!


    I scrolled down to thements below, and they were allments saying that I was flirtatious and


    not worthy of Shawn. They even said that I was not good enough for Nichs. Other than that, they


    even dragged Christopher and Merlin into this.


    All my information was dug up by them in an instant.


    I didn''t have any excuse. It was not a surprise for these people to misunderstand because both


    Nichs and I were crying in the photo, and he looked incredibly gentle. It looked like we were upset


    about our rtionship. All in all, it just made people imagine things. It was a photo that would be easily


    misunderstood.


    Shawn had surely seen this photo. Instead of looking for himst night, I was with Nichs, and we


    even kissed. I turned the engagement post that he posted on the inte into a joke!


    Since I was the one who made him a joke, he wouldn''t forgive me with that mysophobic personality of


    his. He wouldn''t like me anymore!


    At that moment, I was so annoyed and upset. I texted Anthony and asked him to deal with this. Then,


    he replied to me, ''Nichs has contacted the PR firm. This scandal will be controlled very soon. He


    also made a statement that he will be conducting a press conferenceter to rify this.''


    Nichs was acting much faster than I thought.


    He didn''t let this matter continue growing. An hourter, I watched his press conference, and he was


    taking all the me onto himself on screen. He rified everything, saying, "I was the one who went to


    look for Reneest night. I wanted to remarry her, but she didn''t agree. I brought up some things from


    the past, and it triggered her and upset her. I''m sorry. I made her cry again. I always make her cry¡­


    The reason I am holding this press conference is to rify one thing. I shamelessly kissed her without


    consentst night, and it has nothing to do with her. I swear I won''t repeat the same mistake again and


    that I will respect her decisionpletely."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After saying that, he turned around at lightning speed, disappearing from the crowd''s sight. He didn''t


    care about all the consequent problems and the negative impact that this matter would have on the


    Forger Family.


    At this moment, I suddenly realized that he had changed. He didn''t think of the Forger Family as


    important anymore. All his focus was on me, and he was extremely considerate of me.


    After I turned off the television, I asked Anthony to find out who took the photo. He replied to my


    message within seconds. ''It was a taxi driver. Nichs sent him to the police station this morning.


    Although taking a sneaky shot is not a crime, Nichs won''t let him go so easily given his personality.''


    Suddenly, I recalled that taxi driver who said that I was a whammyst night.


    Since Nichs had already stepped into this matter, I didn''t need to be bothered by it anymore.


    I noticed my poprity dwindling bit by bit. After holding my phone for a long time, I still didn''t dare


    contact Shawn as I didn''t know what he thought about me.


    Nevertheless, Nichs and the doctor were both right. I should ept the surgery since that was the


    only way to control my condition.


    I sent a text to Anthony again, telling him my decision.


    He replied, ''I''ll contact specialists on this matter immediately, Miss.''


    ¡­


    Shawn, on the other hand, had been sitting in the vi for the entire night, waiting. The next morning,


    Waylen brought him news that his woman was trending again.


    As soon as he heard the word ''trending'', he was terrified inside. Every time she trended, it had


    something to do with other men. Although he understood that this wasn''t what she wanted, she did it,


    so thements were not entirely wrong.


    With a cold gaze, he stared at that photo and wanted to tear Nichs in half, but he was even more


    furious at Renee. He was angry that she challenged his bottom time again and again.


    Does she think that I won''t be jealous? Does she think that my heart is made of steel?!


    At this thought, he intrusted Waylen in a cold voice, "Give Nichs a callter. If he still dares to do this


    kind of outrageous thing, he should be prepared to lose the Forger Family. As for Renee, leave the


    Xenos Family alone for now."


    Shawn knew everything about the Xenos Family, so it was not a difficult task for him to take them


    down; the only reason he hadn''t attacked them was because of Renee.


    Hearing that, Waylen nodded, but his face showed some hesitation.


    "What is it?" Shawn asked with a frown.


    "Joseph called and said that Ms. Felix''s condition is worsening¡­" Joseph had always been working for


    Shawn.


    Shawn answered with a hum and replied, "I could roughly guess it."


    He knew Renee well. She never resisted his seduction since the beginning, or else she wouldn''t have


    loved him so shamelessly from the start. Also, she depended so much on him that she wouldn''t hold a


    grudge against him for such a long time because of that one cut. As such, there were surely other


    reasons for her not to forgive him. Other reasons¡­


    Shawn was a smart person, so he could roughly guess what was going on.


    Waylen asked, "What are you going to do, Mr. Xenos?"


    "Don''t you know?" he asked him back indifferently.


    This made Waylen confused, but he suddenly recalled that Shawn had started a research team two


    years ago that specialized in researching endometrial carcinoma.


    The technology was already so advanced, and it must be of some use after investingrge funds to


    conduct this research specifically. The researchboratory had already prepared the medicine, and


    there were more than ten medical experts who were on call for Renee.


    He had already started nning for this a long time ago, as he was afraid that her condition would


    recur. This conformed to his cautious personality.


    "I''ll contact Anthony now," Waylen answered.


    Meanwhile, Shawn closed his eyes slowly and was thinking about how to punish Renee. He needed to


    inform her that he meant what he said, or else she wouldn''t learn her lesson and would do things that


    provoked him instead.


    Just then, Waylen received a text on his phone. He stared at the message on the text and shouted in


    surprise, "Mr. Xenos, the DNA results are out!"


    "How is it?" Shawn snapped his brows together.


    "You''re the biological father of both children."


    When Shawn heard that, he opened his eyes instantly.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Chapter 261


    I had the will to live and didn''t want to leave the world so soon. That was why I would be willing to try


    the surgery even if I was reluctant to do it on the inside since it would help with my illness. Deep down


    inside, I knew that I was unwilling to leave this world.


    At this moment, it felt different than I was with Nichs before, probably because it was Shawn. I would


    give up on everything, but not him! Although I looked like I had everything, I had nothing. The only


    warmth I had was given to Shawn, but he would never forgive me again. In the end, Shawn was just


    my fantasy.


    ¡­


    When it was almost nighttime, Anthony sent me a message. ''Everything''s set, Miss.''


    ''Where is it located?'' I asked him.


    Anthony replied, ''Since France has a medical institute specializing in this field, I made an appointment


    there. Moreover, nothing will go wrong since the doctors doing your surgery are experts, and their


    sess rate is over ny-five percent!''


    He was always such a reliable person.


    ''Alright.''


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Anthony then asked, ''When are you going to France, Miss?''


    Thinking for a while, I replied, ''Tomorrow.'' After all, I didn''t want to wait any longer. Plus, it would be


    hard for Shawn to suspect anything if I were in France.


    At that moment, I didn''t know that Shawn was watching my every step!


    After confirming the date with Joseph, I put my phone in my pocket and decided to head to the hospital


    to visit May. When I opened the apartment door, I realized that Joseph was guarding the entrance.


    Hence, I asked in curiosity, "Why are you standing here rather than resting in your room?"


    "You went out alone again yesterday," Joseph exined in a deep voice.


    Hearing his words, I recalled yesterday''s event. If it weren''t for Nichs, I would have fainted at the


    entrance!


    "I''m sorry. Why don''t you apany me to the hospital?" I smiled guiltily.


    When Joseph and I arrived at the hospital, we didn''t see May, and the doctor told us that she had been


    discharged yesterday! I remembered that she didn''t look mentally well when I visited her yesterday, so


    something must have happened now that she was discharged immediately! I wondered if Rudy indeed


    filed a divorce with her.


    Thinking about it, I was worried about her injuries, so I took out my phone and called her. When she


    didn''t pick it up, I was anxious and hurriedly asked Joseph to help me check on her whereabouts. After


    some time, Joseph said to me, "Ms. Sommer went to Mizzle Town yesterday night."


    Mizzle Town¡­ It was where Alba had lived.


    May is my best friend, and I''m worried about her. I wonder why she left the hospital while still injured


    and went to where Alba used to live.


    Thinking about it, I looked at Joseph and said, "Let''s go to Mizzle Town."


    There was a long distance between Bryxton to Mizzle Town, and it suddenly rained while we were


    traveling. By the time we arrived, it was already midnight.


    On the road, Joseph told me that May was now living at that old house where Alba used to live when


    he was alive. Alba''s grandmother used to live there, but she had moved out ever since he passed


    away. Hence, what was left was just an empty house.


    The rain was still pouring, and Joseph held an umbre for me as we walked along an alley for about


    eight minutes before arriving at that old house. As I pushed open the door, I saw a square-sized


    backyard. Then, I noticed May wearing very few clothes. At that moment, she was sitting in a


    wheelchair, staring at the rain droplets dripping off the roof with empty eyes. I didn''t know what she was


    thinking about, but I could feel the despair radiating from her.


    Seeing her in such a state made my heart hurt, and I quickly rushed to her side. Then, I crouched in


    front of her and called out to her softly, saying, "May."


    When she heard my voice, her eyes lit up, and she said, "Ree."


    The wound on her face had yet to heal, and it looked terrifying with the yellow ointment. However, her


    eyes were shining brightly; that was the only color left on her.


    "It''s me," I replied gently.


    "Thank you foring here to be with me, Ree." As she spoke, her tone was full of gratitude.


    "Did something happen?" I asked in a low voice.


    Hearing my words, May shook her head and said in a weak tone, "I''m fine. It''s just that I miss Alba,


    that''s all. It has almost been two years since he left me, and I have been living miserably ever since.


    The only warmth that I felt was from you and Rudy, but now¡­ I realized that I still can''t forget about


    Alba!"


    Hearing the gratitude in her tone, I felt relieved since this proved that the reason she was here wasn''t


    that Rudy had bullied her.


    "What are you nning to do?" I asked her gently.


    "I want to get a divorce with Rudy and stay here to apany Alba," she replied.


    At that moment, I didn''t know that she had already signed the divorce papers and had gotten the


    divorce certificate. The reason she told me a white lie was because she was afraid that I would be


    worried about her and head to Rudy''s ce to argue with him for her sake. That was why she lied to


    me and said that she wanted to get a divorce from Rudy.


    "A divorce with Rudy? Are you out of your mind?"


    "I have thought about this decision thoroughly, and I still love Alba! I want to be able to make up for my


    feelings for him, Ree," said May softly as she sat in the wheelchair.


    Looking at the wheelchair, I knew that it was from Alba without guessing. I knew that she loved Alba


    dearly to the point that she would sacrifice everything for him and was still willing to stay by his side


    after he died. During those years without him, she had built a grave and buried herself in it, along with


    her love!


    At that moment, I remembered the first time I apanied May to this town. May was anxious,


    frightened, happy, and filled with hope! I knew that she loved Alba, but I didn''t know what was the point


    of her being so persistent about it when Alba had already died, long gone from this world. Moreover,


    she told me personally that she loved Rudy!


    Thinking about it, I wanted to scold May, telling her to snap out of it and forget about this matter.


    However, I suddenly recalled that she was terrified that Rudy would divorce her yesterday. Suddenly, I


    realized something was off, and May was still hiding something from me!


    Even if I had thought it through, I didn''t want to give her a hard time anymore. Then, I pushed her into


    the house and saw that it had been cleaned up nicely. "The neighbor next to me helped me clean the


    room and made dinner for me yesterday," May exined.


    I ignored her, and she knew I was upset, so she swung my arm. In the end, I couldn''t bear to give her


    the cold shoulder anymore and said gloomily, "I don''t care about what happened between you and


    Rudy, but you can''t stay here. No one is here to take care of you, and I suppose I will be staying at


    Bryxton from now on. Thus, it''s better if you go back with me."


    "I''ll head to Bryxton after I recover." May nodded her head and obliged.


    Looking at her, I said worriedly, "Now¡­"


    "Don''t worry, Ree. I can take care of myself. I promise I won''t make myself suffer." She smiled brightly


    at me.


    Looking at her bright smile right now, I didn''t know that she was hiding the misery in her.


    "I''ll ask two of my men to stay and take care of you," I said, and I insisted when I saw that she was


    going to refuse. "This is my only requirement."


    Then, she didn''t refuse anymore. Since I had to fly to France the next day, I left hurriedly and told


    Joseph to investigate May!


    When we were almost at Bryxton, he told me the result of his search. "Miss, Ms. Sommer received the


    divorce certificate Rudy sent in the morning."

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Chapter 262


    Rudy did divorce May!


    When Joseph saw my grim expression, heforted me, "Miss, I''m sure Ms. Sommer only lied to you


    because she was afraid that you would be worried."


    I knew that she was afraid that I would be worried about her, but deep down, I felt upset for her.


    However, what could I do for her? I couldn''t possibly cause trouble for Rudy since she hoped I wouldn''t


    do so! Otherwise, she wouldn''t have lied to me.


    Thinking about it, I was depressed. Soon, I was back at Bryxton. After traveling for several hours, I was


    exhausted. As soon as I entered my apartment and drank my medicine, I went straight to bed. I woke


    up before the sun rose and quickly went out after changing a set of clothes. When I opened the door, I


    saw Gary standing by the door.


    "Why are you here?" I asked in surprise.


    "I just ended my business trip, President Ree. The vice president asked me to apany you to


    France. He has briefed me on the procedures, and I know what to do," Gary exined politely.


    Ever since Nichs made the Felix Family bankrupt, Gary never worked by my side. Later on, he


    began to go on business trips constantly when we were with the Xenos Family. Anthony told me that


    this was to convince the Xenoses, and I believed him. It was true that Gary needed some time to


    evaluate himself, even if that meant that he would need to work hard. Fortunately, he finally came back


    to me.


    I felt more assured since Gary, whom I was familiar with, had returned. After having breakfast, Anthony,


    Gary, and I went to France.


    Since my biological mother lived here, France was not a kind ce to me, and I had always repelled it.


    However, I would not have refused toe since Anthony chose it out of consideration. I would


    immediately head back to Bryxton as soon as I was done with the surgery.


    When I met the doctors, I noticed that they were men in their fifties or sixties. Gary said that they were


    experts in the medical field. As an expert, it was only natural that they would have experience in their


    particr field. Moreover, many experts were discussing my illness and would do the surgery


    personally.


    Seeing that the doctors were experts and reliable, I felt less terrified. However, I was still afraid to be on


    the operating table, mostly because I had no one by my side.


    The person I was talking about was my boyfriend.


    At this very moment, I missed Shawn dearly.


    The surgery started at 5.00PM, and I was waiting for the time to pass as I sat on the bed while wearing


    a hospital gown. At the same time, I felt dejected; maybe it was because many terrible things had


    happened recently. Regardless it was May or me¡ªwe were both in desperate situations. We were


    certainly besties since we were not happy with our love lives and had never gained true happiness in


    them.


    When Gary saw that I was depressed, he was concerned and asked me about it. However, I shook my


    head and lied, saying, "I miss Shawn." As I spoke, I realized that it wasn''t a good decision since I


    missed him even more after I had said it aloud.


    When the time finally struck 5.00PM, I was ushered into the surgery room while still conscious. After a


    while, the doctor began to sedate me. Just as I was starting to lose consciousness, I vaguely heard


    someone entering the room. Then, I asked the doctor, "Will it hurt?" After my words fell, I felt someone


    caressing my hair gently as he whispered against my ear softly, "It won''t."


    When I heard the voice, I felt a sense of familiarity, but I couldn''t pinpoint who the person was in that


    split second. Maybe I''m just hallucinating, I thought.


    Then, I smiled and said, "Let''s begin, then." Afterward, I cked out.


    ¡­


    Shawn bent down and kissed Renee''s forehead. Her skin was so soft and delicate that he couldn''t help


    but linger his cold lips against her forehead for a moment before straightening his back and ordering


    the doctor, "Let''s begin."


    Then, he turned around and left the operation room. Outside the room, he leaned against the wall and


    looked at Gary faintly. At that moment, Gary felt a shiver run down his spine, and he quickly called out


    politely, "Mr. Xenos."


    Hearing his words, Shawn averted his gaze and turned away.


    On the other hand, Waylen quickly rushed to Gary''s side and said, "Don''t tell Ms. Renee that Mr. Xenos


    is here. We''ll be leaving after a short while."


    When Gary heard his words, he was shocked. "Why can''t I let her know about this?"


    Then, Waylen sneakily nced at Shawn, who looked calm on the outside but was an emotional wreck


    on the inside. He then whispered in Gary''s ear, "Mr. Xenos is angry because of the scandals online.


    The way I see it, he seems jealous. Although he is angry about it, he is still worried about Ms. Renee. If


    not, he wouldn''t be here right now."


    At that moment, Waylen and Gary had something inmon; one was Shawn''s personal assistant,


    while the other was Renee''s personal assistant.


    "President Felix has been missing Mr. Xenos the entire day. I can''t figure out why they are ignoring


    each other," Gary mumbled.


    "That''s because Mr. Xenos is being jealous, while Ms. Renee is afraid that Mr. Xenos would be worried


    about her illness," Waylen said and hit the bullseye.


    Jealous?! Does Waylen think I''m deaf? Shawn thought.


    As Shawn heard their words, he reminded coldly, "I don''t want to hear it next time."


    When Waylen heard Shawn''s warning, he shivered and quickly walked away, acting as if he hadn''t


    done anything.


    During Renee''s surgery, Shawn was worried sick, and he had never felt like this before. Fortunately,


    the surgery was sessful, but the doctor didn''t remove her uterus. This secret was kept from her, and


    it was a surprise he would give her.


    When the surgery ended, Shawn stayed by Renee''s side in the ward as he caressed her cheek with his


    fingers adoringly. Only did he leave when she was about to wake up. It wasn''t like he was avoiding her,


    though. It was just that he was willing to pretend not to know anything since she didn''t want him to


    know about it.


    When Shawn came downstairs, he saw Waylen standing by the entrance. Then, he stuffed his hands in


    his pocket and asked, "How is it going with the children?"


    "The Yates have given them back," Waylen replied.


    "Let''s head back to Bryxton," ordered Shawn faintly.


    When the helicopternded on the manor in Bryxton, he could hear the babies crying from afar. At that


    moment, he subconsciously frowned.


    Although he didn''t like kids, things were different if they were his and were given birth by the woman he


    loved. Thus, he only frowned for a second before marching into the room.


    When he saw the nanny and Charles hugging both infants, he was momentarily stunned.


    They look beautiful. They are my children.


    When Charles saw that Shawn was looking at the babies helplessly, he handed Leo to thetter.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Shawn shook his head in refusal since he had never carried a baby before, especially one


    that was so small. Hence, he was afraid that he would hurt Leo and scare her. "Just carry her. I''m just


    here to check on them." He was here to look at the children Renee had risked her life to give birth to.


    At that moment, Charles vaguely sensed Shawn''s emotions since he used to be this way too. Thus, he


    quickly said, "Mr. Xenos, Leo is your daughter. I''m sure she''ll be happy if you hold her."


    Hearing his words, Shawn looked at him skeptically.


    When Charles handed the baby to him, he carried it with difficulty. At first, he didn''t feel any emotions


    toward the baby, but when he held the baby in his arms, he felt his cold heart soften. Suddenly, Shawn


    felt happy for no reason. It was such a subtle feeling that he had never felt before.


    At that moment, he felt like this was the most valuable gift he had ever received in his life.


    Just as he was immersed in the feeling of being a father, Charles spoke up and reminded him gently.


    "Mr. Xenos, the Yates has yet to name the twins. Do you have anything in mind?"


    Names¡­ Thinking about it, Shawn lowered his eyes and looked at the baby in his hands. Then, he


    said softly, "Leo will be named River, and Leonard will be named Skyler."


    As he spoke, he smiled and said to Leo gently, "Sweetheart, you''ll be using the name your mother used


    to lie to me with. As for your brother, I hope he doesn''t be someone like me¡­"


    Shawn wished that Skyler would be a gentle and caring man, not someone as cold and crue

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Chapter 263


    By the time I woke up, it was 1.00AM, and I felt thirsty. Luckily, Gary was beside me all this while.


    Hence, when I asked him for water, he quickly poured a ss of warm water and brought it to my lips.


    After taking a sip, I asked, "How did the surgery go? Did the doctors say anything about it?"


    "It was great. The doctor said to eat your medicine on time and go for regr check-ups. Everything


    should be fine if you take care of your body," Gary replied softly.


    Listening to his words, I thought to myself, It doesn''t mean that I''m cured, though! However, I couldn''t


    keep insisting on it since this was the best option to ease my illness.


    Then, I turned and looked outside the window. "Go and take a rest," I ordered.


    After thinking for a moment, Gary said hesitantly, "President Felix, your mother would like to see you."


    I knew I couldn''t hide the fact that I was in France from her. However, what was the point of seeing


    each other?! To her, I was only a blood-rted daughter and nothing more.


    "Find an excuse to reject her," I said calmly.


    After Gary left the room, I wanted to close my eyes and sleep, but the pain was unbearable, so I could


    only open my eyes and stay up until the morning. The doctor gave me a prescription and told me to


    stay there and rest until I recovered.


    Initially, I nned to fly back as soon as possible, but my body was indeed weak. After seven days, I


    got my sutures removed and stayed in the hospital for a few more days since my wounds hadn''t fully


    healed. I only went back to Bryxton in early February.


    Since it was already February, winter had already passed, and spring hade. After I went back to


    Bryxton, I felt happier and was thinking of going back to Felix''s Vi to visit my parents, but I was afraid


    they would talk about Shawn.


    Although I didn''t dare to tell them about what happened between us, that didn''t mean they were


    unaware of it. After all, the scandal between Nichs and me went viral online, but Mom never called


    me and asked about these things.


    All of a sudden, I realized they didn''t want to bother me with such things since they knew I would be


    unhappy. To be honest, my parents were the ones who knew me the most.


    Since the vi on the hill was too far from downtown Bryxton and had almost six hours of travel time, I


    bought a vi near Felix''s Vi as I needed to go to the hospital and get regr check-ups.


    I contacted May the first day I moved in, and she told me she would be back in Bryxton by tomorrow.


    "Come and live with me when you return," I suggested.


    "It''s not like I don''t have a house on my own." May smiled and refused.


    It was true that she always had a house at Bryxton. She spent all her money and bought the house,


    even asking me to invest in Kitties'' teahouse. However, she closed the shop to be with Alba. I


    remembered that I had left her all the money from selling the teahouse, even the five hundred million


    dors included.


    After thinking for a while, I asked her opinion, "Do you still want to open Kitties'' teahouse?"


    "Yes," May replied quickly on the other end of the phone.


    At that moment, I was startled as I heard her exin to me with inferiority, "During thest few years, I


    didn''t have a job, and Rudy kept me like a pet. Neither was I independent nor outstanding! When I


    finally picked up my hobby of drawing and was making progress, my hands were ruined! I have nothing


    now, Ree. I have scars everywhere, and my face is ruined. My self-esteem is getting lower, and I feel


    terrible every day! I want to turn back time; I want to go back to where I spent my time in Kitties''


    teahouse without ever meeting Alba or Rudy!" Then, she paused before she cried out sadly, "I don''t


    have the energy to pursue anything anymore. I just want to live my life in peace. I have some money


    here, and it was you¡­"


    I stopped what she was going to say next and asked with a smile, "Can I invest in it, May?"


    When she heard my words, she went silent for a moment before saying, "Thank you, Ree."


    "Let''s discuss what we are going to do once you''re back," I said.


    "I''m grateful for meeting you in this life, Ree."


    "Me too." I smiled. I was grateful that I got to know May in this life, and I was also grateful for the


    warmth she gave me in my early days.


    After hanging up, I went to the hospital to check on my body with Gary. Then, seeing that I still had


    some time, I headed to the apartment I used to live in and grabbed ''The Watcher in the Paddy Field'',


    which belonged to Shawn. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Just as I held the book and was ready to leave, I hit a present box that was on the headboard. It was


    the present Nichs had given to me on Christmas Eve.


    While sitting on the bed, I recalled Nichs'' words at the press conference. Although he did indeed


    make many mistakes, he is now¡­ No one can say that they have no regrets in their love life! Thus, I


    forgive him for everything he did.


    Thinking about it, I chuckled and opened the present. When I saw the photo inside, I was


    dumbfounded! At that moment, happiness and hatred filled my heart! The feeling of delight was being


    outrun by hatred!


    Then, I took the present and quickly rushed out of the door. When Gary saw that I was in a hurry, he


    asked what had happened. However, I didn''t reply and only asked him to hand over the car keys, to


    which he obliged.


    After obtaining the car keys, I drove toward Forger''s Vi, but the butler said that Nichs wasn''t


    home. However, I didn''t call Nichs and rushed toward Forger Corporation. When I saw Nichs at


    that moment, I didn''t care about others and pped him harshly across the face. At that moment, I had


    never felt so furious in my life!


    Nichs was stunned when I pped him, and I sobbed. "How could you do this to me?" I questioned.


    How could he keep my children away from me?!


    I crouched on the ground and cried hysterically as I hugged the present tightly. Inside the box were two


    baby photos and a letter that Nichs had written personally.


    ''Happy birthday, Ree. These two kids are your children, and they are almost half a year old.


    Sometimes, they would subconsciously call out for their Dad. Whenever I heard that, I would feel a


    pang in my heart¡­ If I hadn''t been so heartless, I would have had a three-year-old calling me Daddy


    right now. I''m sorry for hiding your children for so long. Thus, I''m giving them back to you now. Think of


    it as a birthday present. I know that you would hate me for this, but that''s okay. I''m willing to ept any


    punishment from you,'' he wrote.


    While I was crying my eyes out, Nichs crouched and tried to reach out for me. However, he didn''t


    dare and was looking at me carefully. When I saw his gaze, the hatred in me boiled even more!


    At that moment, I couldn''t suppress the pain I felt in myself and kicked him hard. "You are a jerk,


    Nichs! A total jerk! You yed with my feelings for three years and ruined my body! I don''t owe you


    anything, so why are you doing this to me? You¡­ Do you know how devastated I was back then? Do


    you know the feeling of hopelessness? Do you think I''m a heartless monster?" I screamed at him like a


    shrew.


    Nichs endured the kicks I gave him and stared at the present with teary eyes. "I''m sorry, Ree. I was


    entirely wrong. I made you suffer!" he said.


    Hearing his words, I could feel my tears running down uncontrobly. The hatred in my heart was


    obvious. "Did you think that I would never feel hurt? Nichs, from the day we divorced, I told you that


    I was only twenty years old when I married you. At that age, I couldn''t withstand the ignorance, hatred,


    and cold attitude others gave me, especially when it came from my husband, the very person I


    should''ve been relying on! To be honest, I''m not as strong as you think I am! However, not only did you


    not care and understand me, you even gave me a hard time. You were always making me miserable


    and kept pushing me to the edge of the cliff!" I screamed at him as I sobbed loudly.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Chapter 264


    When the man heard my words, it seemed to have struck a nerve in him as he stepped back weakly.


    Nichs, who had always been a strong person, looked at me with reddened eyes. I felt upset and


    said, "You have crossed the line!"


    He was pushing my limits!


    Seeing how upset I was, he quickly lowered his voice and cooed, saying, "Let''s deal with the matter in


    front of us first, okay, Ree?"


    What he meant was my children.


    Hearing his words, I quickly ran away, and he followed me. When I was about to get into the car, he


    called out to me, "Ree."


    However, I ignored him and drove away. After a few minutes, I stopped by the roadside and called


    Benedict. When he didn''t pick up the call, I quickly rushed back to the vi and looked for Joseph.


    Then, the both of us arrived at the vi on the hill via helicopter.


    As usual, Nichs'' vi was still lively. The children were ying together, but I didn''t see the twins.


    Perhaps they are inside the house, I thought.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As I walked closer to the building nervously, the nanny noticed and approached me while holding an


    infant. Then, she said, "This is Scorpio."


    The child was only about four months old.


    "Where''s Leo?" I pursed my lips and asked dryly.


    "I''m not sure. After I came back from the New Year''s holiday, I didn''t see either Leo or Leonard. I asked


    Madam Yates, and she told me that they''re living with their parents at this moment," the nanny


    exined.


    Hearing her words, I felt my heart tremble. Their parents¡­


    "Are they in Ashere?" I asked hurriedly.


    "I''m not sure," replied the nanny as she shook her head.


    "Is Old Master Yates at home?" I asked frantically.


    Knowing that Leo and Leonard were my children, I was delighted and wanted to meet them as soon as


    possible. I want to hug them, caress their faces, squeeze their tiny hands, and breastfeed them as


    mothers do. Breastfeed¡­ I can''t do it anymore, though. I don''t even have the right to breastfeed them.


    Thinking about it, I felt devastated.


    "No, Old Master Yates is still in Ashere."


    Since I couldn''t contact him at the moment, I couldn''t ask about my children''s whereabouts. Hence, I


    asked again, "Where is Madam Yates? Is she at home?"


    "She''ll be here by tomorrow."


    However, I couldn''t wait until the next day since I knew about them. As such, I turned around and


    ordered Joseph, "Prepare to go to Ashere."


    By the time I arrived at Ashere with Joseph, it was already nighttime. Benedict was having his dinner


    when I came to Yates Residence and asked for him. Seeing me there, he looked confused, so I asked


    straightforwardly where my children were. When he heard my words, he replied hesitantly, "They are


    not here."


    My heart shook when I heard his answer. "Where are they, then?" Nothing happened to them, right?


    "They were taken away by Shawn''s men a week ago," replied Benedict.


    Hearing his words, I was dumbstruck and asked, "What''s that supposed to mean?" Did Shawn know


    about their existence all along? If so, why didn''t he tell me anything? He knows that I care a lot about


    them!


    "The kids are at Shawn''s ce," said Benedict.


    When I snapped back to my senses, I said, "Thank you."


    Although I was unsure why Nichs would let the Yates raise my children, I had to thank Benedict for


    helping me raise my children for such a long time. Moreover, he even told me about their whereabouts.


    With that, Joseph and I left the Yates Residence in a hurry. When we were on the helicopter, he told me


    about Shawn''s whereabouts. "Mr. Xenos is at the vi in Espoo."


    Why is he in Find again? Well, he does spend most of his time in Find.


    "Is he there alone?" I asked.


    "I''m not sure. I only know so much," replied Joseph.


    Since I was still traumatized by Colin''s kidnapping, I was on high alert and asked Joseph to be


    cautious.


    Five hours had passed by the time we got to the vi in Espoo, Find. Given the time difference, it


    was still the same hour I went looking for Benedict.


    The fact that Find wasn''t snowing was rare, and the lights in Shawn''s vi were on. The men who


    guarded the front door were the same ones sent to protect me by the Xenos. Although I was hesitant to


    step forward, I missed my children dearly. Thus, I braved myself and knocked on the door, but no one


    replied. I knew that Shawn was ignoring me at this moment.


    After thinking for a while, I sent a text to Kevin.


    ''Can you add me into the group chat, Kev?'' I wrote.


    Kev replied, ''Why have you changed your mind?''


    ''Please, Kev!'' I responded.


    Then, Kevin invited me into the group, and I sent a text in the group to Shawn. ''The weather in Find


    is kind of cold, Sunny.''


    Shawn was still ignoring me.


    I sent another text. ''I''m cold, Sunny.''


    Shawn always pampered me, so his heart would soften if I were to apologize to him in front of his


    friends. However, Shawn still didn''t reply to my message.


    At that moment, I blinked my teary eyes. Suddenly, I felt the wind in Find was strong, and the


    weather was even colderpared to when it snowed. At the same time, I could feel the wound on my


    abdomen beginning to hurt. Just as I was going to send another message to the group, Morgan sent a


    video all of a sudden¡ªit was the one where I had pped Nichs at hispany! However, that was


    not the point! The point was the words I had said!


    Although my words seemed cruel, I was actually talking about the feelings I had for Nichs before.


    This video would worsen my rtionship with Shawn, and he would be more unwilling to see me.


    However, my children were in his hands, and I had to see him!


    Just as I was feeling annoyed, Kevin sent a message to the group. ''What rubbish are you sending? I''m


    going to kick you out of the group.''


    He retorted Morgan without hesitation!


    Suddenly, the group went dead silent. Just when I thought Shawn would not want to see me, he sent a


    set of numbers to the group. ''9977.''


    ''What is this, Sunny?'' Kev asked in confusion.


    Although they didn''t know about the numbers, I knew what it was. In the end, Shawn still became soft-


    hearted.


    After I entered the password of the vi and entered the building, I realized that the living room was


    empty. Then, I took off my shoes and walked up the stairs nervously. By the study room entrance, I saw


    Shawn journaling. His head was slightly lowered as he grabbed the pen and scribbled on the paper. He


    was so focused!


    "Sunny," I called out gently.


    Shawn was silent.


    Hence, I called out again, "Sunny."


    He was still quiet.


    I knew he was still upset with me, and my intentions were impure. I only wanted to ask him about my


    children''s whereabouts and have a look at them. Even if they refused to let me take my children away, I


    was fine with it since I was unsuited to be a mother. After all, how could a severely ill person be a


    mother?


    Thinking about it, I suppressed my emotions and said, "I''m sorry, Sunny."


    It was my fault for not showing up that night, after all.


    Suddenly, he ced the pen down and asked, "What did you do wrong?"


    Looking at his burning gaze, I felt my heart tremble and lowered my head, not daring to say anything. I


    was scared to death!


    Seeing how I was silent, Shawn walked toward me and stood in front of me. He was tall, almost


    covering me with his whole body. Then, he gripped my chin with two fingers and forced me to meet his


    dark gaze.


    "Tell me. What did you do wrong?" he said stubbornly.


    This was the first time Shawn had ever done such a frivolous thing to me. Just as I looked at him


    dazedly, I heard his cold voice pierce into my heart. "Renee, do you think I have no boundaries and


    would let you cross the line repeatedly?"


    His words indicated that he would not forgive me, and I was going to exin, but I realized I didn''t


    know where to start.


    After being momentarily stunned, I asked, "Where are the kids?"


    Suddenly, he released his grip and looked at me gloomily as he spoke. "Without them, you wouldn''t


    have stepped into this ce, would you?"

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Chapter 265


    Shawn seldom called my name, and he rarely interrogated me as he did right now. Whenever I made a


    mistake, he would never me me for it, which made me think that he was a man who would never


    feel pain. However, I forgot that he was just a human.


    As a human, one was bound to have emotions and desires.


    Suddenly, it was heartbreaking to see that he was upset that I had forgotten about my condition and


    was going to hug him. However, just as I reached out to him, he turned around abruptly, returned to his


    seat, and continued to journal.


    Looking at him, I tried to form words to break the silence, but Shawn spoke up first. "You exchanged


    your life to have children, so I don''t have the right to keep them. If you want to see them, just contact


    Waylen."


    Is he giving me back my children that easily?! No matter our rtionship status, he never gave me a


    hard time.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After Shawn was done with his words, he was back to his usual cold self, seemingly as though he had


    never interrogated me. At that moment, I felt hopeless and sad.


    Right now, I should have gone out and looked for my children, but my legs seemed to have a mind of


    their own as they stood unmovingly. Noticing that I wasn''t leaving, Shawn nced at me and asked


    coldly, "Is there anything else?"


    "No," I shook my head dumbly and said.


    "If so, please leave." Shawn was ordering me to leave.


    He is starting to kick me out of his house.


    Thinking about it, I turned around and walked away with heavy footsteps. When I walked down the


    stairs and opened the door, my face went pale as I saw the woman standing by the door. "Why are you


    here, Miss Xenos?" I asked in a low voice.


    Kiara was wearing a white mink coat with a ck silk dress on the inside, outlining the curves of her


    body. Her slender and delicate wrist was wearing a green bracelet. She was stunning, looking like a


    Greek goddess. I was envious of her aura and admired the persistence she had for love.


    "I''m here to see Shawn, Ms. Felix," said Kiara with a smile.


    Hearing her words, I pursed my lips and suddenly felt irritated.


    "Would you like toe on a walk with me?" She extended an invitation.


    Judging by her words, it seemed like she wanted to talk to me about something.


    Thus, I left the vi with her, and we both strolled along the riverbank. Kiara was a patient woman. After


    we walked for about eight minutes, she said, "I feel helpless."


    "What?" I tilted my head and looked at her in confusion.


    Kiara had long, curly, ck hair, making her porcin face even smaller and paler than it already was.


    Most men would feel protective if they saw her in such a state.


    "I have loved Shawn for so many years, Ms. Felix. I used to think he would be my husband, my


    property alone, but¡­ I realized that he was never mine, to begin with."


    Shouldn''t she have known this long ago? It''s firste, first serve! Moreover, she was just Shawn''s


    fianc¨¦e! Shawn never thought of her in any other way.


    I didn''t know how tofort her. After all, she was my rival.


    Kiara took a deep breath and said, "To be honest, when I saw Shawn carrying you in front of everyone


    and leaving the church, I knew whom he loved. After all, that was the first time I had seen him willing to


    carry a woman! It was then I knew I lost him entirely, but I still couldn''t ept this oue!"


    The thing that I was most afraid of was chatting with Kiara and listening to her obsession with Shawn.


    Why is she telling me this? Does she think I would bless her and even share my man with her? My


    man¡­ Shawn and I broke up and haven''t gotten back together yet. That means that he is single.


    Suddenly, Kiara suggested, "Please give me a chance topete with you fairly, Ms. Felix. If I fail this


    time, I''ll give up on him and never appear in your sight anymore."


    The cold wind blew across the river, making me shiver, and I felt my body hurt from the cold. Then, I


    rubbed my arms and said, "I''m sorry, but I won''t agree to such a silly thing! However, I respect the


    friendship you and Shawn have. That''s all. So, please don''t drag me into saying that I would promise


    you anything!" After all, I had nothing to do with her liking Shawn and wanting to court him. There was


    no way I would ept such a bet since I wouldn''t benefit from it. Thus, I would not be such a fool and


    let myself be in such a terrible situation!


    Hearing my words, Kiara was stunned. Suddenly, sheughed and said, "You are such a cold and


    heartless woman, Ms. Felix. To put it rudely, you are stubborn. I admire you for only putting yourself


    within advantages, though."


    "I don''t have anything to say about you and Shawn, Miss Xenos," I said. After all, I didn''t have any right


    toment on it!


    When Kiara realized this was the end of our conversation, she smiled and left. I knew that she was


    going to look for Shawn, who was currently journaling in his study. For some reason, I felt unhappy


    about it.


    After Joseph saw that Kiara had left, he stepped forward to drape a coat on me.


    "Is Kiara beautiful?" I huffed out a breath and asked.


    "She is charming," Joseph replied from a man''s perspective.


    "Is she your type?" I asked again.


    Hearing my words, Joseph smiled awkwardly and said, "How would I dare to think about her?"


    "I''m just asking if she''s your type." I nced at him and spoke upsettingly.


    After pondering for a while, Joseph said honestly, "Absolutely."


    "In that case, she must be Shawn''s type too," I said subconsciously.


    When Joseph heard my words, he was bold enough to ask me, "Are you jealous, Miss?"


    Jealous?!


    Just as I was going to scold him, he cut me off and said, "Mr. Xenos has known Miss Xenos for many


    years. He would have fallen in love with her if he liked her. However, since they haven''t spent time


    alone and Shawn has never gotten to know Miss Xenos, it would be hard to say if they''d do something


    now that they are alone together."


    Hearing his words, I felt upset.


    Joseph knew what I was thinking and continued, "I know you are worried about your health, but the


    doctor said that you are recovering well and would not be in danger. Since you are worried about Mr.


    Xenos, you should check on him. Otherwise, Miss Xenos might see this as an opportunity!"


    My illness¡­ To be honest, that wasn''t the reason I avoided Shawn. That night, my condition was worse


    than today, but I still decided to see Shawn under Florence''s advice. If I hadn''t fainted halfway down


    the road, I would have met him, and we would be on good terms like before.


    However, I didn''t know how to exin to him about that night. That night, Nichs kissed me, and I


    didn''t refuse as I opened my eyes and looked at him. How would I exin to Shawn why I didn''t push


    Nichs away when I was conscious? I couldn''t tell him Nichs could kiss me because my illness


    had worsened. If he knew about my condition, he would be worried sick. Moreover, the conversation


    between Nichs and me today¡­


    There were many troubling thoughts in my mind. Although I still couldn''t figure it out, I couldn''t control


    myself and walked back to Shawn''s house, entering the password.


    When I opened the door and took off my shoes, I stood by the door hesitantly. Looking at my reaction,


    Joseph said, "I''m a man, Miss. Even if I had someone I loved, I still wouldn''t be able to refuse another


    woman''s seduction."


    He was secretly implying that it was the same case for Shawn.


    When I heard his words, I rushed up the stairs hurriedly. At that moment, I forgot that Shaw

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Chapter 266


    The second floor was quiet, and the study room was even quieter. Initially, I was going to eavesdrop on


    their conversation, but they didn''t utter a word. Then, I stood by the door and saw that Shawn was still


    journaling, filling the entire paper with words.


    On the other hand, Kiara was standing by his side. Although they didn''t say anything to each other, I


    could sense that they were having a peaceful time.


    When I noticed the peaceful and quiet atmosphere between them, I felt a sharp pain in my heart. Just


    the sight of them standing together was unbearable to watch, not to mention that Nichs and I had


    kissed! At that moment, I suddenly felt the same pain, anger, and possessiveness that Shawn had felt


    when he saw the photo of Nichs kissing me!


    Moreover, Nichs had said to Shawn before, "Are you satisfied with the woman I taught myself?


    Anything you did to her, I have done it before¡­"


    No wonder Shawn, who was always calm andposed, would hit him! If someone had said those


    words to me, I wouldn''t be able to ept it and fall into depression!


    Suddenly, I felt that Shawn was mentally strong. However, the stronger he was, the more upset he


    seemed. All this while, I only cared about myself and thought from my perspective. Not only did I not


    think about him, I even ignored his emotions and felt that he didn''t need anyfort. Right now, I felt


    like trash since I had never done anything for Shawn in this rtionship! It was all my fault. I hurt him


    again and again, but I never noticed it!


    Just as I was lost in thought, Kiara noticed me. At that moment, she was momentarily stunned before


    calling out, "Shawn."


    However, Shawn ignored her, which was typical of him.


    Kiara didn''t mind his reaction and reminded him, saying, "Ms. Felix is here."


    Just as I thought that he would humiliate me by ignoring me in front of her, Shawn ced his pen down


    and said to Kiara, "I''ll send someone to bring you back to Bryxton."


    When Kiara heard his words, her face went pale, but she said obediently, "Alright."


    After that, she left the room tactfully. Then, Shawn picked up his pen and began to write again. I slowly


    entered the room and stood by his side. "What is she doing here?" I asked.


    I knew that it sounded like a stupid question, but I didn''t know what to say either!


    Shawn didn''t answer me, and I felt that I had be Kiara. The difference between us was that he did


    not tell me to go back to Bryxton.


    At that moment, I was thinking about how to apologize to Shawn. Whenever I did something wrong or


    tried to show him a sense of weakness, I would grab his sleeve. However, I didn''t dare do so now.


    Then, I called out to him gently and said honestly, "I don''t like Kiara."


    "Oh?" Shawn tilted his head and looked at me.


    "I don''t like the fact that she''s by your side," I replied as I sneakily tugged on his sleeves.


    Hearing my words, Shawn ced down his pen and said faintly, "Are you trying to tell me that you are


    jealous?"


    Other women would have denied it, but I said straightforwardly, "Yes, I''m jealous of Kiara. I don''t want


    her to be by your side because¡­ because I care about you."


    When Shawn heard my words, he seemed to have softened. Then, he averted his gaze and said, "Do


    not impose on others what you do not desire."


    Listening to his words, I knew that he was talking about Nichs. At that moment, I felt powerless and


    didn''t know how to exin it to him.


    Suddenly, I clutched his sleeves and leaned against him like a boneless animal as I said incoherently,


    "Nothing is going on between Nichs and me! I know that you don''t believe me. Trust me; I wouldn''t


    have believed myself either if I had seen those pictures. I don''t know how to exin it to you. I was


    going to see you that night, but¡­"


    Listening to my words, Shawn put his gaze on me and said coldly, "Stand straight up."


    However, I ignored his words and continued to lean against him. "I''m sorry, Sunny. Forgive me this


    once, please. If I do something like this again, you can keep the children away from me!"


    I was not in a rush to look at my children at the moment, and this proved that Shawn was more


    important than them. He was the man I loved, and I was delighted that I could give birth to his children!


    I loved my children dearly, but I loved the father of my children even more. Shawn was the heaven that


    my heart desired.


    Although I didn''t know if Shawn had listened to my words, he didn''t tell me to stand back up anymore.


    Instead, he took the pen and wrote ''River'' and ''Skyler''.


    When I looked at the words, I guessed in my mind. "What''s this?" I asked stiffly.


    "River is Leo''s name," Shawn exined in his deep voice.


    Then, I continued his words. "Skyler is Leonard''s name?" Shawn already named our children! Thinking


    about it, I felt warm inside and hugged him tightly. "Thank you, Sunny. I''m sorry. I won''t ever leave you


    again!" I couldn''t help but speak truthfully.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    However, Shawn asked me to let go of him coldly. Perhaps I had hugged him too tight, or perhaps he


    hadn''t forgiven me yet, but I didn''t oblige and even snuggled into his embrace shamelessly. After all,


    Kevin said I needed to take the initiative and be bold if I were to be with Shawn!


    When Shawn noticed what I was doing, he took two steps back abruptly and looked at me with a


    shocked expression. Then, he furrowed his eyebrows and asked, "Who taught you to do such a thing?"


    Listening to his words, I bit my lips and stayed silent. Seeing that I wasn''t going to say anything, Shawn


    turned around and left the room without hesitation. At that moment, I quickly chased after him, looking


    like a puppy trailing behind its master, terrified of being abandoned.


    At that moment, I remembered that he would intentionally stop and wait for me to catch up with him.


    When Shawn walked down the stairs, I trailed behind him. As he entered the kitchen, I stood by the


    kitchen door and stared at him.


    To be fair, I never explicitly exined what happened between Nichs and me. Thus, I understood


    why he couldn''t forgive me just yet. However, deep down, I didn''t know how to exin it to him!


    Shawn made a bowl of pasta and a sandwich. Then, he poured a ss of milk and took the sandwich


    upstairs.


    Before he left, I asked cautiously, "Aren''t you going to eat the pasta?"


    Hearing my words, he stopped walking and replied, "You can have it."


    It was hard to get him to talk to me.


    With that, I took the bowl of pasta and went upstairs into the bedroom. When I ced it in front of


    Shawn, he frowned subconsciously and said unhappily, "Why are you eating this in the bedroom?"


    "You''re also eating a sandwich in the room." I retorted subconsciously.


    Hearing my words, Shawn didn''t know what to say.


    When the words came out of my mouth, I regretted it instantly. Luckily, Shawn didn''t say anything.


    Then, I sat on the floor and began to eat the pasta. After taking a few bites, Shawn''s phone rang.


    At that moment, he answered the phone in front of me and asked coldly, "What is it?"


    "We have beenpeting for almost decades. Do you want toe to my wedding in a few days?"


    When I heard the spokesperson''s voice, I felt a sense of familiarity with it.


    Thinking about it, I heard Shawn retort, "Aren''t you afraid that it will be a funeral instead?"


    "That''s even better. I''ll bury you in the ground!"


    At that moment, I remembered who the spokesperson was!

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Chapter 267


    The person who was on the other end of the phone was indeed Rudy. Is he going to get married right


    after a divorce? Is he marrying that fianc¨¦e of his? If so, what does May, who had been with him for two


    years, mean to him?


    "I''ll see about it," Shawn said vaguely.


    "Okay. See you at Bryxton."


    After Shawn had hung up the phone and thrown it on the bed, I asked, "Is Rudy going to get married to


    Hannah?"


    Hearing my words, Shawn nced at me but didn''t say anything.


    He thinks that I''m talking nonsense! Just as I was about to talk to him again, he turned around and


    entered the bathroom. Left with nothing else to do, I finished my food and went down to wash the


    dishes. When I cleaned up the kitchen and returned to the room, Shawn was still in the shower, and the


    sound of water running was enough to let my thoughts run wild. Walking around the room barefoot, I


    felt helpless as I didn''t know what to do to let him acknowledge me.


    I want him to notice me, to hug me, to give me his warmth.


    Suddenly, the bathroom door opened, and I stiffened as I looked over. Shawn''s fringe was slightly


    damp, and he wore a ck silk robe, covering his chest entirely. His legs were long and slender.


    Looking at him, I couldn''t help but pursed my lips. On the other hand, Shawn walked past me and


    headed toward the balcony. The balcony had a set of couches and a bottle of red wine on the table.


    As Shawn sat on the sofa, his back was facing me. "Sunny." I blinked a few times.


    After taking a sip of the wine, Shawn beckoned to me. "Come here," he said. Although his voice was


    still as cold as ever, I quickly obliged and crouched beside him since he took the initiative to talk to me.


    He stared at me with a dark gaze, and I didn''t dare to blink. All I could do was stare back at him. "I was


    wrong," I said before he could say a word.


    Hearing my words, Shawn ced the ss down and sighed. "It''s not your fault."


    At that moment, I was confused about why he had said it wasn''t my fault. Just as I was thinking, he


    suddenly reached out and pulled me into his embrace. His cold scent surrounded me as I hugged his


    waist tightly and buried my face into his chest.


    "It''s my fault." It wasn''t as if I could think of any other things to say. Regardless of the intention,


    whatever happened between Nichs and me was my fault. I was the one who didn''t keep my


    distance from him and made Shawn into aughingstock on the Inte. Even today, someone still


    commented on Shawn, saying he was a cuckold. I was the one who had upset him and ruined his


    dignity as a man.


    Just as I was in thought, Shawn gently caressed the back of my head with his palm, making me feel


    safe and assured. I knew he didn''t have the heart to scold me and chose to forgive me. Although he


    was easily convinced, that didn''t give me the right to hurt him.


    "I''m sorry, Sunny." I was heartbroken at the thought of it.


    Hearing my words, Shawn hummed in response and rxed, letting himself sink into the sofa. I


    followed suit but didn''t want to let go of him. Then, I heard his voice again. "You did nothing wrong."


    "Why would you say that?" I asked gently.


    "I know you like me, Myra. I know this better than anyone else. Thus, you and Nichs¡­ You have


    your reason why you weren''t able to push him away in time when he kissed you, right?"


    Shawn seemed to be testing me, but this was the hardest part to exin. I couldn''t tell him that I lost


    consciousness because my illness rpsed, could I?


    In order to let him be at ease, I lied to him, saying, "It was a snapshot. I wasn''t able to push him away


    in time."


    When Shawn heard my words, he didn''t ask again, and the room soon fell silent.


    February in Find was the ski season because it was the snowiest month. At this moment,


    snowkes started to fall from the sky, and I shivered coldly. Sensing that I was slightly trembling,


    Shawn grabbed the nket from the sofa and draped it over me. At that time, I was touched by his


    consideration. My heart was in awe as I looked at him adoringly.


    When Shawn noticed my stare, he frowned. "Although I didn''t mean to stab you at that time, I indeed


    hurt you and made you suffer. As for Nichs'' matter, no matter if you are willing or not, he did indeed


    kiss you. I''m a man, so I can''t be calm when I see my girlfriend being kissed by other men. Although I


    won''t press you again on this matter, you must admit it! Hence, we''re even now, so let the past be the


    past." When I heard his words, I knew he was telling me to forget about these matters and look into the


    future.


    Shawn forgave me too easily! We used to be like this too. He never really med me for anything and


    said he would respect my past. He had never misunderstood me or thrown a tantrum. He was a


    generous man, indeed. However, this sight of him only hurt my heart even more. At that moment, I


    swore I would trust Shawn entirely no matter what and never misunderstood him anymore, for loving


    him as much as he loved me was my desire.


    Thinking about it, I hugged his neck and kissed him on the cheek. Then, his gaze slightly darkened.


    "Get up. Quit being cheeky." He was criticizing me like an elder.


    Although I didn''t want to listen to him, I still obliged and stood up obediently. Then, he took a sip of the


    wine. "Get some rest soon. I''ll take you to see Leo and Skyler tomorrow at noon."


    Hearing him address our daughter by her nickname but our son by name, I knew which one was his


    favorite. It seemed like most dads were closer to their daughters.


    "Thank you, Sunny," I said while grinning.


    Hearing my words, he nced at me before heading back to the room with me following behind. Then,


    hey on the bed while I took his slippers and entered the bathroom. Since the wound on my abdomen


    still hadn''t recovered, I couldn''t let it get in contact with water. Of course, that meant that I couldn''t be


    intimate with Shawn for about two months.


    To be honest, we had been together for about a year and a half, but we were rarely intimate. Hence, I


    was still unfamiliar with his body, but it still gave me a deep impression every time we came in contact.


    When I walked out of the bathroom while wiping myself with a towel, I saw Shawn lying on the bed


    while reading a book. It seemed like he had a habit of reading before bedtime.


    After I had carefully climbed onto the bed and snuggled into his embrace, he nced at me and asked,


    "Are you tired?"


    I was exhausted since I had flown to the vi on the hill from Bryxton, then to Ashere, and toward


    Find. However, it was good to know that I didn''t waste my time running around.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "I''m not tired," I said while shaking my head. After all, I still wanted to talk to him.


    Hearing my words, Shawn curled his lips into a smile that I was familiar with. Then, I reached out and


    grazed his lips with my fingertips. "You look handsome, Sunny."


    As soon as he heard my words, the smile on his lips disappeared.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked softly.


    "I can''t seduce you," he replied seriously.


    Even though he had said so himself, his words were tempting. Plus, I could even feel the bulge


    underneath him. Is he trying to do something to me?

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Chapter 268


    Before I had the time to figure it out, Shawn had already tightened his arms around my waist and


    rubbed me with his palm. Just as I thought he was about to do something, he whispered into my ear,


    "Go to sleep. I''ll be here with you." His voice was deep and husky.


    Hearing his words, I was momentarily stunned before saying, "Okay."


    It had been a long time since Shawn had embraced me. After being surrounded by his scent, I fell


    asleep within minutes. When I woke up, it was almost noon. Looking at the snow pile, I felt it was


    around my knees'' height.


    When I went downstairs, I didn''t see Shawn, so I went to the study room to look for him. However,


    there was still no sight of him to be seen.


    Where could he have gone?


    As I entered the study room, I flipped through the journaling he had written yesterday. At the lower


    bottom of the paper was a word¡ªMakur.


    Is this his alias? I''m sure Shawn has one since the Xenoses are a huge family. However, I never knew


    about his alias. Why did he name himself such a name? Does it have any special meaning behind it?


    As I thought about it, I gently touched it with my fingers. After a while, I heard dogs barking from


    downstairs and went to open the window. Then, I saw Diego struggling to hold onto two German


    Shepherds while Shawn was standing under the roof as he stared at Diego coldly, seemingly thatN?velDrama.Org content.


    Diego and the dogs were unwee by him.


    Since the dogs were huge and disobedient, Diego had a hard time holding the leashes. Then, he


    smiled. "What''s with the face? I''m here to give you two watchdogs to avoid some terrible human being


    from entering your house."


    Terrible human beings? Who is Diego talking about?


    When Shawn heard his words, he refused. "You should save them for yourself."


    "Come on. I dragged them here from a long way." Then, Diego tied their leashes against the tree by the


    backyard and said, "I''m going to put them here. Afterward, someone will be here to build the doghouse.


    Don''t worry. You don''t need to feed them. I have asked someone to feed them daily and bring them for


    a wash at the pet store."


    Hearing his words, Shawn was speechless. Then, he ignored Diego and entered the house while the


    latter followed suit. Then, I walked out of the study room and stood at the stairway.


    When Diego saw me, he was not surprised at all. "So it''s you! No wonder there are so many Xenoses


    by the door. Do you have any spare time in the afternoon? Let''s go grab a meal," he asked with a smile


    while raising an eyebrow.


    Just as I was curious why he would invite me for lunch all of a sudden, he continued, "Emma is also in


    Find. Let''s ask her too. I''ll give you a ride home tonight."


    No wonder¡­ It is all because of Emma. "I have to get back to Bryxton by noon," I replied.


    "So soon?" Diego frowned and asked.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Didn''t Shawn promise me to visit my grandfather yesterday?"


    Hearing his words, I looked at Shawn, and thetter had a faint expression on his face, seemingly as if


    he didn''t care about it.


    "Oh. I don''t know about this."


    "Are you still going?" Diego asked as he looked at Shawn.


    "I don''t have the time," replied Shawn.


    "Alright then. Suit yourself. I''m going home to deal with something important."


    Diego did not stay for long before he left. Looking at his frantic movements, one would have thought he


    lived nearby.


    After he had left, I walked down the stairs. On the other hand, Shawn looked at me. "Did you sleep well


    last night?"


    "Yes. It did." I smiled and nodded, reminiscing about falling asleep in his arms.


    At that moment. Shawn knew the hidden meaning of my words and tilted his head to the side as he


    looked at the German Shepherds outside. "Do you like dogs?"


    "I quite like them," I said honestly.


    "If that is so, why don''t you give them a name?"


    Hearing his words, I was delighted. "Are you going to keep them?"


    "You like dogs, don''t you?" he responded.


    "I''m not good ating up with names, though," I said.


    Then, Shawn didn''t answer me, but I didn''t mind at all since he was the quiet type.


    I walked toward him and held his cold hands as I asked curiously, "Why did you name Leo as River,


    Sunny?"


    "That''s because you used to lie to me while using this name. Hence, this name is meaningful to me.


    You are Myra, and Leo is River. You two are my sweethearts."


    He is such a flirt to say such sweet words while looking serious!


    I looked at him adoringly. "What about Skyler?"


    After hearing my question, he paused for a moment before saying, "I thought we just needed a name."


    When I heard his answer, I realized I might have to pamper Skyler more often.


    Then, I smiled and tiptoed as I kissed him on the cheek. Then, his eyes darkened as he reminded me


    of his husky voice. "Watch it."


    At that moment, I didn''t sense his lustful desire and had forgotten that he was a man that was abstinent


    for a long time. Then, I pushed my luck and said, "You are my boyfriend. It''s not illegal to kiss you. Also,


    I can kiss you whenever I want."


    When Shawn heard my words, desire filled his eyes, and he grabbed my hand and put it on his


    manhood.


    At that moment, I sucked in a sharp breath. "Pervert!"


    "Help me, babe." His voice was low and maic.


    Hearing his words, I couldn''t help but turn red in the face.


    ¡­


    When I returned to the room, I was exhausted, and my palms hurt. However, Shawn was satisfied. Still,


    why didn''t he just sleep with me? I was curious about this question. It couldn''t be because it''s daytime,


    could it?


    Thinking about it, I tossed and turned on the bed and couldn''t pinpoint it. At this moment, I heard dogs


    barking from downstairs and went to the balcony. I saw workers building a doghouse and a small


    amusement park that could take shelter from the rain. Diego sure put in a lot of effort!


    As the hammering sound urred outside the house, I changed into a set of clothes and headed


    downstairs when I saw Shawn had aptop on his knees, seemingly to be dealing with some affairs.


    Then, I walked past him and went out the door. When the dogs saw me, they were enthusiastic and


    kept wagging their tails. "Are you guys hungry?" I crouched in front of them and asked.


    As I patted their heads, I heard the worker say, "They don''t look like they are hungry. They seem to


    have taken a liking to you."


    "You know how to speak English?" I asked in surprise.


    The worker smiled and said, "Yes. I''m a gardener from the Hayes Family."


    Hearing his words, I asked him curiously, "How long does it take to arrive here from the Hayes


    Residence?"


    "It isn''t that far. It''s only about four miles away from here."


    Since it''s about four miles, it would only take thirty minutes to get there. Thinking about it, I got up and


    returned to the vi. Then, I sat by Shawn''s side and asked him in concern, "Sunny, wouldn''t it be bad


    for you not to visit Diego''s grandfather when you had already promised him? Why don''t you go and visit


    him while I make lunch as I wait for you to return?"


    Hearing my words, Shawn suddenly shut hisptop. "Do you remember that I told you that I was going


    to take you to see someone, Ray?"


    Realization struck me when I heard his words. "Is it Diego''s grandfather?" I asked.


    "Yes," replied Shawn as he nodded. Then, he grabbed my hand and put it on his belt, gently rubbing


    my hand against it. I never noticed when he had such a habit. It was as if he was happy that I rubbed


    my hand against that particr area.


    "Is he that someone important to you told me about?" I asked.


    Suddenly, I recalled that Diego used to say that Hayes had taken Shawn in before. When I heard Diego


    say such words, I felt my heart being pierced with a knife. I had always wanted to know what Shawn


    was like in the past but had never gotten the chance. However, right now, he took the initiative to bring


    up the person who was important to him in the past and even wanted to take me to him. I wondered if


    he was opening up to me.


    "Yes. Do you want to meet him?" Shawn asked.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Chapter 269


    I promised to meet Old Master Hayes with Shawn, but first, thetter told me to go upstairs and change


    into warm clothing. Obediently, I went back to the bedroom to see lots of female clothing in the closet. I


    first put on a baseyer of warm clothing, then added a white sweater on top. Lastly, I cloaked myself


    with arge jacket and then wrapped a warm scarf around my neck.


    It was only recently that I got sensitive to the cold. Perhaps it was because my body had gotten weaker


    than before.


    After applying a subtle shade of lipstick, I descended the stairs. Shawn was waiting for me at the door,


    so I went over and put on my shoes. "Should we buy some gifts?"


    Shawn replied, "Yes."


    After getting out of the vi, we saw Joseph smoking at the main entrance. When he saw using


    out, he hastily put out his cigarette, then ran over to us. "Miss, Mr. Xenos, are you going out?"


    Shawn reached out a palm and ordered, "Give me the car keys."


    Joseph obediently passed Shawn the car keys in his hand. Following Joseph''s guidance, Shawn found


    the car. After watching me walk over and sit in the passenger seat, Shawn bent over and ced


    himself in the driver''s seat.


    Without Joseph or the bodyguards, Shawn and I left the vi on our own. The man took me to the city


    center of Espoo.


    It was snowing heavily there, so the roads were very slippery. Hence, he drove slowly, reaching the city


    center around 3.00PM. He didn''t bring me to buy gifts right away. Instead, he took me to a nearby


    restaurant where the server handed me the menu upon showing us our seats.


    I nced at the food listed on the menu. I didn''t feel like eating anything heavy, so I just ordered some


    light dishes, along with two slices of cake and a yogurt fruit tter. After ordering, I asked Shawn,


    "What would you like to eat, Sunny?"


    "Steak, medium well."


    After a pause, he told the server, "And some strawberry juice. Warm, please, and add some sugar to it.


    Then give us a bottle of champagne."


    The server left with the menu. Out of curiosity, I asked the man seated in front of me, "Sunny, did you


    order the strawberry juice for me?"


    Shawn looked up at me. "Yes."


    "Oh. Do you stay in Find often?"


    I posed this question despite already knowing the answer. Shawn replied warmly, "Yes, I consider this


    country my second hometown."


    I gave an ''oh'', then asked, "Where''s your first, then?"


    "The ce I was born in, Norway. "


    Eldham was Shawn''s third hometown, but the ce he truly cared about was Find.


    He was in Find most of the time, and the vi was exquisitely renovated. There were many luxurious


    items inside, and apart from being close to the Hayes Residence, it was a stark difference from his


    empty vi back in Eldham.


    "Norway is beautiful too," I brieflymented.


    When he mentioned Norway, I remembered Kevin''s words that Shawn''s biological parents had an


    ordinary family.


    There were three sons and two daughters in that family. The family was huge, but only Shawn was


    abandoned.


    I wasn''t sure if Shawn knew about this, but I didn''t dare ask, much less wish to disrupt his current


    mood.


    Shawn nodded, casting his gentle gaze at the snowyndscape outside the window. His tone had a


    seductive hint to it. "North Espoo is filled with natural forests, and the south isposed of inds. It is


    a city that mingles with nature, quiet and majestic. It''s a very suitable ce to live in."


    When Shawn talked about Espoo, there was a brilliant shine in his eyes. Unable to help myself, I


    added, "Then, I''ll settle down here with you in the future, and bring the two children here so that our


    family can live in peace and happiness. However, I''m not good at educating children, so you might


    have to put in extra effort in the future. You could help them practice some characters."


    Shawn didn''t respond to what I said, but he changed the topic instead. "How much do you know about


    the Xenos Family right now?"


    He averted his gaze and nced at my two rings that signified the Xenos Family''s power. I thought for


    a bit before replying, "Quite a lot. I have a general understanding of most things."


    "Hm. When we have time, I''ll tell you more about the Xenos Family."


    Hearing that, I realized then that Shawn knew the Xenos Family more than I did, so I responded with a


    gentle smile. "What gifts are we buyingter, then?"


    "Let''s decide after lunch," he said. Shawn seemed no longer interested in chatting, so I decided not to


    bother him anymore. While we were eating, he passed his champagne to me. "Have a sip."


    I took the ss and sipped, asking, "Why?"


    He said, "Another."


    I obediently took another sip. It was only then that I tasted hints of brioche in the champagne. "This is


    my kind of champagne." I grinned with happiness.


    Shawn nodded and said, "Don''t drink too much."


    It hadn''t been 10 days since my operation, and logically speaking, I shouldn''t be drinking alcohol. I


    didn''t dare touch it after the two sips, so I passed the ss back to him.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like it?" He looked at me.


    In the past, Shawn wouldn''t ask me if I liked anything. I would think he was trying to test me. I then


    remembered what happened just now, when he asked me to help with his desires¡­


    Was he being wary of something by not touching me?


    Could it be that Shawn knew of my surgery?


    But I already gave strict orders for it to remain a secret. Now, that''s weird. I think I should ask Joseph


    "No, I just don''t feel like drinking today."


    My excuse was awkward, but after seeing my reluctance, Shawn didn''t press further. After the meal, he


    took me to the mall. After picking out two bottles of wine, Shawnpleted the purchase.


    I asked, "Is that all?"


    The man replied, "Yes, that''s all. Is there anything you want?"


    I shook my head and said, "Not really."


    I had nevercked clothes or cosmetics, or jewelry, so there wasn''t anything I wanted in particr.


    Nothing caught my interest anymore.


    More importantly, I could afford anything I wanted now.


    Hearing that, Shawn reached out and wrapped his arm around my slender waist as we left the mall. A


    few stepster, the wound on my abdomen began to hurt.


    Enduring the pain, I sat back in the car. Shawn noticed my pale face and lifted his hand to touch my


    forehead, asking, "Are you feeling unwell?"


    I replied, "A little tired."


    At that moment, I really wanted to take some painkillers.


    Shawn didn''t go to the Hayes Residence. Instead, he brought me back to the vi. "Weren''t we going to


    see Old Master Hayes?"


    "You''re tired, so we''re going back to rest first. We''ll go to the Hayes Residenceter at night, then


    return to Bryxton tomorrow. There''s no need to rush."


    Shawn was being very considerate of me.


    Enduring the pain in my body, I hurriedly got out of the car. Leaving Shawn behind me, I hurried back to


    the room upstairs. I sat by the bed and lifted my clothes to see blood seeping into the gauze covering


    my abdomen.


    I never expected that the ordeal of these few days would reopen the wound.


    I had to find a chance to get out and have my wound dressed.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Every time I went out, Joseph would bring a doctor along.


    I retrieved the painkillers from my bag and popped two into my mouth. After lying on the bed for a long


    while, I finally felt the pain receding. Just then, someone opened the door from outside. In my haste, I


    hid the painkillers in the covers, but because I was too panicked, I identally spilled all the water in


    the ss onto the bed.


    When Shawn opened the door, such was the scene that greeted him.


    I apologized helplessly, "Sorry."


    He frowned, but in the end, he didn''t me me.


    Shawn turned around and opened the closet. He took a set of clean bedding, intending to change the


    covers on the bed. However, my painkillers were still hidden underneath. Fearing that he might find out,


    I hastily stopped him and said, "It was my mistake, so let me clean up after myself."


    Stubbornly, Shawn ordered, "You should just rest."


    I said hurriedly, "I can do it, really."


    "Be good and go sit on the couch for a bit."


    Shawn gazed at me with his deep eyes, as if he could see through everything. I felt a little embarrassed


    inside, but mostly I was worried.


    I feared that he would discover my pills¡­

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Chapter 270


    I stood next to Shawn, feeling uneasy. Shawn ced the set of bedding on the bed, then suddenly


    swiped the ss from my hand, leaving the room with my ss.


    Is he getting more water for me?!


    Without wasting any time, I grabbed the pill container under the wet covers, then stuffed it in my


    satchel. Soon, he came back into the room with a ss of warm water, so I acted as naturally as


    possible, taking the ss from him as if nothing had happened. The man changed the bedsheets with


    exercised ease, and then I sat by the bed. He lifted a hand and lightly pinched my cheek, saying, "Take


    a nap, then we''ll go to the Hayes Residence when you''re awake. I''ll take you back to Bryxton tomorrow


    morning."


    I nodded obediently, after which Shawn took the ss from me and left. Iy on the bed and nced at


    the wound on my abdomen. It was only bleeding, so it wasn''t too huge of a problem.


    I felt considerably more relieved after lying down. Sounds of a dog barking could be heard downstairs,


    and I also heard Tracy''s voice asking, "Shawn, are you free at the moment?"


    Shawn replied coldly, "No."


    "Are you really cutting off ties with me?"


    "Leave," demanded Shawn.


    "Shawn, if I don''t leave, what are you going to do? Get your dog to bite me?"


    Shawn didn''t reply to Tracy this time, and the next few moments were spent in silence. I got out of bed


    and walked over to the balcony to see Tracy standing at the entrance of the vi, staring a little warily


    at the two German Shepherds.


    The dogs Diego gave us were quite useful sometimes. Tracy gritted her teeth, defending herself by


    saying, "Shawn, I wasn''t wrong."


    There was a cobblestone path of about 30 feet between Shawn and Tracy. The only thing stopping


    Tracy was the German Shepherds eyeing her like predators.


    Shawn said in a low voice, "Don''t talk so loudly."


    Stunned, Tracy asked, "Why?"


    Shawn said matter-of-factly, "Ray is resting."


    Hearing that, Tracy put on an especially sour expression. "Why is she here?"


    Shawn returned the question, demanding, "Didn''t you notice? Her people are everywhere outside."


    Tracy said straight away, "No."


    In this entire world, only Tracy would talk back to Shawn. She was fearless.


    Realizing that Shawn was ignoring her, Tracy announced, "I''ll go back to the Hayes Residence first,


    and we''ll talk at night. Don''t you dare bring her to the Hayes Residence!"


    But of course, Shawn was taking me to the Hayes Residence at night, anyway.


    Shawn continued ignoring Tracy. Thetter didn''t mind it either as she turned around and left the vi.


    Knowing that he ignored thatdy, I went back to bed andy down, a sweet sensation rising within me.


    Shawn told another woman to lower her voice in case she disturbed my rest. His love was truly


    everywhere!


    Tracy must be so pissed right now!


    Curving my lips, I closed my eyes. A short whileter, someone opened the door to the room. I didn''t


    open my eyes because I knew it was Shawn.


    Shawn sat beside me, then reached out and lightly caressed my cheeks. Then, he got into bed and


    pulled me into his embrace.


    I opened my eyes to see Shawn staring at me without a word.


    "I heard Tracy''s voice just now." I realized I should let him know what I heard.


    "Yes. She may be a bit spoiled, but she''s not too bad."


    Is Shawn standing up for Tracy?!


    Instantly, I was disappointed inside as I gave an ''oh''. Shawn lowered his head and kissed my forehead


    as he exined patiently, "The Hayes Family had told her, ever since she was a little girl, that I would


    be the son-inw of the Hayes Family. She believed it, so she always thought I was her private


    property. That''s why she''s making such a fuss. I also yed along a little for Old Master Hayes'' sake,


    but Tracy has taken too much for granted. If she dares to act up in front of me again, I definitely won''t


    let her off the hook!"


    Private property¡­


    Kiara also thought Shawn was her private property. I see. He has quite a few interesteddies around


    him, and they are all very intent on getting him. However, he dealt with them like it was nothing, never


    giving anyone hope.


    I wrapped my arms around Shawn''s waist, burying my face in his chest. "The Hayes Family always


    thought you''d be their son-inw, but now that you''re with me, will Old Master Hayes grow distant from


    you?" I knew I was overthinking, but I was only human.


    Shawn said calmly, "No. Even if he really did, I don''t mind it at all, because it''s my life after all." Shawn


    had always been calm and indifferent about most urrences.


    "I don''t want you to be put in a tight spot because of me." I cared for him, and I wished I could do better


    to help him out.


    "Be good and rest for a while." This man was never much interested in chatting. I couldn''t sleep in his


    arms, so I kept taking in the scent of his body. However, even this simple motion put me at ease.


    Perhaps because he was fatigued, he fell asleep before I did. I reached out and carefully touched his


    brow ridge. How can you be so perfect? Firm and reliable, just the way I like it.


    I couldn''t help but lift my head and kiss his brow ridge. Feeling the sensation, he subconsciously


    frowned. I chuckled as he suddenly reached out and hugged my shoulders, asking, "Aren''t you


    sleeping?" His voice was low and hoarse, pulling me closer with every word.


    I lowered my head and lovingly kissed the corner of his lips. ted, he curled his lips and smiled as he


    said, "What a clingy little fairy."


    He alwaysmented that I was clingy, but I truly did want to cling to him every minute of my life and


    to stay with him all the time. I had never experienced this feeling with Nichs before, where the


    person in front of me would fill my heart and soul.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I chuckled and said, "Go back to sleep."


    Shawn closed his eyes. I got up and changed, then went down the stairs. I sat in the living room and


    sent Joseph a message on my phone.


    Joseph brought the doctor into the vi, so I lifted my clothes and waited as the doctor dressed my


    wounds. After the doctor did his job, he left. I felt bored, so I asked Joseph to join me for a walk.


    Joseph picked up the coat on the couch and draped it over my body, reminding me, "The weather is


    getting even colder outside. Your body is weak, Miss, so you have to wear more clothes."


    I followed him outside. As soon as they saw me, the two German Shepherds in the viy on the


    ground and kept wagging their tails. I told Joseph to bring them along, so Joseph went over and


    released the metal chains around the dogs'' necks. As soon as they gained freedom, they ran in circles


    around me.


    They did run in circles, but they dared not pounce on me.


    I suddenly loved these obedient creatures.


    The vi was deste outside. We then went to the river, and the German Shepherds frolicked around


    in the snow. Seeing them, Joseph couldn''t help butugh out loud. "They are quite adorable, actually.


    I''ve always wanted to keep a pet, but I rarely have time. I used to have a fianc¨¦e too, someone my


    family introduced, but I don''t like her that much. However, because I was too busy with work, she took


    the initiative and broke it off with me."


    Hearing that, I asked curiously, "Are you in a rush to get married?"


    Joseph replied, "I used to be. Now that I''m getting older, I stopped because I won''t get a girlfriend even


    if I''m in a rush."


    I smiled and said, "From your tone, I suppose you want a girlfriend?"


    "Of course. I want to have my own family, after all. However, due to the nature of my work, I''m scared


    of marriage too. I fear I won''t be able to give her peace of mind."


    Joseph was a bodyguard, constantly putting his life on the line. His girlfriend would have to be mentally


    strong enough to ept that her beloved was in this line of work. It wasn''t a stable life, and it went


    without saying that people like him had difficulty finding a lover.


    Out of curiosity, I queried, "Is there someone you like?"


    Hearing that, Joseph suddenly fell silent.


    "There''s someone on your mind?"


    "Yes, there is, but she''s out of reach."


    "In what way?"


    "With her status, only someone like Mr. Xenos is worthy of her. But me¡­ I''m just a bodyguard who puts


    his life on the line for others."

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Chapter 271


    Joseph was a handsome man, and he looked aloof when he wasn''t talking. He had this forbidden aura


    about him, and with his position as a bodyguard thrown into the mix, he gave off a considerable sense


    of security. Moreover, he was around 6 feet tall, and his body was firm and toned, on the same level as


    Shawn. He could be considered perfect, and he would have nock of girls going after him.


    But now, he proimed himself a bodyguard who put his life on the line for others. His self-doubt could


    obviously be seen between the lines. Seeing that he had negative thoughts all the time, I instantly felt


    my mood drop.


    Because he was my subordinate, when I saw self-doubt in him, I didn''t want it to seem as if I were the


    one who made him feel like that. I wanted to know which wealthy youngdy made him feel that way.


    "Can you tell me her name?" I knew it was personal, but I had to try my luck.


    Joseph curved his lips and refused to exin. "She''s way out of my league, so I should just seal my


    feelings in the depths of my heart."


    My gaze fell upon his expression filled with self-depreciation. After some thought, I promised him, "If


    you like her, I can help you convince her. After all, I''m the president of Xenos Solutions. If I¡ª"


    Joseph pursed his lips and gently interrupted me, saying, "Miss, she''s a brilliant star, so she should be


    with men like Mr. Xenos. I''m just a nobody. Even if you helped me convince her, she still wouldn''t spare


    me a thought. So, I can only hide her identity and my feelings for her in my heart, and none shall know


    the truth."


    Since Joseph was so insistent, I couldn''t ask any further. I reached out and patted him on the back,


    encouraging him as I said, "At least you loved her before. Like me, I''ve liked someone for nine years¡­


    I didn''t need to get anything from him, but the love was like a ray of light that gave me warmth."


    "Yes, I''ve always thought of it like that."


    "If there''s anything you need, juste to me." He was someone dear to me as well, so I gave him my


    word.


    "Thank you for your concern, Miss."


    It wasn''t until muchter that I found out whom Joseph liked. She truly was a star he could never hope


    to reach in the depths of his heart. And for that, he had suffered.


    ¡­


    After we stayed for a while by the river, the weather became too cold, so we returned to the vi.


    Shawn was still sleeping, and I was ying video games in the living room when I received a message


    from Diego.


    ''You''re not going back to Bryxton?''


    ''Yes, I''ll only be back tomorrow morning.''


    ''Wanna go somewhere with me?''


    I remembered the get-together Diego mentioned before. If my memory serves me right, he''s into


    Emma.


    As for Christopher¡­


    I was leaning a lot in Christopher''s favor. That man was about 33 years old, almost 14 years older than


    Emma. He was way past his youth, and he needed a wife more urgently than Diego. Hence, I


    decisively declined.


    ''I''m busy.''


    ''Please, it''s just 2 hours. I''ll take you to the Hayes Residence afterward. I heard from my grandpa that


    you''re going with Shawn back to the Hayes Residence, but I think that spoiled brat called Tracy would


    throw a tantrum if she saw you at the Hayes Residence. You have to prepare yourself for that!''


    So Shawn had already told Old Master Hayes that I would go back to the Hayes Residence with him.


    He had always had an eye for detail and was very considerate.


    ''It''s okay. Tracy can''t do much damage.''


    With Shawn around, Tracy wouldn''t dare act recklessly. Naturally, she couldn''t be too outrageous.


    ''Fine, so I''m worried for nothing. Come out and y!''


    Diego was really intent on inviting me out. Seeing his stubbornness, I didn''t have the heart to keep


    declining, so Iplied and agreed. ted, Diego hung up. A short whileter, Emma sent me a


    message.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Diego just called and said you want to go drinking with me, is that right?''


    Drinking?!


    Emma was a lightweight, and if she got drunk, Diego might take advantage of her. After thinking for a


    bit, I replied, ''You can choose not to drink.''


    ''There''s a concert tonight. Shall we go?''


    Emma''s suggestion was wonderful. ''Then message Diego and tell him that you want to go to a concert.


    I''m not close to him, so he might me me for changing the schedule without consulting anybody.''


    ''Okay, I''ll send you the address.''


    Emma sent the address to my phone. It was at the city center of Espoo, near the mall Shawn and I


    went to in the afternoon. It would take a few hours to reach the ce.


    To be honest, after all the ordeal these days, where I was either on the go or preparing to be on the go,


    I wasn''t looking forward to this journey. Hence, I decided to just ask Joseph to prepare a helicopter.


    It was half an hourter when Joseph and I arrived at the city center. Emma was already there, but


    Diego was still on his way. Emma sent a message in the group chat to ask him.


    ''I''m on the road, and I still have an hour to go, so you guys can have fun first. I''ll contact you when I


    arrive.'' His reply came rather quickly.


    Emma replied with an ''OK''. Noticing the messages, Kevin asked, ''Where are you guys going?''


    Emma replied, ''I''m attending a concert with Renee.''


    Emma put away her phone and led me inside the concert venue. She even bought two pairs of LED


    rabbit ears at the entrance. After putting on a pair, she helped me put on another. Smiling, I said


    happily, "I''ve only ever seen Christopher''s concerts, so this is considered my first live concert."


    When I mentioned Christopher, Emma had a dark expression on her face. Sensing that, I asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    "He hasn''t contacted me ever since New Year''s."


    Christopher must still be mad about Diego bringing her to Find on New Year''s, but I had exined to


    Christopher that Emma did it for work. I suddenly realized that Christopher must be mad that Emma


    never exined anything to him, and he likely felt ignored.


    Christopher was probably tired from pouring too much effort into this rtionship.


    "Are you disappointed?" I turned to face Emma.


    The lights of the concert venue were shing about, and it was getting crowded. Narrowing her eyes,


    Emma suddenlymented, "Perhaps I''m beginning to care."


    From what Emma said, I could see that Christopher''s feelings weren''t exactly unrequited.


    I coaxed her gently, "How do you n to deal with your rtionship with him? Emma, he''s not an


    impulsive man. He thinks through and considers every decision he makes, and that includes falling for


    you. He had thought earnestly about it."


    "Renee, I''ve been seriously thinking about it too."


    I asked her, "Have you arrived at a conclusion?"


    "I''ve been thinking for a year."


    "And?" I prodded.


    "I''ll talk to him when I get back."


    Emma had already taken the first step, so I patted her head and said, "Aw! Don''t put on that sour face!


    Look at the hottie on stage!"


    Emma''s gaze fell upon the stage, then she suddenly asked me, "Is it just me, or does that man dancing


    on the stage look familiar?"


    I looked over, and fear invaded my heart. No way! Not in a million years.


    "How can it be?"


    Emma frowned out of concern. "That''s what I want to ask too."


    I never thought Robert would be here. Emma was uncharacteristically scared as she said, "Him being


    here only spells bad news. Let''s leave first, in case we get involved."


    "You''re this scared of him?" Leave? Girl! I just got here!


    Emma pulled me toward the entrance of the concert venue, exining, "Robert has a terrible


    personality, and he always liked to cause trouble and make a mess of everything. I was even shocked


    to see him at Olivia''s wedding, but fortunately, he didn''t cause any trouble back then!"


    "Let''s leave first, then."

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Chapter 272


    I didn''t think Robert was as scary as Emma made him out to be. After all, on New Year''s Day, he had


    stayed at my home andzed around like any other ordinary human, but he did nothing outrageous. He


    was someone I could get along with.


    However, seeing how worried Emma was, I agreed to leave with her. Just as we reached the entrance


    of the concert venue, the spotlight beamed upon us, and Robert''s slightly sweet voice said,


    "Congrattions to these two fans for winning the prize! Can youe onstage and have a talk with


    me for a bit?"


    A staff member passed us the mic, and Emma''s stony gaze swept at Robert. "Something happened at


    home, so we have to leave immediately. Sorry, maybe we can meet another time if fate decrees." She


    didn''t bother about putting up with him,


    Emma pulled me along as she fled. I even joked and said, "Robert is just a childish guy. He''s not that


    scary."


    Emma agreed and said, "He''s not scary; he''s a madman!"


    Emma had nothing good to say about Robert. Hearing that, I smiled, still finding it unbelievable. "Could


    it be that Robert took advantage of you before?"


    When Emma heard that, she fell silent, and her expression was solemn. Startled, I asked, "Did


    something happen?"


    It was a chilly winter day, and Emma sighed deeply. "I''ve seen him murder someone, and very cruelly¡­


    Renee, he can pretend to be innocent, but none of his colleagues like him! If it weren''t for the French


    royal family''s support all these years, he would''ve been dead because of his reckless attitude by now.


    You''d better keep a distance from him."


    From Emma''s expression, she seemed to be genuinely scared of Robert. Hence, I didn''t tell her about


    the slight involvement I had with him. As for that involvement, I could only term it as ''we call the same


    person Mom''.


    Emma and I were about to leave on the helicopter when Robert emerged, pursuing us with a smile on


    his face. "Where are you going, Renee?"


    Emma gripped my arm while I stood in front of the helicopter, calmly replying to him, "Back to the vi.


    I''m going to the Hayes Residenceter."


    After learning about my ns, Robert suggested, "Why don''t youe with me on a walk?"


    "Sorry, but I have something to attend to."


    "Renee, I haven''t seen you in so long," he said stubbornly.


    I fell silent because I saw him two weeks ago. He even spent his New Year''s at my house.


    I sighed and said, "I have something to do."


    "Renee, Mother is gravely ill and wants to see you."


    Robert came up with a bigger excuse.


    I stayed silent because I didn''t want to have any further contact with that ''Mother''. However, when


    Robert brought thatdy into the picture, I couldn''t decline. After all, she was the woman who birthed


    me.


    Moreover, she had even given me a kidney. So, when she was gravely ill, I was obliged to see her.


    However, I was more careful with things now. "I have already promised Shawn to meet the elders at the


    Hayes Residence. Shall I contact you after the meeting?"


    I could investigate and confirm if my mother truly was gravely illter because what if Robert was lying


    to me on purpose?


    "Renee, Mother is in critical condition."


    Hearing that, I had absolutely no feelings. It wasn''t because I was cold-blooded; I really never had


    much of a rtionship with this mother of mine.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Frowning, I asked Joseph, "What''s going on?"


    Joseph was smart enough as he hastily went to investigate this matter.


    Soon, he reported, "Miss, it''s kidney failure."


    Kidney failure¡­


    Everything Robert said was true, and she really was in critical condition. I was obliged to make the trip,


    but Emma suddenly spoke up and stopped me, saying, "Look at the timing; something is obviously


    wrong here!"


    What did she mean by ''look at the timing''?!


    I asked, "What timing are you talking about?"


    She didn''t reply to me, whereas Robert was smiling innocently as he awaited my decision. Seeing me


    caught in a dilemma, Emma suggested, "Renee, call Shawn and tell him where you''re going. If he


    doesn''t stop you, everything''s okay and you can go wherever you want. I won''t say anything, but I hope


    you can think things through."


    Emma had a point. After all, Shawn was my man. If there was anything I had to do, it wouldn''t be too


    late to decide after asking him. Following her advice, I took out my phone and called Shawn up in front


    of Robert. Thetter had a rxed expression on his face as he waited for me with extreme patience.


    Shawn picked up the phone. "What''s the matter?" His voice sounded a little hoarse, and it was


    probably because he had just woken up.


    "She''s gravely ill now, so I have to go to France right away."


    My biological mother had kidney failure, and her illness must have been my fault since she had


    donated a kidney to me.


    If a person only had one kidney remaining, it was very easy for them to get kidney failure.


    Shawn knew whom I was referring to. After a bit of silence, he agreed to my decision. "Okay, get


    Joseph to go with you. I''ll go to France to pick you up after I''ve met Old Master Hayes, then I''ll go with


    you back to Bryxton."


    After thinking about it, I said truthfully, "Robert is with me."


    I waited for his reply, but he fell silent. "Sunny." I tried to get his attention.


    "Well, you can make the decision."


    "Then I''ll be waiting for you there," I said.


    Shawn hung up right away. Everything happened too quickly, so I took time to register what happened


    before announcing, "Let''s go. You can join me in my helicopter."


    Though reluctant, Emma left. I could see that she was worried about me, and I even received a


    message from herter on. ''Be careful of him.''


    The helicopter had just taken off when I received a message from Shawn. Uncharacteristically, he


    reminded her to be cautious too. ''Robert isn''t a good man. He won''t give you special treatment just


    because of your rtionship with his mother. Renee, remember to never leave Joseph''s side, or I won''t


    be able to reach you after your arrival.''


    Both Emma and Shawn were worried, but Robert looked obviously innocent in front of me. Moreover,


    he hadn''t done anything too outrageous before.


    He just kidnapped me and let me go in the end. Even so, I still grew a little wary of him. On my phone, I


    sent a message to Joseph.


    ¡­


    Sitting on the bed, Shawn had a slightly dumbfounded look on his face. He had just napped for an hour,


    but his woman was already ''kidnapped'' all the way to another country.


    Robert, huh? As soon as he heard that name, he could even feel a sense of dizziness. Robert didn''t


    have much power over the entirety of Europe, but because the royal family supported him, he acted as


    he pleased.


    Moreover, because of Shawn''s lossst year, the Saunders Family took the opportunity to strengthen


    itself, and it was a thorn in the flesh for both Shawn and Rudy.


    Robert was an unpredictable bomb. However, Shawn never once feared the man. He was just worried


    about his woman.


    He hoped Robert could have at least a little bit of conscience within him. He was closing his eyes when


    he received a call from Emma.


    "Are you dying getting the marriage certificate?" Thedy at the other end of the call questioned him


    without even saying hello.


    "Hmm, it''s dyed." He had originally nned to meet Old Master Hayes, then head for Irnd the


    next morning to get the marriage certificate. If he couldn''t give her a wedding, then at least he should


    give her a proper status.


    Sadly¡­


    After Shawn hung up, Emma frowned as she suddenly missed Christopher terribly. After hesitating for


    a bit, she dialed the man''s number, but the line was busy. Just as Emma was about to hang up, the


    man answered the call. His low voice was filled with seduction as he called, "Emma."


    He had always called her by some sort of nickname before, but now he was calling her by name.


    Emma knew in her heart that he had grown distant from her. Taking a deep breath, she asked, "Do you


    want to get married?"


    Christopher stopped his performance, the sound of the piano stopping abruptly. He was stunned for a


    bit, not knowing what was going on. "Do you know what you''re saying?"


    "If you want to get married,e to Irnd. I''ll be waiting."


    Christopher fell silent.


    "Christopher, I''m only giving you one day."

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Chapter 273


    Early spring in France had always been pleasant, so I took off my coat upon getting off the helicopter


    as it felt warm.


    Robert, who got down from the helicopter after me, suddenly grabbed my shoulder from the back and


    pointed at the castle. "Mom is waiting for you there."


    "Why isn''t she at the hospital?" I furrowed my brows and asked.


    "Mom has a house doctor," he exined with a cheeky-looking grin.


    I gave him the benefit of the doubt. When Robert noticed that men from the Xenos Family surrounded


    the castle, he frowned and asked bluntly, "Ree, what are you guarding against?"


    With that, I came up with an excuse and answered, "I had suffered losses previously and was injured


    badly, which is why I''m more cautious nowadays whenever I''m out. I have nothing against you."


    I then walked toward the castle without waiting for his reply. "There''s not a single servant in the castle?"


    I asked as I was puzzled to see how empty the ce was.


    "There are not many servants in the castle, as only Mom and in reside here," Robert exined to


    me casually.


    "in?" It was my first time hearing that name.


    "He''s your stepfather and also the Duke of the country."


    A Duke was the highest-ranking title within the nobility rank, and the status he possessed was


    unimaginable. It seemed like Mom had married a decent man.


    ¡­


    As soon as I entered the castle, I realized that it was an understatement when Robert said there


    weren''t many servants working in the castle as the vast living area was filled with busy servants. Inside,


    around a dozen of them were on standby along the hallway on the second floor.


    All of them donned gorgeous uniform dresses inspired by the Renaissance era. The interior of the


    castle was decorated darkly, which resembled the lifeless atmosphere seen in movies. As I stood at the


    other end of the long hallway, it felt suffocating, and I instantly regretted agreeing to Robert''s request


    anding over to France. I had a strong urge to leave the ce, but before I could do so, Robert


    noticed me hesitating and seized my palm before sping my fingers tightly. I was taken aback by his


    action and tried to shake his hand off but to no avail.


    He dragged me around the long hallway, and we finally entered a room. It was an enormous room that


    was at least 1000 square feet. There was a bed in the middle of the room, and a woman with a pallid


    complexion was seen lying on it while she was given an IV Drip Treatment. The next moment, Robert


    pulled me near to the bed and called out to my mother.


    Hearing that, the woman struggled to open her eyes and then looked over at me with a pair of dim


    eyes. "How are you feeling?" I tried, but I couldn''t bring myself to call her ''Mom''.


    "I''m fine," she replied, sounding as if she was trying to make me feel better.


    "I''m sorry for using one of your kidneys," I uttered. She suddenly experienced kidney failure, and yet


    I¡­ I really hope that a day like that won''te.


    "Don''t worry about it. You are my daughter, so I hope you''ll grow up healthily and worry-free. She


    paused before continuing weakly, "I''ve never yed my role as a mother nor know how to be a mother.


    I''m sorry if I''ve not given you a mother''s love. Ree, you are my daughter and my only child this lifetime.


    Although I don''t know how to love you, I''d sacrifice my life for you if I had to. I''d do it without hesitation,


    as that is my responsibility toward you. It''ll forever be my responsibility toward you this lifetime¡­"


    Her life¡­ Like the kidney.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    With a trembling heart, I clenched my fists and was lost for words. In the end, I uttered, "I''ve been a


    burden to you."


    She didn''t know how to be a mother, yet she was willing to give up her life for me. This was a mother''s


    love. On the outside, she seemed impassive, which was how she usually was but deep inside, she


    probably hoped to be close to me. If not, she wouldn''t have asked Robert to bring me over. However, at


    my age, where I had encountered multiple near-death experiences, I could no longer be easily moved


    or reveal my emotions.


    "I''m sorry. What did the doctor say?" I asked.


    "My condition is stable with the help of medication," she answered.


    The woman in the bed had a pallid yet beautiful face, and she told me with a smile, "I had promised


    your father that the next time both of us meet would be after our death. Since he had left ahead of me,


    I''d follow behind him in a matter of time. This is what I have wished for, so you don''t have to feel bad


    about it."


    After hearing her words, I recalled the tombstone on the top of Brimstone Mountain. The words ''May


    we be reunited after our deaths'' were carved on it. Although she hated my father, she loved him deeply


    at the same time. She didn''t want me to feel bad because I had received her kidney. On that day, I


    finally realized her love for me, which was buried deep in her heart, and tears welled up in my eyes. My


    heart ached for her.


    When she noticed my expression, she told Robert, "Rob, in is reaching soon. I would like to speak


    to him, so could you please bring Ree out for a stroll ande back after 30 minutes."


    With that, Robert brought me out of the room, and I sighed helplessly. "Seeing her like that makes me


    heartbroken. It''s all because of me¡­ I am the reason she became like this. It is all my fault."


    "Just that?" he asked impassively.


    "I''m alive because of her. I don''t know what to do since I''m the one who is indebted to her!" I shut my


    teary eyes, thinking about the whole situation.


    "Ree, do you feel upset because she gave up her life for you? Haven''t you thought that all she wanted


    was a daughter?"


    His question caught me by surprise. "What are you trying to say?"


    "You are Mom''s daughter and my closest rtive. Do you still remember when you asked me what my


    faith is?"


    "What is your faith?" I asked.


    He used to tell me that life was his faith, to use his whole life to protect what mattered to him most. He


    remained silent upon hearing my question, and it was rare for him to be this quiet.


    He brought me into an elevator, and we took it to the floor below. When the elevator door opened, the


    space in front of us was pitch ck, and he stretched his hands over to switch on the light. After the


    lights were switched on, I could see a long and narrow passageway in front of me. Although both sides


    of the hall were lit, it gave off an eerie feeling.


    "Where is this?" I asked, feeling a little unsettled.


    "Take a guess." He was grinning from ear to ear.


    He led the way as we walked through the tunnel, and as I walked, I picked up a fishy odor that got


    stronger as we walked further into the passageway. Moreover, it also smelled like rotting flesh. I felt that


    something was off and refused to walk further.


    Noticing that, Robert looked over and asked, "Aren''t you curious about what''s inside? There''s


    something inside which belongs to you. Do you want to take a look?"


    Something that belongs to me? I decided to follow behind him after a brief contemtion.


    Robert then led the way as he continued walking. Not longter, there was a smell of Formalin in the


    air, and the rotten flesh smell had gotten stronger. Finally, we entered a hall at the end of the


    passageway, and I noticed an elderly man sitting in a wheelchair in the middle of the room.


    He stared at Robert with fear written all over his face and sputtered something in French. I couldn''t


    understand a word and asked Robert to trante his words. "What is he saying?"


    "Why is he here?" I added.


    Where the hell is this? Why is there an elevator that led us directly here, and who exactly is the man?!


    "He said that he is the devil." Robert then walked over and patted his cheeks. Although he was donning


    a gorgeous performing costume and looked like an innocent man with an attractive face, at that


    moment, he looked like a devil who was about to blow up.


    I brought myself to walk toward that older gentleman calmly, and as I got nearer to him, the smell of


    rotten flesh got stronger¡­


    Before I could make out what it was, Robert suddenly grinned and asked me, "Ree, do you

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Chapter 274


    The stench was so nauseating that it almost made me throw up. I could barely hold it in even if I


    pinched my nose, and yet, Robert asked me whether I liked the smell.


    "What smell is this?" I was frowning so hard my forehead hurt.


    Before Robert got to answer my question, the older man looked at me all terrified and mumbled in


    French, but I couldn''t understand a word of French.


    "Are you the one who locked him down here?" I asked Robert.


    "Yes. He hadmitted a crime," he replied nonchntly.


    "What did he do wrong to be locked here?" I asked again.


    Hearing that, Robert smiled at me before stretching his hand out and pulling off a piece of white cloth.


    Underneath it was a transparent ss container that contained¡­ something which resembled an


    organ! The sight of it was nauseating.


    I almost threw up but managed to hold it in and asked, "You mentioned that there is something in here


    that belongs to me. What is it?"


    With that, Robert looked at me before shifting his nce over to the organ.


    "Don''t tell me¡­" I was in shock.


    "These are both your failed kidneys back then. I have brought them back without Mom''s knowledge,


    but I''ve been storing them for you. I could have met you earlier, but Mom was keeping a close eye on


    me, and she didn''t want me to disturb your life."


    No wonder I smelled Formalin. I couldn''t hold in the nauseousness anymore and threw up on the


    ground. Seeing that, Robert came over and patted my back before asking concernedly, "You alright?"


    "You''re disgusting!" I eximed as I tried to catch my breath. He made me see my kidneys that had


    been removed from me¡­ The thought of it made me throw up even more!


    It took me a while to finally stop throwing up, and Robert had been standing next to me as he patted my


    back with his palm. Only after I had thrown up my lunch that I recalled Emma''s words¡ªthat Robert was


    a brutal man. The smell of rotting flesh is¡­


    I immediately looked over at that old man and asked, "Do you speak Russian?"


    Hearing that, he nodded. "What happened?" I asked.


    "He is a devil!"


    Before the elderly man could speak, Robert jumped in and answered my question. "He is in, that


    man whom Mom was waiting for. Too bad she''ll never see him again because he will never leave here


    alive. He hasn''t eaten for five days, and his body is full of injuries. He will die here in a few hours, and


    no one will know!" He paused before adding with a smile, "You''re the only one who knows."


    He was smiling as he spoke, and I quickly went over and removed the rug on the old man''s legs. The


    next thing that I saw almost gave me a nervous breakdown! Both of his legs were covered in wounds,


    and the flesh was starting to rot! The sight of it was so sickening that I started dry heaving. Robert then


    came over to pat my back, but I pushed him away and yelled, "Get away from me!"


    I had never thought that¡­ he would be this vicious! He seemed like an innocent young man, so how


    could he do something like this? On top of that, the elderly man was his rtive! How viscous could he


    get?


    "Why are you doing this?" I hissed.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I was overwhelmed by disgust, and I turned my gaze to my kidneys again but immediately looked away


    when I heard his voice once again. "So what if I stored your kidneys? That''s because I care about you


    since you''re the person I care most about in the world besides Mom. Ree, I didn''t do this to him on


    purpose! He should me himself for what he had done. Did you know that he had been hurting Mom


    again and again? Throughout the 24 years that they were married, he had hit Mom 53 times. The


    shes on his legs are for each time he has hit Mom. This is his retribution, and he deserves it!"


    Robert sought revenge, but his ways were too brutal, which broke my heart. He shouldn''t have turned


    out like this! He should be a carefree young man and not someone who seeks retribution in such a


    way! This had turned him into a monster! I shut my eyes as I refused to look at whatever was around


    me, especially my kidneys, which had been soaked in Formalin for ten years. I felt pure abjection.


    Suddenly, Robert lifted his hand and touched my cheeks, but I was so repulsed by him that I took a


    step back and opened my eyes as I shouted, "Don''t touch me with your hand!"


    "Take me away now," I instructed. As I turned around, Robert''s phone rang.


    "What is it?" He furrowed his brows upon answering the phone. He spoke French, and the other person


    was speaking French too.


    I had no idea what the person from the other side of the phone said, but I noticed that his face had


    turned pale. He looked over at me and spoke in a dejected tone, "My Mom is my belief, and she''s


    someone whom I''ll protect with my life, but Ree, I''ve just lost her."


    My mother just passed away?! But it had just been 20 minutes since we took the elevator here! That''s


    too soon?! I can''t be¡­


    I wanted to leave that ce that instant, but Robert was grabbing onto my hand and speaking weakly,


    "I''ve been a sickly child since young, and it was Mom who gave me a second chance in life when no


    one was willing to stay by my side!"


    With that, he ran away swiftly and soon disappeared. I got lost when I was trying to chase behind him.


    That''s right; I got lost within the underground tunnels as there were a few intersections within the tunnel


    itself.


    I didn''t know where I was and was wandering in the tunnel. I had thought of retreating to the room


    where we were, but I didn''t want to see the kidneys that had been preserved for ten years and that old


    man!


    I almost lost hope until I recalled that I had brought my cell phone with me! Shawn was the first person


    who popped into my head, and I quickly made a phone call to him. It never urred to me that Joseph


    was the one who was nearest to me.


    "Ray?" Shawn immediately answered my call.


    "Shawn." My voice was wavering.


    "Ray, what happened?" he asked gently.


    "Joseph, I got lost in an underground tunnel¡­ I don''t know how to describe this ce, and Robert was


    the one who brought me here. He had run away when he received news that Mom had passed away. I


    didn''t manage to follow behind him and ended up getting lost."


    "I''ll leave for France now. Wait for me." He sounded confident.


    "I''m scared¡­" I was scared, every single cell in me shivering in fear.


    Thebination of fear and the smell of Formalin made me think of the disgusting kidneys, and I


    started vomiting again. "Babe, does your stomach hurt?" I could hear Joseph''s firm voice.


    I was throwing up incessantly as I felt extremely nauseous.


    "I feel nauseous!" It took me a while to answer him.


    "What have you seen?"


    "Don''t ask me about it. I don''t want to talk about it."


    I couldn''t find a way out as I wandered within the tunnel, and I suddenly stumbled upon a bright space.


    It was arge and humid underground room.


    There was a bed in the room, but the bed looked clean, and it seemed like someone had been cleaning


    it often. I looked over and saw a letter on the bed. On the cover of the letter were a few words written


    on it¡ªA Letter

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Chapter 275


    ''A letter for you, Ree. Love you as always, Sandra.'' I realized it was a letter from my mother. However,


    the envelope seemed so old that it looked like it was written decades ago. The next second, I sat


    beside the bed and unwrapped the envelope before reading the content.


    ''3rd February 1996.


    Dear Ree, it has been nine days since the day you were both. I wish you could know that you''re


    precious little daughter for you have made me see the glimmer of light amidst the dark. I love you


    deeply, perhaps even more so than your father does, yet I cannot raise you by myself. Instead, I had to


    hand you over to your father, which I''m sorry about. Anyway, your father and I met each other in


    Bryxton. I can still remember it was a rainy day. When we first met, he was a cool guy who enjoyed


    picking on me sarcastically and giving me a silent treatment, but fortunately, I didn''t let my ego get in


    my way as I tenaciously persisted, or we would have moved on in our separate ways long ago.


    Speaking of that, I''m not sure whether we''ve moved on in our separate ways now, and I don''t know


    what else to say from this point on. Look, Ree, I love your father to the bones, but before I fell in love


    with him, I had no idea he was a part of the Xenos Family, and neither was I aware that he had a wife


    and a child before I was pregnant with you. He once promised me that he would make me the happiest


    lady in the world, but my ego will never allow me to sit by and watch while another woman shares his


    love with me. It broke my heart, Ree. It cut my heart even deeper than an actual de.


    At this moment, I can''t help but find itughable about myself for believing the biggest lie in the world


    after all the sweet words he told me. For now, you''re all I have left, Ree, yet I have no choice but to


    send you away because you will never be the Xenos Family''s heir due to your three older brothers.


    However, we don''t need their fortune either because I believe I will be able to give you a better life than


    the one you could get in the Xenos Family. Believe in me, Ree. I will make it for your sake, but I can''t


    keep you by my side in France because it would be dangerous for you. After all, I''m bound to be


    followed by danger and trouble along the way as I rise to power. All I ever want is for you to grow up


    healthily and safely, and the Xenos Family is the best ce for you to stay, which is why I had to send


    you away.


    However, I need you to believe in me, Ree. The day we reunite will be the day you be the most


    powerful woman in the world as I will build your empire slowly bit by bit. I love you, Ree. May you live a


    happy and healthy life. Forgive me.


    Love you as always,


    Sandra.''


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    As I went on to read the letter, I broke down to tears emotionally and recalled the words that my mother


    said to me. She said we may be rted by blood, but other than that, we have nothing else inmon.


    Did she say that to me intentionally because she knew her days are¡­ At the thought of that, I quickly


    understood my mother''s motive, believing she didn''t want me to feel heartbroken after she passed


    away, which was why she had been avoiding me all along. No wonder she didn''t express her feelings


    to me when we met earlier. Soon, I was able to see through the difficulties she was going through as I


    began to feel how much she loved me. The next moment, I returned to the room I was in earlier and


    confronted that dying man once more. In my mother tongue, I asked, "Do you know a way to get out of


    here? If you do, I''ll bring you with me and leave this ce." Deep down, there was only one thought


    that appeared in my head¡ªI must see my mother! I must see her right now!


    The old man nodded and answered me. "Yes, I do."


    A few momentster, I bore with the unpleasant stench that the man gave off and wheeled him away


    without even bothering to take a look at the kidney soaked in the Formalin that should have rotted and


    disappeared more than a decade ago. You''re sick, Robert!


    Despite his poor health, the older man desperately urged me to take him with me. "Hurry up, girl! Take


    me away at once. I want to see her now because¡­ I''m afraid I may not be able to make it in time. I''m


    scared of losing her. I''m scared¡­"


    Thinking the older man was referring to my mother, I voiced out my confusion. "Robert said you always


    hit my mother, yet you have the cheek to say that you''re scared of losing her?!"


    "Are you her daughter?" he asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I''m her daughter." I''m her only daughter.


    With tears rolling down his eyes, the old man gently exined, "I wanted to have a child with her so


    that I could have an heir, but she wouldn''t listen to me. At that time, I was young and belligerent,


    always sumbing to my anger and impulses. Furthermore, arguments and fights are rather normal


    between a husband and a wife. I might have gotten physical with your mother, but she was no


    pushover either and would always retaliate. Besides, she was also strong enough to match me in


    strength, often refusing to go down without a fight. In fact, she even sent someone to kidnap me once


    and had them rough me up. Since then, I didn''t dare to mess with her ever again as I made up my mind


    to live with her peacefully. Nevertheless, she had never forgotten about that matter, much to my


    surprise because sheter handed Rob over to me. Rob was introverted, temperamental, and fickle-


    minded, which was the biggest reason that the Saunders Family gave up on him. However, your


    mother adopted him out of kindness, not to mention the Saunders Family''s agreement when they saw


    how much we cared about him. Because of that, Rob saw your mother as his savior who gave him a


    new life, and he had decided to live for her ever since, but on the other hand, the fact that I bullied your


    mom made me his target, which he vowed to torture¡­"


    Due to his poor health condition, the old man had to take a long while to finish his sentence before he


    went on to say, "It was only when I saw you that I finally understood why she wouldn''t agree to bear a


    child for me. She had been nning all along¡­ To have you as her heir while I was merely a pawn she


    had been using to rise to power." Tired and vulnerable, the older man pointed his finger ahead to show


    me the way. A few minutester, he continued to say, "I will not take any action against Rob, but the


    royal family of France will no longer be his haven!" He then coughed, pausing for a few seconds. "Rob


    had a pitiful childhood. Although he had someone to raise him, he didn''t feel the love he deserved. If


    that wasn''t bad enough for him, his mental illness only made the matter worse. After all, how much


    kindness can we expect from him, considering how he was abandoned by his own family?"


    It was only after hearing the older man''s words that I understood his kindness. At the same time, I


    continued to wheel him until I saw the elevator and heaved a sigh of relief. Upon stepping into the


    elevator, I noticed the older man was starting to sumb to his fatigue, hearing nothing else from him


    except silence.


    Soon, I wheeled him into the ward, where I saw Robert kneeling beside the bed while my mother was


    surrounded by doctors. The doctors are still treating her. Does that mean she is still alive? Why did


    Robert tell me that he had lost her?


    When Robert saw us, his eyes appeared to be soulless, as if he had lost someone whom he loved


    dearly. In the meantime, the man chuckled sincerely and uttered, "I love you, Sandra."


    As soon as hepleted his sentence, he closed his eyes and wentpletely silent. I quickly called


    out to the doctors to save him, but everyone turned a deaf ear.


    In the end, it was true that my mother was still alive as she was unconscious. Nevertheless, the doctor


    told me that her days were numbered. She doesn''t have much time left, so we''d suggest euthanasia


    because that is the best way to put her out of misery. Despite the doctor''s suggestion, Robert didn''t


    agree with that because he chose to believe that there was still a chance to save my mother.


    That''s right! We should always have faith as long as my mother is still breathing. I agreed with Robert,


    thinking we should wait until she woke up before deciding what to do next. Meanwhile, the gentleman


    passed away. Although the news about the death of in from France should have been shocking, no


    one from the pce seemed to care abou

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Chapter 276


    In the end, while my mother survived, Robert got up to his feet and walked up to me, gazing at the


    older man with a chuckle. "Well, I still have to host his funeral." For some reason, his smile and


    laughter sent chills down my spine.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nevertheless, I reminded him of in''s kindness. "He was once a part of your family, after all. He


    raised you, so have a little kindness and gratitude, would you?"


    Robert raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you saying I don''t have any of those two?"


    "Yes, I am. At least I don''t think you have them."


    Meanwhile, my phone in my handbag was still connected to a call from Shawn, which was the reason I


    was not afraid of Robert at all. However, despite his psychopathic tendencies, I didn''t think he wanted


    to hurt me because of his love for my mother. After all, I was another person he cared about the most


    besides my mother. Because of that, he kept my kidney by soaking them in some chemicals even


    though I couldn''t stomach that kind of disgusting behavior.


    Upon hearing my words, Robert was seen with his face darkened as he looked outside the window for


    a few moments. Then, he replied, "I can be kind, but only to those I care about. Ree, I hope you''ll see


    eye to eye with me one day, and when that happens, you''ll understand me even better."


    Understand you?! Without saying anything else, I walked up to my pale mother while questioning him,


    "Why did you lie to me that my mother was¡­"


    Robert pondered for a while. "I just wanted you to feel how it was like to lose someone you loved so


    that you''d care about your mother more. Ree, your mother loves you dearly, and I hope you''ll never


    forget that."


    "I''m well aware of that," I answered coldly.


    Soon, someone who seemed like a butler showed up and whispered something in Robert''s ear. Then,


    he looked up, announcing, "Shawn is here."


    That''s strange. He didn''t hide that from me. At the thought of that, I pursed my lips subconsciously, only


    to hear him say, "Go now. I''ll inform you when Mother wants to see you."


    "Can I stay with her?" I asked.


    "Ree, she doesn''t want you to be sad for her."


    ¡­


    Not long after that, Robert sent someone to escort me away from the mansion. When I arrived at the


    pce, I saw Shawn standing at the entrance with his arms folded, whereupon I immediately ran up to


    him and buried myself in his arms. "My heart. It hurts." Deep down, I was heartbroken for my mother,


    but still, I was grateful enough to have read that letter and understood her love.


    Shawn stroked my head but didn''t ask me about what had happened earlier. Soon, I buried myself in


    his arms, refusing to leave as he brought me to the car with his arms around me. After getting into the


    car, I said, "The reason Robert brought me all the way here was that he wanted to bring me closer to


    my mother." Guess what? He did it. At least, I no longer hated or med that ill woman for what


    happened to me subsequently. Instead, I thanked her for everything she had done for me.


    Shawn asked with a gentle voice, "And? What happened in the end?"


    "I finally felt the love from my mother."


    "I see. By the way, what made you sick, Ray?"


    Ew. Those kidneys¡­ I told Shawn everything I went through, whereupon he responded with a cial


    look and gave me his word. "I''ll take care of this matter for you."


    "I just couldn''t help but find them disgusting." I was overwhelmed by the disgusting feeling that surged


    at the thought of what I saw back there.


    In the meantime, Shawn continued to hug me in his arms, setting his gaze on my face with his eyes


    brightening up. Suddenly, I felt his lips pressing against mine, rubbing it repeatedly, but I quickly shoved


    him away and murmured to myself. "Not now." For some reason, he wasn''t disgusted by me, not to


    mention the fact that Joseph and the driver were also in the car. Because of that, I couldn''t help but feel


    awkward about his behavior of kissing me in public, although it was his first time kissing me in front of


    someone else.


    Noticing my embarrassment, Shawn gently rubbed my cheek with his fingertips and smiled in


    amusement. "I thought you were a thick-skinned little girl who wouldn''t feel shy at all."


    While I was speechless, Shawn looked down and nted his lips on mine once more. The next


    second, I wrapped my arms around his neck and indulged myself in our passionate kiss as my fingers


    slowly moved down to his waist. Feeling the warmth on my palms, Shawn cupped my face and pecked


    my forehead. "We''ll continue our fun when we get home." He spoke with a deep voice that was filled


    with desire, rendering me speechless at the same time.


    As soon as Shawn let go of me, I was left alone to fight my inner urges with my will. However, I was


    able to put the disgusting thought that was bothering me earlier behind my mind, thanks to him. At that


    moment, all I could think of was Shawn, but a few momentster, I began to realize he had done that


    on purpose, to help me take my mind off the troubling experience I just went through. Nevertheless, his


    method of helping me left me somewhat puzzled, making me wonder if he had begun to learn how to


    seduce me. After all, he knew I had a soft spot for his good looks and charm.


    ¡­


    Instead of leaving France in a helicopter, we flew away in a private jet in which I was alone with Shawn


    in the huge cabin. Besides the two of us, there was also a medium-sized bed that looked simply


    luxurious due to the silk bed sheet. Upon entering the jet, I rinsed my mouth and rested in Shawn''s


    arms while enjoying the beautiful view outside the window. Despite the boring view, I was somewhat


    happy, thinking it was probably because Shawn was by my side. Deep down, I reckoned I would


    always be happy as long as Shawn was by my side.


    Shawn fixed my hair around my ear with one hand while the other slipped underneath my shirt without


    me noticing it. When he felt the gauze, I was immediately caught in a trance not long before I heard him


    ask, "What''s this?"


    "It''s nothing." I gazed at him with a pale face.


    "Are you hurt?" he asked.


    "It''s nothing serious." I lied, refusing to let him know my condition.


    Meanwhile, Shawn raised his eyebrows and stared at me with his piercing gaze, as if he knew


    something and was waiting for me to confess. The next second, I buried myself in his arms while trying


    to brush him off. "It was an ident, okay? Just stop asking me about that, would you? You always get


    hurt as well, don''t you? Speaking of that, have you fully recovered from all of your wounds?"


    As I changed the subject, Shawn didn''t press on with his question but neither did he seem interested in


    talking with me again. Thus, I kissed his chin and gently called out to him by his name, only to be


    criticized with a cial gaze on his face. "Where are your manners?"


    Amused by Shawn''s response, I pressed on with my mischief. "What is it to you when people call out to


    you by your name? Every time I do that, you''d lecture me with a long face." When my question was met


    with his silence, I pushed it further and added, "Shawn. Shawn. Shawn. Hello, Shawn. Shawn. Here I


    am, shouting your name. So, what are you going to do about that? Do you know how handsome you


    are, Shawn?" Needless to say, my yfulness left the man speechless.


    Gazing at the man''s darkened gaze, I looked up and kissed his eyes before pecking his forehead. "I


    love you so much." While my words might have probably turned Shawn on, he suddenly carried me in


    his arms and put me on the bed. Then, I stared at him sentimentally, asking, "Is this your way of saying


    you want my ''love''?" Despite saying that, I knew I couldn''t please him because I just had my surgical


    treatment not long ago. However, I was still convinced that I could make him happy with some other


    alternative ways, such as a lovely cuddle and some kissing.


    While it was obvious that Shawn''s eyes were filled with overwhelming desire, I pinched his trouser legs


    with a smile and said, "I''m going to make you¡­" I paused and got up, leaning on the man''s body.


    At the same time, I whispered in his ear and said, "Lose your mind."

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Chapter 277


    I was a grown woman who had been married for three years before meeting Shawn, and I knew exactly


    how to appeal to men. While I didn''t want to use the experience that I learned from Nichs on Shawn,


    I wanted to make the man in front of me feel pleased from the bottom of his heart.


    Hence, even if I didn''t do anything with him, I still satisfied him immensely. He didn''t force me due to


    the wound on my abdomen either and held me in his arms afterward to soothe me. Suddenly, he


    melted into a tender puddle, and no matter what I said in his arms, he responded to me tenderly.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I suddenly grasped something about Shawn. It seemed that as long as his desires were met, he would


    be like a tamed lion, and regardless of how much I fooled around in his territory, he would indulge and


    pamper me. At this thought, my heart filled with delight, as if I had discovered some secret of his.


    It was noon when we arrived home and adapted to the time zone. Shawn and I traveled a few hours by


    car before arriving at the Brimstone Mountain vi, where Charles and an unfamiliar nanny were


    ying with the children in the courtyard. The two toddlers crawled around on the ground with small


    furry toys in their hands. As they were wearing the same clothes and looked alike, I couldn''t tell who


    was who for a while, but I felt my heart tremble slightly with fear, not daring to approach them.


    As I looked at their sweet faces, my eyes turned wet and I was unable to control my tears. However,


    Shawn saw my face andforted me pityingly, saying, "Don''t be afraid. Go and hold them."


    After he reached out and wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes, Charles hurriedly stood up when


    he noticed me approaching them and greeted me respectfully. "Miss."


    The nanny was clever and tactful, and she hurriedly picked one of the children up and handed him to


    me, exining with a smile, "You have to hold the young master like this, or he''d feel ufortable."


    The one in her arms was Skyler, my son. I held him in my arms with trembling hands, and my heart


    softened when he was in my arms. I suddenly understood what a mother felt; I wanted to give him


    everything I had¡ªincluding my life¡ªand didn''t want him to suffer in the slightest.


    With tears, I said, "Shawn."


    The man behind me answered, "Hmm?"


    "I love him."


    I loved him. I really, really loved him. Naturally, I loved River as well. I loved my two children as they


    were the continuation of my existence.


    Shawn''s arm that was wrapped around my shoulders gave me strength, and I couldn''t resist lowering


    my head to kiss Skyler''s cheek before handing him over to Shawn. Soon after, the nanny hurriedly


    transferred River into my arms. I couldn''t bear to put River down and held her for a long time, while


    Shawn was quite well-versed in carrying a child and was much better than my clumsy movements.


    Besides, Skyler was particrly obedient in his embrace, while River was more rambunctious. Hence, I


    had no choice but to exchange the toddler in my arms for his.


    As if the children were naturally afraid of Shawn, River, who had been making a fuss in my arms,


    instantly turned docile and obedient when she was in Shawn''s arms. With herrge eyes wide open,


    she subconsciously began asking for something. Though I wasn''t sure what she wanted, the nanny


    soon exined that she was hungry.


    Charles exined, "This is the nanny."


    At that, I said gratefully, "Thank you for taking care of my two children."


    The nanny carried River back to her room to feed her, while I carried Skyler upstairs and followed


    Shawn back to his room. After I ced the child on the bed, hey sprawled on top and held my finger,


    ying with it with a smile.


    I kept messing with the baby on the bed while Shawn sat on the edge of the bed and watched us. At


    length, he asked, "Are you having fun by ying with the baby?"


    I nodded and replied, "He''s my son."


    As Shawn fell silent, I raised my hand and pinched Skyler''s cheek. It was particrly smooth, and I


    pinched it some more, unable to let go of it as if I was addicted. It didn''t take long before the nanny


    brought River over to our room.


    I yed with the two children all afternoon, and the nanny took them away in the evening to feed them


    again. Once she was done, I carried them back to the room and yed with them for two hours, only


    letting go after they were asleep. Shawn even asked me deliberately, "Don''t you get bored?"


    I shook my head with a smile and denied it. "Nope."


    I went to the bathroom to wash up after the two children went to sleep, and it was only after I came out


    that I felt exhausted. I fell asleep not long after lying on the bed, ignoring Shawn, whom I had neglected


    all day.


    When I woke up in the morning, he was still lying beside me. I hurriedly got out of bed and washed up


    before putting on my slippers and heading downstairs. The two children had already been fed. I went


    over and held River, saying with a smile, "My little cub, Daddy is a sleepyhead, so let''s go upstairs and


    wake him up together, okay?"


    She couldn''t understand my words, but I still enjoyed talking to her.


    When I returned upstairs with River in my arms, I pushed the door open, only to find that Shawn had


    already woken up. After seeing the child in my arms, he frowned and asked in a maic voice, "Why


    are they awake at this hour?"


    "The nanny said that they''re hungry, and they''ll have to take a napter."


    Shawn hummed in reply, then rose and entered the bathroom. Meanwhile, Iy the baby on the bed,


    and soon after, the nanny brought Skyler to our room.


    After emerging from the bathroom and returning to the bed, Shawn stooped over and kissed me on the


    cheek habitually. I turned around and asked him curiously, "Why aren''t you kissing the children?"


    He smiled in reply and narrowed his eyes, then kissed me again on the cheek before getting up and


    changing out of his pajamas into something more casual in front of me. He had chosen a cream-


    colored sweater that looked exceptionally handsome on him.


    I didn''t admire the view for long and instead returned my attention to the two children. I spent the entire


    day with the two of them, and when I went to bed at night, Shawn asked me a question.


    "Do you want to keep the children by your side and raise them yourself?"


    "Of course, I do," I admitted.


    Besides, it was what I had always nned.


    However, his words drew me back to reality. "But we don''t have time to take care of the children."


    We both had our careers and didn''t have much time for our kids, but I certainly didn''t want to leave


    them in Brimstone Mountain. After all, there weren''t many people here and it wasn''t an ideal ce to


    raise children.


    Hearing that, I asked him worriedly, "What should we do, then?"


    Since Shawn raised this question, he must have thought of a solution. He raised his hand and


    habitually patted my cheek, his voice warm as he proposed, "How about Felix''s Vi?"

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Chapter 278


    The moment he brought up Felix''s Vi, I suddenly understood that he wanted to leave the two children


    in my parents'' care. I felt a little reluctant about this.


    He noticed the look of worry on my face and patiently exined, "Even if we take the children with us,


    only the nanny will have time to take care of them. It''ll be better to send them back to the vi. After all,


    your parents are lonely, and they have time to raise the children. They''d be happy to have their


    grandchildren around them too."


    I had hesitation written all over my face as Shawn stooped to meet my eyes. His voice was gentle as


    he proposed, "Babe, how about we settle down in Bryxton? That way, you can go back home every day


    to spend time with them as soon as you''re free, and it won''t be any different from raising the children


    yourself."


    Settling down in Bryxton¡­ But Shawn prefers Find. Still, he was willing to settle down in Bryxton for


    me. Besides, he had a good point. Neither of us had much time to take care of our children, so it was


    most fitting to leave them in the care of my parents. Moreover, they would be right under our noses,


    and we could take them home at night and take care of them ourselves, so the offer would give us the


    best of both worlds.


    Shawn was as gentle as amb when he suggested this, so I naively thought he was doing it for my


    sake, but I learned a long timeter that because I had been cing all my attention on the children for


    the past two days, he felt a twinge of dissent in his heart and decided that it wasn''t appropriate to keep


    the children around. Hence, he lowered his tone while gently and painstakingly persuading me to send


    the two children to Felix''s Vi, not wanting his share of love to be split up too much by the two


    children. At the very least, he wouldn''t bepletely ignored as he had been for the past two days.


    "All right. I''ll spend two more days with them before I send them to my parents. They''ll be happy to


    have two grandchildren at once."


    Shawn''s lips curled into a smile. "Okay. I''ll keep youpany."


    For the next two days, we stayed at Brimstone Mountain, then took the two children back down the


    mountain to Bryxton and arrived at Felix''s Vi not long after. My mother covered her mouth in shock


    when she saw the two children cradled in Shawn and Joseph''s arms, her eyes instantly flooding with


    tears.


    "Ree, are they my grandchildren?" Her voice was particrly cautious as she asked this question.


    I smiled and replied, "Yeah. I''ll exin things to you inside the house."


    After entering the vi, I told them everything about Nichs taking the children away, and my mother


    immediately had a change of heart about him. "I thought he was a good boy, and I thought it was a pity


    that you had divorced, but I didn''t expect him to be so cruel! What is he thinking when he took a


    mother''s child away?"


    At my mother''s words, my father frowned and said, "How is it a pity that they divorced? What are you


    saying in front of your future son-inw?"


    Coming to a realization, my mother hurriedly apologized, "I''m sorry."


    Shawn nodded and said politely, "It''s all right."


    He didn''t mind at all as he was clear that my mother didn''t harbor any ill intentions.


    We left the two children at Felix''s Vi, and before we departed, I instructed my mother, "The nanny


    has been taking care of the children, so you can ask her if you have any questions. I''lle back to


    visit you tomorrow during the day."


    My mother smiled happily and said, "Okay. You two can go ahead. Your dad and I will take good care of


    the babies, so don''t worry."


    I looked at the children and reluctantly left for Eldham with Shawn. Once we arrived, he went about his


    business while I returned to the Xenos'' Residence to deal with the affairs of the past two days. As I had


    taken over the Xenos Family, I had to personally handle the internal affairs and could no longer


    carelessly leave things to my assistant like before.


    It was raining at night. Shawn gave me a call and asked in a deep voice, "Are you at the office?"


    "Yeah, I''m waiting for you."


    He asked gently, "Are you tired?"


    "No, I''m just a little worn out thinking about traveling between Eldham and Bryxton every day from now


    on. I''m worried I won''tst long."


    Some things were easier said than done¡ªfor example, settling down in Bryxton when the Xenos


    Family''s headquarters were in Eldham. In addition, Shawn''s base of operations was in Europe.


    "Have Anthony send someone directly to you to bring you to Eldham whenever somethinges up.


    Eldham is just a few hours away from Bryxton, so it''s not too tedious to make a trip back and forth


    every day. If there''s an emergency, you can rush back to Eldham. You have me at your back if that isn''t


    enough."


    After a pause, Shawn''s gentle voice sounded. "Ray, the Xenos Family has a self-imposed survival


    mode. You should try to set it loose while being in control of the whole situation."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I asked curiously, "How do I set it loose?"


    Once, Shawn was in control of the Xenos Family while alsomanding power in Europe. Although it


    was on arge scale, he handled it with ease and was often on the move, rarely meddling in the affairs


    of the Xenos Family. Kevin had said that he liked living life in the fastne.


    "Be a good girl. I''ll tell you more about the Xenos Family when Ie hometer."


    Now, Shawn was able to say these things to me without any hesitation. He was always so flirtatious


    even when he wasn''t present.


    "Okay. Where are you?" I asked.


    "On the way to pick you up and take you to Bryxtonter."


    I hung up the phone and stared at the rainy night outside through the window. It was a beautiful sight,


    or it might be due to my good mood that everything seemed pleasant to the eyes at the moment.


    I turned around and left my office to look for Anthony, who was dealing with some work in his seat.


    When he saw me arriving, he hurriedly arose and greeted me, while I asked him with a smile, "What


    are you busy with?"


    "Some errands from thepany," he replied.


    I ryed Shawn''s words to him, and he pondered for a moment before agreeing. "It should be possible,


    but the Xenos Family has a branch office in Bryxton, so if you want to stay there, I can send Gary over


    so that you''ll have someone by your side to call on. However, I suggest that you return to the Xenos''


    Residence once every week. Back when Mr. Xenos was in charge of the family, despite not being


    involved in everything in his family, he alwayses back to thepany every once in a while, to


    make an appearance. On one hand, this is to intimidate his subordinates, and on the other hand, he


    could handle all of the family''s major affairs together. It''s a good way to manage the family."


    To manage things using such methods, the family had to be powerful in the first ce, or they couldn''t


    afford to be so capricious. Ultimately, it was due to the Xenos Family''s own capabilities that allowed me


    to be as free as I was now.


    I agreed. "Yeah, let''s go with that."


    "Miss, there''s one more thing I have to report to you."


    Hearing that, I asked dubiously, "What is it?"


    "We received an invitation from the royal family in France."


    "What invitation?"


    I had a feeling that things were not as simple as they seemed.


    "You''re invited to the Duke''s funeral."


    As the invitation to the funeral was sent directly to the Xenos Family in such a formal manner, it was


    clear that they were pressuring me to attend.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Chapter 279


    Naturally, what came after the Duke''s death was the issue of the heir. Seeing that there was an


    invitation from the royal family, I was certain that I was the heir in question. However, I had no interest


    in being a duke in France.


    "Put it aside for now," I said to Anthony.


    Despite having passed away for a few days, that old man hadn''t beenid to rest. I was sure the


    funeral would be dyed for a few days until I arrived in France. Nevertheless, I was sure Sandra was


    the one behind this invitation. After all, she had done it all for me. Perhaps the scales had fallen from


    her eyes.


    "Understood, Miss."


    "You can get back to work. I''ll be waiting for Shawn downstairs."


    "Be careful," said Anthony respectfully.


    Going downstairs in high spirits only to find that Shawn hadn''t arrived yet, I took out my phone and


    went through what was trending on Twitter while waiting for him. The topics were mostly fleeting trends


    though. None of them sparked my interest.


    Looking at Shawn''s Twitter profile, I saw that he had posted a tweet recently. It was that tweet he


    posted on the day of our engagement. The millions of likes were enough evidence of his poprity.


    Next, I went to that Master York''s Twitter profile to find that there were tweets posted daily.


    For example, one of his tweets read, ''Mr. Xenos loves little Renee babe so very much¡­''


    Even though he proimed it to be so, he had never brought a shred of evidence for it.


    Ultimately, he was just another fan online without any evidence of what he was posting. The fans


    probably only saw him as just another hardcore shipper.


    Not only that, but he would even conjure up his little scenarios, something resembling the following, for


    instance.


    ''On a certain day of a certain month of a certain year, the little Renee babe asked the handsome and


    aloof Mr. Xenos, who was beside her, "Shawn, what do you like about me?"''


    ''"What do you like about me?" Mr. Xenos threw the question back at her.''


    ''"I like that you''re handsome and rich."''


    ''"Is that all?" Mr. Xenos'' body stiffened.''


    ''As Little Renee babe still hadn''t realized the man''s tone had grown cold, she nodded and replied,


    "Yeah, and you''re fairly good at it."''


    ''"It?" Mr. Xenos asked with a frown.''


    ''"You do make things too intense."''


    ''Mr. Xenos was satisfied, as he thought that she wasplimenting his masculinity. He didn''t expect


    little Renee babe to look at him yfully and continue, "Intense in your jealousy, that is."''


    ''Mr. Xenos was speechless.''


    ''That''s it for today''s story.''


    Another example would be today''s story.


    ''Mr. Xenos said to his wife, "Babe, I still owe you a marriage proposal." Perhaps the very act of


    proposing was a grand affair in his eyes.''


    ''Smiling, little Renee babe asked, "Is that right? Am I that precious to you?"''


    ''Mr. Xenos said, "Yes, you are."''


    ''That''s it for today''s story.''


    Oh my god. It baffled me how he was posting such tweets daily, but I also found it freaking hrious


    that there were thousands of likes for them. Not only that but there were evenments urging him for


    updates on it.


    Then, I privately messaged Kevin. ''Kev, you''d better control yourself.''


    Coincidentally, he was online and replied with a rose emoji. ''Ray, I''ve hit a bit of a stumbling block.


    What do you think I should go with for tomorrow''s story session? I can''t stop the stories now that there


    are so many fans waiting for my updates!''


    Not only did he not recognize his own mistake, but he had the cheek to look to me for inspiration.


    After some thought, I replied, ''Let me think about it.''


    All in all, I had to admit that I enjoyed Kevin''s stories, albeit ever so slightly. I should finish reading them


    when I''m freeter.


    Kevin replied, ''Ray, you''re truly a great help. Please think up a few more ideas. I swear not to say a


    thing to Sunny, so let''s keep this a secret between us. I''ll definitely treat you to a luxurious meal when I


    be an inte celebrity with this.''


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn arrived as I was in the middle of chatting with Kevin. He then got out of the car and escorted me


    to it by holding the umbre the driver had handed him above me.


    I loved just how long and perfectly straight his legs were. Wait, no. I would say my favorite thing about


    him was the palm of his fair hand, especially his thin and long fingers. Looking at them always made


    me want to put them in my mouth, but I didn''t want to appear too improper.


    After I got into the car, I leaned against his shoulder, to which he dotingly stroked my head and asked


    warmly, "Tired?"


    "Yeah, I''m so sleepy," I answered.


    "You can take a little rest on myp."


    I nodded and obedientlyid my head on hisp.


    Shawn caressed my cheek and said, "Go ahead and take a nap. I''ll be here."


    Unfortunately, I didn''t get to have much rest as my phone rang not long after I had fallen asleep. It was


    Sandra who called me, saying that she wanted to meet me. Holding the phone to my ear, I agreed to


    her request. "Sure, but I won''t be attending the funeral. I''ll meet you in France in a few days."


    I was sure she would understand that I had just implied that I didn''t want to inherit the title of Duke.


    "Ree, this is my most sincere wish."


    "Apologies, but that is not mine."


    After hearing my answer, she raised her voice. "You epted the Xenos Family even though they


    didn''t belong to you. So, why can''t you ept what your mother has prepared for you when you have


    epted what your father gave you? Ree, is that man that much better than me? Why do you always


    reject my offer time after time?"


    I only stayed silent to her questions.


    After a brief silence, she begged me in a whisper, "Ree, I''m begging you. I only have very little time left.


    I must relinquish everything that I have to you before I go."


    I couldn''t find the words to say to her. I shouldn''t aggravate her due to her illness, but I honestly did not


    wish for anything from her. I was afraid that I would owe her even more at the end of it all. However,


    since she had built it all for my sake, it would be a fatal shock to her should I firmly refuse her.


    After thinking about it briefly, I said meekly, "I need some rest for now since I''ve just returned to


    Bryxton. You should finish up the funeral for the Duke for now. I''lle and meet you after a few days,


    so we can continue our discussion about itter. As for your illness¡­ you should take good care of


    yourself. Don''t overwork yourself nor be beside yourself with worries."


    "Ree, I''ll be waiting for you in the castle," she said.


    As I felt a sense of mncholy after ending the call with her, Shawn had his arms around me and tried


    to unravel my sadness. "She means well. I''m sure it is her greatest wish for you to ept her good


    intentions, so I doubt there''s any harm in doing so."


    "I just don''t know what to do." I sighed.


    Unable to decide on what I should do, I snuggled deeper into Shawn''s embrace when he decided for


    me. "ept it."


    "And, what''s your reason?" I asked, puzzled.


    "I more or less understand her current condition, and that her kidney had failed for your sake. You


    epting this kindness of hers would be doing her a favor." He paused briefly before he continued,


    "She has always been the mother who loved you so dearly. You even told me a few days ago how


    much she loved you. If that is the case, why not allow yourself to have a chance on this?"


    "A chance?" I asked.


    "A chance to return her love."

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Chapter 280


    A chance to return her love¡­


    Now that she was nearing the end, the only thing missing in her life was the love of a daughter, as I had


    never held such a feeling toward her in my life. It was true that I should love her. Thinking about it


    reasonably and emotionally, showing my love for her was what I should do.


    "Yeah, I''ll go over to France in a few days."


    ¡­


    Since I got back to Bryxtonte, I had not the energy to visit those two children, so I decided to return


    to the vi I bought near Felix Vi instead.


    When Shawn realized that I had a residence of my own nearby, he had a shocked look on his face. He


    teased, "Have you heard of the saying of how a crafty rabbit has three burrows?"


    Coincidentally, besides the Felix Vi, I happened to have three other residences in Bryxton. Rolling my


    eyes at him, I asked, "So? Are you going toe in?"


    Perhaps it was my tone, but Shawn frowned and looked as though he was about to admonish me for


    myck of respect. Thus, I immediately took his arm and dragged him along into my house before I


    mounted the first attack by being meek in my tone. "I''m so tired and hungry. Sunny, do you have


    anything you want to eat?"


    Seeing that I was being obedient, Shawn ignored my earlier tone and asked, "What do you want to


    eat?"


    "You," I said with a smile.


    He responded with silence.


    Shawn was a gentleman; as he took off his suit and went into the kitchen when we entered the vi, I


    went upstairs and changed into my white pajamas. With my phone in hand, I went back downstairs and


    stood by the kitchen door to watch the man getting busy in the kitchen. From what I saw, it seemed he


    had prepared some vegetable dishes and was even simmering oatmeal in a pot. Noticing that I was by


    the kitchen door, he heated some milk that he took from the fridge with a small pot and handed me a


    ss of it.


    The ss of milk in my hand felt just as warm as his heart was. Shawn was always willing to personally


    come into the kitchen to prepare my meals and would always dote on me lovingly without any


    comints. He was the perfect man. Compared to my past experience, the difference was just like day


    and night. How lucky I was to have met him in this life.


    I couldn''t help grinning from ear to ear. "I love you, Shawn."


    Although my love confession came out of the left field, Shawn remained cool andposed as he


    replied gently, "I know."


    With the ss of milk in my hand, I continued, "Then, do you love me?"


    Instead of answering, he turned his back on me and continued his kitchen preparations.


    Undeterred, I continued to ask, "Do you love me or not?"


    Putting away the vegetables he was done preparing into a basket, he asked warmly, "Ray, you''re just


    like a little girl who keeps asking the other if they love you. Are you not aware of whom this heart of


    mine belongs to?"


    In the past, this was something he would never have said. Never mind an exnation, he would only


    reply with his silence. Regardless, things were different now, as he even knew how to assure me. He


    had changed a lot in the past two years and finally knew that patience was needed when it came to


    dealing with a woman.


    A chonce to return her love¡­


    Now thot she wos neoring the end, the only thing missing in her life wos the love of o doughter, os I hod


    never held such o feeling toword her in my life. It wos true thot I should love her. Thinking obout it


    reosonobly ond emotionolly, showing my love for her wos whot I should do.


    "Yeoh, I''ll go over to Fronce in o few doys."


    ¡­


    Since I got bock to Bryxton lote, I hod not the energy to visit those two children, so I decided to return


    to the villo I bought neor Felix Villo insteod.


    When Shown reolized thot I hod o residence of my own neorby, he hod o shocked look on his foce. He


    teosed, "Hove you heord of the soying of how o crofty robbit hos three burrows?"


    Coincidentolly, besides the Felix Villo, I hoppened to hove three other residences in Bryxton. Rolling my


    eyes ot him, I osked, "So? Are you going toe in?"


    Perhops it wos my tone, but Shown frowned ond looked os though he wos obout to odmonish me for


    my lock of respect. Thus, I immediotely took his orm ond drogged him olong into my house before I


    mounted the first ottock by being meek in my tone. "I''m so tired ond hungry. Sunny, do you hove


    onything you wont to eot?"


    Seeing thot I wos being obedient, Shown ignored my eorlier tone ond osked, "Whot do you wont to


    eot?"


    "You," I soid with o smile.


    He responded with silence.


    Shown wos o gentlemon; os he took off his suit ond went into the kitchen when we entered the villo, I


    went upstoirs ond chonged into my white pojomos. With my phone in hond, I went bock downstoirs ond


    stood by the kitchen door to wotch the mon getting busy in the kitchen. From whot I sow, it seemed he


    hod prepored some vegetoble dishes ond wos even simmering ootmeol in o pot. Noticing thot I wos by


    the kitchen door, he heoted some milk thot he took from the fridge with o smoll pot ond honded me o


    gloss of it.


    The gloss of milk in my hond felt just os worm os his heort wos. Shown wos olwoys willing to personolly


    come into the kitchen to prepore my meols ond would olwoys dote on me lovingly without ony


    comploints. He wos the perfect mon. Compored to my post experience, the difference wos just like doy


    ond night. How lucky I wos to hove met him in this life.


    I couldn''t help grinning from eor to eor. "I love you, Shown."


    Although my love confessione out of the left field, Shown remoined cool ondposed os he


    replied gently, "I know."


    With the gloss of milk in my hond, I continued, "Then, do you love me?"


    Insteod of onswering, he turned his bock on me ond continued his kitchen preporotions.


    Undeterred, I continued to osk, "Do you love me or not?"


    Putting owoy the vegetobles he wos done preporing into o bosket, he osked wormly, "Roy, you''re just


    like o little girl who keeps osking the other if they love you. Are you not owore of whom this heort of


    mine belongs to?"


    In the post, this wos something he would never hove soid. Never mind on explonotion, he would only


    reply with his silence. Regordless, things were different now, os he even knew how to ossure me. He


    hod chonged o lot in the post two yeors ond finolly knew thot potience wos needed when ite to


    deoling with o womon.


    Smiling, I pursed my lips and said, "Naturally, you should know girls are insecure. They love hearing


    their man telling them how much they love them."


    Shawn chuckled. "Be a good girl and entertain yourself for a while. I''ll call youter when the food''s


    ready. Do you have anything else you want to eat?"


    "You," I said with a smile.


    Upon my answer, Shawn''s body stiffened. Then, he replied softly, "We have all the time in the world, so


    I''m sure you will have your chance to do so. You''d better not regret it by then."


    Looking at how attractive he was as he had me swooning over his words, I smiled like a giddy


    schoolgirl. "I look forward to that day."


    Then, I went to the living room with a ss of milk and turned on the television to find the trending


    drama being yed at the moment. Halfway through the show, I suddenly remembered about May, so I


    picked up my phone and sent her a message. ''How''s your injury? When are you nning toe back


    to Bryxton? I''ll be waiting for you here.''


    Since there wasn''t any reply from her, I was about to put my phone aside when I remembered that


    Kevin had asked me for some ideas for his storytelling sessions. Thus, I opened up Twitter and sent


    him a private message. ''What kind of style are you looking for?''


    As Kevin was currently online, his reply came the next moment. ''The sickeningly sweet type? Or


    perhaps, a wholesomely warm style? I think thetter''s a pretty good choice.''


    Considering that Kevin had only ever seen the cold and aloof side of Shawn, I was sure he had some


    interest in how thetter was acting at home. Regardless, I couldn''te up with any good stories for


    Kevin.


    Turning my gaze over to the kitchen to find the gentleman under a soft light, I secretly took a picture of


    him in joy. Initially, I wanted to send the picture I took to Kevin, but I was afraid that he would sell me


    out by telling Shawn that I was the one who took the picture and even thought up some of the stories


    for him. Hence, I sent the picture to the group chat instead.


    ''Oh my god! Is Shawn actually cooking? Is he actually cooking for his wife in the middle of the night? I


    never would have thought to see such a picture in my life,'' Kevin replied in surprise.


    Emma retorted in the group, ''Isn''t it obvious? If not for her sake, then are you saying it should be for


    your sake?''


    Seeing Emma''s reply, Diego intervened. ''Darling Emma.'' After a brief moment, his following message


    came. ''I envy Shawn for his married life. When do you think I''ll have a wife to love me as well?''


    Emma only replied with three dots.


    ''Is that really the Shawn I know? That said, he truly looks handsome here. Simply a man made in the


    image of the gods!'' Ian was equally surprised.


    Ian was being dramatic in his words.


    Then, he continued, ''Diego, you should wake up now. Never mind a wife, you don''t even have a proper


    woman in your life right now.''


    This time, it was Diego who replied with three dots.


    The photo I sent was Shawn in a white shirt. Since I had taken the photo from the side, his sharp


    features were clear to see. Basked under the soft light from the kitchen, he looked handsome and


    gentle in the photo. Not one of them had ever seen this side of Shawn.


    Smiling, I replied, ''It''s just a matter of time before Diego will get a nice wife himself. I''ll introduce


    someone beautiful to him when I have the time.''


    Diego''s heart had always been with Emma for the past two years. Yet, Emma¡­ seemed to be much


    fonder of Christopher instead.


    Just then, Ian asked Emma curiously, ''Emmie, you''re already an adult now. When will you have a


    boyfriend for us to meet?''


    Emma simply replied, ''I''m already married.''


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Emma''s reply stunned us all in the group chat into silence. Even Morgan, who was lurking in the group


    chat, was dumbfounded.


    ''With whom?'' Kevin was the first to ask.


    Emma answered, ''A very gentle man.''


    What came to my mind was only Christopher with her description of a very gentle man.


    As Diego remained silent, Ian asked, ''When was this?''


    ''A few days ago, in Irnd,'' Emma replied.


    Kevin''s message came next. ''You can''t get a divorce with a marriage in Irnd, but there is a


    contractual period. So, how many years did you sign up for?''


    ''A hundred years.''


    Once again, everyone in the group stopped replying as we were all stunned by the news. With how


    Diego wasn''t replying in the group, I guessed that he was heartbroken at the moment. Yet, not long


    after, he sent me a private message. ''Who is Emma married to?''


    I wasn''t sure who her marriage partner was, but the only person who came to mind was Christopher.


    After briefly thinking about it, I replied, ''Emma didn''t say anything to me, but I''m guessing it''s


    Christopher since she was always fond of him.''


    There was no reply from Diego.


    I knew he would be sad to read this, so I triedforting him. ''It''s going to be okay. You''ll meet


    someone better. I''m sorry I couldn''t be of much help to you.'' Not only did I fail to help him, but I was


    also partial to Christopher.


    With that, Diego stopped replying. The group chat fell into silence as well. There was not one message


    congratting Emma on her marriage.


    Suddenly, Emma sent another message to the group. ''I''ve always been prudent in my affairs and have


    never acted impulsively. Regardless of your blessings, I will walk beside that man for the rest of my life.''


    For the rest of her life, huh¡­ Even though she was still young, she knew very well what she wanted.


    She was just like me back then when I wanted to be married to Nichs. However, Christopher


    couldn''t be more different from Nichs.


    Christopher was fond of Emma as well. With how much older he was, I was sure he would dote on her,


    so I would wish for the two of them to have a happy married life.


    Next, I messaged Emma privately. ''Have you thought it through?''


    ''Thought what through?'' Emma asked.


    ''Whether Christopher is the person you love.''

 Chapter 281

Chapter 281


    Chapter 281


    waiting...on the way..


    waiting...on the way.. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Chapter 280


    A chance to return her love¡­


    Now that she was nearing the end, the only thing missing in her life was the love of a daughter, as I had


    never held such a feeling toward her in my life. It was true that I should love her. Thinking about it


    reasonably and emotionally, showing my love for her was what I should do.


    "Yeah, I''ll go over to France in a few days."


    ¡­


    Since I got back to Bryxtonte, I had not the energy to visit those two children, so I decided to return


    to the vi I bought near Felix Vi instead.


    When Shawn realized that I had a residence of my own nearby, he had a shocked look on his face. He


    teased, "Have you heard of the saying of how a crafty rabbit has three burrows?"


    Coincidentally, besides the Felix Vi, I happened to have three other residences in Bryxton. Rolling my


    eyes at him, I asked, "So? Are you going toe in?"


    Perhaps it was my tone, but Shawn frowned and looked as though he was about to admonish me for


    myck of respect. Thus, I immediately took his arm and dragged him along into my house before I


    mounted the first attack by being meek in my tone. "I''m so tired and hungry. Sunny, do you have


    anything you want to eat?"


    Seeing that I was being obedient, Shawn ignored my earlier tone and asked, "What do you want to


    eat?"


    "You," I said with a smile.


    He responded with silence.


    Shawn was a gentleman; as he took off his suit and went into the kitchen when we entered the vi, I


    went upstairs and changed into my white pajamas. With my phone in hand, I went back downstairs and


    stood by the kitchen door to watch the man getting busy in the kitchen. From what I saw, it seemed he


    had prepared some vegetable dishes and was even simmering oatmeal in a pot. Noticing that I was by


    the kitchen door, he heated some milk that he took from the fridge with a small pot and handed me a


    ss of it.


    The ss of milk in my hand felt just as warm as his heart was. Shawn was always willing to personally


    come into the kitchen to prepare my meals and would always dote on me lovingly without any


    comints. He was the perfect man. Compared to my past experience, the difference was just like day


    and night. How lucky I was to have met him in this life.


    I couldn''t help grinning from ear to ear. "I love you, Shawn."


    Although my love confession came out of the left field, Shawn remained cool andposed as he


    replied gently, "I know."


    With the ss of milk in my hand, I continued, "Then, do you love me?"


    Instead of answering, he turned his back on me and continued his kitchen preparations.


    Undeterred, I continued to ask, "Do you love me or not?"


    Putting away the vegetables he was done preparing into a basket, he asked warmly, "Ray, you''re just


    like a little girl who keeps asking the other if they love you. Are you not aware of whom this heart of


    mine belongs to?"


    In the past, this was something he would never have said. Never mind an exnation, he would only


    reply with his silence. Regardless, things were different now, as he even knew how to assure me. He


    had changed a lot in the past two years and finally knew that patience was needed when it came to


    dealing with a woman.


    Smiling, I pursed my lips and said, "Naturally, you should know girls are insecure. They love hearing


    their man telling them how much they love them."


    Shawn chuckled. "Be a good girl and entertain yourself for a while. I''ll call youter when the food''s


    ready. Do you have anything else you want to eat?"


    "You," I said with a smile.


    Upon my answer, Shawn''s body stiffened. Then, he replied softly, "We have all the time in the world, so


    I''m sure you will have your chance to do so. You''d better not regret it by then."


    Looking at how attractive he was as he had me swooning over his words, I smiled like a giddy


    schoolgirl. "I look forward to that day."


    Then, I went to the living room with a ss of milk and turned on the television to find the trending


    drama being yed at the moment. Halfway through the show, I suddenly remembered about May, so I


    picked up my phone and sent her a message. ''How''s your injury? When are you nning toe back


    to Bryxton? I''ll be waiting for you here.''


    Since there wasn''t any reply from her, I was about to put my phone aside when I remembered that


    Kevin had asked me for some ideas for his storytelling sessions. Thus, I opened up Twitter and sent


    him a private message. ''What kind of style are you looking for?''


    As Kevin was currently online, his reply came the next moment. ''The sickeningly sweet type? Or


    perhaps, a wholesomely warm style? I think thetter''s a pretty good choice.''


    Considering that Kevin had only ever seen the cold and aloof side of Shawn, I was sure he had some


    interest in how thetter was acting at home. Regardless, I couldn''te up with any good stories for


    Kevin.


    Turning my gaze over to the kitchen to find the gentleman under a soft light, I secretly took a picture of


    him in joy. Initially, I wanted to send the picture I took to Kevin, but I was afraid that he would sell me


    out by telling Shawn that I was the one who took the picture and even thought up some of the stories


    for him. Hence, I sent the picture to the group chat instead.


    ''Oh my god! Is Shawn actually cooking? Is he actually cooking for his wife in the middle of the night? I


    never would have thought to see such a picture in my life,'' Kevin replied in surprise.


    Emma retorted in the group, ''Isn''t it obvious? If not for her sake, then are you saying it should be for


    your sake?''


    Seeing Emma''s reply, Diego intervened. ''Darling Emma.'' After a brief moment, his following message


    came. ''I envy Shawn for his married life. When do you think I''ll have a wife to love me as well?''


    Emma only replied with three dots.


    ''Is that really the Shawn I know? That said, he truly looks handsome here. Simply a man made in the


    image of the gods!'' Ian was equally surprised.


    Ian was being dramatic in his words.


    Then, he continued, ''Diego, you should wake up now. Never mind a wife, you don''t even have a proper


    woman in your life right now.''


    This time, it was Diego who replied with three dots.


    The photo I sent was Shawn in a white shirt. Since I had taken the photo from the side, his sharp


    features were clear to see. Basked under the soft light from the kitchen, he looked handsome and


    gentle in the photo. Not one of them had ever seen this side of Shawn.


    Smiling, I replied, ''It''s just a matter of time before Diego will get a nice wife himself. I''ll introduce


    someone beautiful to him when I have the time.''


    Diego''s heart had always been with Emma for the past two years. Yet, Emma¡­ seemed to be much


    fonder of Christopher instead.


    Just then, Ian asked Emma curiously, ''Emmie, you''re already an adult now. When will you have a


    boyfriend for us to meet?''


    Emma simply replied, ''I''m already married.''


    Emma''s reply stunned us all in the group chat into silence. Even Morgan, who was lurking in the group


    chat, was dumbfounded.


    ''With whom?'' Kevin was the first to ask.


    Emma answered, ''A very gentle man.''


    What came to my mind was only Christopher with her description of a very gentle man.


    As Diego remained silent, Ian asked, ''When was this?''


    ''A few days ago, in Irnd,'' Emma replied.


    Kevin''s message came next. ''You can''t get a divorce with a marriage in Irnd, but there is a


    contractual period. So, how many years did you sign up for?''


    ''A hundred years.''


    Once again, everyone in the group stopped replying as we were all stunned by the news. With how


    Diego wasn''t replying in the group, I guessed that he was heartbroken at the moment. Yet, not long


    after, he sent me a private message. ''Who is Emma married to?''


    I wasn''t sure who her marriage partner was, but the only person who came to mind was Christopher.


    After briefly thinking about it, I replied, ''Emma didn''t say anything to me, but I''m guessing it''s


    Christopher since she was always fond of him.''


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    There was no reply from Diego.


    I knew he would be sad to read this, so I triedforting him. ''It''s going to be okay. You''ll meet


    someone better. I''m sorry I couldn''t be of much help to you.'' Not only did I fail to help him, but I was


    also partial to Christopher.


    With that, Diego stopped replying. The group chat fell into silence as well. There was not one message


    congratting Emma on her marriage.


    Suddenly, Emma sent another message to the group. ''I''ve always been prudent in my affairs and have


    never acted impulsively. Regardless of your blessings, I will walk beside that man for the rest of my life.''


    For the rest of her life, huh¡­ Even though she was still young, she knew very well what she wanted.


    She was just like me back then when I wanted to be married to Nichs. However, Christopher


    couldn''t be more different from Nichs.


    Christopher was fond of Emma as well. With how much older he was, I was sure he would dote on her,


    so I would wish for the two of them to have a happy married life.


    Next, I messaged Emma privately. ''Have you thought it through?''


    ''Thought what through?'' Emma asked.


    ''Whether Christopher is the person you love.''

 Chapter 283

Chapter 283


    Chapter 281


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    waiting...on the way..

 Chapter 284

Chapter 284


    Chapter 281


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    waiting...on the way..

 Chapter 285

Chapter 285


    Chapter 281


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    waiting...on the way..

 Chapter 286

Chapter 286


    Chapter 281


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    waiting...on the way..

 Chapter 287

Chapter 287


    Chapter 281


    waiting...on the way.. N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 288

Chapter 288


    Chapter 281


    waiting...on the way.. N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 289

Chapter 289


    Chapter 281


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    waiting...on the way..

 Chapter 290

Chapter 290


    Chapter 281


    waiting...on the way.. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 291

Chapter 291


    Chapter 281


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    waiting...on the way..

 Chapter 292

Chapter 292


    Chapter 281


    waiting...on the way.. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 293

Chapter 293


    Chapter 281


    waiting...on the way.. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 294

Chapter 294


    Chapter 281


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    waiting...on the way..

 Chapter 295

Chapter 295


    Chapter 281


    waiting...on the way.. N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 296

Chapter 296


    Chapter 281


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    waiting...on the way..

 Chapter 297

Chapter 297


    Chapter 281


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    waiting...on the way..

 Chapter 298

Chapter 298


    Chapter 281


    waiting...on the way.. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 299

Chapter 299


    Chapter 281


    waiting...on the way.. N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 300

Chapter 300


    Chapter 281


    waiting...on the way.. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 301

Chapter 301


    Chapter 281


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    waiting...on the way..

 Chapter 302

Chapter 302


    Chapter 281


    waiting...on the way.. N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 303

Chapter 303


    Chapter 281


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    waiting...on the way..

 Chapter 304

Chapter 304


    Chapter 281


    waiting...on the way.. N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 305

Chapter 305


    Chapter 281


    waiting...on the way.. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 306

Chapter 306


    Chapter 281


    waiting...on the way.. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 307

Chapter 307


    Chapter 281


    waiting...on the way.. N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Chapter 460


    The rain showed no signs of stopping. Ezekiel straightened slightly and responded to my question. "I''m


    not that great. I can''t guess everything urately, but I can obtain a pretty urate guess."


    What''s the difference between ''a pretty urate guess'' and ''an urate guess''?


    No wonder he always said that I did not trust him.


    It turns out that he already has an urate grasp of my thoughts.


    I did not question him about anything else, choosing instead to remain by his side quietly and wait for


    Gary''s arrival. During this period, I constantly checked on his condition at two-minute intervals. With the


    extent of his injuries, it would be difficult for him to survive this ordeal if rescue was dyed any longer.


    I took out my phone and turned the power on. Gary had sent a few messages to me. The gist of his


    messages indicated that he was nearby and would arrive soon.


    I sighed in relief when I read those messages. Then, I turned off my phone again.


    It might be out of curiosity, but I asked him a rather mundane question. "What would have happened if


    they had not attacked you back then?"


    Ezekiel was silent for a long time. It would seem that he couldn''te up with an answer to my


    question immediately. I turned toward him and saw that he was deep in thought. A long while passed


    before he spoke. "Perhaps, I might have been happy. I could have found the girl I loved, stayed by her


    side, and married her once she grew up."


    "Did they destroy your career and your love life?"


    He smiled gently. "My career is not important."


    I asked softly, "Do you yearn for love?"


    "I yearn for her."


    He really is a hopeless romantic.


    I sighed softly to myself. A few minutester, Gary finally arrived. He yelled out my name and hurriedly


    ran over to help Ezekiel.


    It was evident that he had been very worried about Ezekiel.


    I gave him instructions. "Bring him down the mountain."


    Ezekiel murmured vaguely in a hoarse voice, "Thank you, Ms. Felix."


    I shook my head and said nothing.


    I did not need his gratitude.


    After all, I was simply repaying him for his kindness.


    Gary asked, "President Felix, won''t youe with us?"


    "Yeah. I''ll head down the mountain in a bit."


    Due to Ezekiel''s severe injuries, Gary could not afford to dy the descent for even a single moment.


    He left two bodyguards behind for me and quickly departed with Ezekiel.


    It wasn''t until this moment that I realized something¡ªGary cared more about Ezekiel. In fact, he


    showed zero concern about my safety. I secretly heaved a sigh, feeling as though the fruits of mybor


    had stemmed from the seeds sown by others. I was just the caretaker who had taken good care of the


    fruits for many years!


    The thought left a bitter and ufortable feeling in my heart.


    Following Gary''s departure, I heaved another heavy sigh and finally stood up after several minutes. I


    was closely followed by a few unfamiliar bodyguards. Gary was certainly quite smart. He had sent my


    bodyguards away when he came up the mountain and left only his trusted bodyguards behind.


    I took off my raincoat and used an umbre during the descent, but I waspletely soaked after just


    a few steps. In the end, I stopped and put on my raincoat again.


    After walking for a few minutes, I was shocked to see the stern figure of a man standing on the other


    side of the forest. Fear crept into my heart.


    I inadvertently took a step back and called out, "Sunny."


    Has Shawn been waiting here all this time?


    Did he encounter Ezekiel, who was going down the mountain?


    When did he start waiting here?


    The sight of me stepping back in fear must have annoyed him. He did not respond to my greeting, but


    his deep eyes stared straight at me as though he was trying to prate my soul. More importantly, the


    look in his gaze conveyed his immense disappointment. He did not call my name. It seemed as though


    he couldn''t even be bothered to look at me. He simply turned around and strode away with Waylen.


    I hurriedly chased after him, but I didn''t dare say a word.


    I wouldn''t dare to speak at a time like this.


    What was I supposed to say? Was I supposed to tell him that I came here to save Ezekiel?


    That I came here to rescue the man he was trying to kill?


    I followed closely behind Shawn. Waylen was holding an umbre over Shawn''s head. Turning his


    head to the side, he sneaked a nce at me and gave me a wry smile.


    I pouted, feeling extremely upset.


    They did not stop to rest during the journey down the mountain. Due to my weak stamina, I could


    barely keep up with their pace. Nevertheless, I did not dare to stop for a rest.


    We arrived at the foot of the mountain one hourter.


    The rain stopped as soon as we came down the mountain.


    It was certainly quite strange.


    Shawn climbed into his ck Bentley. Meanwhile, I stood beside the car for a long time. It was Waylen


    who eventually called out to me, asking me to get in the car. However, I pondered for a moment and


    then shook my head. "You can leave first."


    If I stayed with Shawn under these circumstances, we were bound to get into a huge dispute.


    Besides, I knew the severity of the situation. Shawn was not in a state where I could coax andfort


    him with just a few words.


    Waylen looked troubled. "But..."


    At this moment, Shawn''s cold voice came from within the car. "Renee, I want to hear your exnation


    now. You''d better give me a satisfactory answer."


    Shawn rarely called me ''Renee''.


    Moreover, he had never made things difficult for me in public before.


    That was because he had always respected me. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It would seem that he was extremely angry this time.


    I opened the car door. When Waylen saw that the situation was not right, he quickly left with the driver.


    Only Shawn and I remained in the car.


    The atmosphere was extremely heavy.


    "I know you want Ezekiel dead."


    Shawn looked up at me. "Why did you help him?"


    "Because he..."


    His cold voice interrupted me. "Why would you rather go against your husband and help him? Do you


    know how much Alfred and I lost just to corner him here? Do you realize that we don''t even know


    whether Alfred is alive or dead right now? Do you understand the consequences of your actions?"


    I was struck speechless by his barrage of questions.


    There was no denying that I had wasted their efforts.


    I suddenly couldn''t tell him my reason.


    Because it was simply not good enough.


    It was not good enough for him to forgive me.


    I suddenly understood that my mistake was so serious that he didn''t even want to listen to my


    exnation. My actions hadpletely disappointed him.


    Nevertheless, I had to defend myself.


    "Sunny, I owe Ezekiel my life. He saved me back when I was in Syria. I had to repay him for that debt!"


    "Is that your reason?"


    His expression darkened, and he questioned my reasoning in an icy voice. "How do you know he was


    not the one who sent the assassins in the first ce?"


    I was stunned. "You knew about that incident?"


    "Do you take me for a fool? Do you really think I don''t know what happened to you in Syria? I never


    questioned you about the incident because I pampered and doted on you, but you have never been


    honest with me!"


    Shawn was absolutely livid. It was a side of him that I had never seen before.


    He shut his eyes and continued righteously, "You''ve always been thinking about how to conceal the


    truth from me. You''ve never even thought about being honest with me! Renee, I''ve told you clearly


    about the kind of man Ezekiel is. Did you think I was talking nonsense? Just like today... How will you


    make it up to me? How will you make it up to the missing Alfred?"


    He had never lost his temper with me before. I was so frightened that I took a step back. Then, I heard


    his tired voice entering my ears again. "Renee, you told me you''ve never felt a sense of security during


    the two years that we''ve been together. Because I''ve never given you a sense of security, you''ve


    always been short-tempered with me. However, there''s something I never told you either. I guess it has


    never crossed your mind before."


    I murmured, "What?"


    "When have you ever given me a sense of security?"

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Chapter 461


    Shawn''s car drove off into the distance. I stood helplessly alone by the road. I knew very well that I was


    the one to me this time, but I just wanted to follow my heart. I didn''t want to keep owing Ezekiel my


    life.


    It was true that Shawn was mad, but it was also true that I had repaid Ezekiel for saving my life. I knew


    that Shawn was furious and not thinking straight, and he would ignore me for the time being. When I


    thought of that, I felt extremely sad inside.


    It was especially so just now when he said that I had never given him a sense of security. It reminded


    me of what he said while he was half-conscious, back when we were in danger in Find.


    He said that he had always minded that person''s existence. He knew that there was no need to be


    bothered, but he was anyway. He said that he never thought a day woulde when someone like him


    would actually be jealous of someone else.


    I suddenly realized that he was talking about Nichs.


    Actually, I had never truly given him a sense of security. I was the one who kept asking him for it, and I


    was always the one who kept throwing tantrums.


    This side of Sunny saddened me greatly.


    Suddenly, I felt a strong ache in my heart.


    I stood where I was for a long time, and eventually, Gary appeared next to me. "President Felix, I''ve


    sent some men to escort Mr. Hastings away."


    No matter what, Ezekiel''s life was saved.


    I asked him sullenly, "Gary, what should I do?"


    "Everything has its pros and cons. You have followed your heart this time, President Felix, but you have


    broken Mr. Xenos''. Nothing in this world is perfect. As long as your conscience is clear, you will be


    fine."


    How could my conscience be clear?


    I had wronged Shawn.


    I had even caused Sir Larson a serious injury.


    Right now, Shawn, Sir Larson, Rudy, Robert, and Ezekiel were all wounded. None of them were


    unscathed.


    "I have wronged everyone," I said.


    "You were indeed in a difficult situation, President Felix."


    I turned around and walked to my car, then got in. Gary sat in the passenger seat, and when the car


    started, I said, "I feel horrible being caught between them, but it actually is something I should endure. I


    saved Ezekiel this time just to repay my debt, so we don''t owe each other anything in the future."


    Gary nodded and said, "Mr. Hastings asked me to thank you in his stead, President Felix. He said that


    you didn''t have to do it, but you still stood up for him."


    My impression of Ezekiel¡­


    How should I put it?


    He wasn''t a bad person.


    But Shawn and the others thought that Ezekiel was a destroyer.


    They were all wary of him returning to the top of the world.


    So, what type of person was Ezekiel, exactly?


    I had no answer to that question.


    Now, I didn''t even want to know the answer.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Because I only cared about Shawn.


    "Gary, I absolutely won''t help him again in the future."


    "Yes. Just do as you wish, President Felix," he said.


    "Gary, do you still want to stay by my side?"


    Gary froze. "What do you mean by this, President Felix?"


    "If you want to be my subordinate, you can proceed with ease of mind. I''ll allow you to contact him as


    long as you don''t betray or go against my principles. Other than that, you are not permitted to contact


    him in private."


    Gary understood what I meant right away. He said firmly, "I know what you mean now. Don''t worry,


    neither I nor Mr. Briar would betray our bosses."


    I raised my eyebrows in surprise. "Why?"


    He said, "Mr. Hastings doesn''t need us at all."


    Ezekiel didn''t need Gary and Waylen¡­


    Gary was my assistant, so he knew a lot about Xenos Solutions. Mr. Briar was Shawn''s assistant, so


    he knew all sorts of things about Shawn. If Ezekiel had both Gary and Mr. Briar, coupled with other


    pawns he had nted, he could easily snatch everything he used to own, and he could return to the


    top of the world in all glory.


    But Gary said that he didn''t need them.


    What did he mean by that?


    Could it be that Ezekiel never had this ambition in the first ce?


    Ezekiel had once told me that he just wanted to stay in Bryxton, and the attacks on him from Shawn


    and the others were forcing him into a corner.


    They were forcing him to choose between leaving and fighting back.


    "So, tell me, Ms. Felix. What should I do?"


    I once told him that he could do unto others the way others had done unto him.


    I stopped thinking about the problem that was Ezekiel and Shawn and the others. I simply asked,


    "Gary, how should I apologize to him?"


    "President Felix, I cannot help you in this department."


    "Hey, you''re adding fuel to the fire!"


    Gary grinned. "This is something you have to solve on your own, President Felix."


    "Never mind, forget it. I''m not feeling too good."


    I was especially annoyed at this moment.


    I didn''t return to Bryxton right away because Anthony told me that Shawn didn''t go back to Bryxton but


    somewhere else.


    The ce Anthony spoke of was Xenos Manor.


    Of course, I couldn''t just run up to Shawn and incur his wrath, so I found an inn in the old town near


    Xenos Manor.


    All the traveling I had done for the past two days drained all my energy. I slept for an entire day in the


    inn, but I only recovered a little bit of my energy. When I woke up, I took anticancer drugs and breakfast


    before deciding to meet Shawn.


    In the car, I felt a little ufortable. I especially hated being in cars, perhaps because I was sick of it


    from all the traveling.


    After half an hour on the road, I asked the driver to stop. I got out of the car and threw up violently, then


    took a long time to recover before I got back in the car to continue the journey.


    Before I even arrived at Xenos Manor, Anthony sent me another message, saying that Shawn had left


    for Eldham ten minutes ago.


    When I read the message, I got out of the car and threw up again.


    After I was done, I weakly sat on the steps to Xenos Manor. I waited to recover, my vision blurry as I


    said, "I don''t want to sit in a car anymore."


    Now, I was afraid every time I saw a car.


    Every second on the road was torture to me.


    Gary hastily said, "I''ll arrange for a private ne right away."


    I was now truly sick of riding cars, or just being on the road.


    I swore that as soon as I went back to Bryxton, I would settle down right away. I wouldn''t go to any


    other ce or f*ck around anymore.


    I was truly, truly sick of it all.


    It wasn''t just getting sick either; it was also fear that rose from the depths of my heart.


    Gary arranged for a private ne for me, and after I arrived in Eldham, I hastily made my way to


    Shawn''s apartment in the city center. It was the middle of the night by then.


    I stood at the door and knocked. There was no response.


    I knew he was inside, but he didn''t wee me in the least.


    I crouched down at the door, exhausted. It wasn''t until the next morning that I couldn''t take it anymore. I


    went downstairs and asked Gary to apany me to the hospital. After we arrived at the hospital, the


    doctor said that I had a high fever and a high possibility of depression.


    Depression?


    It was clearly my fault.


    What would I be depressed about?


    During the day, Iy on the sick bed and got a transfusion. For a moment, I forgot about wronging


    Shawn, and I slept until night when I finally woke up clear-headed.


    After waking up, I asked Anthony to check on Shawn''s whereabouts.


    Anthony sent me an address.


    It was thergest hostess club in Eldham.


    Had Shawn gone to find a hostess?


    No, I didn''t believe it. He wouldn''t do that!


    I instantly thought that the fever had messed with my mind.


    I asked Gary fearfully, "How long does it take to go there by car?"


    I was even scared to mention cars.


    "Around ten minutes, President Felix."


    "If I walk?" I asked.


    "Around an hour, perhaps?"


    "Then apany me for a walk."


    I got up and changed my clothes in the ward. As soon as I was done, I received a call from Amy. "I


    heard you''re in Eldham?"


    Only my own people knew that I was in Eldham.


    So where did Amy hear that from?


    I asked in exasperation, "You investigated me? Okay. You didn''t hear it from anyone."


    She smiled and said, "I just arrived in Eldham."


    I asked in shock, "What are you doing in Eldham?"

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Chapter 462


    "You know how I''ve been a little crazy about Troytely? He''s holding a concert in Eldham in two days.


    I''m here early to show him support."


    I sighed when I heard that. "You''ve spent a fortune on that man. How much more are you nning to


    waste on him? Aren''t you worried Ian would find out?"


    "It''s money from my secret stash. They won''t notice for the time being. Also, it''s not every day that I fall


    for a celebrity. Can''t you just let me have my fun?"


    "Whatever floats your boat, I guess. It''s your money anyway." As I walked out of the ward with Gary, I


    added, "It''s not hard for you to be a fangirl when you''re the head of the King Family, but don''t y with


    the boy''s feelings."


    "Pfft. I''m no yer," she scoffed.


    "Alright," I told her. "I have something to do. I''m hanging up."


    "Sure. I''lle to see you tomorrow."


    Amy was in urgent need of a boyfriend to get Ian off her back. It was obvious that her being a fangirl


    was just an excuse. Since she had set her sights on Troy, she had no qualms about spending a lot of


    money to attract his attention.


    After all, Troy would definitely grow curious about who rewarded him with such arge amount of


    money during the live stream. It was only a matter of time before he found out about Amy.


    That was a game for the youngsters; unfortunately, it was not something I would ever understand.


    I sometimes did envy her for her age.


    Speaking of which, what did I do when I was twenty years old?


    Ah. I married Nichs without hesitation. I wasn''t that much different from Amy, was I?


    After I hung up the phone, I handed it to Gary, who put it in my satchel for me. We then walked down


    the streets to the hostess club, and we arrived at the door in less than fifty minutes.


    The walk was exhausting, and Gary insisted I get in the car throughout the journey. However, I honestly


    felt like throwing up whenever I saw the car.


    Eldham was a prosperous city suitable for hardworking young men and women. As it was full of vigor,


    this city was better for the younger poption than Bryxton, and the nightlife here was vibrant.


    The hostess club Shawn went to was a grand and strict one.


    Gary and I were denied entry at first, and we had to reveal our identities before the bouncer hurriedly


    bowed and apologized as he led us in.


    After taking a few steps, a sturdy middle-aged man trotted over and respectfully began, "Ms. Felix! May


    I know what brings you here?"


    "Have you seen Shawn?" I asked him.


    There were only a few who knew that Shawn and I were married, but the fact that he was my fianc¨¦


    was something everyone was aware of.


    The manager looked at me like I was catching adultery in the act, and he didn''t dare tell me where


    Shawn was. "I-I haven''t seen him," he blurted out, which put a frown on my face.


    "Is he not here?"


    "N-No¡­."


    My face quickly turned cold as I asked again. "Are you sure?"


    He immediately started panicking. "Oh, Lord have mercy! I don''t want to make an enemy out of you or


    Mr. Xenos, Ms. Felix! Can you walk around, especially on the fourth floor, and pretend you''ve never


    bumped into me?"


    Shawn was on the fourth floor? Now, that was surprising.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I swiftly told the manager to leave before Gary and I entered the elevator to head to the fourth floor.


    Unlike downstairs, which was bustling, the corridor on the fourth floor was empty.


    I then saw a fat man walking in my direction. He had a fair and beautiful woman in his arms as he


    hummed with a smile, "Shawn is here today. I''ll have to suck up to himter."


    The woman asked in return, "Do you even need to curry anyone''s favor, hon?"


    "Well, Shawn isn''t just anyone."


    "It''s a pity that he has no interest in women." The woman sighed. "I heard from my girls that he kicked


    them out of the private room."


    "Which room is it? I''m going there now."


    "Room 407. He''s not alone. There are a few other Eldham''s young masters with him. Be careful not to


    let them get a hold of your weakness, hon."


    "Don''t worry. I know what I should do." The fat man suddenly turned to look at me. "Damn, she''s


    gorgeous! What a refreshing sight she is. Is she new?"


    The woman shifted her gaze which was thick with hatred for me when she heard that. "I don''t know her.


    She''s probably one of the young masters''panions. You should go to Shawn now, hon."


    The fat man left after hesitating for a second.


    It seemed like Shawn was more important to him than I was.


    As soon as the fat man left, the woman immediately started chewing me out. "You ill-bred b*tch. Are


    you aware of where you''re at?"


    When I didn''t answer her, she frowned again and asked, "Are you new here?"


    I was in casual clothes that made me lookpletely out of ce. She wasn''t wrong about me acting


    discourteous.


    Gary quickly started scolding the woman instead when he heard her. "Shut your trap! Are you sick of


    living or something? Even your manager was respectful to President Felix. Who the hell do you think


    you are? Now scram!"


    He had been in the upper ss for so long that even the air around him was unusually intimidating. The


    woman in front of us was already gawking at him with frightened eyes after he yelled at her.


    But she looked familiar¡­ She looked really familiar.


    After thinking about it for a good minute, I asked, "You''re Merlin''s ex-girlfriend, aren''t you?"


    I was beaten up by Merlin''s ex in Eldham before, and it was Shawn who rescued me. Seriously,


    enemies were bound to meet!


    "It''s you!" It took her no longer than a second to remember who I was.


    Instead, I started mocking her, "Wow, you''ve be a hostess now, huh? That fatty looks like he''s in


    his fifties or sixties. Is he your new wallet? And you were all affectionate when you went ''hon, hon''!"


    I was pretty good at insulting others, if I do say so myself.


    "Zip it! Isn''t Shawn your fianc¨¦? He''s here looking for other women! Do you really think he''s true to


    you?"


    Without faltering, I asked her with a smile, "But I heard you talk about how he kicked your friends out of


    his room."


    She immediately fell silent when I said that.


    After a long pause, she finallypromised. "You''re a rich littledy who''s also Shawn''s fianc¨¦e. I''m


    not going to quarrel with you. There''s no point in getting angry."


    Merlin''s ex¡ªI mean, this one specifically, was an unreasonable womanparable to a cannon that


    would go off anytime. She wouldn''t have started throwing hands at me without finding out the truth


    otherwise. Her temper wasn''t as fiery now, but she was the one who called me a b*tch, and yet she


    was also the one iming that she didn''t want to fight.


    She must be scared of the person who had my back.


    Bing a hostess must have taught her to exercise restraint.


    "Are you afraid?" I smiled.


    "Don''t get all cocky, Renee."


    "No can do. I won after all."


    Her face turned red from anger, and she turned around to leave.


    I scoffed and brought Gary to Room 407 after that. After debating outside the door for a while, I pushed


    the door to the private room open.


    The room was crowded, and the smell of alcohol filled the air.


    I had to look around for a bit before I found Shawn sitting in a corner. When I saw no women beside


    him, I quietly let out a sigh of relief.


    However, the front of his shirt was wide open. Judging from his pink cheeks and blurry eyes, he must


    have had one too many.


    I began to walk in his direction to coax him, but just as I stepped into the room, a certain fat man called


    out to me. "It''s you again! We met in the corridor earlier. Come now. Serve us!"


    It was the fat man from earlier!


    What a small world we lived in.


    I shed him a sweet smile. "Are you sure you want me to serve you?" I drawled.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Chapter 463


    Shawn wore a cold expression, a tint of red visible on his face. His eyes were unfocused as he closed


    them weakly. It was almost as if he didn''t care about my appearance before him. Gary called out to me


    softly from behind with a hint of concern in his eyes. When the fatty saw me responding to him, he


    quickly shifted aside. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up ande over."


    He lost his temper when he saw me standing still on my spot. I pressed my lips together, and a


    courageous thought surfaced in my mind when I saw the cor of Shawn''s shirt, which was spread


    open. I reached my hand up to unbutton my white shirt as I walked toward the fat guy. Right before I


    got to him, I turned around and walked in Shawn''s direction instead. Then, I parted my legs and sat on


    top of Shawn''s legs.


    "Are you messing with me?" The fatty was stunned for a while. Everyone present then were wealthy


    and influential figures in Bryxton, and they all eyed me with fear painted clearly on their faces. It


    seemed they had recognized who I was, but the fatty was still confused. He simply thought I had


    shamed him in public. "A b*tch will always be a b*tch," he hissed at me.


    Shawn opened his eyes and red at me. "Get off." I had never seen such coldness in the man''s eyes.


    Just then, I felt like I understood this man a little better¡ªI knew that I meant nothing to him from the


    moment he decided to stop acknowledging my existence. All the love, care, and tenderness he had for


    me disappeared in an instant and were reced by heartlessness and hostility. "Sunny," I whispered.


    "Get off," he growled. I hastily got off him, and the fatty seemed pleased when he saw Shawn barking


    at me. The fatty reached over and grabbed my wrist. "Stop trying for someone who''s out of your


    league. Why don''t youe with me instead? I''ll reward you if you make me feel good tonight."


    ng! Someone smashed a wine ss on the fatty''s head, and the fatty had just looked over to curse


    at the person when he saw a fist being sent directly toward his face. The fatty immediately bowed down


    to his knees to beg for forgiveness. "How did I offend you, President Xenos? Please forgive me. I''ll


    leave immediately." The fatty didn''t even have the guts to fight back! He was begging for mercy


    instead!


    Shawn sent a kick in the man''s direction, and the man could feel his head spinning after that. He was


    sprawled across the ground, but he didn''t have the strength to pick himself up. Since he couldn''t get


    up, the next best thing he could do was to y dead. Shawn ran his long fingers down to the cor of


    his white shirt to tidy himself before turning to look at me. "Don''t follow me," he ordered. Then, he


    turned and left the room.


    After he told me not to follow him, I didn''t know what to do apart from eyeing Gary helplessly.


    "President Felix," Gary uttered. He seemed just as helpless as well. I nced down to look at the fatty


    on the ground. He still doesn''t know what his mistake is. He probably thinks I''mughing at him. "You


    b*tch," he hissed as he motioned his hand as if he wanted to hit me.


    "I''m Mrs. Xenos," I uttered tly. He had raised his hand, but he then sent it toward himself to p his


    cheek. "I was too ignorant, Mrs. Xenos. Please forgive me!" he cried. I scoffed before I left the room.


    There was a long corridor down the fourth floor, so I could still see Shawn''s figure in the distance when


    I got out of the room. His footsteps were rather clumsy, and he looked as if he wasn''tpletely sober.


    This was the first time I had ever seen him getting drunk.


    I followed along behind Shawn, but I kept a distance from him. I felt rather bad myself¡ªI hadn''t


    expected such severe consequences this time, much less having him give me such a cold treatment. I


    must have really hurt him, I thought. This is the first time he''s throwing such a huge temper, the first


    time he''s voicing his dissatisfaction, and the first time he''s acting so coldly toward me. My heart ached


    just at the thought of this, and I felt the urge to cry.


    After he got out of the clubhouse, he didn''t take a cab. Instead, he walked by the river that ran down


    Eldham. I took my jacket and bag from Gary. "You can get off work now," I said. "Are you sure,


    President Felix?" Gary sounded somewhat hesitant.


    "You can''t do much, anyway," I replied. Gary thought that my words made sense, and he excused


    himself soon after. After he left, I hurried along after Shawn. I kept a distance of a few feet away from


    him. He was a determined man¡ªhe kept walking for nearly thirty minutes. My body started to feel tired


    by then. When I finally couldn''t take it any longer, I cried out for him in a weak voice, "I know it''s my


    fault, Sunny. Please don''t be mad."


    Shawn''s footsteps halted for a while. I stared at his back figure as I thought, He has such broad


    shoulders. I wish I could hug and kiss him, but I don''t dare to do it now.


    "I told you not to follow me," he stated icily.


    My head was spinning at that point. "I know. I know you don''t want me to follow you when you''re angry,


    but I want to be with you, and I don''t want you to be angry at me. I know I made a mistake, but I just¡­


    didn''t want to owe him anything. I know you guys didn''t have a good impression of Ezekiel, so I didn''t


    tell you about it. I figured that you''d still feel uneasy even if I told you the truth, so I¡ª"


    Shawn interrupted me out of frustration, "We don''t have a good impression of him¡­ Are you saying


    that you have a good impression of him? We think he has ulterior motives, but do you think his motives


    are pure? Renee, have you already decided that Ezekiel is a good person?"


    I froze for a moment. "Are you afraid of him, Sunny?"


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of." His face darkened.


    "I don''t think he''s a good or bad person, Sunny. So far, he hasn''t done anything to harm me. With


    Robert, Ezekiel only gave him a taste of his own medicine! Previously, Ezekiel promised me that he


    wouldn''t attack you guys as long as you guys didn''t attack him. He simply wants to stay in Bryxton


    because the girl he likes is in this town. He just wants to keep an eye on her and care for her. He once


    said that his beliefs mattered more than his business and even mentioned that he had intended to


    support you and Rudy back then. The indiscriminate attacks were just to protect¡ª"


    "Hah! The woman he likes is in Bryxton, huh?" Shawn''s face turned even sourer than before. "Yeah," I


    replied before biting my bottom lip. All of a sudden, he stared at me as if he had just understood


    something. There was a hint of sarcasm in his voice. "Did you say he promised not to attack us? What


    do you think made him promise that? Have you ever wondered, with that pea-brain of yours, why he''d


    promise such a thing?"


    My pea-brain?! I can''t believe he''s scolding me! I never expected him to do such a thing! I was


    speechless for a while, and Shawn probably realized how harsh he sounded after that. He sat by the


    riverbank as he tried to collect his thoughts before speaking to me, "Rudy and I realized how he had


    been trying to support us. After all, Ezekiel had offered us a lot of help in secret. However, this was all


    out of his own choice and effort. We never once treated him as one of us, so how could this be a


    betrayal? We had wanted to get rid of him this whole time. Back in the day, he was like a huge


    mountain standing in our way, and I had to get rid of his business if I wanted to be at the top of the


    hierarchy! There''s only one winner¡ªthis is a known fact. I don''t think I did anything wrong. Anyone can


    attack me if they wish to as well, and if I lost to them, fair and square, then I''d be more than willing to


    ept defeat. But Ezekiel is too petty and calctive¡ªhe keeps thinking that we betrayed him


    instead!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I finally understood the truth of what happened in the past after I hadbined both Ezekiel''s and


    Shawn''s stories together. Shawn was an ambitious man who had nned to defeat Ezekiel all along,


    while Ezekiel saw Shawn as one of his people. That was why Ezekiel saw this as a betrayal¡ªhe had


    assumed that Shawn wouldn''t do such a thing to him!


    I felt my body shivering as a breeze swept past us. "Well, I guess I have to meet him sometime soon,"


    Shawn uttered as he got to his feet. He was referring to Ezekiel.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Chapter 464


    Shawn''s figure seemed to waver before my eyes as the wind grew stronger. I was too afraid to get


    close to him after he had lost his temper with me earlier. I felt rather helpless as I stood in my spot, and


    my head spun more than before. He continued to walk along the river, but I no longer had the strength


    to go after him, so I sat down to rest. When he sensed that there wasn''t anyone following behind him,


    he turned around to shoot me a rather unpleasant re. "Follow me."


    Does this mean he forgives me? I don''t think he''ll forgive me so easily, though. Maybe he just can''t


    bring himself to be too cruel to me. I forced myself to my feet before I hurried after him. Shawn could


    tell I wasn''t my usual self, so he frowned as he questioned me, "Are you not feeling well?"


    "I had a high fever and just got out of the hospital. I got an IV drip for a day, so I feel better now. But the


    wind earlier was¡ª" Before I could finish my sentence, he threw his coat over me. Even though he still


    had the same cold look on his face, I could tell he was genuinely concerned about me, even if he was


    still angry. The fact that he had called me a pea-brain was enough to tell me how angry he was!


    Shawn turned his back toward me before bending down. "Help yourself up," he ordered. I obediently


    threw my arms over his shoulders before he lifted me into a piggyback. He didn''t say much along the


    way, but I held tightly onto him as I continued to apologize, "I''m sorry."


    He didn''t respond to me. "I''m really sorry for making you sad! I''ll never hide anything from you again,


    Shawn." He continued to stay silent even after that.


    "Do you think I''m stupid, Shawn?" I asked.


    "You''re getting all naggy again right after I show you a little bit of kindness. Do I think you''re stupid?


    Yes, but I find it hard to get mad at you sometimes. How could you be so infuriatingly innocent and


    sweet? Why are you always so simple-minded? I find it hard to exin some things to you, and it


    amuses and infuriates me at the same time. Forget it. You''re just dumb." Shawn''s words were filled


    with exasperation.


    "I''m sorry, Shawn. Maybe I''m too dumb," I replied. I had to go along with his words as I figured that was


    my best option. He continued to ignore me after that, and it took him about half an hour to carry me to


    the hospital. I received another IV drip that night, and I only saw Waylen when I woke up in the middle


    of the night. I was somewhat disappointed to see that Shawn was nowhere to be found.


    Waylen seemed rather dejected when he saw the disappointment on my face. "Don''t you want to see


    me, Mrs. Xenos?"


    "Is Shawn still angry at me?" I asked in a hopeful tone. "Well, he''s still angry, but he''s not going to


    make things hard for you, Mrs. Xenos. You need to give him some time to calm down," Waylen


    suggested. "Where did he go?" I asked.


    "He didn''t say much. He just left," he replied.


    "Okay, then," I muttered half-heartedly. I couldn''t fall asleep after that and only started feeling sleepy at


    the crack of dawn. However, Amy happened to call me right when I was about to sleep. "Where are


    you?" she asked.


    "What is it?" I asked in return.


    "I wanted toe to visit, just for fun," she replied. Since when did we get so close? I thought. "I''m sick


    and not in the mood to have fun right now," I replied.


    "What happened?" Amy asked with a hint of concern in her voice.


    "I have a persistent high fever. You enjoy yourself. Perhaps I can introduce you to a few friends of mine


    ¡ªthey''re some of my best buddies in Bryxton," I offered.


    "Sure. You can give me their contact numbers," Amy said.


    I was speechless for a while. She hadpletely ignored the fact that I had a persistent high fever. I


    ended up passing her contact to Merlin, who was confused when I first did so. ''What is this number


    about?'' he asked.


    ''This is my friend''s contact. It''s her first time in Bryxton, so I hope you can show her around,'' I


    exined.


    ''Okay. What do I get in return?'' Merlin asked. However, Ipletely ignored his text¡ªall I could think


    of then was Shawn. At that point, I still didn''t know he was meeting up with Ezekiel.


    ¡­


    Shawn had always been a terrifyingly smart man. He had managed to make a few guesses after his


    brief conversations with Renee. He stood in front of the hospital for a while after that¡ªhe was


    reminiscing all the history he had with Ezekiel. Shawn recalled the pleading look in Ezekiel''s eyes back


    then¡ªhe knew that Ezekiel had been begging him to show mercy. In the past, Shawn had never


    expected a man as powerful as Ezekiel would beg for his mercy, so he thought he was hallucinating at


    one point.


    After a while, Shawn strode into the hospital and took an elevator to the fifth floor. The corridor was


    empty when he got there, and he headed toward number 504. "He sure has guts," Shawnmented


    to himself. Ezekiel doesn''t have a single guard watching over him in the hospital. Isn''t he afraid that


    someone''s going to attack him? Or has he alreadye to some decision on his own? Hmph. A


    psychologist would thoroughly analyze a person''s inner processes, and someone as innocent as my


    wife would just let her guard down. She didn''t have her defenses up as he attacked her one time after


    another, and she wasn''t even aware that she had turned into one of his pawns in his game.


    Shawn found Ezekiel staring at the two bells that he wore on his wrist when Shawn first entered the


    room. In the past, Ezekiel had strung the two bells together with some cheap string, which was now


    reced by a silver chain. A string couldn''tst him that long. "It''s been a while." Shawn was the first to


    speak.


    Even though Ezekiel had been back in the country for a while, this was the first time they were meeting


    one another in person. Shawn hadn''t intended to meet him at all, but he felt like he had no choice after


    Renee got herself involved. Ezekiel tore his gaze away from the bells. "This is because of Renee,


    right? What do you want to talk about?" he asked.


    "My wife told me you''re not back in Bryxton to attack me." Shawn had intentionally referred to Renee


    as his wife, and Ezekiel immediately noticed the intention behind Shawn''s choice of words. However,


    Ezekiel chose to ignore it. "That''s what I said. Do you believe me?"


    Shawn didn''t care. "I only have one question."


    "Tell me what it is. I''ll tell you whatever I know, and I won''t lie. There''s no point lying to someone as


    smart as you, after all," Ezekiel replied.


    "Why did you help me back then?" Shawn asked with a frown. "Is it because you wanted out?" he


    continued after a pause. He figured Ezekiel might have wanted to stop being an internationally


    influential figure. Shawn had contemted this question for years but still couldn''t figure out what


    Ezekiel wanted to do.


    Ezekiel finally gave him an answer. "Yes."


    "Why?" Shawn asked. Deep down, he already knew the answer. Ezekiel suddenly shifted his gaze to


    look at the bells on his wrist once more. "One of these bells was made from gold while the other was


    made from silver. They''ve been with me for 14 years now, and I''ve always cherished them with all my


    heart. Do you know who gave them to me, Shawn?"


    Shawn was at a loss for words, but Ezekiel then continued with a name that Shawn had suspected in


    his mind. "It was a gift from Renee," Ezekiel said. My wife sure is good at making others fall for her,


    huh? Shawn thought to himself.


    "Back then, when Renee''s parents got involved in that air crash, she was left all alone in the huge


    Felix''s Vi. I knew she felt hopeless and sad, and I wanted to leave theplicated scene to head


    back to Bryxton just to be with her. I figured that I could watch her grow up before getting married to


    her," Ezekiel exined.


    "Then, we attacked you, and you could no longer head back to Bryxton for her. She got married to


    Nichs, and then she got married to me. Now, she''s my wife and the mother to my child. What about


    you? She had no idea about your intentions even after all these years," Shawn replied.


    "So, Shawn¡­ You took away everything that was supposed to be mine." Ezekiel made a heavy


    usation. Shawn had never once felt like he had stolen anything from anyone¡ªhe believed that he


    had fought for everything he owned, including his wife.


    "Whatever Renee chooses has got nothing to do with you, Ezekiel. There''s no point in you liking her¡ª


    she''s still mine in the end," Shawn uttered in a firm and haughty tone.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "All the best, then." Ezekiel chuckled.


    "I don''t feel any remorse over what happened back then, Ezekiel. You know how you got to that


    position in the past. I was just the next best candidate who came along! There''ll be someone who


    overtakes me someday, and I''m waiting for someone to surpass my abilities. I''d be open to you


    overtaking me, too, of course," Shawn uttered.


    "You''re still as domineering and conceited as ever. Aren''t you afraid to face your downfall someday?"


    Ezekiel said with augh.


    "Hah. I''m not as narrow-minded as you," Shawn rebuked.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    Chapter 465


    I stayed in the hospital untilter that evening, but Shawn didn''t show up at all. I felt somewhat


    disappointed¡­ No, ''disappointed'' wasn''t the right word¡ªI felt as if someone had punched me directly


    in my chest, shattering my heart and causing all my negative emotions to spill out of me. I had always


    trusted in love, but it was now turning its back on me and causing me agony. I couldn''t believe that


    someone as perfect as Shawn could hurt me so badly.


    I curled up in bed and sobbed to myself. My heart ached so badly that I felt like I was about to die. All


    the pain I experienced made me feel extremely helpless, and I ended up puking on the ground after I


    was struck by a wave of nausea. I had been puking a lot for the past few days. I was shocked, so I


    called the doctor. The doctor told me I was mentally unwell and suggested that I visit a psychiatrist. A


    psychiatrist? Why would he suggest I see a psychiatrist?


    I changed back into my clothes before I checked out of the hospital. I was flustered as I stood at the


    exit of the hospital. After calming myself down a little, I gave Merlin a call before I got the car keys from


    my bodyguard and drove away from the hospital. I had only driven for about 10 minutes when Merlin


    called me. "I found a contact. I''ll send it over to you," he said. "Why are you looking for a psychiatrist


    anyway?" he asked.


    "I have a friend who needs help," I exined.


    "You''re Mrs. Xenos. Can''t you find a psychiatrist on your own?" he teased. I ignored hisment and


    ended the call. Soon enough, I received a message from him. It was the address of the psychiatrist he


    had found. I drove over to the location and found myself in front of a vi. After some hesitation, I got


    out of my car and shuffled over to the front door before ringing the bell.


    Someone came to the door after a while. It was an olddy. "Whom are you looking for?" she asked. "Is


    Doctor Braithwhite here?" I asked. Merlin had told me the doctor''s name was Edward Braithwhite. "I''m


    sorry, but Doctor Braithwhite is not seeing visitors today," thedy replied.


    "I''m here for a consultation," I exined. "I''m sorry. He isn''t taking any patients today either," she


    replied again. I was speechless after that. She sure is a firm and heartless woman, I thought. After a


    while, I decided to reveal my identity. "I''m the head of the Xenos Family, Renee Felix," I stated.


    The woman''s expression froze for a while. "Hold on." She turned and walked back into the house.


    Soon enough, a man in a white coat and gold-rimmed sses walked out of the house. He had a


    pleasant-looking face, but I felt as if he could read my mind when he fixed his thoughtful gaze on me.


    He stuck his hands into his pockets as he spoke, "Have you not gotten enough resttely?"


    How did he know that?! "Yes," I replied after some hesitation.


    "And you have been feeling very depressed recently, too. Am I right?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you want me to treat you?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, I''m afraid I''m fully booked for theing weeks," he replied.


    I was speechless again. I had no idea what to say for a while. "What do I have to do to get an


    appointment with you?" I finally asked.


    "I can introduce you to my colleague." He pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose. "My colleague


    is a really impressive man, too."


    "Who is he?" I asked. The man then handed me a name card.


    "Your colleague is¡­ Ezekiel?" I asked.


    "Yeah. He''s an internationally renowned psychiatrist," Edward replied. I knew that Ezekiel had studied


    psychiatry, but I had no idea how famous he was¡­


    "Are you guys really good?" I asked Edward. He fixed his sses again as he asked, "What do you


    mean by that?"


    "Are you guys good at reading minds?" I asked.


    He went silent for a while before he let out augh. "Yes, and no. We''re trained to observe one''s body


    language. For example, I can tell you''re flustered and anxious on the inside. I can also tell you''re


    feeling hopeless and sad."


    I was certain then that Ezekiel had been observing my actions all along. For some reason, I felt as if he


    had been controlling me the whole time. After that, I drove off in search of another psychiatrist. The


    psychiatrist told me that my fluctuations in emotion were causing somatic symptoms, thus exining


    how nauseous I felt. He told me to take care of my health and to learn to let go of certain things. But¡­


    how am I supposed to do that?! It''s harder now that Shawn has left me and headed back to Bryxton, I


    thought.


    I didn''t return to the hospital that day. Instead, I went back to my apartment in Eldham. Dust piled up in


    the area as it had been a while since anyone had lived in that ce. I pulled my phone out and was


    about to call for a cleaner when I received a text from Amy. ''What sort of friend did you introduce to


    me? He keeps flirting with me, and I can''t handle it anymore. Where are you?''


    ''I''m in my apartment. Do you want toe over to help clean it up?'' I asked.


    ''I''lle right now!'' she replied. Since she wasing, I decided I wouldn''t need to hire a cleaner.


    Instead, I sat on the couch and tried to calm myself down. Amy finally showed up about 30 minutes


    after that. When I opened the door for her, I saw Merlin standing behind her.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked in puzzlement. He held up a bag that he had been carrying in his


    hand. "I''m here to help clean the ce up! Then, you can prepare some hotpot for me. I''m starving," he


    replied.


    During our New Year''s celebration two years ago, Emma, James, Christopher, and Merlin had all


    gathered at my ce for a hotpot dinner. I can''t believe that was two years ago. Time flies, I thought in


    silence. "Sure," I replied as I took the bag of food from him. Amy and I ended up preparing the food in


    the kitchen while Merlin started to clean the ce up.


    He lost his patience after just 10 minutes of cleaning up, so he gave James a call. James showed up at


    the apartment just 20 minutester, and Merlin dragged him along to clean the ce up together.


    I figured that I could invite Gary over since everyone else was already gathered at my ce. However,


    Gary didn''t show up on his own. He came with Ezekiel, who was badly hurt. I was furious when I saw


    Ezekiel, and I was angry at Gary for making his own decisions. However, I couldn''t chase Ezekiel out


    when he was already at my front door! "Come in," I uttered in a calm tone.


    "I''m sorry for bothering you, Ms. Felix," Ezekiel replied. He came over even though he knew that his


    presence would bother me. I pressed my lips together without saying much. Gary helped him over to


    rest on the couch, and Merlin walked over to greet them. "Is this your friend?" Merlin asked me. He was


    referring to Ezekiel, of course.


    "He''s Gary''s friend," I replied. I couldn''t consider myself Ezekiel''s friend. "It''s cool how your assistant


    can bring his friend over to your ce for a meal," Merlinmented.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Forget it. You guys can eat first. I''m still feeling rather nauseous, so I''m going to take a nap. You guys


    can leave whenever you want to. Goodnight." I decided to leave the hall just so that I could stay away


    from Ezekiel. I knew that Shawn didn''t want me to meet Ezekiel. So, I went to lie down in my room. I


    could hear Merlin''s voice from a distance. "Ree''s tired, so she went to get some rest. Let''s have a meal


    now, and we can y cards for a while before we call it a night."


    Iy in bed in a drowsy state. I couldn''t fall into a deep sleep, no matter how hard I tried. In the end, I


    pulled my phone out to scroll through the trending topics on Twitter. I found Troy''s name on the list.


    One of histest movies had premiered the night before, and he had a concert in two days. He was a


    role model¡ªhe was doing well in all of his jobs.


    However, that wasn''t the only reason his name was trending. He was trending mainly because he had


    followed an ount called ''ACuteLittleFairy''. This ount was newly registered on Twitter, and


    everyone was trying to guess whom the ount belonged to and why Troy had followed it. Some even


    suspected that it was another ount of his own.


    I checked the profile of the mysterious ount to see that this person had only posted two tweets. One


    of the tweets was a picture of the interior of a restaurant. Why does this restaurant look so familiar?!

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Chapter 466


    Amy immediately came to my mind when I clicked on the picture and saw May''s teahouse. Can it be¡­


    I was a hundred percent certain it was Amy.


    To think Troy followed Amy''s Twitter ount in secret!


    ''ACuteLittleFairy''¡­ I had to hand it to the young woman foring up with such a handle.


    With that, I checked out her second tweet. It was a few fantasy-looking pictures of water lilies with dew


    drops surrounded by mist, and above the pictures, she captioned, ''A dew-drinking, water lily-eating


    fairy.''


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I grinned foolishly in bed in response. Just then, a knock came at my door, and I answered it to find it


    was Ezekiel. "Yes?" I asked in stupefaction.


    "Are you hiding from me, Ms. Felix?"


    He was a psychiatrist, so lying to him would be pointless. "Yes. Shawn''s upset because I saved you."


    "He''s thrown a fit?" he asked calmly.


    To that, I nodded. "Yes, a major one."


    "Are you upset?" he asked.


    Even Edward could tell my horrible mood, so I wasn''t surprised if Ezekiel caught it too. Seeing that I


    sighed and said nothing, Ezekiel apologized. "Sorry."


    "It''s fine. I did it of my own free will."


    "I know. I''ll keep my distance and won''t put you in a tough spot anymore. I''ve onlye to say hi. I''ll


    leave right away." I wasn¡¯t used to Ezekiel behaving humbly, and it was as if he was an unwanted man


    who lived a sorrowful life.


    "You don''t have to do this. You''re not at fault."


    I had wanted to return the debt. Besides, he even had Gary tell me to leave. As far as I could


    remember, he always seemed to have my best interest at heart.


    "Sorry for showing up unannounced, Ms. Felix."


    "Don''t worry about it," I said.


    Out of the blue, he asked, "Are we friends?"


    Um¡­ How should I answer him?


    Seeing that I remained silent, Ezekiel curved his lips and turned around. Once again, I thought he was


    forlorn when I looked at his deste back.


    "Ezekiel." I called out to stop him from leaving, to which he turned his head a little and asked, "Yes?"


    "I believe you''re a good man, but I''m Shawn''s wife. So even if you''re a good man, we can never be


    friends."


    Besides, it didn''t matter if he was good or evil. He wasn''t in the wrong back then, and so wasn''t Shawn.


    Everyone just had different viewpoints.


    "Thank you for your trust, Ms. Felix."


    The noises outside continued even after Ezekiel left, and moments after I closed the door, a knock


    came again.


    I answered it to find it was Gary. "Why did you bring him over?" I asked.


    "President Felix, I feel sorry for Mr. Hastings."


    "So, you want me to feel the same?" I refuted with a frown, then asked after thinking, "Why me?"


    "Not everything is as simple as it seems on the surface, President."


    "Don''t beat around the bush, Reyes." I hit the roof, annoyed by the ambiguity in his ims. "Don''t go


    around thinking I¡¯ll condone your behavior forever."


    Meanwhile, Gary pursed his lips and remained silent.


    "Just go," I seethed before mming the door shut. The noise outside stopped abruptly, and James''


    voice came to my ears. "What''s up with her?"


    "I pissed President Felix off," Gary said with shame. "You guys continue. Mr. Hastings and I will make a


    move first."


    With that, I got up and moved to the floor-to-ceiling window. It was a long time before I finally saw Gary


    and Ezekiel downstairs, looking defeated.


    "Sorry," I mumbled.


    I knew I shouldn''t have thrown a fit, but I just couldn''t help myself.


    Never in a million years would I imagine my own man supporting an outsider.


    Just what kind of magic does Ezekiel have?


    Unable to draw a conclusion, I hit the sack.


    However, I had trouble falling asleep. During that time, I checked my phone a few times, but I never got


    anything from Shawn. No phone, no messages, nothing.


    And so, I began letting my seething anger take over before closing my eyes to sleep.


    I remained in Eldham the following days, and Amy would constantlye over to my ce despite her


    busy schedule of idolizing and splurging on a man.


    On the day of Troy''s concert, Amy insisted that I tag along. Since I didn''t have anything important to get


    to, I just let her be.


    We were sitting in the best seats in the entire ce. Hey, she was rich. Her bank ount allowed her


    to splurge.


    The atmosphere was crazy; the crowd had screamed continuously since Troy appeared. The young


    man looked excellent with wavy hair and a dashing outfit.


    Troy was apetent performer, and Amy was a talented fan, fangirling over the young man since he


    appeared.


    The young woman wore a headband with Troy''s name printed on it while holding a LED concert sign in


    her hands. She was truly the epitome of a fangirl. Then,e to think of it, it had only been days since


    she hopped on the bandwagon.


    There was a session halfway into the concert where Troy would interact with his fans, and the lucky


    one would be chosen via the spotlight.


    That was right. Amy was the lucky one.


    I wasn''t surprised. She was rich, after all.


    I wasn''t sure if I saw things, but I thought the performer smirked after his gaze followed the light and


    landed on Amy. "Hi, what''s your name?" His husky voice reverberated across the entire venue.


    "Hi, Troy. I''m Eevee, as in the Pok¨¦mon Eevee."


    At that, Troy beamed, looking like the boy next door. "I can sing you a song."


    "Am I supposed to pick a song?" Amy asked in bafflement.


    "Yes," Troy answered.


    "Any song?" Amy reiterated, to which Troy answered tenderly, "Yes."


    "''I Want to Be Your Boyfriend''."


    I was rendered speechless. That girl sure is bold!


    The crowd burst into a tumult as Troy recovered from his split-second stun. "Alright, Eevee. ''I Want to


    Be Your Boyfriend''."


    Who knew if it was a pun intended?


    Very quickly, the apaniment yed, and Troy sang the song Amy picked. He was a polished and


    talented young man, and indeed captivating.


    Amy, however, was desperately wanting to stop being single. She was setting up a trap, one to trap the


    innocent young man.


    ¡­


    After the concert ended, I followed Amy home. Meanwhile, she told me she would return to Bryxton on


    Troy''s flight the next day.


    "Are you still going to stay in Eldham?" she asked out of curiosity, to which I nodded. "I''ll head back to


    Bryxton after a few more days of recuperation."


    Mainly, Shawn hadn''t contacted me even until now, and I thought I was hallucinating when he carried


    me on his back that night, a hallucination of him already forgiven me.


    "Okay, I''m turning in, then."


    Amy went to the living room while I returned to my bedroom. As Iy down, I checked my phone, only


    to be filled with disappointment. Still nothing from Shawn.


    Just as I was about to fall asleep, I received a text from May. ''Alfred is seriously injured. I''ve been


    staying by his side these past few days, so I never got to ask you about this.''


    ''Alfred said you saved Mike.''


    Alfred isn''t happy about my decision either, is he?


    ''Yes, I owe it to him.''


    ''I''m sure you have your reasons.''


    May didn''t me me for Alfred''s injuries. Instead, she could see where I wasing from in this


    regard. So much so that she didn''t even ask for a reason.


    I sighed, then got another text from May. ''A stranger had been asking for Amy at the teahouse for the


    past few days. He looked familiar to me, so he might be one of Shawn''s units.''

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Chapter 467


    Ian immediately came to my mind.


    At that, I entered the Twitter trending page to find Troy''s song ''I Want to Be Your Boyfriend'' up on the


    list, along with a clip of Troy and Amy gazing into each other''s eyes.


    The young man fixed his gentle gaze on Amy the entire time he was singing.


    He was a gentle young man, and the brilliance in his gaze was one that people our age, people like


    Ian,cked.


    I was certain Amy was in seventh heaven, for one couldn''t help feeling electrified when he sang the


    song. What was more was that his good looks would make even Adonis jealous.


    The trending article would reach Ian.


    Amy''s time left in Bryxton was numbered.


    But Ian¡­ When the way he looked as he called me ''Ree'' and asked for my aid came to my mind, my


    heart pained for him. Deep down, I wanted him to get his way.


    With that, I returned to May¡¯s text message. ''That''s Amy''s brother, Ian. I just saw the trending article of


    Amy fulfilling every fangirl''s dream. She made a bold move.''


    ''I just saw it too. Honestly, I think this young man is a better match for Amy. The guy who came to the


    teahouse the past couple of days is too grim. He¡¯s not a good match for a young girl like Amy.''


    A chuckle escaped me. ''She''s just idolizing a celebrity. What is this cupidment you''re making?!''


    ''The girl has been asking me to introduce a guy to hertely, but I don''t have anyone suitable. Then, all


    of a sudden, she announced she was a fangirl. She''s the matriarch of the King Family, so it''s obvious


    she has found herself a suitor and is approaching him step by step.''


    May''s thoughts were just as much as mine.


    ''Yeah. You go back to looking after Alfred now.''


    After that, I texted Francesca, asking her to look after my twins when she returned home a few days


    later.


    ''How are you doing?'' she asked with worry.


    Nothing was wrong with me just yet, so Iforted her. ''I''m good. Don''t worry about it.''


    Then, my grandfather came to my mind, and I thought I should visit him when I have the time. He was


    quite a sad man for having lived alone for so many years.


    At that, I put my phone down andy back down.


    s, another sleepless night, and to make things worse, my mood was all over the ce.


    The following day, I made another trip to the hospital to take my IV drip. It was noon by the time I was


    done, and just as I was about to leave, I found Ezekiel sitting in a wheelchair in the garden downstairs.


    He was overlooking the sky at the horizon inly, seemingly deep in his own world, and it made him


    look forlorn.


    I always thought he was lonely, the kind of loneliness that came from deep within him.


    After a moment of hesitation, I went up behind him. "Are you doing better, Mr. Hastings? There''s


    something I''d like to consult you about, if you don''t mind."


    Startled, Ezekiel turned his head to me. "Ms. Felix."


    Never once did he refer to me as anything other than Ms. Felix.


    "Edward told me you''re an impressive psychiatrist. He refused to take a look at my condition, and I''d


    forgotten to seek other doctors. But since you''re here, I thought I could ask you about it. I''ve been


    feeling nauseous and would vomit from time to time. All in all, I''m doing very poorly. The doctor said it''s


    because I''ve been putting too much pressure on myself. Is that right?"


    "Are you upset, Ms. Felix?" Ezekiel asked.


    "Yes. Shawn has been giving me the silent treatmenttely."


    He hadn''t contacted me in the past few days. It was as though he had forgotten I was his wife.


    "Can he bear to give you the silent treatment?"


    Um¡­ That wasn''t exactly my point.


    "I have pissed him off."


    Ezekiel understood at once. "I''m the cause of it. Sorry. I''ve put you in a difficult situation. Shawn just


    cares too much about you."


    I never thought he would speak up for Shawn.


    "So, my mental health¡­" I asked.


    He asked me a few professional questions, which I answered so that he could make his diagnosis.


    "Your nausea and vomiting are due to depression. You''re okay if it onlysts for a short time, but if this


    drags on, your mental health will be jeopardized. So, I suggest that you stay positive, but that''s too


    vague. All in all, I''m the cause. I promise you I will nevere to you again."


    "You''re not at fault¡­" I said at once.


    Ezekiel was being too cautious and lowly.


    I froze for a second. Why would ''lowly''e to mind?


    "Sorry for putting you in a tough spot, Ms. Felix."


    Ezekiel''s gaze was as silent as still water, but I thought it was as profound as the ocean, which buried


    unfathomable pain and infinite loneliness.


    "Ezekiel, you''re in no wrong."


    No one was at fault. Not him, not me, and naturally, not Shawn.


    Our mindsets weren''t the problem either.


    The problemy in the three of us entangled together, and it wasn''t something anyone wanted to see.


    "Not everything is ck and white, Ms. Felix."


    I pursed my lips and said, "You''re empathetic."


    "I''m a psychiatrist. It''s part of the job." He never hid that fact from me, always telling me frankly he


    could analyze my deepest thoughts.


    I turned to walk away when he called out to me. "Ms. Felix."


    I looked over my shoulder and could only see the back of his head.


    "I don''t want to see you upset, so I will never make things difficult for you, no matter what. Naturally, I


    also hope you won''t argue with the mister because of me. If in the future¡­"


    He left his words hanging at that.


    If what?!


    "If?" I asked.


    "If, in the future, your husband and I be mortal enemies, I beseech that you stand by his side. No


    need to go against him for someone as unimportant as me. Whether I live or die, it has nothing to do


    with you."


    "Ezekiel." I was stunned.


    "From now on, just pretend we''ve never known each other."


    My heart skipped a beat and suddenly felt heavy, as though something was jammed inside.


    Men who study psychology sure are different. He can tackle my heart with ease. I marveled.


    I left at once, rushing back to the apartment to find Amy had already left.


    It had been very lively when she was around in thest few days. Now that she had left, the space felt


    empty, and so did my heart.


    Initially, it was Shawn who was mad at me, and I thought everything would be fine after he calmed


    down. Now, it was my turn to be mad at him when he gave me the silent treatment and disappointed


    me.


    He said I keep everything from him, but hadn''t he been doing the same as well?!


    We had agreed to go to Europe but in the end? Goldshore!


    Exasperated, Iy in bed and forced myself to sleep.


    I seemed to have dreamt another dream as I felt someone caressing my cheek. At that, I grabbed his


    hand and asked, "Who are you?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    What responded to me was maic ridicule. "What? Can you not make out your man anymore after


    parting with him for only a few days?"


    "Shawn!" I opened my eyes at once.


    Who else it''d be sitting at the edge of the bed if not Shawn?


    Seeing that I pulled a grim face and said nothing, he frowned, wondering, "Grouching?"


    I remained silent. At that, he lowered his head and kissed my forehead. "Let''s put it behind us, alrig

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Chapter 468


    Shawn said to put it behind us, but how? How could the matter beid to rest just like that?


    He was the type who would digest it himself ande around a few dayster. But what if a simr


    incident happened again? Was he going to give me the silent treatment again?


    At that, I bit my lip, then said, "I was wrong."


    Seeing that he responded to me with silence, tears welled up in my eyes as I retorted, "But you''re


    wrong too! How can you give me the silent treatment, Shawn Xenos?!"


    I called him by his full name.


    "I didn''t," he cooed.


    "You haven''t reached out to me for the past few days."


    "I had business to see to at Bryxton, and I didn''t want to bother you, knowing you''re sick. But I came


    rushing to Eldham as soon as I wrapped things up, didn''t I?" At that, he paused and caressed my


    cheeks with his fingers. "Sorry, I forgot women tend to let their imaginations run wild. You must''ve had a


    rough few days."


    Hearing that, I pursed my lips and bawled.


    Never one to ever want to see my cry, Shawn hurriedly pulled me into his arms and soothed me.


    However, I still felt sad, and my heart ached for him as well.


    "I was in the wrong. I''ve neglected your feelings." I sobbed. "You can be mad at me; you can reproach


    and even yell at me, but never give me the silent treatment! You make me feel devastated."


    Shawn sighed. "You''re such a fragile girl, babe."


    "I''m upset, Xenos," I announced, leading him to chuckle under his breath.


    "You''re being rude again."


    How can you still be in the mood to joke at this time?!


    At that, I deliberately behaved unreasonably, shouting, "Xenos, Xenos, Xenos, Xenos, Xenos, Xenos.


    So what if I call you Xenos? So what if I''m rude? What are you going to do about it?"


    He sealed my lips and said in a muffled voice, "There''s nothing I can do about you, is there? Be a good


    girl, babe, and don''t be mad at me anymore."


    It was as though someone gave me a serious blow in the heart when he said, ''be a good girl'', and I


    softened up at once, choking with sobs in his arms.


    "Actually, I''m really at fault." I sobbed.


    It was me who upset him in the first ce.


    "Yeah, I didn''t deal with it adequately either."


    Shawn stepped down as soon as he was given an out.


    "What time is it now?" I asked.


    "Just entered the evening. Hungry?"


    He sure knew me well.


    I nodded. "Hungry."


    He gave me a kiss on the lips and left the bedroom. I, on the other hand, wiped my tears away and put


    on a nightgown before heading out to find him cooking.


    At that, I leaned against the kitchen doorway and stared at him for a long while before asking, "How are


    your injuries? Have the scabs started forming?"


    "Yeah. No need to worry about them," he said.


    Shawn cooked up a very simple meal, and as I ate at the dining table, he poured himself a ss of red


    wine at the bar and drank leisurely.


    I noticed he had been drinking a lot moretely.


    At least, I would find him picking up a bottle himself.


    After finishing the first ss, he poured himself another, then paused when he took a gander at the


    empty bottles. "Is this your work of art?"


    "It''s Amy and James''."


    "They came over?"


    "Yeah, a couple of days ago. I didn''t drink, nor did I dare to. They drank a few sses, yed some


    poker, and headed off conscientiously."


    They even helped me clean the kitchen.


    At that, Shawn raised his chin to take a mouthful of red wine.


    The interior of the spacious apartment was European-styled with a massive window wall. The Eldham


    sunset shone in through the window, casting an amberyer on Shawn, making him look absolutely


    ravishing.


    He drank at the bar as I ate at the table, and I couldn''t help reminding him, "Stop drinking. Your injuries


    haven''t healedpletely."


    "Last one, Mrs. Xenos."


    Sure,st one. He poured himself one ss after another after that.


    Later, he unbuttoned his shirt when he started feeling warm.


    I hadn''t a clue how much he had drunk when he came slightly staggering in my direction and slumped


    onto the couch. "It''s warm in here," he said.


    At that, I got up to remove his shirt, only for him to grab my hand just as I freed one of his arms,


    mumbling, "Don''t move, or I can''t hold back."


    Hold back on what?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    It took me a second to register what he meant. "Scoundrel."


    A chuckle escaped him as he said, "I''m going to take a nap."


    With that, he shut his eyes while I removed his shoes and belt, hoping he would feel a little more


    comfortable.


    I naturally knew he was upset, or he wouldn''t drink this much. The question was what he was upset


    about. Had he met with trouble?


    "I didn''t mean to snub you, Mrs. Xenos," he mumbled out of the blue as I felt his forehead.


    "Hmm?" I quirked a brow.


    "I just love you too much."


    "But you''ve really made me sad," I said after a moment''s silence.


    "I''m sorry, babe¡­"


    It was a very precious apology.


    As I gave him a kiss on the corner of his lips, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at me with


    bewilderment. "You stole a kiss."


    How can he be so adorable?


    "I didn''t steal a kiss." I did it aboveboard.


    "Give it back to me."


    He had a pair of deep and good-looking corbones, and the way hey on the couch was absolutely


    alluring, not to mention the way he riveted his gorgeous eyes at me had me intoxicated.


    Drunken Shawn would be the death of me.


    I nced toward the bar and found the bottle of wine he had opened empty.


    He was still somewhat aware of his surroundings after drinking so much. At least he didn''t kick up a


    fuss.


    "How should I give it back to you?" I asked while leaning on his shoulder.


    "Close your eyes. I want to steal a kiss from you."


    I obliged, and suddenly, a cool breath with a hint of alcohol brushed against the corner of my lips. At


    that, I took a peek to find Shawn narrowing his eyes, saying, "What are you doing?"


    He sounded far too innocent!


    "What do you mean?" I asked in bafflement.


    "Why are you peeking at me?"


    "Because you''re handsome," I answered.


    "So? I''m not yours," he countered, to which I mumbled, "Whose are you then?"


    "My Mrs. Xenos," he answered after some thought.


    "Why did you steal a kiss from me then?"


    "You stole a kiss from me first," the man mumbled and went out cold the next second.


    I went to check the alcohol content of the wine to find that my dear husband had chosen one with a


    pretty high alcohol content.


    No wonder he''s drunk. But this side of Shawn looks so adorable! So child-like.


    With that, I went over to him and patted his face. "What is it?" He looked at me with lost and bleary


    eyes.


    "Who am I?" I asked, to which he said, "Mrs. Xenos."


    "Mrs. Xenos loves you."


    ¡­


    I was woken up by a ringtone in the morning. It was a call from May. It wasn''t anything important, really.


    It was just that Amy had tendered her resignation letter and would be returning to Europe to take over


    the family business.


    I had a feeling the Kings had given her an ultimatum, or it could be Ian as well.


    Later, I ended the call after exchanging a few simple words with May.


    Shawn wasn''t in the bedroom, so I went out to find him sitting on the couch, reading the newspaper


    impassively. His current lofty look was night and day to the adorable drunken man from the night


    before.


    "What time did you wake up?" I asked with a smile.


    "Just," he answered with his head turned to me.


    "You got drunkst night," I rted, causing him to narrow his eyes. "And?"


    I didn''t reveal it at once but went to him and leaned against his shoulder. "You were rambling nonsense


    last night, and I even caught it on camera. Do you want to take a look?

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Chapter 469


    "Really? I was drunk?"


    "Yeap, I have video proof."


    "I''ve never been drunk my whole life," he swore, denying it matter-of-factly.


    Oh, why did it never ur to me to record it and leave evidence?! That said, I was more concerned


    about his mood.


    No doubt he was troubled when he drankst night. But how should I get to know what was in his mind,


    and how should I have him speak his mind?


    "Pfft, yes, you haven''t, Sunny," I ridiculed and received a side-eyed nce from him in response.


    "Hungry?" I asked after giving him a peck on the cheek.


    "I''m yet to," he replied.


    "You sure talk posh, Xenos."


    And for that, I received another side-eyed nce from him. "Someone''s being rude again."


    "It''s not like it''s illegal for me tost-name my husband."


    To that, he smirked subtly and asked, "What''s for breakfast?"


    "I''ll make it. What would you like?"


    "Anything you make." He wasn''t particr about what he wanted for breakfast.


    Given how much wine he had drunk the night before, I was sure he was suffering from a hangover to a


    certain degree. With that, I made some oatmeal and boiled an egg for him while also making him honey


    water while I was at it.


    In no time, I went out and handed him the drink, which he took and took a baby sip after putting the


    newspaper down.


    "How is it?" I asked fawningly, only for him to mumble, "Too rich."


    At that, I took a sip with the ss still in his hand. "It''s just fine."


    "It''s too rich for me. I don''t eat anything sweet."


    Shawn never ate any kind of junk food, and he lived a strictly healthy lifestyle. His self-control was


    outrageously powerful.


    "But I made it for you." I made a moue.


    "It''s rich, but I can still ept it." With that, he took a big gulp.


    "You''re the best, Xenos," I said with a smile, causing him to frown. "Have you gotten hooked onst-


    naming me?"


    Bearding the lion in its den, I said, "Do you really hate it? But I like calling you Xenos. Xenos is my


    husband. Xenos is the father of my children. I love you, Xenos. I''m calling you Xenos, no matter what.


    You''re my man, and there''s nothing you can do about it."


    Feeling helpless, Shawn drooped his eyelids. "Honestly¡­ You''re the I''ll-do-exactly-what-you-tell-me-


    not-to type, babe."


    "Why do you not like people calling you Xenos?" I reiterated, to which he shook his head. "No one


    dares call me by myst name straight."


    "Well, I do. I''m not afraid of you."


    Shawn took another sip of the honey water, frowning still from the sweetness, then said in a deep,


    gentle voice, "Yeah, I''ve spoiled you rotten."


    "And that''s what you get for making me your wife." I sassed.


    Shawn smiled, hearing ''wife'', and he joshed, "Vexatious."


    With that, I trotted into the kitchen to find the oatmeal ready. Hence, I served Shawn a portion before


    peeling the egg next to him.


    "Did you sleep wellst night?" he asked while patting my head, delighted, seeing how tame I was.


    "Mm-hmm, I had a great night," I replied.


    My mood improved, for he was now by my side, and the negative energy I had been bottling up inside


    me was released. But what about his?


    No doubt he was mad, or he wouldn''t have drunk. It was just that he couldn''t argue too much with me.


    This was what pained me most about Shawn, who forgave me unconditionally.


    After he was done with his breakfast, I servilely cleaned up the pots and bowls and whatnot before


    getting changed to head back to Bryxton.


    Then, I found him in no hurry. He said we''d leave in the evening, so I asked why.


    "Stay a while here with me."


    "Alright, anything you say."


    With that, I hopped onto the couch andy in his arms while he stroked my hair, looking silently at the


    view outside the window.


    I caught the lonelinessced in his eyes but had no clue what was in his head.


    I parted my lips, but my words were stuck in my throat. I wanted to talk to him about saving Ezekiel, but


    at the same time, I didn''t want to worsen his mood.


    That said, this calm moment was perfect for us to open up.


    At that, I tugged at his shirt button and called out, "Sunny."


    "Yeah?" he answered me tenderly.


    "Have you been missing me?" I asked hesitantly.


    "Naturally," he said. The man sure was now good at coaxing.


    "That day, I saved Ezekiel¡ª"


    His stroking hand froze, and he interjected me impassively. "No need to say anything if it isn''t


    important, lest the mood is ruined."


    "Sunny, I don''t feel anything for him, not even sympathy. I just only want to return the debt. That''s all! It


    has urred to me that you''d be mad, but that''s why I didn''t want to tell you. I thought I could keep it in


    the dark forever, but now I know nothing slips by you."


    Of course, I didn''t forget to tter him. "You''re really amazing, Sunny. You have everything under your


    control. I sure am an idiot to think I can hide things from you. But I didn''t realize I''d upset you in the


    process."


    "Oh, so you know I''m upset?" Shawn rejoined.


    I hugged his waist at once. "I do. I''ve known you''re upset all along. I sure am heinous! I swear, from


    now on, I''ll only do as you say and will never hide anything from you again."


    The man finally looked better after hearing my vow, and he began stroking my hair again.


    Then, something seemed to have hit him, and he asked, "Who cut your hair?"


    I would be dead meat if I told Shawn the truth, no doubt about it!


    But, seeing how unwilling I was to talk about it, he reminded me inly, "Hadn''t you just sworn never to


    hide anything from me, Mrs. Xenos? Have you forgotten it in the blink of an eye?"


    "It''s¡­ E-Ezekiel."


    Shawn''s stroking hand froze again, and I knew at once he was jealous when I saw his grim face.


    Even if there was absolutely nothing between Ezekiel and me.


    Shawn was beyond possessive, and his jealous look was nothing fresh to me.


    "Sunny¡­" I called to him at once, leading him to look down at me with drooped eyelids. "Ezekiel


    Hastings?"


    His voice made me fearful. Still, I rted, "It happened when he kidnapped me in Syria. Later, I thought


    my hair was too long, so he cut it short for me."


    "Do I not know how to do that?" Shawn asked grimly.


    "Huh?" I was befuddled.


    "I can cut your hair for you."


    "You know how to cut hair?" I asked, havingpletely forgotten he was still mad at me.


    "I''m knowledgeable in everything," he answered grimly with a pause. "I know everything Hastings


    does."


    Can I take it that he''s bragging?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Oh, then, have you learned psychology?" I asked.


    I seemed to have asked a tricky question, but I didn''t mean anything. I wasn''t picking on him.


    I asked the question without thinking, merely thinking he was brilliant and excellent at reading a


    person''s mind.


    "I did," he replied.


    "How is it that you know everything?"


    Shawn overlooked the fact that Ezekiel cut my hair and recollected the past. "I had to learn many


    things to defend myself when I just left the Xenos Family and survived on my own. Reading a person''s


    mind became crucial. Not just me; Rudy studied it as well. It''s our basic skill, but what we''ve learned


    differs from someone like Ezekiel, who specializes in psychology. He''s imposing."


    "How impressive are we talking about?" I asked out of curiosity.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Chapter 470


    I had only recently found out Ezekiel was an impressive psychiatrist.


    Shawn ruffled my head and continued, "Ezekiel specializes in psychology, and when it''s applied to a


    certain degree, he can control a person''s mind with ease. Plus, he knows hypnosis. How should I put it


    to you? You''re bare naked in front of him¡ªfiguratively, of course. He can manipte your thoughts and


    even exploit your kindness."


    If Ezekiel had been using his expertise to manipte me during my interactions with himtely, I had


    nothing to say.


    But did he do it? It didn''t matter anymore, for we owed each other nothing now.


    "I never trusted Ezekiel," I answered Shawn seriously. "Of course, I don''t doubt him either; he hasn''t


    given me any reason to trust or doubt him, after all. To me, he''s just someone who saved my life once.


    Maybe you believe he sent those people, and let''s say that he did, so be it. Just take it that I was


    stupid. Either way, the debt has been paid. I have nothing to do with him anymore. I know you''re upset


    about him, but trust me, Sunny¡ªI will never upset you with other men again."


    Shawn finally smiled after hearing my promise. "I trust you."


    "Then, what else have you learned other than psychology?"


    I was very interested in a treasure like Shawn, for I still didn''t know much about him.


    He kneaded my cheek gently before going back to stroking my hair while I fiddled with his other hand,


    listening to his patient exnation. "There''s a lot. Psychology''s just one of them. People like us need to


    learn many things to defend ourselves."


    "For example?" I pressed on.


    "The most fundamental isbat. Learning anything will only be useless if I can fight. After getting the


    basic survival skill down, it''s finance and foreignnguages. Because I first lived in Find, I also had


    to learn Finnish and Swedish. Adding to that are economics, management science,puting, and


    more. I''ve learned too many things to cover it all in detail."


    As the past came to him, he added. "I learned most things in practical life, like the human heart and


    strategizing."


    Shawn and Rudy created their own world step by step, and what they had to go through was beyond


    my imagination.


    What about myself, then? Contrastingly, I was the lucky one.


    I was raised as a precious child in the Felix Family with a carefree childhood. Then, after my parents


    ''passed'', I had Gary to support me. I never had to worry about anything too difficult. Of course, I didn''t


    stay idle. I took up finance and management, butpared to Shawn, it was nothing.


    Even when the Felix Family was gone, the Xenos Family came to me. As such, I never seemed tock


    power.


    Marriage was the only rough patch in my life, but I''d thank the heavens for letting me meet Shawn.


    That said, I seemed to only ever demand and never thought of reflecting on my issues. I didn''t think


    that Shawn would be hurt and upset as well.


    After this incident, I would have to consider his feelings.


    Of course, I would consider his feelings in the past, but it was only now that I had a more profound


    insight into his thoughts.


    "My Sunny is the most incredible person in the world!"


    Shawn smiled at my sudden praise and said, "You sure know how to coax your way out. You''d shower


    me with sweet nothings every time you make a blunder."


    "I''ve failed you." I smiled apologetically.


    "And I ept your apology."


    He kissed the corner of my lips, and the next thing I knew, we were tossing around on the couch. In the


    blink of an eye, the sun had set.


    After expressing our love for each other hands-on, I draped a shirt over myself andy on the couch


    while looking at my finely dressed beloved, asking him, "Are we heading back to Bryxtonter?"


    "Yeah. The twins miss you."


    "I miss my little munchkins too."


    Also, I needed to visit Alfred. After all, I hadid all his efforts to waste.


    "One more thing¡­"


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "Nichs'' fianc¨¦e saved him the other day."


    "You know about that too?" I had to hand it to him.


    "Yeah, I bumped into them when I went down the mountain, and seeing that there was no grudge


    between us, I let them go. Then, Nichs'' fianc¨¦e suddenly said to me, ''Renee''s a woman who loves


    you very much''."


    At that, he silenced for a moment before asking, "Why would she say that?"


    I refused Aria''s request to save Nichs that day. No doubt she had gotten an answer.


    As such, I told Shawn honestly, "I refused her request to save Nichs that day. She probably thinks I


    was worried you''d get the wrong idea, so she''s convinced I love you very much and in turn, helped me


    confess my love for you."


    "So why did you refuse to help Nichs?"


    "She told you. I was worried you''d get the wrong idea." With that, I fluentlyplimented, "I mean,


    Shawn Xenos is a big, jealous mess. I can''t have him get the wrong idea, or I''d be the one suffering."


    Shawn was rendered speechless.


    ¡­


    That day, that rain at Goldshore¡­


    Aria had always believed she could calmly consider all concerns, but never had she thought she would


    rush to Goldshore impetuously for a devoted, divorced man.


    Although it was raining on the mountain, Aria still braved the rain and climbed up. She knew nothing


    woulde of her going up there, but the woman''s thought was simple¡ªshe just wanted to stay by his


    side.


    Atst, she found the gravely injured Nichs. However, she didn''t get close to him and instead


    watched his situation from a distance away, ready to help him if he needed any.


    Later, when they retreated, Nichs got separated from the troop. Thus, Aria helped him down the


    mountain at once. During that time, Nichs said nothing.


    Midway, they ran into Shawn, who had been standing by at the forked road.


    "Will we live?" She gazed fearlessly at him.


    Shawn nced at the moribund Nichs. He wanted to kill the nearly dying man once and for all, but


    deep down, he still took Renee''s feelings into ount. This was her ex-husband, after all. They


    somewhat had a connection with each other.


    With that, he hummed inly and moved aside.


    Aria pursed her lips and thought for a second before mentioning, "What''s between them is already in


    the past. Renee''s a woman who loves you very much."


    Shawn remained silent. Some things she didn''t need to tell him, for he knew it all this while.


    A little while after Aria helped Nichs down the mountain, Nichs finally had the strength to speak,


    having regained most of his consciousness.


    "Why did youe and look for me?" he asked politely.


    Renee was the wife his father bestowed him, but he never gave her the warmth of a husband.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Aria, too, was the wife his father bestowed him, but he wouldn''t treat her cruelly as he had been toward


    Renee. He would never bully another innocent woman again.


    "Nichs Forger, I don''t know if you remember you saved a little girl many years ago. You saved her


    from the despair that was the Yates Family. Maybe you''ve forgotten, but I never did."


    Many years ago, when she kneeled in the yard of the Yates Residence while receiving her punishment,


    Nichs stepped in and saved her from her elders.


    In fact, he even gave her all his Christmas money. At the time, he was adored by all the elders, so he


    would receive a lot of Christmas money, which totaled up to a little over a hundred thousand.


    That said, he gave it all away to this little girl just like that, and the money helped her get into a school


    and even into a college.


    The old Aria was beyond lowly, but no one knew anything about that. Even Nichs couldn''t remember


    his one casual kindness that saved a little girl''s life.


    If Christopher was Renee''s only glimmer of light at that time, then Nichs was Aria''s. The two girls


    were both gazing at their glimmer of light.


    "Sorry, I don''t remember."


    "Yeah, it''s not a big deal anyway."

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    Chapter 471


    We returned to Bryxton at night. I had no idea how Shawn got wind that I was afraid of moving around


    in a car recently, but he had arranged a private jet for me.


    By the time we arrived at Bryxton and arrived home, the kids had fallen asleep. I stayed in their room


    for a while before returning to my bedroom. However, I missed them when they were not by my side.


    Seeing that, Shawn went over and brought the kids to our bedroom.


    He was a tall man with a broad chest, so he could carry both kids with ease. I always felt safe


    whenever he was with me. After he ced the kids in the middle of the bed, Iy down beside River


    and fiddled with her nose and eyshes.


    Seeing that I was enjoying myself, Shawn picked up his pajamas and entered the bathroom to take a


    shower. When he came out and realized I was still awake, he walked over and stroked my head before


    asking gently, "Aren''t you exhausted?"


    I shook my head. "We left them here for far too long."


    "Alright. I''ll do some work first." Shawn turned on hisptop and sat down on the bed. When I was


    finally tired, I headed into the bathroom.


    After I was done taking a shower, I saw that Shawn was still focused on his work. I went over and


    rested my chin on his shoulder. He was going through an email from Waylen that talked about the


    current situation at thepany. Then, he opened another email that contained the same information.


    Only then did I realize he had been keeping his guard up against Waylen.


    I asked doubtfully, "Don''t you feel tired doing this all the time?"


    I was sure he knew that he shouldn''t keep a person he couldn''t trust by his side. In that case, why


    didn''t he let Waylen go?


    "I don''t always do this; I only conduct random checks from time to time. Moreover, Waylen isn''t the only


    one I can rely on. Although he''s by my side most of the time, he mainly deals with my external affairs. I


    have another assistant who handles all internal affairs. He has just as much power as Waylen does.


    Furthermore, above them are Kevin, Diego, and Ian, so I''m not worried that thepany will rot from


    the inside. The reason I conduct random checks isn''t that I don''t trust Waylen; it''s just a habit. I do the


    same to other assistants as well. Kevin is the only person I can trust wholeheartedly."


    He turned off theptop and went on to say, "Kevin has been by my side for the longest time. Although


    he looks like a yful person, he''s very reliable. In fact, he''s more dependable than Diego and Ian."


    Kevin once told me that he prioritized his rtionship with Sunny over mine. I would be his enemy if I


    did anything that harmed Shawn''s interests. Conversely, he would regard me as his friend as long as I


    treated Shawn well.


    There was no denying Kevin was a straightforward person when it came to the people he hated or


    loved.


    "You have your own ways of managing thepany. I think it''s great, and I''ve learned something new


    tonight." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Shawn illustrated his point further. "For example, Anthony and Gary are keeping each other in check in


    the Xenos Family. This ensures that they won''t do anything behind your back."


    I sneered in secret. They''ve always been doing stuff behind my back! One of them helps Shawn while


    the other is on Ezekiel''s side.


    With that said, as long as they never crossed the line, I would turn a blind eye to it. Moreover, I knew


    that Shawn would never harm me, so I didn''t have to keep my guard up. On the other hand, I trusted


    Gary.


    After all, Gary had helped me a lot when I was still in the Felix Family back then. If not for him, I


    couldn''t have persevered until now. I didn''t expose the fact that Anthony had been working for Shawn


    in secret. With my head still on his shoulder, I asked, "Are you going to sleep now?"


    "Yes. I have to attend to some matters tomorrow."


    I asked curiously, "What sort of matters do you have?"


    "My wound has been irritated, so I have to get it treated tomorrow."


    Hearing that, I hurriedly lifted the quilt in an attempt to have a look at his wound. The instant I touched


    his pajamas, he took my hand. "I''m fine."


    "Oh, I''ve forgotten that you just took a shower."


    A smile appeared on Shawn''s lips. "I''m not a fool."


    I insisted on having a look at his wound. Left with no choice, he let me lift his shirt, and I saw that the


    bandage was filled with blood. I asked worriedly, "Why are you bleeding again?"


    Shawn flushed red. "I had some wine a while back."


    Hearing that, I red at him. "Who told you to drink?"


    "I''m sorry." He promptly apologized to me.


    I stopped making things difficult for him, but I felt sorry for him as I looked at his wound. "No, you have


    to get it treated now."


    There was a gentle smile on his face. "Why don''t you lend me a hand, babe?"


    I hurriedly looked for the medical toolkit and fished out some bandages. I also found some


    disinfectants. Then, I took off his shirt and carefully unwrapped his bandage. "Don''t you know that I''ll


    feel sorry when you''re in pain?"


    "I''m fine."


    This man will never tell me whenever he''s in pain. I let out a breath and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    "Are you worried about me, babe?"


    Isn''t it obvious? I couldn''t help glowering at him, then refuted, "Stop calling me babe. I don''t like it. It''s


    like calling out to a child."


    "But you''re like my child."


    I was rendered speechless. Despite that, I felt happy deep within.


    ¡­


    The next morning, I woke up earlier than Shawn did. With some difficulty, I carried the kids downstairs


    and passed them to the nanny. Then, I entered the kitchen to prepare breakfast.


    When Leon woke up and saw me in the kitchen, he was surprised. He came over and asked, "You''re


    finally back. What are you making?"


    "Sandwiches. Do you want some?" I asked.


    "Sure. Why not? I''d also like a ss of orange juice. There are some oranges in the fridge. Why don''t


    you squeeze them for me?"


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Go get them yourself."


    Leon snorted and brushed past me before taking out some oranges from the refrigerator. When he saw


    some strawberries as well, he said, "Francesca loves strawberries. She was the one who bought these


    strawberries. I think I''ll prepare some strawberry juice for her and Tammie. Would you like one?"


    "I''m good. I want to drink milk today. Why don''t you prepare a ss of orange juice for Shawn?"


    Hearing that, Leon started preparing the strawberry juice in the kitchen. When I was done preparing the


    sandwiches, I took a look at the oatmeal, which would be ready in ten minutes.


    Seeing that I had nothing to do, Leon told me to get some sses for him. When I ced the sses


    in front of him, he suddenly said in a small voice, "She has been secretly going to the hospital these


    days, Renee."


    I knew he was talking about Francesca. Shawn and I had thought about ways to help her, and a few


    doctors were ready to perform surgery on her in Bryxton. However, she didn''t want to get the operation


    done.


    A while ago, she told me it was because the sess rate was low. Indeed, the operation was


    extremely risky. Furthermore, we hadn''t found a suitable kidney for her.


    At that instant, I thought of Nichs. No, no, no. I can never drag Nichs into this. I can''t ask him to


    donate his kidney to Francesca. If I do that, I''ll never be done with him.


    The best we could do was to try and find another suitable kidney for her. Shawn and I had been racing


    against time. I hoped that Francesca could give us a bit more time and hang in there.


    There was no denying Leon loved Francesca, but he was the one who caused her to fall ill. I couldn''t


    imagine how guilty he felt. However, he was indeed in the wrong, so I wouldn''t side with him on this


    matter.


    I cated him by saying, "We''re all trying to help her. No one knows how things will turn out, but you


    should do your best to keep herpany." At the very least, I hoped that Francesca was happy.


    "She hasn''t forgiven me yet, though."

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Chapter 472


    "Why should she forgive you?" I knew I had hurt his feelings, but I was just telling the truth. He was the


    one who had hurt Francesca all along, after all.


    Leon''s face stiffened, then he lowered his head and continued preparing the juice. "I know, so I''ve


    never denied it."


    He then passed me a ss of orange juice. I took it and patted his shoulder, saying, "Everything will be


    alright, Leon. Look on the bright side; I''m sure she''ll forgive you someday."


    Leon pulled himself together. "Don''t worry about me. I know what to do. I promise I won''t hurt her


    again."


    As he cleaned the juicer, he went on to say, "Quinn was buried. It was ir and the others who chose


    the site and paid for it. I didn''t inform you when she was buried because I knew about the grudges


    between you two, and I know you''ve never been fond of her. After all that has happened, your mom


    knows that you hate her, so she didn''t ask where you were during the burial."


    He was calm at the mention of Quinn. "She¡­"


    Seeing that I never finished my sentence, Leon said, "Quinn meant no harm. She was just a little


    paranoid. It was for that reason that we were all hurt. I have to admit that her appearance derailed our


    lives, and I especially feel guilty because of what happened to Francesca. However, Quinn is gone for


    good, so it''s pointless to me her for anything. The police still haven''t managed to get to the truth. I


    suppose the case will be forgotten as time passes."


    I asked, "Do you want to get to the truth for her?"


    Leon shook his head. "Renee, anyone can help her get to the truth, but that person cannot be me." He


    had let Quinn go for good, and she had vanished from our lives.


    "You''re not wrong to think this way, Leon." Even if the truth was buried, it was none of our concern.


    Now, I wanted nothing to do with her.


    Leon then went on to prepare some strawberry juice. "We probably should stop talking about this. It''s


    unbearable for me to bring up such a topic."


    "Alright, then. I''ll be heading upstairs," I replied.


    Leon asked curiously, "Does he spend most of his time upstairs?"


    I knew he was talking about Shawn. "No, he''s usually outside."


    "I''ve never seen hime downstairs before, though."


    After giving it some thought, I replied, "There''s an exit at the end of the second floor. We rarely use it


    because it''s a little far away."


    Leon pursed his lips. "No wonder."


    While waiting for the oatmeal to be ready, I drank a ss of milk and had a sandwich. After that, I went


    upstairs with a ss of orange juice and a bowl of oatmeal. Shawn was already awake and tying his


    tie.


    I went over and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    "Yes. What have you prepared for me?"


    Shawn seemed to be interested in what I had prepared for him. I passed him a ss of orange juice.


    After taking a sip, he remarked, "It''s tasty. Is it freshly squeezed?"


    I nodded. "Yes. I''ve also prepared some oatmeal for you."


    He sat down and ate a bit of oatmeal and half of the sandwich. On the other hand, he gulped down the


    entirety of the orange juice. It was only then I found out it was his favorite drink.


    After breakfast, he was ready to go to work. I saw him off and kept the childrenpany in the vi. As


    Leon watched Shawn leave, he asked curiously, "I''ve rarely seen him carrying the kids."


    I exined, "He carried them yesterday."


    "I see. Alright, I''ll leave the house with Tammie and look for Francescater. She left the house pretty


    early on. I suppose she''s somewhere near."


    I asked, "Has she been avoiding you?"


    Leon didn''t deny it. "I think so."


    After all of them left, it was silent in the vi. I yed with the kids for a while longer before driving my


    car to Felix''s Vi.


    The instant I entered the living room, I saw my mother seated on the couch with a photo album in her


    hands. I took a seat beside her and asked with a smile, "Do you miss me, Mom?"


    My mother red at me. "Where have you been?"


    "I was attending to some matters in Eldham."


    All of a sudden, she appeared downcast. "I thought you''d forgotten about me."


    I hurriedly cated her, saying, "No way. What are you looking at?"


    "These are the photos from your childhood. I haven''t looked at them for years, so I wanted to go


    through them. In fact, I''ve almost forgotten about this photo album. Your dad found it in the attic today."


    I took a look and realized these photos had been taken when I was a young kid. Most of the photos


    were taken in the vi''s yard as well as an amusement park. I also saw some photos with Leon and


    Quinn in them. We were all young kids at that time, but everything changed as we grew up. It was no


    wonder my mother appeared sorrowful.


    As I turned the pages, I asked, "Where''s Dad?"


    "He''s exercising. I hurt his feelings when I said he was old a while back, so he has been exercising in


    the morning recently."


    I kept going through the photos until one of them caught my attention. It was a worn-out photo, but I


    could make out a few bracelets around my wrists with gold and silver bells dangling from them


    respectively.


    I took a closer look and realized they looked familiar to me. I asked, "When was this photo taken?"


    My mother took a nce and replied, "It was taken when you were ten years old. I remember it was in


    February."


    I pointed at the bells. "What are these?"


    "They were the birthday gifts we gave you when you were ten years old¡ªone gold bell and one silver


    bell. They were made from real gold and silver. In fact, your dad was the one who designed them. The


    word ''Felix'' was engraved on the gold bell and the word ''Renee'' was on the silver one. You had only


    been wearing them for two years before you gave them away. That''s a shame."


    I asked in shock, "I gave them away?"


    My mother had a pretty good memory. She exined, "Yes. When you were 12 years old, we saw that


    the bells were missing from your wrists when you came home one day. I asked you where the bells


    were, and you told me you gave them to a handsome boy. Your dad thought that you were silly."


    My body stiffened as if there was a stone pressing against my heart. My mother went on to say with a


    smile, "You were very little at that time, and it''s only natural that you remember nothing about it.


    Moreover, you only encountered him several times."


    I muttered, "How do you know, Mom?"


    "Quinn told me that you got to know a young boy in a nearby ce. I asked around and found out that


    he was a child adopted by our neighbors, but they moved out not long after they settled down. It''s only


    normal that you don''t remember anything."


    Ezekiel once told me that the girl he loved was married, and he had been secretly in love with her for


    many years.


    He also told me that he had thought about returning to Bryxton so that he could keep the girlpany


    as she grew up, but his hopes were crushed because of Shawn and Rudy.


    He even said that some people were not born to enjoy life, and that girl was his faith.


    What was faith? It was something one stuck to for life.


    I had always thought that the girl was blessed, for there was someone who would protect her for all her


    life. However, it wasn''t until this moment that I realized that girl was me.


    Ezekiel had sent Gary to my side to help me out. I was the one he wanted to protect all his life.


    As I recalled the bells, I quickly fished out my phone from my bag and called Ezekiel. Gary gave me his


    number at the bottom of the mountain back then. I never dialed it, so I was certain Ezekiel had no idea I


    was the one calling him.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    However, the instant the call was connected, he said gently, "Ms. Felix?"


    For some reason, he never called me by my name. I choked while calling out, "Ezekiel."


    Realizing that something was amiss, he asked, "What''s wrong, Ms. Felix?"


    "Are there some words engraved on the bells?" At that instant, he knew I had found out the truth and


    the secret he had been hiding from me.


    He replied softly, "Don''t worry about it, Ms. Felix. I''m just a passerby in your life. You didn''t remember


    me back then, so you don''t have to feel sorry for me now. I''m doing all of this for you willingly, so you


    don''t have to feel pressured. It''s not worth it."


    He was trying to protect my feelings even at this point, so I decided to let him be. "Thanks, Ezekiel."

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Chapter 473


    I had no idea how I left Felix''s Vi. My heart felt heavy, for Ezekiel''s love for me was almost


    unbearable. I knew the pain of being secretly in love with someone, for that was what I had been doing


    for nine years in the past.


    Ezekiel¡­ I shook my head to cast the thought away. Then, I drove to the teahouse, but May was


    nowhere in sight. Seeing that Amy was preparing tea, I went over and asked, "Where''s your boss?"


    "She''s keeping her husbandpany at the hospital."


    I said in a small voice, "I hear that you''ve decided to go home."


    "Yes, I''m leaving this Saturday," she replied.


    "Will youe back to Bryxton again?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    A smile yed on her lips. "Sure. I''lle back when I marry a man from Bryxton. However, I don''t


    even have a boyfriend now, so that will be difficult."


    I rolled my eyes at her. "Come back and visit us when you have the time."


    "Okay. It has been two years since I left home, so I''m supposed to go back now. I will sneak out and


    return if I ever get the chance."


    Amy was still a young woman, so her family members could tolerate her for being willful. Moreover,


    after she snuck out of the house previously, I believed they wouldn''t dare to upset her again.


    I said with a smile, "I''ll be heading to the hospital, then."


    "Alright, see you."


    Amy then continued preparing tea. The instant I stepped out of the teahouse, I turned around and saw


    a young man seated by the window. He was wearing a ck mask and a ck baseball cap. His fringe


    stuck to his forehead while sunlight filtered through the window and cast its glow on him.


    A name sprang to my mind. I muttered under my breath, "They''ve taken the bait." They''ve finally taken


    the bait.


    I then bought some health supplements from a nearby pharmacy. Just as I was ready to head to the


    hospital, Joseph gave me a call. "I''ll be by your side soon, Miss."


    I asked worriedly, "Have you recovered?"


    "It''s fine. I''m able to work now."


    "Alright, see you at the hospital."


    I asked May for the address and sent it to Joseph. Just as I was about to get going, I received a call


    from Shawn. His voice was rather husky as he asked, "Where are you?"


    "I''m at the teahouse, but I''m going to the hospital to visit Sir."


    "Okay. I''ll pick you up at the hospital," he offered.


    I asked curiously, "Don''t you have work to do?"


    "We''ll go somewhere tonight."


    Are we going to spend the night together? I promptly replied, "I''ll be waiting for you at the hospital,


    then."


    After that, I drove to the hospital where both Sir and Robert were staying. Throughout the entire time,


    Robert never once contacted me, so I supposed he had been at ease in this hospital.


    With the health supplements in my hands, I stepped into the elevator. The instant the door opened, I


    saw May talking over the phone in the corridor. As soon as she saw me, she hurriedly hung up the call.


    I asked, "Who was it?"


    There were practically no secrets between us, so I asked the question out of reflex. It would be fine if


    she wasn''t willing to tell me about it.


    "It was Rudy. He apologized to me." Since she could tell me about it, I believed she had gotten over it.


    I asked caringly, "Do you ept his apology?"


    She shook her head briefly before nodding. "I don''t want to continue feeling troubled because of him,


    so whether or not I ept his apology no longer matters." She kept her phone and went on to say,


    "Alfred is inside the ward. Go in first. I''ll head to the washroom and join youter."


    I nodded. "Sure."


    Then, I pushed the door open and entered the ward. At that time, Sir was seated on the bed and doing


    something on hisptop. Upon seeing me enter, he kept theptop and said politely, "I thought Shawn


    would be the one visiting me."


    I asked subconsciously, "Why did you think it would be Shawn?"


    I put down the health supplements. Sir thanked me and exined, "I thought you''d feel guilty."


    I indeed felt guilty, but that was something I had to do. Regardless, Sir was indeed an intelligent


    person. "I was wrong for siding with Ezekiel, but I had to do it. Sir, I''ve apologized to Shawn over this


    matter, and I''ll apologize to you now. However, there''s a question I want to ask."


    As though knowing what I was about to say, he uttered, "Go ahead."


    "Why must you push Ezekiel over the edge? Back then¡­ I won''t delve into what happened in the past,


    but Ezekiel told me that he just wants to stay in Bryxton now. However, you won''t give him that chance,


    will you? When you recover, you''ll still deal with him, right?"


    "Ezekiel is Mike, right? Did he tell you that he just wants to stay in Bryxton without kicking up a storm?


    Do you believe him, Mrs. Xenos?"


    I believed him. In the past, I remained neutral as I neither believed nor doubted his words. However, I


    truly believed him now. That was because I knew he wanted to stay in Bryxton for me; he just wanted


    to stay in this city without doing anything else.


    Seeing how I wasn''t responding to him, Sir went to say with a smile, "Ezekiel suffers from a self-


    destructive borderline personality disorder. I''m sure you''ve heard about it before. Although he looks just


    like anyone else now, he might re up someday, especially when he has taken hold of Rudy''s power


    now. Once he goes mad, you and May will be the ones getting hurt. You are Shawn''s woman, and May


    is my wife, so we''re just trying to protect you two. Our safety is thest of our concerns."


    I knew that Shawn and Sir had been doing all they could for May and me, but I didn''t think they could


    predict the future. They denied Ezekiel''s sincerity before anything even happened, thinking he was a


    dangerous man without any solid evidence. Simply put, they had never given him a chance to survive.


    Sir noticed my downcast appearance and asked suddenly, "Do you know how Ezekiel rose to power?"


    I replied, "No."


    I came across Ezekiel when I was 12 years old. When I was almost 15 years old, Gary came to my


    side all of a sudden.


    Only four years had passed in that period. In other words, it had only taken Ezekiel four years to


    be a legend at that time. His downfall came not long after that.


    "Ezekiel arrived in Europe when he was 18. Despite his young age, he was ruthless. Moreover, he was


    good at getting to know more powerful people."


    I asked curiously, "What happened afterward?"


    "He was adopted from an orphanage and brought to America. Since he wasn''t 18 at that time, his


    adoption was approved. The couple who adopted him weren''t ordinary people, and they were wealthy


    in that area. They passed away three months after they adopted Ezekiel, and that was how he inherited


    arge sum of wealth. The inheritance was even greater than what you got from the Felix Family back


    then. With such an inheritance, he got to know even more wealthy people."


    He continued, "We had no idea how he did it, but he managed to gain those rich people''s favors. When


    he was finally 18, they all gave him money to start apany. He gained a footing in that ce within


    a year, and the year after that, his business became a monopoly in Europe. By the third year, he was


    already on top of the world. Three to four months after that¡­ To be precise, it was three months and 24


    days. In that period, he killed a lot of people and randomly attacked different prestigious families. He


    gave the impression that he had been waiting for years to get the thrill of destroying others. He became


    a psychopath. Besides the Larsons, Shawn and Rudy, who had just gotten on the right track at that


    time, suffered as well."


    "I can''t believe he managed to achieve all of that in just one year."

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Chapter 474


    "Yes, in just one year. To be precise, it was one year and seven months. Four years after his arrival in


    Europe, he became one of the most powerful men there. All the prestigious families were stunned; it


    was as though he had the power to make everyone believe him. Don''t you get it, Mrs. Xenos? Ezekiel


    is a legend who suffers from some mental illness. He''s a paranoid person who wants to destroy the


    world. That man will forever be a time bomb if we allow him to stay in Bryxton, and we have no idea


    when he''ll detonate. No one can ever read his mind."


    Because Ezekiel was a powerful psychopath, the people around me were wary of him; that was why


    they wanted to strip him of his right to survive. These people were not the Maker, especially Shawn and


    Sir. What made them think they had the right to do so?


    Weren''t they worried it would lead to mutual destruction if they pushed Ezekiel over the edge? I was


    against the idea of them dealing with Ezekiel. However, I wasn''t in any ce to say anything. All the


    same, I had toe up with a way that would allow all of us to coexist peacefully.


    "Ezekiel is indeed powerful," I remarked. I had no idea what else to say.


    Then, Sir led the discussion back to the initial topic. "You must have had your reasons for saving him.


    Do you believe him?"


    I replied unwaveringly, "Yes."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ezekiel had promised me that he wouldn''t take the initiative to deal with Shawn and Sir, but now, it was


    the men around me who wanted to destroy him. I was worried Ezekiel would counterattack and bring


    down everyone along the way.


    Sir sighed. "I suppose he has a special ce in your heart, just like Rudy in May''s heart."


    Despite his smile, I could see that he was dejected. I shook my head. "No."


    "Why do you trust him, then?"


    "Sir, weren''t you secretly in love with May before?"


    Sir was startled by my abrupt question. After pondering for a moment, he replied, "Yes."


    I asked in a small voice, "How many years did itst?"


    "Five years."


    Sir had fallen in love with May the moment he came across her. However, he never expressed his love


    for the woman.


    "Did you pay attention to everything she said? Weren''t you unwilling to see her get hurt? Was seeing


    her happy all you wanted?"


    "Yes," he replied.


    I went on to say, "I was secretly in love with someone before, so I know what it feels like. I genuinely


    hoped that he was alright, and I didn''t want to see him feel sad in the slightest. Whenever I saw that he


    was sorrowful, I felt as though someone was sping my heart."


    Sir frowned. "What are you trying to say?"


    I said solemnly, "Ezekiel has been secretly in love with me for 14 years. He promised that he wouldn''t


    take the initiative to deal with you and Shawn, but you two hurt him in Goldshore¡­"


    Sir was startled. "I can''t believe it has been 14 years."


    I knew I should probably stop, and there was no point saying more. I hoped that Sir would understand


    Ezekiel posed no threat to them. I also hoped that Ezekiel would be allowed to live in Bryxton with


    peace of mind.


    May still hadn''t returned to the ward. I decided to visit Robert, but the instant I opened the door, I saw


    Maying over. Her eyes were red as she took my arm and asked, "What did you guys talk about?"


    I knew May very well, so I was certain that she had overheard my conversation with Sir. She found out


    that Sir had been secretly in love with her for five years. At that instant, I came to realize that Sir had


    said so deliberately.


    He knew that May was eavesdropping on us. Otherwise, given his temperament, he wouldn''t have


    replied to my question. Suddenly, I felt that I had been used. Speechless, I turned to look at Sir, who


    appeared pleased. "Nothing. I''m going to visit Robert now."


    May asked, "Are you leaving so soon?"


    "I guess I need to teach that brat a lesson."


    I scurried over to Robert''s ward. The instant I opened the door, I heard him yelling, "Who is it? Can''t


    you see that I''m jerking? Go out ande back in only after I''m done."


    I saw him having an orange, but he lied about what he was doing. I rolled my eyes and asked, "How


    have you been?"


    Hearing my voice, he looked up and replied, "I thought you''d forgotten about me. Why do you have the


    time to visit me all of a sudden?"


    I said, "I was here to visit May, so I thought I would take a look at you as well."


    "So, you''re not here for me," he answered with a snort.


    I pointed at the door. "Should I leave, then?"


    "Forget it. Come on in." Robert put down the orange and said irritably, "Get me some women. I''ve been


    staying here for far too long. I smell moldy now."


    He never refrained from talking about hisscivious behavior in front of me. I nced at his hearing aid


    and asked, "What kinds of women do you want? I''ll ask Gary to get them for you."


    "Forget it. I''ll settle it myself." Robert changed his mind pretty quickly. "By the way, have you seen


    Mike?"


    ¡­


    Amy was preparing tea when she heard a colleague asking her to send some tea to a customer. She


    asked which table it was, and the colleague replied, "Number five. The one by the window."


    Then, Amy went over and put down the cup of tea before asking, "Would you like something to eat?


    We have some desserts and curry rice."


    When she lifted her head and saw the pair of eyes that were as beautiful as the stars in the sky, she felt


    her heart skipping a beat. She quickly sat down beside the man and gaped at him for a while before


    asking, "Are you Troy Robles?"


    Amy was wearing a uniform and kitty-patterned apron just like every other colleague in the teahouse.


    Disbelief was written all over her face as she gazed at the young man, whose face was covered with a


    mask. As he was facing the sun, Amy could see that he wasn''t wearing any makeup, and his skin was


    delicate.


    Suddenly, she smacked her forehead and said, "I remember now. You''ve been to our teahouse before."


    The young man never took off his mask. With a smile, he let the young woman get close to him. Then,


    he said, "I''m d you remember me."


    He had indeed been to this teahouse before. That was because he felt that it was a quiet ce. He


    recalled Amy when Renee had asked him for some flowers the other night. It wasn''t that Amy was


    attractive to him, but he remembered that he had seen her at the teahouse before.


    The reason he remembered her was that after she served him tea the other day, she picked up a call


    and said to the person loudly, "I don''t need your money. I have a lot of it, so don''t try to tempt me with it.


    If you dare talk about money again, I''ll hurl five bucks at your face. Yes, you''re only worth that much,


    and that''s the best I can offer. Tracy, I''m very happy here. I get 3,500 every month, and by the end of


    the month, I still have 1,000 left. When we meet again next time, I''ll show you my bank ount."


    Troy had been in a terrible mood that day, and he couldn''t help chuckling when he heard what she said.


    That was the only source of happiness for him that particr day, so he spent the rest of his day


    staying in the teahouse and observing Amy.


    Soon, he realized she was a passionate and hardworking woman. Sometimes, she would also tease


    her boss.


    It was apparent that Amy was his fan. After pulling herself together, she asked, "Why are you here all of


    a sudden? I''ll get you better tea. Do you want some desserts? I even made some cakes today. Oh, I


    feel like I''m dreaming."


    Troy asked with a smile, "Why do you seem nervous?"


    "Of course, I''m nervous. That''s because I like you."


    Her words caused a few ripples in Troy''s heart. Although he knew that she only liked him as a fan, he


    still couldn''t help but say with a smile, "I don''t eat any desserts when I drink tea. You should probably


    get back to work. You can talk to me when you''re free."


    Thinking that he was chasing her away, Amy hurriedly got to her feet. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have


    bothered you. Please let me know if you need anything."

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Chapter 475


    I had been staying in Robert''s ward for a long time, but Shawn still hadn''t arrived at the hospital. I felt


    fidgety as I was eager to see him. I fished out my phone and sent him a message. ''When are you


    arriving?''


    Shawn replied, ''The traffic is bad. Please give me some time.''


    I rose from the chair and walked up to the window. It was quiet outside the building as only several


    people passed by. When Robert saw the way I looked, he teased me by saying, "Are you waiting for


    your husband or something? It seems that you''re addicted to him."


    I replied nonchntly, "I''ve always been addicted to him."


    "Fine. I envy couples like you and Shawn."


    I could hear a tinge of sorrow in his voice. As such, I turned around and shuffled toward him. "Have you


    ever considered getting married?"


    I heard that Robert was ill. It was a kind of blood-rted disease, but I had no idea what exactly it was.


    Robert lowered his head. "I haven''t found anyone I love."


    "You won''t feel lonely when you have someone by your side," I said. Robert was a lonely man, but I


    knew he craved love and warmth.


    "Well, I''m ascivious man who has messed with a lot of women. I''m rotten from the inside, so I don''t


    deserve to love anyone. Stop butting in my affairs, will you?"


    Robert said he was rotten from the inside, but I didn''t think so. He only let himself indulge in licentious


    activities because of his illness. "You deserve to be loved," I said.


    "Tsk, I told you to stop interfering in my affairs."


    All of a sudden, Robert chased me away impatiently. After I left the ward, Shawn still hadn''t arrived at


    the hospital. Therefore, I decided to leave the building. Then, I saw Joseph waiting for me at the


    entrance.


    I hadn''t seen him for several days, so I asked caringly, "How are you?"


    "I''ve mostly recovered. I''m sorry for not being able to work in the past few days. Moreover, it''s because


    of my matters that¡­ I''m sorry, Miss. It''s my fault."


    He was hurt in Find, and Tracy was also there at that time. I could figure out what had happened


    without him telling me anything. Regardless, Joseph was an honest and straightforward man.


    "It''s fine. I know you''re a hardworking man. Just tell me whenever you need a day off. It''s not like I''m a


    cold-blooded person, you know."


    Joseph expressed his gratitude, saying, "Thanks, Miss."


    We talked for a while more. Seeing that he appeared hesitant, I asked probingly, "What''s wrong?"


    "Miss, do you think I can never get together with a prestigiousdy like Tracy because of my humble


    background?" he asked.


    I said in shock, "Why do you think so?"


    "She has only allowed me to be her lover."


    What was a lover? It was a person who had to be ready whenever the other party called and couldn''t


    interfere in their affairs.


    I frowned. "Did you agree to it?"


    "Yes. I couldn''t turn her down."


    There was a hint of dejectedness in his voice. I knew it wasn''t that he couldn''t turn Tracy down, but he


    didn''t have the heart to do so.


    "Backgrounds matter when ites to love."


    Joseph hung his head low. "Just like what I thought¡­"


    I patted his shoulder and said seriously, "That''s the prerequisite, but it''s not the only factor. Tracy is the


    leader of the Hayes Family now, so no one can stop her from marrying anyone. Moreover, she and the


    leader of the King Family are best friends. If she''s sincere enough, I''m sure Shawn won''t mind working


    with her. Therefore, she''s notcking any business opportunities. There''s no reason for her to marry a


    wealthy man to strengthen her power. Backgrounds don''t matter to her when ites to finding a man.


    It depends on whether she loves you."


    I wasn''t fond of Tracy, but I wouldn''t stop Joseph from getting together with her. That was because


    Joseph loved her, and I had no right to tell him what to do. Furthermore, Tracy indeed wasn''t a terrible


    person. She only treated me harshly. All the same, I was no longer her love rival.


    I then exined to him, "Since she has asked you to be his lover, it shows that she has feelings for


    you. I think¡­ Well, it''s just my spection. I think she''s refraining from getting too close to you


    because you work for me. That''s the reason she wants you to be her lover. Joseph, a woman''s heart is


    soft, so you just have to treat her better and shower her with love. I''m sure she''ll be moved. You''re just


    too¡­ taciturn."


    It seemed that Joseph finally understood what I said. "I got it, Miss."


    "I heard that she''s in Bryxton now."


    "Yes, but she''ll be going back to Europe with that person from the King Family in two days."


    Tracy and Amy were indeed best friends. I teased him, asking, "Why don''t you keep herpany


    now?"


    "I''ll go over in the evening. There''s no rush."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I''ll let you and the other bodyguards have a day off. Don''t worry. There won''t be any danger. I''ll spend


    the entire day with Shawn, so all of you can get some rest today."


    Joseph asked with a smile, "Are you going on a date, Miss?"


    "Shush. You may leave now."


    "We''ll only leave when Mr. Xenos arrives."


    "Fine. He''ll be here soon anyway."


    In just five to six minutes, Shawn''s car pulled up in front of the hospital. Waylen got out of the vehicle


    and opened the door for me. I snuck into the car and wrapped my arms around Shawn''s neck before


    rubbing his face with my nose. I said longingly, "You smell fantastic."


    Waylen said with a smile, "I have to close the door, Mrs. Xenos."


    I hurriedly pulled my legs into the vehicle and kissed Shawn''s cheek. He seemed to enjoy my kiss as


    he squinted and asked, "How''s Mr. Larson?"


    "He seems fine."


    "He looked badly injured the other day. I suppose it''ll take him some time to recover. Now that both of


    us are wounded, I believe it''ll be peaceful in Bryxton for quite a while. Kevin is in charge of the


    business in Europe, so I don''t have to worry about anything."


    As I hugged him, I rubbed my face against his and asked expectantly, "Does that mean you won''t be


    returning to Find for the time being?"


    "Yes, I''ll stay in the country for quite a while, so I''ll be able to keep youpany. Is there anywhere


    you''d like to visit?"


    I kissed his cheek again in surprise. "Really?"


    "I''ve made some work arrangements."


    "Please tell me you''re not lying to me, Sunny."


    The man shot me a look. "When have I ever lied to you?"


    Happiness came when I least expected it. "I''m fine with going anywhere, Sunny. I''ll be happy as long as


    I''m with you. However, I hope it won''t be somewhere cold."


    "I''ve thought of a ce."


    I asked joyfully, "Where is it?"


    "You''ll know when the timees."


    He had learned to keep me on tenterhooks! I asked, "Can I bring the kids?"


    Shawn said in a small voice, "Are you sure you want to take care of them on vacation?"


    The kids were very young, so it was indeed difficult to take care of them. As such, I cast the idea away.


    I went on to ask, "Where are we going now?"


    "I''m bringing you to see a person."


    My curiosity was piqued. "Who is it?"


    "It''s someone you know."


    Who was it that Shawn and I both knew?


    I was deathly curious. While on the way to our destination, I unlocked my phone and saw that Kevin


    had created a new group and invited Shawn. However, Morgan wasn''t in the group this time. A woman


    like her was indeed detestable.


    In the group, Kevin said, ''Guys, I''ve created a new group. Talk to each other when you''re free.''


    I went through the list of people in the group that included Emma, Amy, Shawn, Diego, Tracy, and Ian.


    Certainly, Kevin was in the group as well. They were all close friends.


    However, I realized there was an unfamiliar number in the group. Who is it?


    Emma was the first one to respond. ''Can I invite a rtive?''

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Chapter 476


    Diego asked, ''Who is your partner?''


    When Diego asked this question, it meant that he had epted Emma''s rtionship.


    Emma answered, ''The great pianist at home, of course.''


    Kevin yfully replied, ''You even added the word ''great''! Dear little Emma, how ''great'' is he?''


    His words seemed to imply something else, and he was yfully joking with the youngdy.


    I was typing while thinking of helping Emma get out of this predicament when I saw her reply. ''Greater


    than you!''


    I thought, Are all married women so bold? I remember she used to be a shy little girl!


    Then, Ian sent a smiling emoji, to which Kevin retorted, ''What are you doing, sending such peculiar


    emojis?"


    Ian replied, ''There are children in our group.''


    Tracy immediately argued, ''We''re all adults.''


    He tagged Emma in his message. ''Invite him to the group then! Everyone can invite their partners to


    this group, but we''ll kick them out once they break up or divorce!''


    Emma then replied with ellipses, implying that she felt speechless.


    I couldn''t help but ask, ''Who would you kick out if it were Shawn and me?''


    Ian replied with a meme that said, ''You will not make me dig myself into a hole.''


    When Shawn saw me giggling at my phone, he leaned toward me and asked, "What''s so funny? Is it


    the group chat from before?"


    "It''s a new group with everyone whom we know."


    Shawn retorted, "That''s something all you talkative people need."


    I was at a loss for words.


    Later, Emma added Christopher to our WhatsApp group. Christopher, like Shawn, was also a lurker in


    the group. It didn''t matter if both of them were inside the chatroom or not because they wouldn''t reply to


    any of our messages.


    Just then, Ian sent a message. ''What are you guys currently doing?''


    The unfamiliar contact on WhatsApp rebuked, ''Why do you have so much to ask?''


    To that message, Ian quickly replied, ''Aimes Murray, cut me some ck!''


    So, that unfamiliar contact is Aimes.


    Aimes didn''t reply after Ian sent his message, and the group instantly fell silent.


    After putting away my phone, I held Shawn''s arm andmented, "It seems like Ian can''t outargue


    Aimes, but Aimes will not embarrass him too much."


    Being quiet was Aimes'' way of sparing Ian from embarrassment.


    Shawn hummed in response. "Aimes is like a cannon that sets off after you light the kindle, so in a way,


    he and Ian are each other''s match."


    Nodding to show my agreement, I asked, "Whom are we visiting?"


    He smiled. "Rudy."


    Is Rudy back in Bryxton? I wondered. "Isn''t he supposed to be in Europe?"


    "He came back in secret, so no one knows he''s back. Also, he has just arrived, but since Sir Larson


    sees him as a thorn in his side, you can say that he is scared toe back so openly."


    After listening to Shawn''s exnation, I asked, "Does he have a ce to stay?"


    "He''s staying at the seaside vi I own."


    ¡­


    When Shawn and I arrived near his seaside vi, we got out of the car and walked on the beach. It


    didn''t take us long to spot Rudy lying on the lounge chair whilefortably enjoying his time


    sunbathing.


    Seeing that Shawn and I had arrived, Rudy raised his wine ss and took a sip. "Bryxton is one of the


    few cities with sunshine. I didn''t expect to be lucky enough to experience it right aftering here."


    I stood beside Shawn and heard him asking Rudy, "Why did you suddenlye to Bryxton? Are you


    still hoping for something?"


    Rudy replied, "Hannah''s dead."


    Shocked, I eximed, "What happened?" I just saw her a while ago.


    "She had a rpse and killed herself. Iid her to rest yesterday and thought that since I had no more


    responsibilities in Europe, I should just return to Bryxton."


    Rudy had always seen Hannah as his responsibility, and now that he didn''t have any responsibilities


    left, he returned to Bryxton.


    However, he was still alone, no matter where he was.


    He suddenly spoke in amenting tone, "I used to think I couldn''t stand giving up my authority, but once


    I did so, I felt rxed. I enjoy having such rxing days, so in the next few days, I''m going to look for a


    school where I can teach."


    With a smile, I questioned, "What subject are you going to teach?"


    Rudyined to Shawn, "Hey, why do I have a vague feeling that Mrs. Xenos is looking down on


    me?"


    However, Shawn agreed with my opinion, "Well, yeah, what can you teach?"


    Rudy was at a loss for words.


    After that, he ignored us, so Shawn led me into the vi, where I noticed a fully stocked kitchen. He


    took off his coat before rolling up his sleeves. I asked, "Are we having lunch here?"


    "Yes. What would you like to eat?"


    Shawn is such a diligent man at home. Also, he knows and is good at everything, I praised him in my


    mind.


    "Anything will do. I''ll eat everything you make."


    "Sure. You can head outside and enjoy the sun while I cook."


    It was rare for the weather in Bryxton to be this sunny, so I took a pair of Shawn''s sunsses from the


    living room and headed outside to the lounge chair beside the pool.


    When Rudy saw meing out, he asked, "Where''s Shawn?"


    "He''s cooking," I answered.


    He snorted beforeining, "That two-faced man."


    "Why did you say that?"


    "I''ve previously lived with him for two days, but he ate bread and drank milk every day with no


    intentions of cooking, so I ate bread and drank milk as well for those two days."


    I remembered Shawn cooking up a meal for himself around the time we just met, so I didn''t expect that


    he wouldn''t cook for Rudy.


    Iughed and said, "That''s not being two-faced."


    Instead of saying anything, Rudy snorted again. I stayed in the sun for a while more before heading


    inside, where I saw Shawn preparing an Australian lobster.


    I came up behind him and wrapped my arms around his waist, making it difficult for him to move


    around.


    In his low voice, he ordered me, "Ray, let go."


    I replied coquettishly, "No. I want to hug you."


    Having no other way, he rebuked, "How am I supposed to cook with you acting this way?"


    "It''s only eleven. There''s still time before lunch."


    That rendered Shawn speechless.


    He set down the Australian lobster he was holding and turned around to kiss my cheek, which melted


    my heart.


    "Makur, let''s do something else."


    This time, Shawn carried me and carried me out of the kitchen.


    Right after he took off my clothes, I stopped him by saying, "I have some dirt on me. Let me take a


    shower first."


    We couldn''t even remember that Rudy was with us at the same vi.


    There wasn''t much dirt on me, but I said that because I wanted to head upstairs to spray some


    perfume and touch up my makeup. Perhaps Rudy being around at the vi was another reason.


    After touching up my makeup, I took a quick shower and was about to head downstairs when I received


    a message.


    It was from Shawn, but he had sent it to our WhatsApp group. ''Babe, have you finished your shower?''


    That message caused a stir inside the group.


    ''What the heck! Are Shawn and Renee going to do what I think they''re going to do?''


    While blushing, I immediately ran downstairs.


    Shawn was sitting on the couch. I didn''t tell him that he had sent the message to our WhatsApp group,


    but instead went over and ripped his shirt open¡­


    It took about half an hour for us to get straight into the activities.


    Once we were done, I was satisfied and took a short rest before heading back outside to continue


    enjoying the sun. Rudy asked, "Is lunch ready yet?"


    I pursed my lips and answered, "He''s just starting."


    Frowning, Rudy questioned, "What were you guys doing inside for such a long time?"


    I half-heartedly replied, "Preparing the shrimps."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "It took you guys half an hour just to prepare some shrimp? Do you think I don''t know anything about


    cooking?"


    "You''re old enough not to ask so much."


    Having realized something, Rudy spat, "You guys have no shame."

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Chapter 477


    Since I was still rtively immature, I did feel ashamed when Rudy teased me, but then I figured there


    was no need to feel ashamed.


    I rebuked, "It''s normal for younger couples! I''m sure you''ll get to experience it when you get married.


    Wait! I forgot. You''re divorced."


    While ring at me, he said, "Trying to rub salt into my wounds, are you?"


    Smiling, I retorted, "Do you regret making fun of me now?"


    Rudy ignored me and leisurely continued to lie in the sun with his sunsses. Then, I habitually took


    out my phone to look at the messages on WhatsApp. The newly created group was in an uproar.


    Ian asked, ''Could he have sent his message to the wrong chat?''


    Kevin replied to Ian, ''How could he have repeatedly made the same mistake?''


    Emma revealed, ''He must have done it deliberately."


    Then, Tracy put in a good word for Shawn. ''Do you guys think he''s that childish?'' Then, he added,


    ''Babe¡­ How dreadfully sweet of him.''


    Diego rebuked, ''You''re just jealous.''


    Afterward, Tracy didn''t reply anymore, and Kevin sent an emoji with a lustful expression to taunt me,


    ''With Ray''s figure¡­ Shawn must be very lucky!"


    Ian replied, ''You''ve got some guts!''


    Kevin replied to that with an ''I don''t care'' emoji. ''Hahaha. I''m in Find, so Shawn can''t do anything


    about me!''


    His mean attitude is simply infuriating! I thought.


    At that moment, Amy appeared in the chat room. ''Kevin, I think you''ve never experienced what it''s like


    to be with a woman and it''s showing.''


    Not willing to surrender to her, Kevin replied, ''And have you experienced being with a man? Amy,


    you''re still young. There are some things people your age shouldn''t know about.''


    Amy retorted, ''Are you saying you''ve experienced being with a man? Oh my gosh! Is Kevin attracted to


    the same sex?''


    Kevin replied with a series of ellipses before adding, ''You win.''


    Aimes appeared and ordered, ''Shut up.''


    Noticing Aimes'' appearance, Amy feigned innocence. ''Aimes, just look at Kevin. He''s bullying the cute


    little me!''


    Emma couldn''t help but reply with a confused emoji, ''Cute little you?''


    Ian suddenly replied, ''Yes.''


    That instantly rendered Emma, Diego, and Kevin speechless.


    Tracy, who had been quiet, replied, ''Amy, don''t you feel any shame?''


    Amy replied with an innocent emoji, ''You guys continue. I need to be elsewhere. Tracy, just wait until I


    get my hands on you.''


    I was debating whether I should say something in the group when I saw Shawn leave the group. Then,


    Kelvin asked timidly, ''Is Shawn mad?''


    He then added Shawn back inside, saying, ''Shawn, I admit my mistake. I was wrong.''


    Running into the vi, I grabbed Shawn''s phone from his pocket and replied, ''And what have you done


    wrong?''


    However, Kevin yed dead and refused to reply.


    Diego urged, ''Shawn''s asking you a question.''


    Kevinined bitterly, ''I shouldn''t have added you into this group.''


    He was obviously trying to tug on a tiger''s tail.


    While I chuckled, Shawn leaned his head over and asked gently, "What are youughing at? Did


    someone say something funny?"


    I replied, "I''m teasing Kevin."


    Afterward, he turned around to begin searing the steak.


    I asked him, "Does Kevin have any embarrassing stories?"


    "There was a girl he secretly admired back in high school, but that girl thought he wasn''t being serious


    and rejected him. He still dwells on that matter."


    "Kevin used to like girls?"


    "Yes, and he used to have a girlfriend, but Aimes doesn''t know about it. I think Kevin is afraid to


    mention it to Aimes. Babe, how would you like your steak?"


    Since he and Rudy were recuperating and couldn''t eat such greasy foods, the steak was entirely mine.


    While ying with my phone, I told him, "Medium rare, but I don''t have arge appetite."


    Shawn continued to cook, and I sent a message in Shawn''s tone. ''Kevin, remember the girl you used to


    like? How is she doing?''


    Kevin sent a shocked emoji. ''What girl? Don''t you spout nonsense and frame me for something I didn''t


    do!''


    Following that, Aimes sent a smiley emoji.


    Amy replied, ''Oh, my, someone''s going to get a beating!"


    Kevin argued, ''I''ve never liked any girl! I didn''t even have a girlfriend or hold any girl''s hand before!''


    I continued to use Shawn''s tone while replying, ''If so, are you saying that I''m using you?''


    Since Shawn had never lied or teased anyone, no one would doubt his words. Therefore, Kevin''s


    struggles were fruitless!


    Then, Kevin disappeared while the rest were enjoying the gossip.


    Having achieved my goal, I returned Shawn''s phone to him. He watched me snicker and asked


    affectionately, "How was it?"


    "Shawn, let''s get Rudy to take the me."


    He raised his eyes to look at me and hummed in confusion.


    "I used your WhatsApp to tease Kevin in the group chat. Later, I''ll use mine and say that it was all


    Rudy''s doing." That way, I can let Rudy take all the me for me.


    "Do you think they will believe you?"


    Indeed, it wasn''t that easy to take Shawn''s belongings from him.


    I took out his phone from his pocket again and dashed over to Rudy, who was still enjoying the sun.


    "Hey, can you help me with something?"


    Rudy opened his eyes. "What is it?"


    When I gave him Shawn''s phone, he flipped through the content. "Isn''t this Shawn''s phone? Why did


    you give it to me?"


    In the meantime, I used my phone to snap a picture before taking back Shawn''s phone and returning


    inside the vi. Then, I heard his voice from behind me. "Is she okay? Women are crazy."


    Just as I returned to the kitchen and was about to return Shawn''s phone, I saw a message in the group


    chat. It was a selfie of Kevin with a bruised eye.


    He sent an angry emoji. "Shawn! How could you spout nonsense and create such rumors? Look at


    what you did. I got beaten up by Aimes!"


    I used my phone to send aughing emoji which Emma, Diego, and the others followed suit.


    None of them had sent anything tofort Kevin!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Feeling miserable, Kevin wrote, ''I feel like an outcast.''


    Since Kevin had got beaten up, it meant he had received the punishment he deserved, so in order not


    to affect his and Aimes'' rtionship, I sent an innocent emoji while helping Shawn exin the situation,


    "What Shawn said just now was fake, because it was not Shawn who sent it! It was Rudy! I was using


    Shawn''s phone to upload pictures when Rudy snatched the device away and looked through the


    messages. He thought it was fun to send those messages!"


    After that, I even sent the pictures I took to the group.


    The pictures showed Rudy looking through Shawn''s phone.


    The evidence was sound, so no one doubted my words!


    Kevin was delighted. "I knew it. Shawn isn''t a gossiper and would never rat anyone out. I knew


    something was up. Turned out it was Rudy messing around! As I was saying, how could I not know


    what I''ve done before? I said I''ve never liked a girl, and I mean it! But Aimes didn''t believe me and


    even punched me!''


    It seems like everyone in the group knows about Kevin''s sexuality because no one is curious about his


    and Aimes'' rtionship. I think I might be thest one to know about this. Wait! Christopher might not


    know either, but I don''t think he''s interested in such things!


    After ranting, Kevin thought something was strange. ''Ray... Why didn''t youe out and exin just


    now? Why did you wait until I got beaten up before saying anything?"

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Chapter 478


    I couldn''t say that I did it deliberately, and I wasn''t nning on exining things now as I was nning


    to wait until tonight before appearing inside the group chat again. Who knew Aimes would teach Kevin


    a lesson so soon? It hadn''t been two minutes since I sent that message, and Kevin was already beaten


    up. Since I had reached my goal, I thought I should give everyone an exnation.


    Therefore, I gave a half-hearted reply. ''I was uploading photos. Sorry, Kevin. Remember to tag me


    when something like this happens again!''


    Then, Kevin replied with an aggrieved emoji before disappearing again.


    I think he might have gone looking for Aimes.


    Later, I told Shawn about Kevin getting punched by Aimes, who then handed me a te of boiled


    shrimp. "Aimes has always been hot-tempered."


    I took the te of shrimp outside and ced it on the ss table beside the pool. Under the parasol, I


    enjoyed the stunning view.


    Then, I went inside again and came out with a te of beef steak. I continued to head in and out a few


    times to serve the four dishes.


    Then, I called Rudy over to eat.


    Rudy rose to his feet and came over but thenined after looking at the food on the table, "Beef


    steak has a lot of grease. Shawn and I are recuperating, so we can''t eat that. Shrimp is a type of food


    that might stimte and affect wound healing, and we can''t eat crabs either. That leaves vegetable


    soup?!"


    Turning to the elegant-looking Shawn who was dressed in a white shirt, Rudy asked in surprise, "What


    are we eating?"


    Shawn came over and sat beside me while pointing at the vegetable soup.


    With his mouth wide in shock, Rudy asked, "Noodles with soup?"


    Noticing that Shawn had ignored him, I smiled awkwardly and tried to make things better by saying, "I


    think it looks good. Since both of you are injured, eating light foods can help in healing your wounds.


    Also, think about the color of the vegetables¡­" I couldn''t go on anymore.


    With a displeased expression, Rudy sat down and served himself a bowl of soup. The two men then


    began eating their noodles with soup.


    After lunch, I was about to head over and wash the dishes when Shawn stopped me before turning to


    Rudy. "I cooked, so you wash the dishes, or you cook, and I wash the dishes."


    "Do you think I can''t afford to buy food?"


    Rudy returned to the lounge seat to continue sunbathing without minding the pile of unwashed dishes. I


    got up and offered, "How about I do the dishes? It''s not thatborious."


    Shaking his head, Shawn refused, "Leave them."


    "But¡­"


    Shawn disdainfully said, "We don''t live here, and it''s quite far from the city center, so he will clean up


    when he gets hungry tonight."


    I was at a loss for words because I discovered that Shawn knew Rudy like the back of his hand.


    He seemed to know everyone like the back of his hand.


    After dinner, I went sunbathing again, but this time, Shawn was by my side. When I felt hot from being


    under the sun, I changed into my bathing suit and jumped right into the pool. I didn''t know how to swim,


    and the only way I could move in water was by doggy paddling, but swimming in the pool in the


    summer was enjoyable.


    I yelled, "Shawn,e over here."


    Meanwhile, Rudy closed his eyes as he enjoyed the sun shining down on him and ignored us. When


    Shawn heard me calling for him, he came over and squatted beside me. I grabbed his cold hand,


    saying, "I want to learn how to swim, but you can''t get your wounds wet."


    Suddenly, Rudy spoke up. "I''m injured too."


    I immediately retorted, "I don''t need you to teach me."


    Shawn rubbed my head and coaxed, "Try swimming yourself first. I''ll teach you once my wounds are


    healed."


    Then, Rudy rose to his feet andined, "Ugh, I can''t stand you guys being so affectionate with


    each other anymore. Goodbye. I''m heading to my room for some shut-eye!"


    Now that we had sessfully deterred Rudy, I hugged Shawn''s neck and tried to kiss his cheek but


    failed because I was too short.


    He seemed to have noticed my intentions, and he kneeled beside the pool.


    They said, "A man should have dignity and not grovel or bow down," yet he had repeatedly broken his


    principles for me. I happily jumped up and kissed his cheek, but then Rudy suddenly came back here.


    "Are you guys done?"


    Without a care, I rebuked, "Didn''t you say you were going to sleep?"


    "I forgot my phone."


    Rudy went to pick up his phone andined, "If I had known you guys wouldn''t stop with the PDA, I


    would have never asked Shawn toe over!"


    With a snort, Rudy went inside the vi.


    I burst outughing. "He''s all worked up."


    Shawn replied, "Yes. He must be jealous of us."


    I giggled. "Are we overdoing the PDA?"


    He didn''t seem to care about it and answered, "It''s normal."


    "So, my dear Makur, should we continue?"


    Shawn looked at the swimming pool and observed the area around us before pulling me out of the pool


    and carrying me to an area behind the parasol. This area was secluded, so we weren''t afraid that Rudy


    might be sneaking a peek at us.


    Moreover, I was sure Rudy didn''t have such a habit.


    ¡­


    Shawn and I stayed at the vi until 4.00PM before leaving for home. When we arrived, Leon and


    Tamara weren''t home, nor were the nanny and children, who might be out having a stroll. I hugged


    Shawn''s arm while we ascended the stairs, but just as we arrived upstairs, Shawn received a call from


    Sir.


    Picking up the call, he asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Rudy is in Bryxton."


    Shawn answered tly, "Nope."


    He was lying, and he said the word "nope."


    I wondered, Was he lying when he previously said "nope" to me?


    Seeing that Shawn had denied his spection, Sir asked, "Fancying out for a drink?"


    The invitation to drink meant Sir had something to discuss with Shawn.


    Shawn replied, "Where?"


    "Kitties'' teahouse."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Shawn and I hadn''t arrived home for long, but now we had to leave again. I had grown tired of sitting


    inside the car all day but seeing that it was just a short distance and coupling with the fact that Shawn


    was with me, the ride to Kitties'' teahouse wasn''t that unbearable as I snuggled into his embrace right


    after we got inside the car.


    While rubbing my head, he asked, "Are you feeling unwell?"


    Shaking my head, I replied, "Not at all."


    After we arrived at Kitties'' teahouse, I saw Sir in a white cotton short-sleeved shirt, sitting under the


    parasol and resting with his eyes closed.


    Shawn went over and sat opposite Sir while I went inside the teahouse, where I was weed by a


    bunch of enthusiastic cats surrounding me!


    I looked at May and asked, "Why did Sir Larson want to see Shawn?"


    "I''m not too sure. This morning, he told me he was heading to d, but then he canceled his trip this


    afternoon, saying that an old friend had arrived in Bryxton."


    The old friend he''s talking about must be Rudy, but he had specially called to ask Shawn about Rudy.


    Was he testing Shawn? I wondered in my head.


    However, I didn''t tell May about Rudy being in Bryxton. Instead, I looked around the teahouse and


    noticed the young man with a mask was still there.


    He was reading a book by the window and was very quiet.


    Then, I looked for Amy but didn''t see her inside the store.


    Confused, I asked May, "Where''s Amy?"


    While pointing toward the window, May told me, "There. Opposite Troy."


    Since the spot opposite Troy was a blind spot, it was no wonder I didn''t spot her.


    "She''s such a die-hard fan."


    "Yeah, she just started fangirling over a superstar out of nowhere. She''s quite lucky. He just happens to


    come here for a drink. I almost didn''t recognize him just now, but she kept looking at him, so I found out


    it was him after catching her ogling at him a few times. In the end, I thought why not just give her half a


    day off so that she can sit in front of him to ogle him better since she is going to leave Bryxton the day


    after tomorrow anyway."


    I quietly sneaked over and found Amy had fallen asleep with her head tilted slightly to the side. The


    book under her head was wet from her drool, creating quite a nasty scene. Seeing that, I couldn''t help


    but feel sorry for Troy because he had to see such a scene. After thinking about it, I didn''t wake Amy


    up because I thought she had already embarrassed herself anyway, and it was toote to do anything


    about it.


    I returned to the counter and told May what I saw, to which sheughed. "Renee, you''re so mean. Let''s


    head outside to check on them.


    By "them," May meant Sir and Shawn.


    "Sure. Let me grab Shawn a ss of warm water."


    May handed me a ss, which I received and filled up with warm water.


    Then, May suddenly asked me, "What do you think they''re talking about?"


    "How would I know?"


    With a depressed expression, May said, "I think Alfred is hiding something from me."

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Chapter 479


    When May mentioned that Sir was hiding something from her, I felt my heart skip a beat as I


    remembered what Rudy had told me that night. If May discovered that Sir had something to do with


    Alba''s death¡­


    I didn''t dare to imagine, nor could I imagine, what would happen.


    I didn''t even know the whole truth, so I had been keeping this from May.


    However, it seemed like May had sensed something wasn''t right.


    Pretending like I didn''t know what she was talking about, I asked her, "What can he hide from you, and


    what do you suspect he''s hiding? Did he cheat on you?"


    May rolled her eyes. "Stop making absurd guesses."


    I smiled cheekily, and May hugged my arm while we headed outside, where I then went over and sat


    beside Shawn. "Here, drink some water."


    Shawn''s long fingers picked up the cup, and he took a sip. Afterward, I grabbed his arm and rested my


    head on his shoulder, to which May criticized after noticing us, "Renee, you''re almost bing a


    human-sized keychain. Can''t you guys slow down with the PDA in public?"


    While rubbing my head against Shawn''s shoulders, I argued, "I like Shawn, and I like the smell of him


    too. What''s more, I like sticking with him. Don''t you have a husband as well? You can do it too!"


    Now, I was more and more proficient in sweet-talking and no longer hid my feelings for Shawn, which


    was entirely different from how I used to be.


    I had changed quite a bit in these two years!


    With a roll of her eyes, May joked, "You''ve almost wiped all the powder on your face onto your


    husband. Hahaha! I''m just joking."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I just went for a swim, so I don''t have any makeup on."


    "Tsk! I admire your carefree life so much."


    The addition of May and I interrupted Shawn and Sir''s conversation. Sir smiled while gently praising,


    "Mrs. Xenos, you are born with a beautiful face, so you look just as pretty with or without makeup, and


    my dear missus is the same as well."


    ''My dear missus''¡­Sir is being so sweet! I eximed inside.


    I looked at May and found her blushing.


    Since Sir and May had only gotten married, their rtionship hadn''t stabilized, so they wouldn''t be as


    carefree as Shawn and me when interacting. Therefore, each small action or sweet word exchanged


    between them would be erged. To be honest, I felt like May couldn''t stand being flirted with.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be blushing and avoiding Sir''s gaze at this moment while trying to avert


    everyone''s attention onto me. "Renee, are you and your husband going to hold a wedding ceremony?"


    Hearing that, I immediately turn to look at Shawn. "You should be asking him that."


    Shawn usually disliked entertaining others, but he was respectful toward my best friend, May. He


    lowered his voice to answer her question, "Yes, we are waiting for New Year, or perhaps wait until the


    children are old enough to be the page boy and flower girl at our wedding. In any case, we''ve already


    registered our marriage, so Mrs. Xenos has no way to escape from me. More importantly, I need to


    spend some time nning the perfect wedding ceremony."


    He was very careful on this matter.


    A short pauseter, he averted his gaze onto Sir. "What about you guys? Any ns of having a


    wedding ceremony?"


    May pursed her lips and kept quiet while Sir replied slowly, "A wedding ceremony is aplex event.


    We can''t n everything in a short timeframe, and we aren''t in a hurry as well, so we might be having it


    after you guys have yours."


    Shawn didn''tment on that, and I interrupted. "''We aren''t in a hurry.'' You said it as if we were forcing


    you to have a wedding ceremony. Also¡ª"


    May suddenly and deliberately interjected, "Also, I was previously married, so it doesn''t matter whether


    I have a wedding ceremony or not."


    Having nothing to say, I felt sad for her. She humbled herself before him, but why did she mention this?


    Sir felt resigned and cooed, "May."


    May stood up. "I''m off to work out today''s ount."


    After that, she quickly got up and left. I looked at Sir and asked, "What''s wrong with her?"


    Sir sighed and exined, "She has been having mood swingstely, which I think must be rted to


    Rudy. They''ve been contacting each other in secret."


    Shawn asked, "Didn''t you stop them?"


    "Habit cures habit. Her habit is rted to Rudy, and the way she could cure that habit is through Rudy.


    Since I can''t stop them, my only option is to turn a blind eye."


    Puzzled, I asked, "Don''t you feel jealous?"


    Sir had liked May for five years, so it was impossible for him not to feel jealous, but then again, he must


    have trusted her so much to the point that he turned a blind eye to her and Rudy still contacting each


    other. He must have trusted that she wasn''t a heartless woman.


    "I trust her." His answer was what I expected.


    Smiling, I assured him, "I trust her too."


    May had always been someone who knew her boundaries, so she wouldn''t do anything that would hurt


    Sir.


    However, Rudy''s existence was indeed an eyesore.


    While getting up, I announced, "I''ll head inside to check on her."


    When I entered the teahouse, I picked up a cat and lowered my head to talk to it. "Hey, there, little kitty.


    Ask your owner what''s been bothering her and why did she say what she did just now?"


    May couldn''t hold back herughter. "What''s with you?"


    I asked her, "Why did you talk about yourself that way just now?"


    "I was angry for no reason."


    With a firm tone, I denied her exnation, "You can''t get angry without any reason. That''s impossible."


    After sighing, she said, "I just remembered something."


    I pestered on and asked, "What is it?"


    "I overheard his conversation with his nephew on the phone."


    I raised my eyebrow. "And?"


    "To quote his nephew, ''Uncle Alfred, Dad says I have an aunt now, but she is an ordinary woman. How


    could my aunt be an ordinary woman? You have to marry a fairy!"


    "And it''s got to you, huh?" I inquired.


    "When he said he wasn''t in a hurry to hold a wedding ceremony, I think he might not have even


    considered one. He is probably worried that his family won''t ept me¡­"


    She paused for a bit before asking me, "Am I asking for too much? I feel like I don''t have the right to


    ask for so much, but I just can''t control myself! Renee, I think I''m starting to care about Alfred."


    Has May developed feelings for Sir? I wondered.


    I wasn''t very sure of that, but I knew that Sir was very attentive toward her and had exercised a lot of


    effort on her. After all, he had been secretly admiring her for five years!


    "May, you have to be clear about your feelings."


    Only she could help herself in this matter.


    ¡­


    It was veryte when Shawn and I arrived home. On the way home, I asked him why Sir looked for


    him, and he answered honestly, "He hates Rudy and wants to get rid of him as soon as possible."


    "And what''s it got to do with you?"


    "He wants me to help him."


    "And you refused him."


    My tone was firm as I could sense that Shawn and Rudy''s rtionship was stronger than his and Sir''s.


    Moreover, he refused to help Rudy deal with Sir before, so it was impossible that he would agree to go


    against Rudy for Sir. What he might do was use his power to protect Rudy because as long as Rudy


    was in Bryxton, Sir wouldn''t be able to do anything!


    "Yes. I won''t help him."


    Shawn rubbed my head while borating, "Inparison to Sir Larson, I''d rather engage with Rudy.


    Although Rudy keeps on going against me and even locked me up in prison, our rivalry has been going


    on for many years, so I''m familiar with him inside out!"


    It was easier to control a person one knew inside out, and Sir was too mysterious and unpredictable to


    be controlled. Moreover, the more mysterious a person was, the more that person was a potential


    danger.


    "Don''t get fooled by our politeness with each other. Nobody can be your friend forever, so Ray, you


    must remember that besides those you are very familiar with and are very sure of their character, don''t


    trust anyone."


    Shawn seemed to be vaguely teaching me something, and it piqued my interest. I asked him, "Whom


    do you trust the most?

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Chapter 480


    Whom would a careful person like Shawn trust?


    "It''s you," Shawn replied.


    "Only me?" I was delighted.


    "You, then only Kevin."


    "Just the both of us?"


    "Yep. I even put my guard up against my mother. I have hadplete trust in Kevin since forever, but


    you appeared in my life one day."


    I was touched by his words. "What about Diego, Ian, and the others?"


    "They work for me, and there are many more who do. It is just that they are the people you know. I


    can''t possibly trust everyone unconditionally." He withdrew his hand to hold my hand. "Diego and Ian


    are indeed willing to fight with me, but Kevin is different from them. He will always follow me regardless


    of wealth. Even if facing threats from the opponents, he will never betray me."


    I read between the lines. "Did Diego and the others sell you out?"


    "Not to that extent, but they sold off my info in exchange for something useful to them. It''s still within my


    bottom line."


    "But still!"


    Shawn smiled faintly. "You''re too naive."


    What''s with the sudden judgment? I pouted as he exined, "I own way too many assets and wield too


    much power, so corruption is bound to exist somewhere within. As long as they don''t cross the line, I


    can turn a blind eye to it. Besides, I can''t handle everything. This is why Diego and Ian are important.


    Though they do cause me trouble, they save me a lot of trouble too. The benefit offsets the drawbacks.


    Plus, what''s the use of eliminating them? I can''t guarantee that the new ones will pledge their total faith


    to me, and they might not do things as well as the boys. It''s been years since the boys have worked for


    me. They know what my bottom line is."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He was unexpectedly lenient with his subordinates.


    "You''re quite lenient with them, but why are they so afraid of you?"


    Shawn smiled before elucidating patiently, "It''s because of the way I do things. When the timees, I


    always punish someone who has crossed the line as a reminder of the repercussions. Who knows


    when it will be their turn? It''s normal for them to be afraid of me."


    Then, he added, "It isn''t my intention to tell you these, but since you''re now the head of the Xenos


    Family, you gotta know some things. We have a long way ahead. Let''s continue this some other day."


    "I don''t quite understand, honestly," I blurted.


    "No rush. We haven''t put them into practice yet, just see them as extra knowledge. You''ll know what to


    do in the future."


    I was impressed. "Do you fully understand and control your ownpany? I feel like there''s nothing


    that you don''t know of."


    "The headquarters is in Find, and the subsidiaries are scattered around the globe. I don''t have the


    luxury of time to know them all, but I established an independent department five years ago. They''re in


    charge of keeping an eye on the senior workers. It''s equivalent to understanding those subsidiaries.


    Besides, it''s not like I know everything. I just looked into it and took the dominance before you guys


    found out about it."


    Shawn always makes early preparation. I seriously can''t admire him enough. He''s in a totally different


    league from me! Just what kind of being is he? I bet Ezekiel is the same kind as he is. Shawn''s the


    current epitome of omnipotence, whereas Ezekiel is the pioneer. To think that these two men have


    fallen for me¡­ I have no idea how to conclude my life in one word. I''ve basically experienced the


    biggest grief in the world, but I''m leading the happiest possible life right now too! I''m blessed! I just


    hope that I''ll be happy for the rest of this lifetime! Wait a minute¡­


    I suddenly thought of my grandfather''s words about the kidney failure that ran in the family. There was


    a possibility that there was a limit to my life. All I could do was wish that it would not rpse.


    ¡­


    Shawn and I spent a fervent time in bed that night again. He was so vigorous that he never got tired


    when it came to sex.


    When I woke up the next morning, he was nowhere to be seen in the room. I dragged my sore body to


    the washroom for a bath and donned a blue dress before heading downstairs. He was not at home, so I


    texted him. ''Where are you?''


    ''Rudy''s ce.''


    Why has he gone there again?!


    Leaving his message on seen, I left the house and saw Joseph. I went in to work to settle some


    matters. Aria contacted me just when I started to feel bored. "They got to the bottom of Ciara''s case."


    The news blew me off. "That quick?"


    "The Hayes Family confessed, and Ciara''s parents did not use her anymore. They concluded that


    the victim''s death had nothing to do with her. She just left the police station and someone''s scouting


    her through arge sum of money."


    Why would the Hayeses confess?


    Diego seeped into my mind. Now that Jeremy was not the head of the Hayes Family, Ciara could have


    talked it over with Diego, who was a reasonable guy.


    As for Ciara''s parents, money was the best solution to buy them off. If the issue was left unresolved, it


    would only mean that the money given was insufficient.


    Either way, the case was finally solved.


    I was grateful. "Thank you."


    "Don''t sweat. I didn''t help with anything anyways."


    No, you have the heart to help me out and that''s enough. I thought of something and asked, "How''s


    Nichs?"


    "He''s safe," Aria replied.


    "As long as you guys are safe." I went silent for a moment before continuing, "He has a childish side


    and a strong pride too. You gotta pamper him at times. He has a soft heart, so he won''t give you the


    cold shoulder that long. It''s just a matter of time before he falls for you."


    Aria chuckled. "Is this a tip on how to get closer to him?"


    "You love him, and I hope your wishes true."


    Aria''s trip to Goldshore left her feeling exposed. Not only was I in the know, but Nichs was also


    aware of it too. However, it depended on his willingness to acknowledge it or not.


    "I''m fine. I don''t care about this at all. I''ll be over the moon if he loves me back, but I won''t be sad if he


    doesn''t feel the same. I feel fortunate enough to be able toe this far. Besides, I''m sure he won''t


    love me." She sounded unbothered.


    I was dubious. "Why do you say so?"


    "If his heart is filled to the brim with someone whom he has been madly in love with, it''s impossible for


    him to fall for another person. Ms. Felix, I know Nichs better than you do. He may marry me in the


    future; treat me with respect; and bestow me the rights as Mrs. Forger, but never love. He won''t love


    me the way he loved you."


    "Don''t jump to conclusions that easily, Aria."


    I was once infatuated with Nichs and Christopher, yet I did not go out with either of them. I chose


    Shawn instead.


    When it came to love, no one would know what happen in the future. However, happiness would


    always exist somewhere. The only thing was¡ªwho would be the one we created happiness with?


    "Ms. Felix, what is love?" Aria inquired out of nowhere.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Chapter 481


    Love bore different meanings to everyone, so I did not have the answer to Aria''s question. My silence


    prodded an answer from her instead. "Love is about eptance to me, not grievance. Speaking of


    grievance, I experienced it during my olden days. I like the way Nichs and I treat each other. At


    least, I see hope every day unlike before, where there''s no ray of sunshine."


    She mentioned hope and took a breath. "Ms. Felix, I thought about marrying an ordinary guy who


    works as a superior in apany; thought about living together with him by giving each other the


    respect we need; thought about giving birth to his children; thought about all those household trivia. It


    fears me, but I gotta build up a family to repay my mother! Since I''m gonna marry someone sooner or


    later, Nichs is not that bad of a choice. After all¡­ He''s the man I love. I''m satisfied. Living through


    the days with him gives me butterflies. I bet you understand what it feels like, Ms. Felix. I don''t expect


    him to love me back because marrying him itself is my biggest fortune. Everyone has their ways of


    living, Ms. Felix, and not everyone needs love. Love is a luxury in the adult''s world."


    She paused momentarily before continuing, "Of course, it would''ve been perfect if he loved me, but I


    know. I know that he won''t fall for another woman anymore."


    I could rte to her so badly, for it was the very emotions I felt when I married Nichs. However, I


    was greedy to ask for his love, but Aria was not.


    She would be happy that way, but regrets were bound to leave traces in her life.


    Still, she was right about love being a luxury to adults; not everyone needed fervent love. Perchance,


    living a simple life was perfect enough.


    "Aria, your wish wille true."


    "Hmm. Thank you, Ms. Felix."


    She had a vast heart. At the very least, I would never blurt my genuine thoughts to my partner''s ex-


    wife. Yet, she truly did not see me as an adversary. She was aware of Nichs'' feelings for me, but


    she was not jealous in the slightest.


    I admired right-minded women like Aria from the bottom of my heart, hence the genuine wish for her


    happiness.


    We talked for a couple of minutes thereafter before ending the call. I left thepany and went to the


    hospital. Since I was free, I figured I could go for a body check-up.


    Due to the fear of having my happiness crushed by illness, health was the first on my priority list now.


    After the check-up, the doctor said I was in stable condition. I brought up my weak liver, so he looked at


    the screening results again. "It''s fine for now."


    Hearing that, I heaved a sigh of relief and left the doctor''s office. Strolling through the hallway, I thought


    of visiting Robert since he might be bored from solitude. However, I changed my mind when I entered


    the elevator and pressed the button.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    It stopped on the third floor before the door opened. I was stunned at the sight of the man sitting in a


    wheelchair. The question in my head escaped my lips. "Why are you still using a wheelchair?"


    Ezekiel''s legs werepletely fine. He even stood on his feet at my ce that day.


    "Ms. Felix." He was astonished too. "Just kinda exhausted."


    He wore a hospital gown, and the two bells were still coiled around his wrist. I could never see them the


    same way, so I withdrew my gaze. "When did you arrive in Bryxton?"


    "Yesterday. This is the best hospital in Bryxton." That implicit exnation indicated that this was an


    unintentional encounter.


    "Robert and Sir Larson are here too," I reminded.


    He hummed in response before the air fell into silence. Ezekiel did not enter the elevator, fulfilling his


    promise of keeping a safe distance between us.


    Then, I left the hospital and went home. The three kids were not around, leaving Leon the only person


    at home.


    I sat beside him. "Where''s Francesca and the others?"


    "She and the nannies took the kids to the teacher."


    "Oh." I returned to the room and tipped off the heels toy in bed. The group chat went berserk again,


    but they were only chewing overme questions.


    I logged onto Twitter, only to see Troy trending again. He was truly a hot celebrity at the moment. None


    of his trending news was rted to scandals, but it was normal considering his young age.


    I surfed the Inte for a while longer, feeling bored. Not only was Shawn with Rudy, but the kids were


    also not home. While I was suffocated by loneliness, Christopher texted me, ''Hey girl, got any time?''


    His message felt out of ce because he rarely reached out to me first. ''What''s the matter?''


    ''I need a pianist.'' It was obvious what he meant by that.


    I replied, ''Where?''


    ''The music hall near the teahouse.''


    I knew where that was. It was precisely the ce I met Christopher after nine years long.


    ''Kay, I''ll be there soon.''


    ''We don''t have dresses here, so doll up before youe.''


    I selected an off-shoulder silvery white gown whose tail stretched about a meter long. I took my sweet


    time to put on some exquisite makeup, finishing it off with a rosy lip color. Aside from the two Xenos


    Family rings, I wore a pair of silver dangle earrings and a serpentine ne. I removed the bracelet


    from Shawn because of the uing performance. I even curled my long hair into a wavy one.


    After the prepping, I headed downstairs, at which a curious Leon asked, "Where are you going all


    dressed up like that?"


    "A concert. Wannae along?"


    "Count me out. The kids aren''t home."


    "I''ll be out, then."


    "Alright. I''ll pick them upter."


    As soon as I stepped out of the door, I saw Joseph waiting habitually at the doorstep, so I approached


    him. "To the teahouse."


    I entered the car while he bent over to scoop my long dress into the vehicle.


    "Is it too much?" I questioned.


    "What are you going to do there, Miss?"


    "For a concert. This is a gown."


    "It''s nice and simple." He was adept at ttering people with his words.


    By the time we arrived at the teahouse, there were only Amy and Troy with no sight of May and Sir''s


    shadows.


    "Aren''t you busy, Mr. Robles?" I smiled while walking toward the regr customer.


    "I''m enjoying my off days," replied Troy politely.


    "Do you have time?" I asked them.


    Amy nodded. "But what''s with your outfit?"


    "There''ll be a concert soon, and you guys are invited!"


    She dly epted the invitation. "I''m up for it!"


    I stirred my gaze onto Troy. "What about you, Mr. Robles?"


    He nodded lightly. "It''s my pleasure, but you don''t have to be such a stranger. Just call me by my


    name."


    He''s got manners.


    When I turned around intending to rush to the music hall, Amy chased right after me. "Thank you,


    Renee. You''re the best!"


    I was dubious. "What''s with the sudden gratitude?"

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Chapter 482


    "I know you''re giving me a chance to spend time with my idol. You gotta give me the seat next to him


    later. The backseats will be perfect for us to get closer."


    I was almost rendered speechless. "Don''t make random assumptions. Inviting him wasn''t the original


    n anyways. I just tossed in a word since he''s here."


    It was not my intention to help Amy at all, but she chuckled and shrugged it off. "That ain''t important.


    The important thing is¡ªI''m gonna have a date with Troy."


    As she skipped her way back to the teahouse like a happy bunny, I was at a loss for words. I hopped


    into the car, heading to the music hall alongside Joseph. When we arrived at the entrance, I told him,


    "Get two backseat tickets for Amy."


    "Okay," responded Joseph.


    I pondered for a moment. "Wanna invite Tracy along?" At the sight of his blushing cheeks, I giggled.


    "It''s not like you''ve totally won her heart yet. It takes patience to woo a woman. Besides, humans have


    emotions. She knows how good you are to her."


    "But I''m working right now." His hesitance proved how much he desired a date with Tracy.


    "I''ll be at the music hall too. You can work while enjoying your date at the same time. Quick, call her."


    With that, I marched into the music hall. Christopher was prepping up backstage, whereas Emma


    crouched beside him and hugged onto his arm like a kid. Since when were they this close?


    Noticing my arrival, she let go of his arm before rising to her feet. "You''re stunning."


    "That''s the only thing I have that''s worth praising," I joked.


    Her face scrunched up. "Well, I want that too."


    I patted her cheek lightly. "Look at how pretty you are, girl. I can''t envy enough of your wless skin."


    Then, she suddenly confessed, "I''m learning how to y the piano these days."


    "Christopher is teaching you?" I questioned.


    "Hmm, but I''m a slow learner."


    Not only was Emma clever, but Christopher was also her teacher. In other words, it would not make


    sense that she had slow progress. So, I walked up to him. "How''s her progress?"


    He smiled. "Emmie''s bright."


    It was the first time he had ever addressed Emma by that nickname before me. It seemed like there


    was a huge advancement in their rtionship. This couple should be the happiest of all; they did not


    experience many difficulties at the very least.


    I moved my gaze onto her. "You''re always selling yourself short."


    As she put on a smile to y dumb, he chipped in, "Emmie invited Nichs just a moment ago. She


    put you on the spot again."


    She hurriedly exined, "I didn''t know Christopher had invited you, so that''s why! Nichs is my in-


    law. Of course, I gotta be on good terms with him. He''s polite and respectful to me."


    Christopher caressed her head,forting her. "No biggie. It''s my fault for not informing you. It''s just


    that Renee''s in a tough position now."


    "I''m alright." It did not bother me in the slightest. Worrying that they would cling to this topic due to guilt,


    I quickly steered the topic. "What am I supposed to doter?"


    "yed Pachelbel''s Canon a couple of times, right?"


    "Hmm. So, is that the piece I''ll be yingter?" I seek confirmation.


    "Yeah. Why don''t you practice twice first?"


    I sat before the piano in the room and saw Canon''s music sheet. "Should I bring the score along?"


    "This is a high-ss concert." He expected me to perform without the music sheet.


    It was not that difficult, but I could not guarantee a wless performance, hence the nervousness. "I''ll


    y once and try again without the score."


    ¡­


    Aria received a message from Emma. ''Aria, are youing to the concert? I asked Nichs, and he''s


    coming too. If you wannae, I''ll ask him to give you a drive.'' She emphasized.


    Aria smiled at the message and muttered, "What a nice kid. Thank you."


    Emma heard the news from Christopher that Aria came to Goldshore to look for Nichs. The sharp


    Emma then realized Aria''s feelings for Nichs, so she hoped she could make herself useful.


    The intention was rooted in the admiration Emma had for Aria''s perseverance and her gratitude toward


    her. She was grateful to Aria for helping Ciara.


    Aria kept her phone and nced at her working attire, intending to go home for a change of clothes


    later.


    Not long after she took a half-day off from her supervisor, Nichs was already downstairs. He sent a


    text to her and waited for her by the entrance. A couple of minutester, she walked out of the


    prosecutor''s office in a suit and called him, "Mr. Forger."


    "Emma told me to bring you along."


    He opened the car door before she slid into the passenger seat. The sight of the neatly dressed woman


    elicited a bitter emotion in his heart because of their simr looks. Although she resembled Renee from


    the olden days, he had learned his lesson.


    He would not treat Aria as how he did with Renee; he was willing to learn to be respectful toward her.


    Once Nichs took the driver''s seat, Aria requested, "Could you take me home, Mr. Forger? I would


    like to change my clothes."


    He hummed in response. "Where is it?"


    She told him her address before he hit the road. Silence dawned upon them throughout the whole


    journey. Once they arrived at her ce, he followed behind her into her apartment.


    While she was changing her clothes in her room, he stood in front of the window and watched the view,


    which included ake.


    It did not take long before Aria left her room again. He turned around and saw her in a white shirt and


    long pants. Seems like she doesn''t dress up that much.


    The only thing she touched up was the faint lipstick and drawn eyebrows. Subsequently, he withdrew


    his gaze. "Let''s go."


    Along their way to the music hall, the reticent Nichs finally tossed a question. "I heard from my dad


    that you''re gonna take the office as the deputy director?"


    "Hmm. The people up there have confirmed it."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Now that she had be his fianc¨¦, no one had the nerve to get in her way. She could finally take


    over the position¡ªthe ce she deserved many years ago. She had to thank him nevertheless, for his


    sheer existence was at least a boon for her career.


    "You''re a capable person," hemented.


    She broke into a smile. "Thanks."


    "Immune topliments already?"


    She was surprised by how talkative he was today, so she gave his question a thought. "I rarely get


    those from others."


    "Hmm?" He could not follow her.


    "People just don''t praise me. I can count them all with my fingers, so I don''t ask for those. You''ll get


    used to it once time passes, but thanks."


    "What for?" he asked monotonously.


    "Thanks for thepliment. I''m happy."


    Happy¡­


    The atmosphere turned quiet all of a sudden. He understood what she meant by that, but he could not


    reciprocate her love. Still, he could stay respectful since he gave her the title of his fianc¨¦.


    "Aria, I promised to marry you."


    "Hmm. Thank you," she replied indifferently.


    "Aria, I remember who you are."


    She lifted her head almost instantly. "Hmm?"


    "I remember you, the young Aria."

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    Chapter 483


    Thanks to my years of ying the piano since childhood, I could perform the piece without the sheet


    music after practicing twice. Besides ''Canon'', there was another piece named ''Street Where Wind


    Resides''. Christopher said that this had be the highlight of his shows and wished that I could


    perform it myself.


    I agreed to it. "Okay. I''ll practice it again."


    After rehearsing the piece again, I received an urgent report from Joseph just as I was about to go on


    stage. "Miss, Mike is here with Mr. Reyes."


    Ever since I found that the culprit was Ezekiel, Gary was brazen enough to bring him to the concert


    without fear. Why do I feel like I have raised a betrayer¡­


    With not many choices, I replied, "Ignore them."


    As of right then, Ezekiel had nothing to do with me. Even if he did appear, I had to stay calm.


    Soon, the show began. Although the main act was Christopher and most of the audience came for him,


    it was still a concert, meaning that he was scheduled to perform after me, who would be going on stage


    about mid-show.


    Taking a deep breath backstage, I was about to ascend the stage when Christopher said, "Don''t be


    nervous, little girl."


    Nodding, I stated, "Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass you, but if I do show ackluster performanceter,


    don''tugh at me!"


    Emma held his arm and smiled. "No worries. If you embarrass yourself, I won''tugh at you!"


    I smiled subtly. "Wish me luck, then."


    I walked calmly on stage as the light focused on me, illuminating each step I took toward the grand


    piano. After sitting and cing my fingers on the ck-and-white keys elegantly, I kept reminding


    myself that I could not make a mistake!


    I learned piano at a young age and had been teaching for a long time. Also, I had performed on behalf


    of Christopher on simr stages before. Yet, for some reason, I was particrly nervous. It might be


    because the person sitting in thest row was someone whose life intertwined with mine despite not


    being close to me. On top of that, that man had admired me in secret for fourteen years! I had be


    an object of worship to him. Still, I could understand his feelings since I was the same when I chased


    after Christopher back then.


    Ezekiel must be very bitter inside. Heart-wrenchingly so.


    Suddenly, I recalled Aria''s words that not everybody needed love in their lives. It was considered a


    luxury for some, which could be used to describe her. Yet, some lived to love and to believe in this


    world.


    If there was belief, then there was love. This was the kind of person Ezekiel was.


    I touched the first key on the piano as the melody slowly echoed out of the strings. I was immersed in


    my world and remembered what he said, "Some were born to enjoy life while I have decided to stray


    away from happiness since the beginning."


    Closing my eyes, I yed it without looking at the keys before the first piece finished in no time. Then, I


    proceeded to perform ''Street Where Wind Resides''.


    I could recite the whole piece note for note at this point.


    Finishing my performance, I stood up and bowed before walking off the stage with Emma praising me.


    "Ree, you were awesome! You didn''t make any mistakes at all! I''m floored!"


    Iughed. "This isn''t apetition, so how dare I make a mistake during a concert? If I did so, I would


    be ruining your man''s reputation!"


    A smiling Emma did not say anything as Christophermented, "Your skills have improved."


    I quickly replied, "Thank you for your praise, Grandmaster."


    The next to perform was Christopher. Walking to the spectator area, I wanted to find Amy when I heard


    someone call me as I was ducking and passing through the first row. "You did great, Ree."


    I looked up and saw a face that looked the same as Christopher''s, which made me purse my lips and


    reply, "Thank you."


    Aria was sitting beside him.


    Just as I wanted to walk away, he held my finger, stunning me before I immediately retracted it. "Please


    excuse me."


    I quickly rushed to Amy''s side, noticing that Troy was sitting beside her, so I asked them, "How was my


    performance?"


    "It was superb! I even managed to record it."


    I reached out and said, "Lemme see."


    "It''s in the group chat," she stated.


    I quickly took my phone out and checked the messages only to find that the group chat was riffed with


    comments from Kevin¡ªthe charismatic man he was¡ªcontinuously praising me. ''Our beautiful and


    capable Ray is so good at ying the piano. Also, her man just so happens to be Sunny! Oh, what a


    perfect woman!''


    His words rendered me speechless.


    Diego texted, ''I''m definitely not jealous.''


    Then, they sent out over ten texts until Shawn finallymented, ''Yup. Stunning and talented. That''s


    my Mrs. Xenos.''


    That made Diego rebuke, ''Who praises their girl like that?''


    He must be saying deep inside how shameless Shawn was!


    In a rare moment, Shawn rebuked, ''Do you have one?''


    Diego, together with the single Ian, found themselves unable to answer him.


    That made meugh, but Amy said, "Careful, Renee. Men are liars!"


    I questioned her back, "Do you have any in your life?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Now, it was her turn to be silent.


    Chuckling, Troy suddenly stated, "Ms. Felix, you might want to check Twitter. You''re trending again."


    I quickly opened the application to see that I was a hot topic allegedly. I''m no celebrity, so why am I


    always trending? I''m going to be Inte famous if this persists!


    Yet, the trending topic this time was ''Renee''s Piano Piece''.


    Clicking on the topic tab, I saw that a user named ''ACuteLittleFairy'' uploaded my performance before


    Troy liked it, which immediately struck many people''s attention before it became a trending topic.


    Everybody was discussing why he would like the video and spected about our rtionship. Besides


    that, people were also curious about who this user was and why he followed her.


    "Why did you like the post?" I asked him with a tilted head.


    He knew that if he did such a thing, I would immediately be in everybody''s mouth. So, why did he do


    that?


    "Ms. Felix, every time you trended, it was all negative press about you, so the public could not see your


    kind and talented side. This was why I wanted to let everyone know the real you through this video."


    Shocked, I asked, "Why did you help me?"


    Although I did not care about how people judged me, particrly online, I could not help but wonder


    why Troy chose to help me.


    "I visited the teahouse a few times and sincerely thought of you as a good person. Just think of this as


    a reciprocal gift. If you want to, you can give me a discount next time I visit."


    His action still puzzled me since we were not even considered friends.


    Hold up! He follows Amy. Did he do it for her? Does he fancy her now? The fish has bitten the bait, it


    seems.


    Unfortunately, Amy had given up on this game because she was to return to Europe tomorrow.


    Does Troy know that she''s leaving tomorrow? Are they even close enough to talk about such things?


    "Of course, I''ll let the boss give you a discount. I''ll notify you if there are any promotions at the shop


    next time so that you''ll get your money''s worth!"


    Listening to Amy''s tone, I knew that Troy did not know about her departure tomorrow, so I chose not to


    expose her.


    I stood up and tapped on her arm, hinting I was leaving. I was scared to meet Ezekiel, so I intentionally


    left from the backdoor.


    That was not because I feared him. Rather, I did not want us to meet, for I was considering Shawn''s


    disposition. I did not want my husband to get jealous, so I tried my best to avoid both Nichs and


    Ezekiel to end any so-called fate between us! It did not mean that I despised them, though.


    Although I respected their feelings, I had my principles to uphold, so I did not want to entangle myself


    with them.


    I sent a message to Joseph, who stated he would be here within three minutes, prompting me to think I


    should wait for him right on the spot.


    Wearing heels caused my feet to be fatigued; paired with my long dress, it made it so I could not walk


    aroundfortably since I could not squat down too. Hence, I leaned against the door frame.


    Just as I did that, I heard an unavoidable voice reaching over me. "Miss, I didn''t know you''d be here


    today!"


    I quickly turned over and stated, "It''s fine."


    I could see through Gary''s little scheme. It had to be him who brought this man over!


    Right as I wanted to find an excuse to escape, the sound of bells ringing made me look at his wrist


    subconsciously. It was a pair of silver and gold dainty bells.


    Staring at it for an extended time, I felt my consciousness slipping away. I could hear him ask, "Miss,


    would you take a walk with me in the alley?"


    Although I wanted to reject him outright, what came out of my mouth was theplete opposite before


    I covered my lips in shock.


    He smiled gently. "I''m sorry, Miss."


    Why is he apologizing to me?!


    The sound of the bells apanied Ezekiel and me as we walked inside the ally. Even though my


    dress made it difficult for me to walk, he matched my pace patiently.


    After a few seconds, he asked, "Do you remember, Miss?"


    I asked cautiously, "Remember what?"

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Chapter 484


    "These bells¡­ and me."


    People who learned psychology were truthfully terrifying. Although I did not show any hint of emotion,


    he already guessed my answer; my thoughts seemed to have exposed themselves in front of him. No


    shreds of emotion could escape him, for he had a full grasp of me.


    I asked unnecessarily, "You knew?"


    "Yup. I know you won''t lie, Miss. When you looked at my wrist out of reflex in the elevator, I guessed it.


    I wanted to talk to you about it, but I stopped myself upon recalling my promise to you. Yet, this is fate


    now. I didn''t know you were here. Fortunately, I managed to watch your performance. You truly are


    stunning, and the music was very pleasing. I sincerely mean every word." After a pause, he stated,


    "Miss, I think you know my feelings for you. I like you a lot. Fourteen years, I''ve been keeping you in my


    thoughts."


    Caught somewhat off guard, I replied, "I''m already married. Besides, I don''t like you and hope you


    won''t disturb me anymore."


    Though my words seemed cruel, I was not close to him, so I was not obliged to show him my kindness.


    Still, he had been crushing on me for fourteen years, so I did somehow feel a little heartless saying


    that. After giving it some thought, I said, "If I wasn''t married and was still single, I might consider it, but I


    am and have two children. I love my husband very deeply. So, sorry, Ezekiel. I thank you for your


    feelings."


    He smiled and replied, "I''m well aware of the stable rtionship you share with Shawn, Miss. I''d never


    thought about disrupting your family, but I still want to talk about something. Miss¡­ Thank you for


    giving me a single ray of hope fourteen years ago. If not for you, I wouldn''t have been able to hold on


    because I was¡­"


    The sound of the bells kept ringing in my ears as I heard him continue, "I was ready to end it all that


    day since it was just too hard to keep on living. I never thought life could be so crushing, even more


    than death¡­ Yet, I was lucky to have met you, Miss. You asked me why my body was riddled with


    injuries and cared about me. Scared that I would wince due to pain, you kept holding my hand and


    blowing on it. You even gave me these bells. Although you said they were your protective charms, you


    promised that if I wore them, I would never get hurt again. You stated that you liked the glimmer in my


    eyes and hoped they would shine like that forever. Also, you saved me, saying that I needed to live on


    no matter the hardship I would endure. Even though you said so much, I remember every single word."


    Although Ezekiel was smiling, tears started to roll down his cheeks. People said that men did not cry


    easily, even more so for a man as emotionlessly detached and secretive as him. At that moment, I


    could not imagine how much pain and hardship he had harbored inside, for I even started to pity him!


    He reached out, wanting to touch my cheek, yet he stopped in midair as if he was afraid of something.


    Blinking, I heard him state gently, "I am so afraid of ruining you, Miss. That is why I never dared to


    approach you. Even now, I shudder at the thought of touching you. Miss, this is the first time I''ve


    opened myself to you like this. I had never thought of saying all this to you, but I cannot resist what my


    heart wants. In the end, I still divulged it all in front of you. Again, I''m sorry for disturbing you."


    "I''m sorry, Ezekiel." I could not reciprocate his feelings.


    "Miss, sometimes, it''s better to forget than to remember."


    Puzzled, I asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Thank you for lending me your ear."


    The ringing of the bells never went away until Joseph called out to me. "Miss? Why are you standing


    here in a daze?"


    Snapping out of it, I noticed that Ezekiel was long gone, and our conversation was slowly fading away


    from my memory!


    There was a moment of nkness, and I seemed to have forgotten about something, so I asked


    Joseph, "Who''s Ezekiel? Ezekiel Hastings."


    "Mr. Reyes said that he was Mike."


    "Who''s Mike?" I asked.


    Joseph waved his hand in front of my eyes before I recalled who Mike was after a long, hard thought. "I


    remember now. He''s Shawn''s enemy."


    "Yes. He has always been an enemy."


    I felt woozy and only remembered that along with his actions, Ezekiel was Shawn''s enemy. Yet, I could


    not recall the details of what he actually did. It was like someone erased specific parts of my memory,


    and the worst of all was that I did not know what was missing!


    However, I felt the lingering sadness that permeated my heart, together with the recurring sound of


    ''Miss'' and bells.


    I ordered Joseph in a pensive mood, "I seemed to have forgotten about something important, Joseph.


    Investigate whom I met just now."


    "Yes, Miss."


    I returned to the vi in a daze, and Shawn, who had arrived home, saw me in such a condition and


    asked, "Ray, did something happen?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I shook my head and replied, "I''m not too sure. I keep thinking that the name ''Ezekiel Hastings'' is


    familiar yet distant at the same time."


    Frowning, Shawn did not reply to my statement and merely hummed in confusion.


    "Something seems to have slipped from my mind."


    Hearing this, hemented, "How selfless of him."


    "What?" I asked in perplexity.


    Raising his hand, he rubbed my head gently and stated, "Someone was looking out for you and erased


    your memory."


    That only added to my confusion. "Who was it?"


    "Ray, I think the danger is upon us."


    Knowing nothing about anything, I questioned again, "What danger?"


    "I fear not that he''s strong. I fear when he has be passionate and selfless."

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Chapter 485


    I did not understand the meaning behind Shawn''s words, but I felt exhausted. I gradually fell into a


    deep sleep as I snuggled into his arms. It was already noon the next day by the time I woke up again.


    However, I felt wholly energized from my sleep, but there was one thing that puzzled me¡ªEzekiel


    Hastings.


    His name kept echoing in my mind. Therefore, I couldn''t help feeling curious about why I was


    constantly reminded of him. I shook my head to dismiss my scattered thoughts as I muttered to myself,


    "Somebody whom both Shawn and Sir fear should be a dangerous person. I should stay away from


    him if I ever meet him again."


    I got out of bed, quickly washed up, and took my medicine as usual. After that, I went downstairs and


    saw Shawn in the living room. He was holding Skyler in his arms, and River was sitting by his feet.


    There was nobody else in the living room aside from them.


    I went over and snuggled next to him. "Where are the others?"


    "I''m not sure. There was nobody here by the time I came downstairs."


    I asked in astonishment, "Was there nobody watching the children?"


    Shawn answered my question calmly, "They went outside to clean up the yard when they saw me


    coming downstairs. Leo was crying and screaming earlier."


    I leaned over, hugged his arm, and kissed his face. Then, I smoothly leaned over in the same


    movement to kiss Skyler on the cheek. To my surprise, he suddenly shifted the child in his arm from his


    left arm to his right arm. Finally, he wrapped his left arm around my shoulder and changed the subject,


    "What would you like for breakfast, Mrs. Xenos?"


    I persistently questioned his actions. "Are you preventing me from kissing Skyler?"


    He shot me a question instead of answering, "Am I?"


    "Why else did you move Skyler away from me?"


    I took Skyler from Shawn''s arms. Then, I hugged and kissed Skyler on his chubby little face. When I


    looked up again, I noticed Shawn staring at me unblinkingly. Thus, I took the chance to tease him


    jokingly. "Are you jealous?"


    Shawn looked away and did not answer my question.


    I broke into a mischievous grin. "You are jealous."


    It was evident that he was unwilling to acknowledge my statement as he smoothly rose to his feet and


    went into the kitchen instead. Meanwhile, I stayed in the living room to care for the children. It didn''t


    take long before he came out with a ss of warm milk and handed it to me. "Have some milk."


    I coyly murmured, "I''m using both hands to hold Skyler."


    In other words, I had no hands to take the ss from him.


    He furrowed his eyebrows slightly and abruptly bent down to ce the cup by my lips. I took a sip of


    milk from the ss he ced by my lips. When Skyler saw the ss, he immediately stretched out to


    take the ss with his small grabby hands. Shawn swiftly moved the ss from my lips to Skyler''s lips.


    After he gave Skyler a small sip of the milk, he took the ss back to the kitchen.


    Skyler kept pping his hands to indicate that he wanted more, seemingly enchanted by the delicious


    taste of the milk. So, I coaxed him softly, "There''s none left. The nanny will feed you milkter. Can you


    y with your sister for now?"


    He didn''t seem to understand what I was telling him and abruptly burst into tears when he failed to


    receive what he was asking for. I was momentarily stunned by his reaction as it was my first time


    seeing him throw a tantrum because his wishes were not satisfied. Thus, I quickly picked him up and


    ran to the kitchen. "Sunny, Skyler is crying!"


    Shawn didn''t even bother to look up. "Leave him be."


    I pouted. "Daddy is so cold."


    He did not turn around, leaving his broad back facing in our direction. Thus, I carried the bawling Skyler


    away from the kitchen and ced him down with River. After a quick search, I found a pacifier and


    handed the pacifier to Skyler. Skyler immediately shoved the pacifier in his mouth and stopped crying.


    Shawn made sandwiches and grilled bacon for breakfast. I was full after eating just one of the


    sandwiches. After breakfast, he decided to follow me on my errands.


    He wasn''t swamped with work at the moment, so he had more free time on his hands. Therefore, he


    decided to follow me to one of the branchpanies under the Xenos Family.


    When we arrived at the office, I immediately began reading through the documents Anthony had sent


    over. When he saw the papers in my hands, Shawn queried about my work, "What''s that about?"


    "Anthony wants to terminate our cooperation with the Hartmann Family from Rothfield. It seems that


    the other party has vited the terms of the agreement. I''m reading through the details right now."


    He probed further, "If my memory serves right, the Hartmann Family and the Xenos Family are rivals.


    When did the Xenos Family begin working with the Hartmann Family from Rothfield?"


    I exined, "One year ago, the Hartmann Family showed interest in working with us. Anthony asked


    for my opinion regarding the matter, and I agreed with the proposal. That was because the terms they


    offered were very tempting. Besides, the rivalry stemmed from the grievances of the previous


    generation. In my opinion, The Xenos Family started a clean te the instant I took over the family. Not


    to mention, the Hartmann Family was the one who took the initiative to show us goodwill. So, there was


    no reason for us to refuse."


    He used to know the affairs of the Xenos Family like the back of his hand, but the Xenos Family had


    undergone drastic and earth-shaking changes over the past two years.


    "Why does Anthony wish to terminate the contract?"


    I scanned through the documents and borated on the situation to him, "The Hartmann Family


    vited the spirit of the contract when they showed interest in cooperating with Oracle Limited. That''s


    why Anthony suggested that we terminate the contract with them. He is asking for my opinion, but I


    generally agree with his suggestions."


    He took the document from me. Then, after a moment of silence, he pointed out, "Oracle Limited is the


    company that Rudy Adams established in Rothfield."


    I immediately understood his implication. "It''s Ezekiel Hastings!"


    While it was true that Oracle Limited belonged to Rudy on the surface, it was an open secret that


    everything that Rudy currently owned belonged to Ezekiel. It would seem that Ezekiel had started to


    make his move and was setting his sights on the Xenos Family!


    Shawn furrowed his eyebrows together. "It''s not like him to do something like this."


    I asked in confusion, "You don''t think it''s Ezekiel?"


    He did not answer immediately. Instead, he lowered his eyes as he contemted the ins and outs of


    the matter in silence. Then, he handed the document back to me after a short while with a piece of


    advice, "Don''t dissolve the contract just yet."


    I couldn''t help feeling confused. "Why not?"


    He exined patiently, "Ray, if the Hartmann Family from Rothfield vited the spirit of the contract,


    then they are the ones at fault. However, this incident only came to light thanks to your private


    investigation. Unfortunately, the Hartmann Family has yet to form an official cooperation with Oracle


    Limited at the moment, so we will only fall into their trap if the Xenos Family takes the initiative to


    dissolve the contract."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I lightly tapped my finger against the file as I voiced my spections, "Sunny, do you think they are


    doing this on purpose?"


    "Based on the Xenos Family''s previous modus operandi, they should have assumed that the Xenos


    Family would make a huge spectacle to suppress the Hartmann Family. They might be waiting for that


    very moment. It would be easy for them to turn around and retaliate against the Xenos Family if we do


    publicly force them into a corner. I have some ideas on how they might retaliate if you''re interested.


    The Hartmann Family intends to use the Xenos Family as a stepping stone to build a connection with


    Oracle Limited in Rothfield."


    Frankly, he might as well have bluntly announced they were trying to build a connection with Ezekiel


    rather than saying they were trying to develop a rapport with Oracle Limited.


    "Are you saying that the Hartmann Family is more concerned about Ezekiel than the Xenos Family?"


    The Xenos Family was extremely powerful in Athium. On the other hand, Rudy''s influence was mainly


    concentrated in Europe. No Family or business would willingly give up on a chance at cooperation with


    the Xenos Family and choose to work with anotherpany with limited development in Athium. Be


    that as it may, that was exactly what the Hartmann Family was doing. They would rather give up on


    their cooperation with the Xenos Family to build a connection with Oracle Limited.


    It was important to note that the mastermind behind Oracle Limited was Ezekiel.


    Shawn nced at the gloomy sky outside the window and answered my question with a sense of


    indifference, "The situation in the financial world has been stable for too long now. Many wish to rock


    the boat. After all, that is the only way for them to gain an opportunity to enter the market, which is


    probably what the Hartmann Family is truly after. They intend to disrupt the current situation, and


    Ezekiel is the only person I know who is trying to spearhead this movement. But, of course, these are


    nothing more than my personal spections."


    Nheless, I knew that his spections were most likely correct.


    I quickly responded, "In that case, I won''t do anything for now."


    The main difference between how Shawn and I considered problemsy in the fact that he could think


    about issues through different perspectives beforeing to a logical conclusion and adapting to the


    situation he was in.


    Unfortunately, I don''t possess such skills. However, I''m not abasing myself by thinking that since he''s


    truly a brilliant man.


    Although I used to believe that I was quite intelligent, I could only remain humble when faced with a


    true genius.


    "Yes. Don''t make your move now. We should observe the other party''s movements for the time being."


    I hesitantly asked him, "You mentioned that this incident is unlike Ezekiel. So, how do you know that he


    won''t make a move against the Xenos Family?"


    He retracted his gaze and turned to look at me instead. The look in the depths of his eyes was very


    profound. "Perhaps that may stem from the fact that Ezekiel has many enemies, and you aren''t on the


    top of the list for now. At the very least, he would not move against you right now."

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Chapter 486


    I did not understand the meaning behind Shawn''s words, but I had no interest in discussing the matter


    further. Instead, I tossed the thick stack of documents in my hands toward him and acted coy as I


    murmured in a soft and affectionate tone, "Sunny, since you''re here, why don''t you help me with these


    documents?"


    Shawnughed helplessly and asked, "There''s only so little left?"


    He was right. The documents that Anthony delivered to Bryxton daily were nothingpared to


    Shawn''s daily workload. Of course, I also knew I could finish them in a few hours, but why would I do


    that when I had Shawn around?


    He was my husband and a man I trusted with my life. There was no need to worry about him snooping


    into the secrets of the Xenos Family. Not to mention, he waspetent. There was no reason for me


    to doubt his choices. I was also confident that he would be able to handle these documents better than


    I did, so I feltfortable entrusting them to him.


    Fine, I had to admit that I was justzy.


    He settled down in my seat and immediately started working on the files without a fuss. Meanwhile, I


    dragged a stool over and sat down beside him. Then, I draped myself over him as I watched him work.


    He always looked very serious whenever he was in the middle of work.


    There was not a sliver of a smile on his face.


    The speed at which he processed the documents was highly efficient yet fast. s, when there were


    only two or three files left for him to peruse, his phone suddenly began ringing. I took the phone out of


    his pocket for him and nced at the caller ID. To my immense surprise, I saw that the caller turned out


    to be Rudy.


    Rudy had been contacting Shawn quite frequently recently.


    I epted the call and held the phone up to my ear. "What''s up?"


    Rudy questioned urgently, "Where is Shawn?"


    I replied, "He''s here. What do you want?"


    "Hurry up and save me," he pleaded.


    Shawn paused in the middle of writing with his fountain pen. Then, I heard Rudy cursing on the other


    side of the phone, "Alfred is chasing after me like a rabid dog! I''m currently hiding in the garage. Save


    me!"


    Shawn instantly rose to his feet. "I''m going to check on the situation."


    "Okay."


    He left the office in a hurry. Therefore, I picked up the discarded fountain pen and finished the


    remaining two documents. Before I could rx in my seat, I received a message from May as soon as I


    finished handling the documents. ''Amy just left to catch her flight.''


    ''Okay. You should hire a new waitress.''


    I did not tell her that Sir was hunting Rudy at the moment.


    That was because I knew it would only distress her if I told her about it.


    Besides, Sir was doing this to avenge her.


    I ced my phone aside and suddenly recalled the incident yesterday for some strange reason. Back


    then, I seemed to have heard the sound of bells. Moreover, those chiming sounds were really familiar.


    It didn''t help that I always felt highly fatigued whenever I listened to the sound of these bells, as though


    I had gone through an ordeal.


    The first time I heard these bells, the sound hade from the pair of bells worn around Ezekiel''s


    wrists. The second time was yesterday¡­ However, Ezekiel was not there yesterday. It was just that his


    name kept floating around in my mind.


    Why is this happening?


    I remembered that I even went to a hypnotist recently¡­


    I furrowed my brows as a bold idea suddenly took root in my heart!


    Have I been hypnotized?


    Why else would I constantly hear the sound of bells?


    Then, I immediately shook my head andughed at myself foring up with such absurd ideas.


    Gary immediately came to my side when I stood up to leave thepany. I turned to look at him and


    asked, "Don''t you think you''ve gotten a little too close to Ezekiel? Joseph informed me that you were at


    the music hall togetherst night."


    Gary smiled. "President Felix, we''re just friends."


    I couldn''t help feeling annoyed. It felt as though I had forgotten something important.


    I hummed in reply, wondering whether I should visit Robert at the hospital since I had nothing to do


    anyway. I passed through the garden and immediately caught sight of Ezekiel in a wheelchair the


    instant I arrived at the hospital. I froze on the spot and stared at him for a long time.


    He seemed very familiar to me.


    At the same time, he felt like a stranger to me.


    I walked by him, hoping to avoid him and enter the inpatient department of the hospital. To my surprise,


    he called out to me, "Ms. Felix, you and I sure run into each other often. It''s like fate is tying us


    together!"


    I halted in my tracks. "What?"


    "Ms. Felix, we just met yesterday."


    I made a soft exmation of surprise, seeming to recall something. "That''s right. We met at the hospital


    yesterday, and I asked why you were in a wheelchair."


    He smiled warmly. "You sure have a good memory, Ms. Felix."


    I inadvertently blurted out my thoughts when Iid my eyes on the bells on his wrist, "I''ve been feeling


    rather confused recently. It feels like I keep hearing the sound of bells. Ezekiel, you''re a psychologist.


    Can you examine me? I think there''s something wrong with my memory recently."


    "It''s because I did something to you, Ms. Felix," he exined.


    I asked in astonishment, "What did you do?"


    "I made you forget all the memories between us, leaving only the memories that I am Ezekiel Hastings


    and the enemy of your husband, Shawn."


    I frowned at his words. Then, the sound of bells rang in my ears again. He abruptly asked me a


    question, "Ms. Felix, did I say something just now?"


    I shook my head and responded in bewilderment, "What did you say?"


    He smiled slightly. "I didn''t say anything. You seemed tired recently, Ms. Felix. That''s why your memory


    is so hazy."


    I made a nomittal sound in reply as I stared at the bells on his wrist in a daze. "Ezekiel, are you


    capable of hypnotizing me?"


    He seemed stunned by the question. "Why do you ask that, Ms. Felix?"


    "Why do I keep feeling as though something is strange about your bells?"


    He chuckled to himself upon hearing my words. "You''re brilliant, Ms. Felix. Since my bells have caused


    you such confusion, I will make sure to hide them next time."


    I made another nomittal grunt in reply and stared at him dumbly. Finally, his handsome face broke


    into another smile. "Ms. Felix, I''m going back to my room now."


    "Okay, I''m going to visit my friend."


    He beckoned at someone, and a nurse hurriedly ran over to push his wheelchair. Suddenly, he spoke


    to the nurse cryptically, "I warned myself that I should simply watch from a distance, but I couldn''t stop


    myself. I even used such means to fool her. Say, do you think what I did was wrong?"


    Why do I feel as though Ezekiel''s statement was meant for my ears? If that''s the case, then what is this


    method he mentioned?


    The nurse responded, "You''re not wrong, sir."


    "Yeah. Time will tell."


    It was not until they entered the inpatient department of the hospital that I continued forward again. I


    couldn''t help feeling irritated along the way. It felt as though I did note here to visit Robert. On the


    contrary, I had many questions for Ezekiel.


    But I didn''t know how to word my questions or even voice my concerns when he was right in front of


    me.


    I shook my head vigorously. It took a long time before the thoughts in my head settled down. Robert


    was enjoying the cold wind on the balcony when I found him.


    I rebuked him, "Are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    He turned to look at me. "Did youe here to visit me?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Yeah. I came to visit you," I replied.


    He pursed his lips. "I don''t want to stay here anymore."


    I countered, "Then, where do you want to stay?"


    "Ree, I want to live in your house¡­"


    "No can do. My house is full of people."


    He looked sorrowful. "But the hospital is boring."


    I crouched down beside him and used the nket to cover his legs. "Tell me. What should I do for you


    to think that the hospital is interesting?"


    "I just don''t want to live in a hospital."


    After I pondered over the matter for some time, I suggested something, "Leon and Francesca are living


    in my house. Leon is my cousin. Moreover, he has three children and two dogs. He also has two


    nannies working for him. You''ll only make things more crowded if you stay there! Besides, you''re


    constantly at odds with Shawn. Why don''t I send you to my parents'' house instead? My brother and


    sister-inw are living at my parents'' house. They can take care of you, and my mother will love the


    additional young man in the house."


    He grasped the only opportunity to leave the hospital by quickly agreeing, "Sure!"


    I brought Robert back to Felix''s Vi. When my parents heard the reason for my arrival, they happily


    weed him into their home and bustled about to arrange a room for him.


    I casually asked while cleaning the room, "Where is Florence?"


    My question immediately made my mother sad. "Upstairs. She quarreled with your brother against


    night. She has not left the house since then."


    Why is Florence quarreling with ir again?


    I hastily dropped what I was doing and rushed upstairs.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    Chapter 487


    When I went upstairs, l saw Florence lying on the bed with a towel on her forehead. So, I walked over


    and asked, "Are you sick?"


    "Yeah, I''m feeling a little dizzy."


    Her cheeks were slightly flushed, so I touched her forehead to check her temperature, only to find that


    it was rather warm. When I was busy checking up on her, she quickly realized that my mother had


    probably mentioned something to me, so she casually probed, "Did Mom tell you?"


    "Yeah, she told me you were quarreling with my brother again."


    She sighed at those words, an exasperated expression appearing on her face. "I''m so sick of his


    suspicious nature. If this goes on... I''m thinking of divorce."


    ir had always been suspicious that his wife yearned for the past.


    He believed that she still had feelings for her previous lover.


    At this moment, I didn''t know how tofort Florence, especially since her husband was my brother. I


    could not advise her to follow her heart because doing that would spell disaster for their rtionship.


    Unfortunately, ir and Florence constantly quarreled with each other because of this issue. It might


    be that the incident back then had left a deep impression on him, causing him to believe that his wife''s


    feelings for him weren''t sincere.


    "ir is just too in love with you. I will talk to my brother about thister. I''m sure he''ll listen to me."


    Florence removed the towel from her forehead and murmured, "I''m going back to Sundew in a bit. I''m


    not trying to avoid him. I just simply don''t want to see him again."


    I quickly tried to persuade her otherwise, "Florence, calm down! Avoiding the issue is not the solution.


    What you and irck ismunication. That''s why he is always so suspicious of everything! I know


    what a man is like when they''re jealous. They act as though the entire world has wronged them! Please


    stay. I''lle up with a solution for you!"


    She ignored me. I could tell right then that her mood was worse than ever. ir probably said


    somethingst night that hurt her feelings greatly.


    I held her hand and said nothing more. Then, I went downstairs after keeping herpany for some


    time. I was greeted with the scene of my mother chatting with Robert.


    Therefore, I ambled over and joined in on their conversation. "What are you talking about?"


    My mother replied with a smile, "We were chatting about the usual stuff. How is Florence? Is she


    feeling better? I don''t even dare to approach her lest I upset her further."


    I lied, saying, "She''s doing fine. It''s just that she is feeling under the weather."


    My mother quickly stood up and eximed in concern, "I''ll make some warm green tea and oatmeal


    porridge for her immediately. I''ll ask ir to apany her to the hospital if that doesn''t work."


    "Okay. I''ll be going home to care for the children."


    I waved goodbye. "Bye, Robert!"


    Robert made a sound of acknowledgment andmented, "I like it here."


    That''s great! I''m d you like it!


    After I departed from Felix''s Vi, I originally nned to head straight home. However, I decided to call


    Shawn when I recalled the matter regarding Rudy earlier. I immediately questioned Shawn as soon as


    he picked up the phone. "Is Rudy okay? Was he injured?"


    "Yeah. He''s at the hospital."


    Sir should have done a number on Rudy.


    I probed Shawn for more details. "Where are you now?"


    "The hospital that Robert is staying at."


    I just came from that hospital... I can''t believe I''m going back there again...


    I kept my phone away and told Joseph, "Let''s return to the hospital. Rudy was injured. I''m going to


    check on his condition."


    Still, I couldn''t admit in good conscience that I was going there for Rudy.


    Frankly, I was only making this trip because Shawn was also at the hospital.


    Joseph and I arrived at the hospital once more. I paused for a moment just as I passed through the


    garden. I remember meeting that man here twice. It seemed as though I was constantly running into


    him recently. Was it fate?


    Joseph called out to me, "Miss."


    I shook off those scatterbrained thoughts and followed him into the hospital.


    When I arrived, Rudy was inside the hospital ward. On the other hand, May was standing outside the


    hospital ward. I was astonished to see her here. Why is she here?


    I hurried over, but just as I was about to call out to her, I heard Shawn''s voice, musing, "There is no


    evidence proving that Alfred is secretly plotting against May. Although Alba''s death is rted to the


    Larson Family, we need to investigate this matter further to make a proper judgment. It''s too arbitrary


    for you to make such a hasty judgment now."


    "The incident with Alba is definitely rted to him. Not only did he kill Alba, but he is now targeting me!


    It''s only a matter of time before he ruins me!"


    May''splexion was ashen, and her body swayed unsteadily. She looked like somebody had


    shattered something she had always believed in. I rushed over to her and quickly raised my hands to


    hold her by the shoulders lest she fell. Shawn''s dispassionate voice sounded just as I was about to


    lead her into the room, "He did not target you without reason. Rudy, Alfred might be cunning, but he


    has his principles. There are many things in which you should not judge without evidence."


    "You are biased toward him. I have not forgotten whom it was that imed he was a cunning man


    whom we should avoid getting entangled with."


    Shawn fell silent. Just when I thought May would burst into tears, she suddenly broke free from my


    support and ran away.


    I stared at her departing silhouette but did not chase after her. Instead, I instructed Joseph, "Chase


    after her. Don''t let her get into danger."


    "Yes, miss."


    The men inside fell silent after hearing our voices. I pushed the door open without fanfare, entered the


    room, and announced candidly, "May got an earful of your conversation. Why do you men always


    discuss this matter when you may be overheard?"


    Rudy didn''t reply to my question but demanded coldly, "Do you trust Alfred?"


    I nodded, then shook my head. "I don''t know what happened, but my womanly intuition tells me that Sir


    will never do anything that could make May sad. His feelings toward her are genuine, after all."


    He frowned at my words and mulled over them in silence.


    I took the opportunity to get a closer look at him. "Where were you hurt?"


    "He received a sh on his waist," Shawn promptly replied.


    Rudy had yet to recover from his previous injuries. If his body was a canvas, then it was like ayer of


    new paint was smeared over the drying paint. His body was going to copse at the rate he was going.


    I inquired, "Was Sir injured?"


    "Did you think I''d let him get away unscathed?"


    It would seem that the battle ended with injuries on both sides.


    Regardless, May''s opinion was the most important right now.


    It was evident that there was a massive misunderstanding between her and Sir.


    Unfortunately, this was something that she had to resolve herself.


    I could guess that she had gone to interrogate Sir.


    Shawn and I did not remain in the hospital for long. Before we left, Rudy gave us a warning. "There''s a


    storm brewing in Riverwood."


    Riverwood...


    I had just read through the documents on Riverwood recently, and Shawn had also exined the


    situation to me.


    It would seem that we could not escape this imminent crisis.


    Shawn said, "It doesn''t matter."


    That man was always so confident.


    It was not yet noon when Shawn and I returned home. The two children, Francesca, and the others


    were also at home. Shawn preferred the quiet, so he immediately went upstairs after politely giving his


    greetings to the rest of the family.


    Leon observed, "Your husband is always so aloof."


    "He is already being nice," I replied, defending Shawn.


    He was already being very polite, for my sake.


    Normally, he wouldn''t even bother to give his greetings at all!


    I strode over and picked River up with a smile. "Where did you go to y today? I didn''t see your family


    around when I woke up this morning."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Although Leon was delighted to hear me call them a family, Francesca merely exined with a


    nonchnt expression, "We went to have a look at the bakery nearby. We also brought a few slices of


    cake back for you."


    "Have you eaten lunch?" I asked.


    She shook her head. "Not yet."


    "In that case, I''ll prepare lunch for everyone," I decided.


    I rose to my feet, ced River down, and entered the kitchen.


    Francesca followed me into the kitchen and queried, "Is there anything I can help you with?"


    "Please help me steam the rice."


    As soon as the words left my mouth, Emma gave me a call.


    She told me Christopher was not at home, so she wanted toe to my house for dinner. So, of


    course, I naturally weed her presence. "Sure. Be careful on the road."


    Then, I hung up and began cooking dinner. Just as I was about to wrap things up, Emma rushed into


    the kitchen. I left the remaining tasks to her and went upstairs to look for Shawn. To my bewilderment, I


    saw him hugging myptop in his arms when I opened the door.


    I questioned him in confusion, "What in the world are you doing?"

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    Chapter 488


    Shawn did not respond, so I walked over to sit beside him. I noticed that he had clicked into the


    application that stored my diary entries, which were kept in a program I''d set up years before but rarely


    essed. When I was younger, I used to keep a journal of my thoughts and feelings using that


    program.


    I hadn''t used it in years, and the only reason it was still installed was that I reinstalled it out of sheer


    curiosity. After realizing that the only things recorded were mundane entries, I closed it. However, I did


    not read many pages when I scrolled through it, whereas Shawn went straight to thest pages.


    I read the first entry, ''Today was my first meeting with him. He appeared to have radiated a special sun


    that had driven away Bryxton''s usual chill and dampness. As a result, I wasfortably warm.''


    The second entry stated, ''I constantly trailed behind him, hoping he would eventually turn around, and


    he did so in the end. However, he told me to go home, and I obediently did so, intending to continue


    following him the next day. His broad shoulders and back gave the impression that they could protect


    me from anything, and his presence gave me a sense of security.''


    In my third entry, I wrote, ''I fell in love with him at first sight. I wished I could pursue him, but Icked


    the courage to do so. Moreover, I was such a coward that I followed him because I wanted to tell him


    how I felt. Nheless, I wished he knew how I truly felt about him. We had known each other for


    about two weeks! Would he deem it to be impolite? However, I''m still a child¡ª''


    The fourth entry stated, ''The sun had returned to Bryxton, and it seemed like it was always shining


    when he was around. Suddenly, he asked me today, "Little girl, why do you follow me wherever I go?" I


    was shaking with fear as I stammered out, "Because¡­ I love you." I love him with all of my heart. Then,


    he said, "You''re still a child, little girl. You have no concept of what love is." My young mind could not


    process the rejection at the time, and I even dared to ask him, "Will you wait for me when I grow up?"''


    The fifth entry read, ''He was gone. He left without saying anything, giving the impression that he would


    be back soon. Nheless, I couldn''t find him anywhere. I was heartbroken as if he had dug up my


    heart and buried it somewhere else.''


    In my sixth entry, I wrote, ''It had been five days since he had left, and I was missing him. He was the


    only bright star in the night sky for me.''


    I wrote these entries in my diary when I first met Christopher. Moreover, many other heartfelt posts


    were made after that, so I hastily grabbed myptop. When I saw Shawn looking at me with a stony


    expression, I exined, "These were written when I was young and naive. So, don''t let it get to your


    head and I will delete them immediately."


    Since he had a jealous personality, I assumed he would be envious upon perusing those entries.


    Surprisingly, he was not, and he calmly held my arm and smiled. "Ray, this is your past. These are the


    moments of your youth, so it''s important to hold on to them and remember them. They should not be


    deleted because of me. After all, they were the emotions and sentiments you experienced for five


    years. It''s hard to describe the feeling of beingpletely alone for that long. Don''t worry; I won''t judge


    you based on your past."


    Despite his propensity for jealousy, his insight at that moment brought tears to my eyes. "Stop treating


    me so nicely. I know you''re upset, but you''re not expressing it."


    A smile crossed his face, but Shawn said nothing. Afterward, I threw my arms around his neck and


    buried my face in his chest. "Back then, I believed my parents had died in a ne crash, which was a


    complete fabrication. The incident, which urred when I was fourteen, was the most devastating blow


    I had ever experienced. Suddenly, my entire world copsed, and my life became depressing. When I


    first met Christopher, it wasn''t because he was attractive or sweet that I fell for him. I could never get a


    clear picture of his character or get a sense of the kind of person he was. However, I fell in love with


    him after hearing him y the song Street Where Wind Resides'', which my mother used to y all the


    time. Moreover, I liked him because he alleviated my pain whenever I missed my parents. He made me


    ¡ª"


    I''ve never been open about my feelings before, but I express my feelings for Christopher to someone


    instead. People often think they will feel better after venting their concerns to others. However, without


    a doubt, I have moved past my feelings for Christopher. I want Shawn to know that I have long since let


    go of this feeling, and he should do the same.


    Then, he wrapped his arms around me and said, "Yes, I am grateful for his timely appearance. At least,


    my wife wasn''t lonely back then. Please forgive me for not getting to know you earlier so that I could


    have looked after you at the time."


    My tears streamed down my cheeks upon hearing that. "Sunny, why are you so nice to me?"


    Shawn smiled warmly at me and uttered, "It''s because you are mine."


    Since he considers me his woman, he is considerate of my feelings, willing to forgive me for my


    mistakes, and will always protect and respect me. This is the highest honor he has bestowed upon me.


    Suddenly, I couldn''t help but kiss him on the cheek.


    Then, he gently caressed my head and inquired, "Is the food ready?"


    "How did you know I was cooking?" I gasped in surprise.


    Then, I wriggled free of his embrace to stare at him, and he got to his feet. Later, he borated, "I


    overheard you talking about cooking while I was at the stairwell."


    It felt like he remembered every word I ever said.


    Afterward, I grabbed his hand and led him hurriedly down the flight of stairs. When Emma saw that we


    were holding hands as we descended, she questioned, "Are you guys showing off?"


    "What about it?" I raised an eyebrow at her.


    She chuckled. "Alright, I''ll head home early. You guys are an eyesore."


    I rolled my eyes and retorted, "You have a husband of your own."


    Emmaughed and said, "Come, let''s eat. After the meal, we''ll go shopping with May. I want to buy a


    gamingputer."


    "I did not say I''d apany you," I hurriedly reminded.


    Suddenly, her face fell, and she inquired, "Is that how you n on treating your friend?"


    I sat at the table and chose to ignore her, but Emma was not going down without a fight. "Renee, you


    still owe me a sports car. How long will it be before you repay your debt?"


    Her words reminded me of a promise I had made to her. So, I smiled and said, "Ask Shawn."


    "What sports car?" he absent-mindedly asked.


    Then, she filled Shawn in on what had happened during our poker game. Shawn deliberated for a while


    before responding, "I can''t recall anything. Isn''t Christopher wealthy?"


    Emma was left speechless when she heard his response. Then, she ate her meal in silence, a sign of


    her defeat.


    Following the meal, she offered to clean up and wash the dishes. Afterward, I took the opportunity to


    sneak upstairs with Shawn while she turned her back on us. So, when he realized how cunning I was,


    he put his arm around me and asked, "Are you afraid to go outside?"


    "I''m tired of spending the entire day driving around the city. Anyway, May is not in the mood to go


    shopping!"


    She was definitely with Sir right now. I wondered what exnation he would offer.


    However, Shawn did say Alba''s death was undoubtedly linked to the Larsons. Did that mean the family


    was involved, even if Sir was not?


    I did not quite understand what Shawn meant, so I asked, "Did the Larsons kill Alba two years ago?"


    Why would they do that anyway?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I have my doubts, and there is no solid evidence. The events of the past were well hidden by Sir, and


    he clearly fears that May will learn the truth."


    "After all, they can only be considered suspects at this point!"

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    Chapter 489


    "The Larsons are unquestionably involved, as all evidence points in their direction. We have no idea if it


    was a member of the family or if Sir was responsible," Shawn said.


    "Still, he is one of the Larson Family," I objected.


    After hearing myment, he merely smiled and said nothing. Then, I looked at him nkly, and he


    led me to our bed, where he continued, "Yes, Sir intentionally withheld the truth from May, but he also


    feels it''s important for her to be aware of it. Furthermore, there''s a war going on in his head right now.


    He knew that if he didn''t provide a satisfactory exnation for what happened back then, she would


    never forgive him. This means he''ll need to be ready for whateveres his way."


    Shawn added, "If he did it, he would find a way out for himself. Perhaps, he didn''t do it. Anyway, there''s


    nothing we can do but watch and see how they handle this situation. Soon, May will fill in all the nks


    and answer all your questions. Hence, you''ll need to be patient."


    He was implying that Sir would never let May go. Although she gave off the impression of being aid-


    back woman, she never skimped on her investigation into Alba''s death. Moreover, she had always


    wanted to know the truth. If Sir or the Larsons were truly responsible for Alba''s death, she was unlikely


    to forgive him.


    Suddenly, I recalled what Rudy had said about Sir and asked, "Is Sir a scheming and vicious man?"


    He replied, "Everyone is unique, and some still believe I am a cruel and ruthless man."


    Everyone had their own take on the world, so it was best not to pass judgment on others based on


    what you overheard someone else say about them.


    "Oh, I understand what you mean."


    While I had my arms around his neck, he leaned down to kiss me, and I instinctively returned the


    gesture by kissing his cheek. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door, and I quickly let go of him.


    Then, I opened the door to find Emma standing outside.


    "Shopping?" I asked with a frown.


    "Can we?" she replied, fervently nodding.


    Her level of impatience was unreasonable. So, it was unfathomable that she was eager to buy a


    gamingputer.


    Then, I stepped out of the room and closed the door. "Tell me the truth."


    Emma''s face fell, and she replied, "It''s been a while since thest time I raced."


    "Ah, so you wanted to race!" One of my least favorite activities is driving. Therefore, I avoid car rides,


    particrly at the moment. After considering a few possible referrals for her, I added, "How about


    Aria?"


    "I''m not familiar with her," she answered.


    "Ciara?"


    "She''s so boring and quiet."


    I was at a loss for words when she dismissed my suggestions.


    Soon after, I ran out of names of people who could apany her, and Emma quickly realized that


    she could not persuade me to do what she wanted. "Fine, I''ll go shopping by myself¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, her phone began to ring. However, she was shocked to see the


    name on the phone''s screen and eximed, "It''s Olivia. Since she got married, we haven''t kept in


    touch. What prompted her to think of me? Is she back at Bryxton?"


    "Answer the call," I suggested.


    Then, she quickly slid her finger across the button to answer the call, and I overheard Olivia say,


    "Emma, I''m in Bryxton visiting family. I have arrived at the airport, so pleasee to the Forger''s


    Residence for dinner tonight. Don''t forget to bring Christopher."


    Emma replied hastily, "He isn''t in Bryxton at the moment. I don''t want to go alone since the elders make


    me ufortable. Right now, I''m at Renee''s house. Do you want toe over?"


    "It has been a long time since Ist saw her. Alright. I''ll head back to the Forger''s Residence to drop off


    my bags before going over."


    "We''ll pick you upter," Emma said.


    Now, I had no choice but to get out of the house.


    Still, what brought Olivia back to Bryxton? A year had passed since we hadst seen each other. In


    fact, nearly two years have passed since ourst meeting. During that time, she imed that she was


    pregnant. On the other hand, she has beenpletely silent since her marriage. Simrly, she did not


    post anything online.


    "Let''s go?" Emma asked me after hanging up.


    Suddenly, my head pounded at the prospect of the car ride. "Give me a moment."


    Following that, I retreated to my bedroom to find Shawn hard at work on theptop. When I nced at


    his screen, I noticed that he was working.


    Seeing that I was staring, he patiently exined, "When I have time, I will keep an eye on thepany.


    So, how about you? Are you going out with Emma?"


    "Yes. Our friend is back in town."


    "Be careful," he said.


    Then, I leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. My action made him smile, and he soon began to


    tease me. "You''ve been clingytely."


    I smiled in return. "Don''t you like it, Sunny?" Then, before he could respond, I continued, "You don''t like


    it?"


    As I continued to probe, Shawn simply hummed in cid acknowledgment.


    "Does that mean yes or no?"


    He sighed. "You are such a chatterbox."


    "Answer me," I pleaded cutely.


    "I do."


    I got so excited after hearing that, and I did a little happy dance as I left the room. When I opened the


    door, I saw Emma eavesdropping, so I raised my eyebrows and inquired, "What are you doing?"


    "Tsk! You are so stubborn," she replied.


    Her remark rendered me speechless.


    Then, I reached out and gently prodded her head. "Why are you eavesdropping on a married couple''s


    private conversation? Men appreciate women who make an effort like that."


    "I can''t stand it," Emma said while making a dismissive gesture.


    "Don''t act cute with Christopher then."


    Soon, I closed the door and headed downstairs with her by my side. She retorted, "How can that be the


    same? I''m not as sappy as you."


    I told her she was being ridiculous, and she quickly changed the subject to something more intimate.


    She asked, "Do you do it a lot with him? Are all men that energetic?"


    I burst out into chuckles. "Does Christopher want to do it that often?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    When I mentioned him, my heart finally calmed down. I was delighted that we both found happiness


    and became best friends.


    Suddenly, Emma''s face flushed, and she replied, "A little."


    "He has always remained chaste in the past. However, since he has experienced physical intimacy,


    why would he ever let you go? Handle this by yourself."


    "I''m scared," she eximed, sighing.


    I continued to chuckle without saying another word. After scanning the cars in the garage, Emma


    selected an eye-catching sports car. As I put on my hat and got into it, I reminded her, "It may be


    summer, but a strong breeze is still intolerable for me."


    "I will drop you off near the Forger''s Residence and pick you up after I do ap around the


    neighborhood," she promised.


    "Okay. Don''t take too long."


    Since the distance between my vi and the Forger''s Residence wasparable to that of the airport,


    Olivia would have arrived before us.


    Moreover, she ensured that the car''s roof remained closed throughout the journey to spare me the


    ordeal of fending off the wind.


    When we were getting close to the Forger''s Residence, Emma suddenlymented, "Olivia likes


    Christopher, so it''s quite awkward when I meet up with her."


    "You know about it?" I was shocked.


    "She looks at him differently; there is light in her eyes. However, two years have passed. I don''t know


    what she feels now. After all, it has been years, and she is married."


    Everyone appeared to be married, as Emma, May, Olivia, and I had families. I had faith that Olivia


    would eventually let go of the past and move on. Regardless of whether or not she did, it had nothing to


    do with love. Otherwise, why would Olivia tie the knot with William? As far as I could tell, she did love


    him.


    "That is not the right way to approach this. You are her sister-inw, and she is married. Everyone is


    leading their own separate and happy lives. Clinging onto the past would only give you more trouble."


    "Oh, I am so petty."

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    Chapter 490


    Emma dropped me off near the Forger''s Residence before driving off. She promised she would return


    within ten minutes. When I saw how eager she was to speed around the neighborhood, I did not have


    the heart to say no and agreed to wait for her. However, as soon as I settled in to wait and watch her


    drive away, I noticed something off about my surroundings: a shadow not that far away from me.


    I looked up to find myself looking at Chairman Forger. It had been almost two years since west met.


    The people from back then felt so distant to me now. It made reuniting with them way too awkward.


    Soon, he initiated the conversation. "I was going to thepany when I saw you get out of the car, so I


    thought to say hi." Then, after a pause, he asked, "Are you waiting for Olivia?"


    "Yes. She''ll be here soon."


    My polite response prompted Chairman Forger to hesitantly say, "Ree, I honestly admire you."


    Hearing him call me by my nickname made my heart race with anxiety. Then, I straightened up and


    asked, "Why so?"


    "You were destined for great power, yet you did not intend for that to happen. It is like how you have the


    Xenoses even though the Felixes are gone from your life."


    There were a lot of wrinkles on Chairman Forger''s face. The past two years had been hard on him.


    Afterward, he continued, "I once wanted the Felixes as allies. However, I did not expect to lose a son in


    the process. Look at him... My greatest fear is that he''ll revert to how he was before."


    "Nichs has great self-control," I dered.


    "Frankly speaking, Ree, our family will always owe you. Therefore, it does not matter what I say now. I


    merely... I sincerely apologize for the past and ask that you help Nichs."


    I knew it. Whenever Chairman Forger called me Ree, nothing good would happen.


    "How do you want me to help him?" I asked.


    "Help us with the power of the Xenoses."


    He had always lusted for someone powerful to rely on. In the past, it was the Felixes. Now, it was the


    Xenoses. However, why should I help them?


    "I''m sorry, but I am now Mrs. Xenos."


    For Shawn''s reputation, I would never lend Nichs another hand.


    "True, you should be thinking of Shawn now," Chairman Forgermented with a sigh. Even he knew


    it was a tough request.


    Indeed, that was the case, and it was for that reason that I swore off any further contact with Nichs.


    "Well, I can do nothing," I asserted.


    When Chairman Forger realized he couldn''t convince me, he sighed. "Then, I hope our families do not


    turn into enemies."


    "We won''t be, as long as the Forgers do not target me."


    I never believed in pre-emptive strikes.


    Chairman Forger left after that. I knew he would never contact me again, and he knew I was not a


    viable option for him. It was only then that I realized I could be quite cold and callous when talking to


    people not essential in my life.


    Meanwhile, Emma was a punctual woman, and within ten minutes, the car rolled to a stop beside me.


    "Is Olivia back yet?"


    I shook my head. "I did not see her go by me."


    She sighed. "I want to go for another ten more minutes."


    "Behave and wait here," I objected.


    Therefore, Emma did not go anywhere. Soon, Olivia arrived. We were both sitting in the car, so we did


    not greet her. Instead, we waited until she put her bags away and called us. We told her we were


    waiting for her not far away from the gates. "Is it the blue sports car parked by the road?" she asked,


    laughing as she ran out.


    Emma got out of the car and waved. "Over here."


    Olivia ran over. When she reached us, she leaned over to look at me, who was still in the car. When I


    waved at her, she greeted Emma before saying to me, "Long time no see, Renee."


    I smiled. "It has indeed been a long time."


    "Where''s your child?" I asked after a pause.


    Hearing that, an awkward expression spread over her face.


    "I''ll exin it to youter."


    Her eyes shimmered as if she had some difficult news to ry.


    I did not push her for an answer. Then, I followed Olivia to the backseat so that we could chat with ease


    during the drive. Afterward, Emma inquired, "Where are we going, Renee? Should we contact Diego?


    He is the only person in the whole city who is free right now."


    "Why call him over?" I questioned.


    "To liven things up."


    "Olivia doesn''t know him."


    The answer made Emma give up on that idea, but the three of us had nowhere to go except for bars.


    Anyway, the two of them liked to sit in bars. Since I would be going with them, we ended up contacting


    Diego.


    He did not give a clear answer, merely saying he would see if he had the time. After Emma hung up,


    she grumbled, "The least busy person in the city actually had the nerve to say he was busy."


    "I don''t know him anyway," Olivia nonchntly said.


    "Fine. Don''t get drunk, though, you two."


    Due to my medical condition, I could not consume alcoholic beverages. On the other hand, I was acting


    as a driver for these twodies. So, I sat next to them on the couch and scrolled through some content


    on my phone. Then, I excused myself to use the washroom when they were halfway through their


    drinking session. When I came out, I saw Ezekiel making his way to the third floor.


    Then, I looked up and saw Daniel Hartmann from Rothfield. I recognized him because I had seen a


    picture of him in the past, but I didn''t understand why he was in that ce. Afterward, a memory of the


    document I had read the day before came to mind; were these two men conspiring together somehow?


    However, I couldn''t believe my eyes, and I couldn''t figure out why I kept running into Ezekiel.


    Therefore, I hastily hid so that he didn''t notice me.


    Somehow, I heard a bell ring, and I had inadvertently been following him. While I took the stairs to get


    to the third floor, Ezekiel took the elevator up, and by the time I got there, he was entering a private


    room. The next thing I knew, I was standing by the door, although I had no intention of eavesdropping


    because I knew I wouldn''t hear a thing. I wanted to leave, but my heart was aching with pain. So, I


    firmly shook my head and ran down the stairs.


    However, as I arrived at the bottom of the stairwell, I noticed that he was stepping out of the elevator.


    Then, I eximed in disbelief, "You''re fast."


    He raised an eyebrow at me. "What do you mean by that, Ms. Felix?"


    I shook my head and uttered, "Nothing."


    Then, another person walked out of the elevator. "President Felix," Daniel greeted.


    I had never met him before, but we both knew each other.


    "Mr. Hartmann." I closed my eyes and returned the greeting.


    There was an awkward tension in the air because we had bumped into each other even though we


    should not have. Nheless, I was relieved that Emma appeared at that precise moment to save me.


    Then, she said as she linked her arm with mine, "Olivia has been looking for you."


    "My friend is waiting over there. I''ll take my leave," I quickly said to Daniel and Ezekiel.


    While I walked away, Daniel shouted, "President Felix."


    "What is it?" I asked, turning back to look at him.


    "Are you not going to wee me?"


    I frowned. "Are we close?"


    I did not care for the Hartmanns; Daniel was ambitious. I didn''t have to be cordial to him since he met


    with Ezekiel, and I did not feel like making an effort to do so.


    Daniel was stunned and said, "You are quite frank."


    I looked sternly in Ezekiel''s direction while he smiled in silence. Then, in light of what Shawn had


    shared with me, I inquired, "Are the two of you close?"


    "I am acquainted with Mr. Cloud," Daniel smiled. "I came here to meet with him as well."


    "Let him show you around," I answered.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Chapter 491


    My harsh tone of voice had Daniel confused as he asked me, "President Felix, is there some


    misunderstanding between us?"


    I shook my head. "Perhaps not."


    Perhaps did not mean no.


    Nheless, he quickly understood what I meant. "I see. You have misunderstood something about


    me," he said with a gentle smile.


    Misunderstood? If I had to choose between Daniel and Shawn, I''d put my faith in Shawn. In fact, I


    could always put my trust in him no matter what came up. Furthermore, Anthony imed he wanted to


    nullify the agreement with the Hartmanns. He wasn''t a fool, so there must be something wrong with the


    Hartmann Family. Moreover, regarding the nature of the issue, Shawn provided me with an in-depth


    exnation.


    I responded with a smile, "Is that so?"


    "How about we get a drink?"


    "I can''t drink," I replied sincerely.


    When he saw how stubborn and hostile I was, Daniel went quiet. Then, Ezekiel uttered, "Ms. Felix,


    apologies for the interruption. Please enjoy your time with your friend. If you need anything, please call


    me. I am always around."


    I nodded and swiftly led Emma away. As we walked off, I faintly heard Danielment, "You are polite


    with her."


    "She is the head of the Xenoses."


    When we returned to our table, we found Olivia speaking on the phone. As I inched closer, I heard the


    other person on the phone say, "Stay safe. Call me when you get home, and don''t go overboard with


    the drinking."


    That voice must have belonged to William.


    There was a happy look on her face as she hung up and said to us, "My husband is so clingy. He''s


    afraid I''ll be in danger."


    "Stop showing off," I quickly said. "We are all married, specifically Emma. The age gap is so big that


    they are always together."


    I intentionally mentioned Christopher because everything that had happened was in the past. If we


    insisted on avoiding the topic all the time, then our friendship would be over.


    However, I was d that Olivia remained calm. "I am finally back in Bryxton and hanging out with you


    two. Why can''t I show off a little?"


    Everyone wasughing and chatting away. Emma was the kind of drinker who copsed after one


    ss, so she was soon sprawled out across the couch. As for Olivia, she could stay sober for ages.


    Even after all they drank, she was still bouncing with energy.


    "What happened to the baby?" I asked her during a break in the conversation.


    Hearing that, there was an awkward expression on Olivia''s face. "I wasn''t pregnant."


    Two years had passed with nomunication from Olivia, so I assumed the worst. Still, it was quite a


    surprise to hear her say that, and I have no idea why she lied to me.


    "Why?" I asked.


    There must be a reason she lied. Of course, she did not need to do that, but she still did it. After


    carefully recalling what I knew about that time, I was suddenly reminded of Nichs. Could it be


    because of him?


    "I lied to you, but I didn''t want to," she exined guiltily. "Nichs, he¡ª"


    This world contained many things that did not require any further exnation. Nevertheless, why did he


    feel the need to go the extra mile?


    As if she could guess what I was thinking, she continued to exin in a rather bemused manner, "He


    told me to tell everyone I was pregnant. Specifically, I had to convince you. I don''t know why he did it,


    but I had no reason to say no when he asked. To be honest, I wanted to refuse to do it, but he is my


    brother. A few short months after the lie started, he told me I did not need to keep lying anymore. I don''t


    know what happened during that time, and I was too scared to contact you privately. Even now, I still


    don''t know what happened."


    Ultimately, Nichs was the only person who could shed light on the situation. In any case, I had


    already decided not tomunicate further with him, so it didn''t matter what his reasoning was.


    "It''s fine. It''s not your fault."


    She had her problems to deal with.


    "Shall we head home?" I asked, standing up.


    As Emma was already drunk, I couldn''t drink, and Diego was busy, Olivia would be left to spend the


    evening alone, which she probably wouldn''t enjoy. Naturally, it took both of us a lot of work, but we


    finally managed to drag Emma out of the bar and into the back of the car, and I drove them both back


    to their respective homes. As I could not move Emma by myself, I dropped her off so that Olivia could


    assist me.


    It was the first time I had ever set foot inside Christopher''s home, and I was impressed by how


    spacious and tidy it was. Everything appeared so cozy as if the ce had been decked out to wee


    a particr individual. In addition, there was a limited-edition piano inside the home.


    We ced Emma on the couch and left. In the elevator, Olivia dazedlymented, "He has changed."


    "Huh?" I was confused.


    "He has started to amodate another person in his life."


    She was referring to Christopher.


    "Anyone, including you and William, Shawn and me, May and her previous partner, Rudy, and Emma


    and Christopher, would do that for the person they loved. Everyone is always changing."


    Everyone would change when it came to love. Two people were making themselves fit together.


    After I dropped Olivia off at the Forger''s Residence and decided to head home, I noticed my phone was


    misced. When I realized I couldn''t find it, I knew I''d left it at the bar and had to make a return trip.


    Previously, when Emma was behind the wheel, Joseph and the others trailed us in a separate vehicle.


    Soon, I pulled up to the bar, and the quick-witted Joseph immediately walked up to me and asked,


    "Miss, are we back for something?"


    "I left my phone inside. Help me look for it."


    Then, he entered the bar while I waited by the door. Two minutester, Daniel approached me and


    inquired, "Are you still there, President Felix?"


    I crossed my arms before my chest and turned to him. "Have you been keeping an eye on me?"


    Nevertheless, he ignored the mocking tone in my voice and chuckled. "Your words are quite hostile. Is


    there a grudge between us?"


    "Daniel Hartmann, why did you befriend Ezekiel?"


    He let out a long hum. "That''s Mike Cloud?!"


    Most people still did not know that Ezekiel was Mike. However, Daniel should not be in that


    demographic. In fact, he closely monitored everything Ezekiel, also known as Mike, did because he


    relied on Ezekiel to incite whipsaws. However, that was Shawn''s spection, and I had every reason to


    believe that his hypothesis was urate. Since he pretended to be clueless, I decided to stop talking.


    Then, he frowned andmented, "You''re not likable."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I was speechless when I heard that.


    "Be careful when you leave the house, President Felix."


    I turned to stare at him. "What do you mean by that?"


    "It is a kind reminder," Daniel answered. "After all, someone as noble and wealthy as you would have to


    be careful. The world would be thrown into chaos if anything happened to you."


    "I am not that influential," I said calmly.


    "I was only saying it out of the kindness of my heart. Please pardon my tactless tongue."


    I did not know what to say about him. I did not want to talk to him, but whatever he said was repulsive.


    "Say another word, and I''ll have my men escort you out of Bryxton," I threatened tantly. "I still have


    the power to do that, Daniel."


    Heughed when he heard that. "Are you angry because you''re embarrassed?"


    After hearing his response, I couldn''t think of anything to say.


    Why was he so persistent?


    I took a deep breath. Then, when I was about to say something rather ugly, Joseph walked out of the


    bar and handed me my phone. "Miss, Mike... Ezekiel is drunk inside. Should we take care of him?"

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    Chapter 492


    What did it matter to me that Ezekiel was drunk? Anyway, Daniel was here!


    "It''s fine. Someone else is taking care of him," I said.


    Then, I returned home with Joseph. As soon as I pulled the car to a stop, I hurriedly rushed up the


    stairs. However, when I pushed the door open, Shawn was nowhere to be found.


    I went downstairs and asked Leon, "Where is Shawn?"


    "He came down to grab a ss of milk from the fridge, but he got a call before he could take a sip. I


    don''t know where he went after that."


    Therefore, I took out my phone to call Shawn, but his line was engaged. My mind began to wander, and


    I began to worry, but he had never ignored my calls before. Did something bad happen to him? Then, I


    ended the call and hurried over to see Joseph.


    "Help me find Shawn," I ordered.


    "Mr. Xenos'' car is heading out of Bryxton," he quickly responded with the results of his investigation.


    "He must be attending to some urgent business."


    What happened to Shawn? Fear was my overriding feeling, even as uncertainty grew within me. I kept


    calling him, but he never answered. However, when I saw that, I stopped bothering him.


    ¡­


    Shawn received a call from an unknown number. It was a call from a "dead person."


    "Do you remember me, Shawn?" she asked.


    He was familiar with that voice. Still, he scowled and asked coldly, "You are?"


    Even though Shawn could recall her voice, it did not mean that he would acknowledge that he knew


    who she was. That was because she, like Ezekiel, was supposed to be dead. Nheless, both of


    them were now alive and in Bryxton.


    "It''s LG. Have you forgotten me?"


    When she identified herself, he remained silent.


    "I''ll be waiting for you outside Bryxton, Shawn."


    Eventually, she ended the call and hung up. Shawn furrowed his brow as he felt the frustration rising


    within him. How irritating, and how he wished LG was still dead. Then, he sighed deeply and set down


    his ss of milk before leaving the house.


    After driving for approximately one hour, he finally arrived at the city''s outskirts. Soon, he spotted a pale


    woman in a white dress standing by the road from a distance. She continued to be enamored with


    white garments, and it appeared that white was the only color he had ever seen her wear in the past.


    Shawn pulled over and stayed inside, but she went to the passenger side and opened the door. "Hello,


    Shawn."


    "How did you survive?" He frowned.


    "Aimes saved me," LG answered.


    "Aimes... He certainly is quite true to you."


    "He''s now with Kevin," she said, smiling.


    "You are not weed in Bryxton, LG."


    "Still, you came to fetch me," she confidently rebuked. Then, she got into the car.


    Shawn shot her a side-eye look. "Get out."


    She was stunned. "Shawn¡ª"


    "I said, get out."


    LG did not exit the vehicle as if she were cing a wager. Eventually, Shawn left the car and began to


    walk toward the city. She stayed in the car for a while, and then suddenly, he returned to the vehicle


    and icily barked, "I''ll only put up with you this once, LG!"


    Then, she smiled silently.


    They went back to the city without exchanging a word with one another. A shback brought memories


    of her time in WT training alongside him and apanying him on missions. Those times felt as if they


    had happened many years ago. Those were good times, and she missed them terribly. Nevertheless,


    the past evaporated like smoke.


    Meanwhile, LG gazed out the window at the passingndscape. Finally, back in the city, Shawn pulled


    over. They had arrived at her destination.


    She obediently got out of the car and leaned down to look at the man who was not looking at her. "This


    is only the beginning, Shawn."


    He narrowed his eyes at her as she continued to say, "Congrattions on your marriage. You know


    that I have only ever wanted you to be happy."


    Ah! She made it sound like he didn''t know her. Moreover, she was a vicious woman whomitted


    murders without remorse. Nheless, his wife was in graver danger now than before.


    It felt as if a was slowly wrapping around them. Silently, the city had been split into three factions.


    Their respective leaders were Ezekiel, Shawn, and Sir. The three of them were all enemies. Indeed, Sir


    was no longer a friend. As Shawn was still privately friends with Rudy, Sir would not trust him again.


    However, Sir did not trust Ezekiel either. Sir was the weakest among the three of them. It was mainly


    because Bryxton meant little to him. However, that was precisely why he stayed neutral and watched


    the show. Furthermore, Shawn now understood that the storm was finally here.


    He closed his eyes and calmly said, "I drove you here to pay back what I owe you, LG. That is all."


    "You wish to cut off ties with me?"


    "Has there ever been anything between us?"


    That remark rendered her speechless.


    What rtionship did they have before? They used to haveplete trust in each other. In fact, they


    entrusted their lives to each other without question. They had been through so many trials and


    tribtions. How could he ask her that? Was he truly that cold?


    Then, her fingers clenched around her white dress as LG stayed silent. Shawn soon drove off toward


    his home.


    Afterward, he parked the car along the road. As he stepped from the car, he addressed Joseph,


    stationed at the gate, saying, "Get rid of it. It''s yours if you want it."


    The only woman allowed in his car was his woman.


    When Joseph heard that, he immediately began calcting how much money the car would be worth


    when sold. Realizing it was worth at least several hundred thousand, he was suddenly filled with


    energy. "Yes, sir," he respectfully said. "Thank you so much, Mr. Xenos."


    Then, Shawn strode into the vi. When he reached the rose bush by the wall, he stopped to pick a


    bloom before ascending the stairs.


    As soon as he pushed the door open, he found Renee lying in bed. "You''re back early," hemented,


    somewhat confused.


    He sat down at her side and gently slipped the rose into her hair. On that particr day, she braided


    her hair, andbined with the rose, she appeared to be endearing.


    He could not help but dip his head down to kiss the top of her head. She then squirmed into his arms


    like a fluffy animal. "Where did you go?" she asked. "I was so worried that I even asked Joseph to look


    for you."


    However, Shawn did not question her decision to look into his location.


    "I went out of the city," he warmly responded.


    Given that Renee had been trying to locate him, she would have a good idea of his movements.


    Still, he patiently answered her question. That was how much he loved. He would dote on her


    unconditionally.


    "Shawn, do not ever ignore my calls in the future."


    He had silenced his phone and had yet to look at his phone.


    "Okay," he reassured Renee as he gently stroked her head. "I will be more mindful in the future. Why


    are you back so early today?"


    "I bumped into Daniel Hartmann," she answered.


    He frowned. "Bryxton is quite popr."


    It seemed as though every person imaginable had converged in Bryxton, but Shawn had always been


    fearless in the face of danger. Nevertheless, his lover and child resided there, so he had to exercise


    caution. While he was aware that the issue required attention, he was at a loss as to how to do it.


    Sending Ezekiel away was one solution. However, Shawn would never willingly leave the city. There


    was also LG. She was definitely here because of Ezekiel. After all, she had betrayed him once, but he


    had forgiven her for that.


    "I am a little annoyed by Daniel. He thinks he''s all that."


    Daniel was the first man Renee ever hated this badly.


    "Daniel is a man who likes to n for the long term," he said.


    "Ignore him," Shawn continued. "What else can he do?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    Chapter 493


    Shawn left the city without answering my calls, but he picked up an unfamiliar woman on his way. This


    incident made me worry. When Joseph reported it to me, I suddenly panicked, but I believed that


    Shawn wouldn''t do something that would break my heart.


    Nevertheless, I knew him all too well.


    He never amodated any woman, let alone go all the way just to pick her up.


    I couldn''t stop thinking about it. I couldn''t pull it out of my mind, but I couldn''t question him either, or he


    might use me of stalking him. Hence, I simply pretended like it didn''t happen!


    After he came home, I leaned into his chest. He seemed pretty tender to me, so I didn''t mention the


    woman but mentioned the matter of investigating him. He didn''t bother to exin the situation to me,


    which made me even more anxious.


    Just like that, we switched the subject.


    Later, I still couldn''t shake off the panicky feeling I was experiencing. Instead of mentioning anyone


    else, I snuggled into his arms and fell asleep. When I woke up, I noticed that he was still by my side, in


    the same position as before.


    Was I being too paranoid?


    I warned myself not to overthink.


    Soon, I got up and kissed his cheek. He gently caressed my head as he asked, "Are you awake?"


    "Yeah, but I''m still kinda tired."


    "Come to a banquet with me tonight, Ray."


    "What banquet?" I asked in suspicion.


    "A banquet to celebrate the re-establishment of Felix Corporation."


    Felix Corporation?!


    Why was I never aware of that?


    Even Florence didn''t mention this to me earlier in the day.


    "Where is it held?"


    "Felix''s Vi."


    "Why didn''t anyone tell me about this?"


    Felix Corporation had gone bankrupt two years ago.


    "Maybe they wanted to surprise you."


    ¡­


    Felix Corporation went bankrupt two years ago. After a discussion between ir and Nichs, they


    decided to re-establish Felix Corporation in Bryxton. Of course, they were well aware that Renee didn''t


    care too much about Felix Corporation now, but they felt indebted to her. Hence, the re-establishment


    of Felix Corporation would be regarded as theirpensation to her.


    This was also the reason why ir stayed in Bryxton. Anyway, he preferred staying here since his


    family was all here.


    Compared with his own parents from the Norman Family in Sundew, he cared more about his family in


    Bryxton. He hoped to settle down in Bryxton and unite the Norman and Felix Families. Of course, he


    didn''t mind letting his children take after the Felix Family''sst name as well.


    He wanted to stay in Bryxton and protect Felix Corporation topensate Renee and her parents.


    He had nned this for a long time without telling Renee, but now, he could finally tell her openly.


    ir took out his phone in excitement and hesitated for a long time before calling Renee, who


    answered his call in seconds. "ir, Shawn told me there will be a banquet tonight to celebrate Felix


    Corporation''seback¡ª"


    ir smiled and replied, "Yes. That is my gift to you. Your sister-inw and I n to settle down in


    Bryxton since we love you."


    "Then, you should run Felix Corporation."


    ir''s prediction was right. He foresaw that Renee would not take over Felix Corporation anymore, so


    he agreed, "Sure. I''ll run it. Anyway, both of us had been hoping that Felix Corporation could make a


    comeback in Bryxton again. After all, it used to be a symbol of power in this city."


    Renee choked up as she heard his words. "Thank you, ir."


    "You are my family, Ree."


    Hearing that, Renee exploded, "Well, I was about to call you anyway! Why did you make Florence


    angry again? She isn''t in good health, you know? I just visited her this morning. She is down with a


    high fever!"


    His expression fell, so Renee softened her tone. "ir, if this continues, you will lose Florence. Believe


    me, no one is willing to wait for you forever."


    No one is willing to wait for you forever¡­


    ir thought of Nichs all of a sudden.


    Renee gave up waiting for him.


    No matter how hard Nichs begged, it was useless. Their rtionship had reached the point of no


    return. In his case, Florence was still by his side only because she was still forgiving him, but in reality,


    she had lost all hope for him!


    Furthermore, she had previously left him. Just because that man was dead didn''t mean there weren''t


    other men out there.


    ir suddenly realized that he was walking on a steel wire, and if he was not careful, he might fall into


    the abyss. He didn''t want that!


    But Florence didn''t even care about him!


    Both of them loved each other, but the way they got along was problematic. Florence no longer initiated


    any intimacy between them. She didn''t make him feel like she was in love, and she no longer acted


    coquettishly or childishly in front of him despite having done so back then.


    All these happened because of him.


    ir was in distress. What should I do now?


    cing his phone down, he shut his eyes and reflected.


    On the other hand, May spammed Alfred with calls after she left the hospital, but none of them were


    able to get through!


    Usually, he would answer them as soon as she called, but it didn''t happen this time.


    Even so, May continued bombarding him with calls.


    Alfred found Rudy staying in the vi under Shawn''s name. His assumptions were right. When Rudy


    returned to Bryxton, he had no power or connections. The only person he could rely on was Shawn.


    Starting the investigation from Shawn eventually led him to Rudy''s whereabouts.


    He rushed to the seaside vi in a hurry and saw Rudyzily basking in the sun. Recalling how Rudy


    insulted his woman some time ago, Alfred was so enraged that he was desperate to vent his anger!


    He vowed to make Rudy pay for his behavior!


    Alfred stopped his men and ordered, "I will settle this matter myself. All of you wait here and prevent


    outsiders from entering!"


    Alfred knew that Shawn would rush hereter, and he was also certain that Shawn didn''t stand on the


    same side as him since he had chosen to protect Rudy from the get-go.


    Nheless, Alfred didn''t regard it as a big deal as no one in their circle believed in true friends or


    enemies.


    They had no lifelong friends or enemies, and that was vividly reflected in their rtionship!


    Rudy had sharp eyes, so he quickly spotted Alfred from a distance. Smart people would do the right


    thing, so Rudy retreated to the basement with a sneer, called Shawn, and patiently waited in the


    basement.


    Alfred would find this ce sooner orter, and so would Shawn!


    Alfred wasn''t the only one who wanted to confront Rudy. Rudy also wanted to confront Alfred for


    snatching his woman, so he was ready to beat him up!


    Simultaneously, Alfred carried the same thought.


    No. Alfred was desperate to kill him.


    In less than 20 minutes, Alfred made his way to the basement. Rudy carefully estimated the time for


    Shawn''s arrival, which was after one round of brawling. Clenching his fists, he dered to Alfred, "You


    are not my opponent. After all, I have risen from the pile of dead since I was a child, while you are just


    a rich heir."


    Alfred was born with a golden spoon, while Rudy was a man who grew up training with real guns. It


    was easy to differentiate the winner in the fight. Of course, no one knew Alfred''s true bottom line.


    He had always been gentle, but that didn''t mean he was a pushover.


    Smirking, Alfred epted the challenge. "Try me."


    The basement was huge, and the two of them fought each other, fist to the flesh. If May saw the scene,


    she would''ve felt heartbroken! But as to who she felt sorry for, no one knew.


    Alfred and Rudy both had wounds on their bodies, and it was hard for both of them to continue fighting


    with open wounds. Eventually, theyy on the ground panting. Both men were stabbed, had bruises on


    their faces, and looked horrible. When Shawn arrived, he found the situation amusing. He stifled his


    laughter and asked them, "Was it fun?"


    Alfred argued, "What if you were me?"


    If Shawn were Alfred, he would definitely seek vengeance, but he would not murder Rudy.


    He knew that his wife would mope about him if he were dead. Hence, he wished for his rival to suffer


    the pain of not being able to get the girl he wanted.


    Alfred and Rudy each suffered injuries.


    There was no winner or loser in the fight.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    However, Alfred knew he would besiege and suppress Rudy throughout his life. He would make every


    single day torturous for Rudy!


    Thereafter, Alfred was sent to his manor in Bryxton by his subordinates. This was the first property he


    bought in this city and was used as his wedding house, but he and May merely stayed here for two


    days.


    He was lying on the bed in a trance while several doctors were busy treating his wound beside him.


    They left after the treatment, but his phone couldn''t stop ringing!


    He didn''t check the caller and wasn''t even bothered to answer the calls since he had no energy to do


    so.


    He was frustrated and resented May a little. How could she not fall for him yet?!


    He had been waiting for her for five years.


    Alfred loved May since five years ago when he was injured and lived in her house to avoid


    assassination. The two months of getting along with her were tiresome, but he felt sweet and content.


    It was a feeling he had never felt before.


    He fell for her clumsiness andziness; he fell for her passion for drawing and the way she called him


    ''my dear'' coquettishly when he refused to teach her; he fell for the little girl he took care of


    wholeheartedly; he fell for her cheerful but asionally emotional personality.


    Before he knew it, he had fallen head over heels for her, and there was just no word that could describe


    his strong feelings for her.


    He even started to n their future, and all this while, Alfred thought she must have fallen for his charm


    too, or she wouldn''t have pestered him so much!


    Ultimately, she was just giving him false hope.


    When he thought about leaving Bryxton, he asked her, "May, would you like to go back to d with


    me? You can have everything there." Alfred solemnly made a promise to her.


    Unfortunately, she turned him down.


    Amy smiled and replied, "I will not leave Bryxton. This is my root, and it is the ce where Alba and I


    fell in love. You don''t know Alba, but he is the person I love the most in the whole wide world."


    It turned out that she always had someone in her heart.


    Alfred didn''t make things difficult for her, so he left Bryxton alone, but before leaving, he told her that if


    she ever came to d and looked for him, he would promise her one thing unconditionally.


    On the day he left, many people came to see him off, and only then did May realize the man she saved


    had a distinguished identity.


    What difference did it make even if she found out?


    She loved Alba and was willing to wait for him. She believed that the love of her life was alive, so she


    must find him!


    Eventually, she managed to find Alba, but their happiness was short-lived.


    After Alfred returned to d, he became more taciturn than before. He ran an investigation on Alba,


    and Alfred''s sister, Abigail Larson, was the only person who knew about it. However, only basic details


    about Alba were dug up.


    Abigail knew that his brother liked May all along, and she even encouraged him to pursue his love.


    The Larson Family was unique as they valued both status and love. Therefore, they would agree to the


    marriage of the children of the Larson Family no matter who their partner was. They were inclined to


    follow their hearts.


    Members of the Larson Family didn''t mind who would be Mrs. Larson as they only respected


    whoever was crowned with the position. That was why Alfred said that everyone in the Larson Family


    would respect his wife and wouldn''t make her belittle herself.


    After Alfred returned to d, May didn''t contact him anymore. They used to send text messages to


    each other, and she would often ask him if he had eaten or not, whether he wanted her to bring food to


    him, and what ingredients they should buy to make dinner in the evening.


    After he returned to d, she would only send him a greeting on New Year''s Day. ''Happy New Year!''


    Ah, what a perfunctory greeting. Alfred had never been treated like that before.


    Five yearster, May found Alba. Alfred knew about it all along, but he acted oblivious to it and gave


    her his blessings.


    He respected her every choice.


    However, his silly sister¡­


    The phone kept ringing, and Alfred suddenly realized it was May who was calling. The only person who


    could afford to spam him with calls was the woman he pampered.


    Enduring the pain in his body, he fished out the phone, swiped the answered button, and brought it to


    his ear before uttering softly, "Hi, May."


    His tone of voice always softened when he talked to her.


    "Alfred, were you involved in Alba''s death?" May sounded furious.


    She was already certain that it was him.


    What should he reply?


    He wasn''t the one who did it, but his sister.


    After Abigail found out that Alba and May reconciled, she was worried for her brother, so she


    cooperated with the Adams Family, that was Alba''s father, to push Alba into theke. When a man with


    a disability fell into theke, death was no doubt awaiting him.


    Abigail lived her life with a superior status, so she didn''t associate the death of a person inferior to her


    with a crime. She just wanted to help her brother!


    Her brother''s happiness was what she cared most about.


    She liked whatever and whomever her brother liked.


    This had always been the way of life for the Larsons. They were so selfish that they only prioritized


    their own family, yet Alfred was selfless!


    After Alba''s death, Alfred didn''t look for May. He never took the initiative, and when sheter got


    together with Rudy, Abigail arranged for Rudy''s fianc¨¦e Hannah to return to Bryxton.


    Once Hannah returned to Bryxton, May lost Rudy.


    Alfred was unaware of all of this at the time, and only learned about it after May went to d to find


    him, but the person responsible was his younger sister, Abigail, who did it for his sake.


    He couldn''t do anything to Abigail because she was his sister, so he simply punished her by locking her


    in the house''s dungeon.


    During that time, no one could take care of Abigail''s skan Mmute, so it was left with Alfred.


    Even though he punished Abigail, the incident still concerned a human life. Alfred might not care about


    Alba, but Alba held a very important ce in May''s heart. Hence, he had always been guilty and fearful


    about it.


    Confronted by her question, Alfred responded, "Yes."


    He had no choice but to be the scapegoat for his sister.


    May was close to losing her mind as she questioned, "Why?!"


    "Because I like you."


    Alba died because Alfred liked her!


    "Alfred! You¡­ You better disappear from my sight! You have done unforgivable things! Did you know


    that Alba¡­ Alba was really desperate to live in this world, huh? He was afraid that he wouldn''t be


    worthy of me, so he reluctantly returned to the Adams Family and suffered all kinds of humiliation and


    torment, but what about you?!"


    They ruined him easily! Because Alba wasn''t capable of protecting himself, they easily destroyed a


    man who was motivated to improve himself. They destroyed a man who desperately wanted to protect


    his woman.


    How could they be so evil?


    May burst into tears and bawled, "He just wanted to protect me. He didn''t have much desire. All he


    wanted was to protect me and live with me for the rest of his life. How could you be so cruel?"

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Chapter 494


    Bryxton was sunny today¡ªNo, Bryxton had recently been sunny these days, but May''s heart was now


    icy cold. She simply couldn''t ept that the gentleman whom she opened up to was the real murderer


    of her first love!


    She recalled the period when she first entered Adams Corporation. She tried her best to dig up


    information, including witnesses and material evidence, while Rudy tried his best to assist her.


    Eventually, they discovered that the murderers were Alba''s father and grandfather. It was the Adams


    Family who abandoned him and put him to death due to his identity as an illegitimate child!


    However, a mother wouldn''t kill her own. Even though they hated Alba, he still shared their family


    blood. They had no reason to kill him!


    After careful thought, she finally found out the reason!


    It was Alfred who had been manipting them behind the scenes all along.


    Alfred Larson, the richest man in the world, the direct heir to the Larson Family.


    Adams Corporation had always been stuck in a stagnant position in Bryxton. Forger Corporation, which


    used tog far behind them, became on par with Felix Corporation under the leadership of Nichs


    Forger. The development of Adams Corporation in those years had reached a bottleneck period, so


    they urgently needed to open a new path and think out of the box. However, to think out of the box,


    they had to have both money and power. The only capable person who could do that back then was


    Rudy Adams, who had just returned to Bryxton.


    However, the Adams Family abandoned Rudy when he was a child. Instead of leaving, perhaps


    eradicating was a more fitting description. This was all because Rudy''s mother was a lowly prostitute.


    She conceived him through unscrupulous means and gave birth to him secretly without the Adams


    Family knowing.


    Few men from wealthy families, like theirs, could devote their entire lives to one woman. They were


    born with power and influence; thus, they could easily meet countless charming and sexy women.


    Ordinary men could rarely resist temptation. At first, they would restrain themselves because they had


    wives at home, but as time passed, they also desired to be unrestrained and indulgent in this world. It


    was a norm for them to y with women, and identally making women pregnant was also a usual


    urrence. Hence, there were many illegitimate children from wealthy families out there.


    Rudy was one, and Alba was another!


    The first wife usually allowed their husbands to have fun with other women, but some oblivious women


    would secretly give birth to sons in an attempt topete for the assets of the family. In that case, the


    first wives are unlikely to hold back and would cause amotion in the family. Due to that, many men


    in wealthy families shared an unspoken rule; under the premise of having a son, they would usually


    abandon their illegitimate sons; and if they encountered oblivious illegitimate sons, they would send


    them far away. Rudy was unlucky to meet a jealous first wife, who was also Alba''s grandmother. She


    dumped him overseas and hired killers to kill him, but Rudy managed to escape death eventually.


    Later, Rudy returned to Bryxton with money and power. Guilty of what they had done, the Adams


    Family intended to hand over Adams Corporation to Rudy so that he could heighten the power of the


    company. However, Rudy refused without hesitation. Rudy didn''t need the insignificant Adams


    Corporation at all. To him, Adams Corporation was nothing but a mere bean. Despite him doing nothing


    in Bryxton at that time, his unattainable presence was already considered a mockery to the Adams


    Family. He belonged to their family, yet they ruthlessly pushed him away, so it was far toote for them


    to wee him back.


    While the Adams Family was in a dilemma, Abigail made an offer to them. She promised them that as


    long as they killed Alba, the Larson Family would invest in Adams Corporation and make them the top


    corporation in Bryxton. Back then, Alba''s father couldn''tprehend why the Larson Family cared so


    much about his illegitimate son that they were willing to pay such a huge bounty for his life.


    To the Adams Family, Alba was nothing but trash, trash with broken legs. Alba had been begging to


    return to the Adams Family, but the Adams Family had always declined his request. After the Larson


    Family reached out to them, Alba''s father agreed to bring him back to the family under the condition of


    the fulfillment of some unattainable contracts.


    For example, Alba''s father gave him the task to snatch Yates Corporation from Felix Corporation''s


    Renee. Naturally, he didn''t manage to aplish the task, which was an oue the Adams Family


    had predicted!


    Alba''s father originally nned to let Alba stay in the Adams Family for a while longer before doing


    anything, so that there would be fewer people suspicious of the Adams Family, but the Larson Family''s


    offer sounded extremely urgent!


    Hence, he gritted his teeth and nned to push him into ake.


    Alba was crippled, so there was no doubt he would lose his life once he plunged into theke. This


    could arouse the least suspicion. Hence, he pushed Alba to theke himself on that day. To be frank,


    Alba was also quite puzzled and nervous that day about his father showing him his mild side, which


    was rare!


    He was so gentle that Alba couldn''t help wondering if he was plotting against him.


    Alba couldn''t be med for thinking that way since the man behind his wheelchair was only his father


    by name. Moreover, his father made an exception for him to return to the family. Hence, Alba had no


    idea what was going on in his father''s mind.


    Suppressing the anxiety in his heart, he called out to him, "Father."


    He meant to make it sound sarcastic since he rejected the idea of calling him from the bottom of his


    heart, but if he wanted to stay by May''s side, he couldn''t stay useless as he was now. He had to be a


    man worthy of her!


    Even though he had long felt unworthy of her because of his disability, he still carried hope in his heart.


    He was carefully guarding his rtionship with May because he had been hiding from her for years and


    had missed many opportunities to be with her. Now that he finally summoned the courage to step up


    and be with her, he wanted to protect their rtionship. He desired to protect the little girl who had


    been waiting for him all these years.


    Alba had nothing in his heart but May, so much so that he wasn''t even aware that he was just a


    sacrifice in his father''s eyes. While he was fantasizing about his future with May, he was as dead as a


    dodo to his father.


    "Al, how have I treated you all these years?"


    He suddenly called him Al!


    Alba was not a fool. He realized something in an instant.


    He then replied in a soft voice, "Do you want to hear the truth, Father?"


    Save your breath if you''re going to tell me the truth.


    Thinking so but not answering his son, he looked up at the sky and muttered, "I have never cared


    about you these years, just like how my father never cared about my illegitimate brother, Rudy. Both of


    you are illegitimate children who were abandoned by our family, and I take it as I merely donated a


    sperm! But now, one of you is standing on top of the world, while the other has be a cripple. In


    any case, my father''s illegitimate son sounds more promising."


    A sperm¡­


    A cripple¡­


    That was his father''s definition of him.


    Alba assumed he had experienced human apathy a long time ago, but when he heard what his


    biological father said, he felt a little sad. It reminded him of his mother, who had killed herself.


    His mother used to be optimistic, but the man who took advantage of her was ruthless. After leaving


    her, he vanished without a trace. His mother was still unaware of his identity at the time. It wasn''t until


    she gave birth to Alba that she realized it was toote. After being tortured by Alba''s father, she went


    insane.


    Eventually, she chose to end her life.


    It would be a lie for Alba to say that he didn''t resent his father, but was he qualified to?


    Alba was a cripple, a useless cripple at that. Compared to the other illegitimate son of the Adams


    Family, he was nothing but trash.


    Moreover, Alba merely met Rudy twice.


    Once, he met him when he was in high school.


    Rudy was the one who came to him and told him, "I''m your uncle, and we share the same fate, but I


    believe that people are not bound by fate. If you want to avenge your mother, you have to work extra


    hard, reach your peak, and change what the Adams Family thought about you."


    Only then did he know that they were all illegitimate children of the Adams Family; only then did he


    know that his mother was tortured by that man.


    Alba was young at that time. He was a young man who was enthusiastic and energetic. After hearing


    those words, he wanted to seek revenge on the Adams Family right away!


    However, Rudy advised him in a low voice, "You are not young and naive anymore, so you should


    know that the world is a ce where the strong are respected. You can desire to take revenge on the


    Adams Family, but you don''t have the ability for now, so before that, you must know how to hide, enrich


    yourself, perfect yourself, and wait for your skills to umte and grow."


    "What if I can''t do so?"


    "Then, you''ll be useless."


    Sure enough, he became useless, but he didn''t have the slightest regret, because he saved his


    beloved woman!


    May might not have survived if he hadn''t been desperate to save her. Losing his own legs was nothing


    compared to her life! It didn''t matter if he sacrificed himself as long as she was saved.


    He loved her without hesitation. He wanted her to live a better life than him.


    When he became a cripple, he withdrew from her world bearing all the pain and suffering, but she still


    found him after many years.


    Back then, he truly thought he was unworthy of her. He was too embarrassed and felt undeserving to


    ept her feelings.


    Moreover, he confronted May after years when she was at her peak. Her beauty and her elegance


    exuded from her actions, as well as her figure, were way out of his league. How could a crippled man


    dressed in an outdated down jacket with patches all over be worthy of her? He pretended not to


    recognize her subconsciously and concealed the wave of emotions in his heart.


    Tears were already welling up in his heart.


    The second time he saw Rudy was on the day before he came to theke. Rudy was now a high-


    ranking man with whom the Adams Family wished to curry favor. He relied on his strength to impress


    and scare the Adams Family!


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Alba called him, "Rud."


    Rudy looked at him contemptuously. "You lost."


    Alba shook his head. "I didn''t lose. I just made a different choice, and that choice is more important


    than impressing the Adams Family. If I had to choose again, I would still do the same."


    "Are you sure?" Rudy questioned indifferently.


    After saying that, Rudy left.


    He didn''t seem willing to y along with a useless illegitimate son like him.


    Despite that, Alba was grateful for Rudy because thetter was the only family member who


    encouraged him to work hard instead of resenting him.


    Thinking of the past, Alba felt bitter. He looked at the man in front of him and muttered, "I am useless."


    As the breeze blew across theke, Alba mused silently in his heart, I''m useless. I''m just a waste, but I


    have a beautiful woman who loves me and never despises me. That is more than enough.


    "Al, will you sacrifice yourself for our family?"


    Alba was startled as he sat in his wheelchair. Staring at his father in astonishment, he asked, "What do


    you mean, Father? Why are you saying that all of a sudden?"


    "Someone wants you dead!"


    The middle-aged man pushed him to theke, causing Alba to beg for mercy, "Father, don''t do this. I


    beg you. Please don''t. I will leave the Adams Family immediately! Father, please! Please, spare me,


    will you?"


    Alba feared nothing but death! He feared leaving May just like that!


    As soon as the thought of leaving May popped up in his mind, tears immediately fell from his eyes as


    he looked at his father in fear. When his father looked at him, he reprimanded again, "You worthless


    thing!"


    The wheelchair gradually slipped into theke, but Alba was still struggling. "Father, I just want to be by


    her side. That''s all! That''s my only insignificant wish!"


    Alba''s whole body had fallen into theke. Since he couldn''t feel his legs, he suddenly felt hopeless,


    and he remembered the scene when he first met May.


    Back then, he was just a punk who often skipped sses and mingled with other hooligans in the


    streets.


    He had no one to discipline him. His grandmother whom he grew up with never bothered about him!


    He met May on a sunny and humid day. She was wearing a white dress, and the hems of her dress


    swayed with the wind. From afar, she asked him, "Excuse me, are you, Alba Adams?"


    "Yeah, why?" he replied in a ruffled way.


    "Nothing. People say you are a bad student, but I don''t think so. You are handsome, kind, and


    youthful."


    Alba was surprised as it was his first time hearing suchments about him.


    When the coldke water submerged his whole body, Alba mused silently in his heart, "May, we have


    come this far in this lifetime. I might be terrified of death, but now... I hope you can meet someone like


    me, who loves you over his life. I want you to be happy and not sad because of my departure..."


    He sighed onest time in his heart, I can''t bear to leave you, May¡­ I really can''t¡­


    Alba''s death was a fatal blow to May''s mental health. Following the news of his death, she was


    depressed for a long time until she met Rudy.


    She wasn''t a fickle woman, and it wasn''t that she had forgotten about Alba, but she craved warmth.


    She had been living in an icy cold world, but Rudy''s emergence gave her a space to breathe!


    In the past, she was able to wait for Alba for many years and even rejected Alfred''s advances because


    she was sure that Alba was still alive in this world!


    There was nothing wrong with her epting Rudy since she had a chance to choose happiness again,


    but she never forgot to bring justice to Alba.


    She never forgot about him. He was a part of her past that she couldn''t remove! Perhaps, she didn''t


    want to forget about him, and besides, everyone''s past was worthy of respect.


    Just when she thought the truth was as she imagined, she heard a shocking secret¡ªthe Larson Family


    was the true murderers behind Alba''s death, and now, Alfred had frankly admitted it himself!


    What should she do now?


    Kill Alfred to avenge Alba?


    She wasn''t a killer!


    All of a sudden, emotions took over her. She felt suffocated. She bawled her heart out at the man on


    the other end of the line. "I hate you so, so much, Alfred Larson!"


    Alfred, who was badly injured, felt his heart turning cold and unbearably painful.


    She was crying. She was crying in such a heartbreaking way.


    She even said she hated him over the phone.


    He already predicted the oue because he knew Alba was her bottom line, and the Larson Family


    crossed that line!


    "I''m sorry, May."


    An apology wasn''t enough to make things right.


    "You''re worse than a beast, Alfred Larson!"

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    Chapter 495


    I was caught off guard by ir''s re-establishment of the Felix Corporation, but I was honestly delighted.


    After all, it used to be my parents'' property, but it went bankrupt because of me. Moreover, Felix


    Corporation was estimated to make a quickeback based on its previous prestige status. It would


    soon soar high in the industry as I didn''t leave the business in a muddled mess when it went bankrupt.


    I donated all the assets of Felix Corporation to charity back then, so theeback of Felix Corporation


    was naturally expected.


    Of course, it was what the people want.


    On the contrary, other family businesses might not necessarily wee us.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Nevertheless, it didn''t matter. ir considered all aspects when he re-established Felix Corporation,


    and with the full support of the Adams Family, it would be easy for Felix Corporation to be


    prosperous.


    I hung up the phone, put on makeup, and followed Shawn to the banquet venue. ir was at home,


    and workers were setting up the exterior of the venue.


    Many people were going up and down in Felix''s Vi, so Shawn and I went to our room. My mother


    even inquired about our children.


    "They''re at home. I''ll bring them over tomorrow."


    The moment we entered our room, I plopped onto the bed, while Shawn stood in front of the floor-to-


    ceiling window.


    Since the bed was not far from the windows, I climbed from one side of the bed to the other and asked


    him, "What are you looking at?"


    Shawn''s broad back was pleasing to the eye. The ck suit set off his sturdy figure, but under the


    handsome suit was a body painted with scars.


    I knew only a few capable men in the world, and besides foreigners, there were only a few of them in


    the country, and all of them were seriously injured presently.


    Shawn Xenos, Sir Larson, Ezekiel Hastings, Rudy Adams, and Robert Saunders were all in the same


    situation now, so there shouldn''t be any troubles over this period. The more peaceful the situation, the


    longer the peaceful days I had with Shawn. He even mentioned bringing me on a trip soon!


    I was looking forward to our honeymoon, but¡­ could this be considered one?


    I guess so. I mean, we have registered our marriage.


    Later, I followed Shawn''s gaze and saw Florence getting busy in the backyard. Her face was pale,


    probably due to her poor health, and my brother, ir, was standing beside her.


    He stood beside her silently, and the two still seemed to be in a stalemate.


    I then asked Shawn, "What is your definition of marriage?"


    "Why?"


    "ir always quarrels with Florence in private, but the two of us never quarrel. Marriage seems to


    come in a variety of ways..."


    "Everyone is an independent individual with their own personality. The most important thing for two


    people to be together is topensate each other."


    "Have you ever changed for me?" I asked curiously.


    Shawn underwent a huge change after being with me.


    At least, he wasn''t as taciturn as he used to be when he was with me, and he grew sensitive to my


    emotions.


    However, he didn''t reply to me. Thereafter, I noticed Leon bringing Francesca home.


    Leon was my uncle''s adopted son, so he was also a member of our family. It was perfectly normal for


    him to show up on such an asion.


    Moreover, he had his own business now, so he had to build his connections. Attending the banquet


    tonight would certainly help himy a foundation.


    What I didn''t expect to see was Francesca showing up with him in Felix''s Vi. Recalling her sickness, I


    asked Shawn worriedly, "Are there any updates on your side? I want Francesca to live on, Sunny."


    "There is no suitable match yet for the time being, but Waylen said that he would try to find a match


    within this month. I''ve also found out that the failure rate of the surgery is very high. She might risk


    losing her life if she undergoes the operation."


    Due to that, I was in no position to decide for Francesca.


    The only thing I could do for her was to find her a kidney match and a capable doctor. The decision was


    eventually hers to make.


    She was the only person who could make the final decision for her own sake!


    Despite that, I wished that she would get the surgery. I wanted her to live longer.


    "Sunny, you just said that Bryxton is crowded, right? I reckon something is going to happen because


    Daniel Hartmann''s purpose is very clear."


    "Daniel came to Bryxton to assist Ezekiel."


    I got up on my knees and hugged Shawn''s waist. Then, he hugged my hands on his waist and uttered


    with a soft smile, "What''s wrong?"


    "I find everythingplicated and endless. It''s like there''s no end to this. Is it true that people in our


    positions have to put in the effort to keep the positions for the rest of our lives?"


    "Yes."


    I sighed, to which he rubbed my skin with his thumb and exined, "People in our positions¡­ except


    you and Alfred who might be fine, people like me and Rudy, who have risen from the bottom, have


    offended many people as we forged our way upward. If we want to spend the rest of our lives in peace,


    we must protect our status. Look at Rudy now. He is a perfect example. Apart from hiding away from


    Alfred, he has to hide from other enemies. Did you think he left Europe merely because of Hannah''s


    suicide? Nope. That is just his official answer to the public so that he doesn''t end up in a confounded


    mess."


    "How did Hannah die, then?" I questioned out of surprise.


    "After Rudy''s power was taken away by Ezekiel, the enemies who heard the news started chasing after


    Rudy like mad dogs. They killed Hannah. Rudy couldn''t stay in Europe anymore, so he came back to


    Bryxton to seek my protection, but Alfred is eyeing him here, so he is put in a difficult situation right


    now."


    "I must protect my status to protect you and our children. I cannot even rx for a moment," he


    dered firmly.


    That was his responsibility.


    "That must be hard on you," Imented in distress.


    "Men are supposed to take on more responsibilities."


    ¡­


    Many people were invited to the banquet at Felix''s Vi tonight, but many irrelevant people were also


    present, including Daniel and Sir.


    I wondered why they came.


    Besides, a beautiful white woman stood beside Daniel, so I whispered to ir and asked him who she


    was.


    "LG," replied Shawn.


    "You know who she is?!"


    "She used to be in WT and is a professional assassin. She then went on to work with Ezekiel until


    now."


    So, that woman in white followed Ezekiel to Bryxton and is also a professional assassin.


    Thereafter, I went downstairs and asked Joseph, "Do you know who LG is?"


    In name, Joseph might be a bodyguard, but in fact, he was a killer whose title had been formalized as a


    bodyguard.


    "Yeah. She died many years ago."


    I frowned. "What does that mean?"


    "There has been no news of her in the circle, so everyone thought she was dead, but recently, she


    suddenly showed up in Bryxton for no reason."


    "Is she stronger than you?" I teased.


    "You''re funny, Miss. She is stronger than me."


    "She''s stronger than you?" I questioned out of puzzlement.


    "Miss, she forged her way out of a pile of dead people. She is as capable as Mr. Xenos and is quite a


    legend herself."


    I couldn''t believe a woman could be stronger than Joseph, and Joseph even gave her such a high


    evaluation.


    Returning to my senses, I asked, "You said she is as capable as Shawn, did you? Have they been in a


    fight before?"

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Chapter 496


    Shawn didn''t look like a man who would fight a woman. As doubt filled my mind, I recalled Joseph''s


    words from this afternoon. He told me that Shawn drove out of town to pick up a woman in white. I


    asked, "Shawn picked her up himself?"


    Joseph replied, "I''m not sure. Our man only saw a woman wearing white. Now it seems the woman is


    most likely LG. After all, she is an acquaintance of Mr. Xenos."


    I was a little upset with the new piece of information. "Can you borate on it?"


    The banquet had a lively vibe. Standing next to me, he asked with slight confusion, "Miss, what do you


    want to know?"


    "Their past."


    Detecting a hint of jealousy in my tone, he exined respectfully, "Miss, I don''t know much about it. I


    only heard that from Mr. Briar before. That was a few years ago, and I can''t remember much. I only


    know that LG and Mr. Xenos used to be assassins under WT. It seems like they frequently worked on


    missions together in the past."


    So, they wererades who went through life and death together.


    Who exactly was she to Shawn?


    I couldn''t bring myself to imagine that.


    I sighed heavily. Sir Larson approached me from a distance and asked, "Mrs. Xenos, have you seen


    Mrs. Larson?"


    I answered honestly, "Only during the day."


    After May heard Rudy''s words in the daytime, she ran away.


    ¡°Have you heard from her?¡±


    His face showed no hint of warmth. It seemed like something happened between them. Did she


    confront him?


    "I haven''t. Shall I call her?"


    "Thank you, Mrs. Xenos. I hope you can spend more time with her when you''re free. I''ve decided to go


    away for a while. I''m returning to d for recovery."


    I hesitated. "About what happened back then..."


    The banquet was as lively as before. It was inconvenient to have a conversation. He didn''t borate on


    the matter and only admitted without wavering his voice, "It was my family''s doing. I entrust her to you,


    Mrs. Xenos. Staying in Bryxton is too much for me at the moment. I''ll see you soon."


    Sir Larson attended the banquet to bid farewell to me.


    He kept asking me to take care of May for him.


    I reminded him casually, "All right, I won''t press you for the time being. However, there''s one thing you


    should remember. Alba is a splinter in her mind. If she knows the truth when she''s finally letting him go,


    you know how she is. So far, I have no idea about her opinion of you, and I''ll still treat you as my best


    friend''s husband. If she wants to cut ties with you, I''ll do the same for her sake."


    He remained a neutral face. "Goodbye."


    I saw the blood stain on his white dress shirt when I darted my gaze down. Just how badly was he


    hurt?


    I didn''t press and watched him turn on his heels.


    Once he walked away, Joseph asked me a question out of interest, "Miss, what happened back then?


    Why is it his family''s doing?"


    I briefed him on what happened in the past. After pondering for a moment, he took nobody''s side. "I


    once heard Mr. Xenos say that Sir Larson is a calcting man, but Mr. Briar also says that he isn''t a


    bad guy. Therefore, I don''t think he would do such a thing."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "He said it was his family''s doing," I reminded him.


    "But he never said it was his doing." Joseph''s effective suggestion made mee to a realization.


    I took out my phone and sent May a message without dying a second.


    She didn''t reply, so I asked Joseph to check on her whereabouts.


    As Joseph carried out my order, I turned around and went upstairs to find Shawn. "Sunny, I''m going out


    to see Mayter. You can go home yourself after the banquet ends. Remember to hug the children on


    my behalf."


    Shawn promised, "I will."


    I grinned at him. "You''re not allowed to skip it."


    He seldom hugged our children on usual days, and it wasn''t good for bonding. Therefore, I had to


    remind him to hug the children once he got home.


    After that, he extended his arms toward me. I walked over to put my arms around his waist and leaned


    my head against his chest. "I''ll be back soon."


    Shawn wrapped his arms around me tightly and gently suggested, "I''ll see you at home."


    I stood on my toes and kissed him on the cheek. He returned a faint smile to me. After that, I went


    downstairs and left the vi in Joseph''spany. As I brushed past LG among the guests, she stared


    at me with a nk look on her face as if she was watching a dead person, and there wasn''t any


    emotion in her eyes.


    I suppressed the unease that grew within me and headed out to find May.


    She was staying at her house, which was a small apartment unit.


    I knocked on the door to grab her attention. "May."


    May answered the door with traces of tears on her face. She called out to me. "Ree."


    I put my arms around her without hesitation. "Why are you crying?"


    "Alfred killed Alba."


    I didn''t know the truth either, but my guts were telling me to believe Joseph''s words and Sir Larson''s


    innocence.


    However, I had no methods to learn the truth after all these years¡ªunless I could ask Old Master


    Adams about it.


    I didn''t pay attention to the Adams Family in recent years. I knew its status in Bryxton was declining


    rapidly and the family was barely holding it together.


    I could do him a small favor in exchange for the truth.


    Why didn''t I think of that before?


    Just when I was about to ask Joseph for their contact number so I could proceed with my n, May''s


    phone rang. Taking the phone, she checked on the caller ID before she exined in frustration, "It''s


    Alfred''s sister, Abigail. We aren''t very close, but she always calls me from time to time, telling me that


    I''m ''Mrs. Larson'', whom everyone respects. What''s the point of being ''Mrs. Larson'' if her brother¡ª"


    She couldn''t bring herself to finish the words. After epting the call, she put it beside her ear and


    asked with a neutral tone, "Hello? Why did you call?"


    "May, you don''t sound fine. What''s wrong?"


    May ignored Abigail''s concerns, so Abigail continued with a cautious tone, "Did you fight with Alfred just


    now?"


    May knitted her brows. "How did you know?"


    "Alfred just said he''s heading back to d."


    May''s expression was a surprised one at first before it turned to a cold look, but she didn''t bother to


    reply to Abigail. It seemed to me she wasn''t fond of Abigail.


    "May, what happened between the two of you?"


    Just when I thought May would hide the truth from Abigail, she began with honesty to my surprise,


    "Alfred killed my first love."


    Abigail asked tensely, "Do you mean Alba?"


    May was taken aback. "How did you know?"


    "Alfred is innocent." Abigail sounded like she knew the truth.


    May''s expression softened at the statement. "Do you know who did it?"


    Deep down she was in denial of Sir Larson as the murderer and was hoping that someone would tell


    her otherwise. Otherwise, she would lose herself and didn''t know what she should do.


    "May, I was the one who did it."


    Abigail''s tone betrayed a hint of hesitation, but there wasn''t any hint of regret, as if the worst thing that


    coulde was May''s reprimand.


    I could see the shocked look recing the expression on May''s face. "It''s you! Why did you have to do


    that? Abigail, why did you have to do such an inhumane thing?"


    May hadn''t fully epted the truth.


    Her face was telling me that she thought Abigail was only lying to her and taking the me for Sir


    Larson.


    However, Abigail''s tone showed no hint of remorse as she exined, "It''s because Alfred likes you,


    and I want him to be happy. Therefore, I worked with the old loser from the Adams Family and killed


    Alba. Then, I set Hannah up to return to Bryxton and drive a wedge between you and Rudy. I was only


    doing everything for Alfred. Besides, it''s only Alba. He had no influence, status, or good looks. He was


    nothingpared to Alfred. And Rudy, he''s only a man who rises from the mud. A lowly man like him


    doesn''t deserve your love. An influential, powerful, and cultured man like my brother suits you the


    most. Moreover, you''ve made it to the top of the socialdder as ''Mrs. Larson''."


    May snapped at her without warning, "Shut up!"

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Chapter 497


    Every single word Abigail uttered was filled with the contempt of a person who was superior to others¡ª


    it was her disdain toward Alba and Rudy.


    She didn''t have the slightest bit of guilt even until now. The anxiety in her tone was only there because


    she was afraid that May would me her.


    Abigail quickly came to a pause after being harshly scolded by May, but she soon nervously asked,


    "Are you ming me, May?"


    May''s face was now covered in tears as she stood in front of me. She looked as though she couldn''t


    make sense of Abigail''s thoughts. She soon reached out to wipe her tears, but she somehow couldn''t


    control her emotions as the more tears rolled out the harder she wiped.


    She choked, "So, your brother is noble, and Alba was lowly? Abigail, times have changed too much for


    you to still have such thoughts. I don''t know what to say to you now, but there is no such thing as a


    noble or lowly person. Alba was no worse than your brother, and your brother is no nobler than Alba!"


    "May, don''t you know what a brilliant man Alfred is? As the sole heir of the Larson Family, he''s the


    richest man in the world! Moreover, he is good at everything. He is exceptionally handsome, and he


    loves you so much. What did Alba and Rudy have to offer? You are taking Alfred for granted, May.


    Please, stop making things difficult for him. Besides, I was the one who did all this. If you want to me


    someone, me me. And if scolding me is what will get you to vent, do it. I understand."


    Abigail still didn''t know what she had done wrong. She was even oblivious to the sadness and irony in


    May''s tone.


    Right from the start, she didn''t have the slightest hint of guilt because she thought of Alba''s death as


    something as insignificant as squashing an ant. Her brother was the only one whom she cared about.


    Just how selfish and cruel could she be?!


    I couldn''t even begin to imagine what Alba experienced in thest two minutes before his death. He


    must have felt the greatest despair in the world, and yet the perpetrator was bringing this up so


    nonchntly!


    "You''re heartless, Abigail¡­"


    Not getting through to Abigail or changing Abigail''s deep-rooted thoughts, May cut the meaningless call


    and threw herself into my arms as she cried her heart out.


    "My heart''s broken, Renee."


    I could understand how broken she felt when I saw her cry. As I held my wailing friend tight, she


    continued to sob, "Alba drove me away once. I knew why he was willing to go back to his family¡­


    That''s why I didn''t mind waiting for him! I understood his circumstances! Look at me now. I ended up


    waiting for nothing. Alba is dead. We even fought before he was gone. This is something that I can


    never forgive myself for! The world''s a sh*t ce, Renee. I don''t mind the wait, but why is it so difficult


    for us to want our own happiness? What should I do now? Should I divorce Alfred? But I promised him


    that I''m his for the rest of my life unless he asks for a divorce. Also, he hasn''t done any wrong. His


    sister was the one who did all this without his knowledge, but how am I supposed to put up with being


    with him?"


    May being so sure that Alfred was clueless about this illustrated how much trust she had in him. It was


    just that everyone was in an awkward position because of what had happened.


    After all, everything Abigail did was for Alfred!


    "May," I replied. "Do you still want to be with Sir Larson?"


    I wanted to know what she really thought.


    "I do. He cherishes me¡­ He feels like home. I don''t know if I love him, but I did promise him I''d stay


    with him for life. I wouldn''t dare go back on my word."


    May had grown apprehensive.


    I didn''t know what I could do tofort her, so I could only watch her get sadder. After I coaxed her for


    a while, she picked up her phone again to give Sir a call.


    Even with her tears streaming down her face, she refused to give up even when her calls repeatedly


    reached a busy tone. Fortunately, Sir epted her call atst.


    "May." Sir''s gentle voice rang out from the other end of the call.


    "Alfred, Abigail contacted me earlier." May tried hard to keep her tearful voice calm. She didn''t want to


    let him see her being weak and sad.


    Sir only asked after a brief pause, "What for?"


    "She admitted that she was the one who did it. Why did you hide it from me? Did you want me to


    misunderstand you, Alfred?"


    Both May and I heard his soft replying from the phone then. "May, it''s true that she was the one


    who did it, but her way of thinking¡­ My parents and all the other elders pamper her because she''s the


    only daughter in my family, that''s why she¡­ she''s always been a little selfish and condescending. The


    family is all that she cares about. She doesn''t care about anyone else''s life or death. I''ve always


    scolded her and even distanced myself from her because of this, but she''s my sister no matter what.


    As her older brother, I''m obligated to take responsibility for her wrongdoings. Also, it wouldn''t change a


    thing even if I told you that she was the one who did it.


    "Abigail is one of the Larsons, and your not forgiving the family naturally means that you won''t forgive


    me either. I don''t want you to hate us. At the very least, you''ll still be the honorable Mrs. Larson. Just¡­


    pretend that it was all me. Hate me."


    At Alfred''s reasonable exnation, May stayed quiet for a second before suddenly asking, "Do you


    think Alba was a lowly person as well, Alfred? Have you always looked down on him?"


    May''s question was specific, but she wanted a sure answer.


    I knew that she wanted an answer that was different from Abigail''s.


    Sir fell silent upon hearing her question. Just as both of us thought he wouldn''t answer, he calmly


    replied, "Yes."


    The tears stopped falling from May''s eyes instantly. Alfred then continued, "May, I do not mean to look


    down on anyone. Or rather, I don''t bother to have such thoughts! But if you want to ask about Alba, I


    definitely have never looked up to him. H was nothing special. He had never done anything great that


    shocked me, so why should I look up to him? You best believe that society is divided into sses. It is


    not surprising for Abigail to have such thoughts. But May, I envied Alba very much. I envy his


    willingness to sacrifice himself for you. I admire him from the bottom of my heart."


    Sir softly added when May reached out to wipe her tears away. "I''m willing to sacrifice myself for you


    any time as well."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Alfred, I''m a person from the lower ss as well. I''m also a lowly nobody. I don''t deserve you¡­"


    "May, statuses don''t matter in love."


    May choked when she heard his words. As she closed her eyes, she heard him gently reminding her,


    "May, what Abigail did was wrong. I want to apologize to you as her brother. I don''t wish for you to


    forgive her, but I hope you take care of yourself. Don''t get too upset."


    She was sobbing so badly that she couldn''t continue the call. After she hung up, she looked at me.


    "What should I do?" she cried.


    Sir wasn''t the one who did something wrong, yet he was the one taking the responsibility for it.


    This was a tough choice for May, but she couldn''t put it off any longer¡ªshe had to choose between


    Alfred and Alba.


    In a low voice, I asked her, "Whom would you choose?"

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Chapter 498


    May and I both knew that Alfred hadn''t done anything wrong, but despite that¡­ it was a member of the


    Larson Family who did it and Alfred was also a close rtive of that person.


    May was torn between her options.


    "I can''t forgive Abigail," she whispered.


    Of course, Abigail was undeserving of May''s forgiveness for the rest of her life.


    "What about Sir Larson?" I asked.


    "I wouldn''t be hesitating if he had treated me badly, but he¡­"


    Of all the attributes Alfred could have, he just had to be considerate and kind.


    "May, Sir Larson is someone you can expect great things from."


    I already gave her my answer with that, but the choice was hers to make.


    I thought of me bumping into Sir just now. When I recalled his blood-soaked white shirt, I pondered


    over it before telling her the truth. "Sir Larson is heavily injured, and he has ns to recuperate in


    d. If you feel sorry for him, quickly go to him. You should still be on time."


    May bit her lip and dismissed me, "Yeah, you should go home for now, Renee. I''ll handle this myself. I


    can do it."


    "Cheer up, okay?" After I nodded at her, I paused for a bit and reminded her, "It''s been two years since


    Alba''s death, and I know you''ve alreadye to terms with it. You''re even craving Sir Larson''s warmth.


    The one thing you can''t ept is the truth, but now that the truth has been revealed¡­ Knowing Sir


    Larson wasn''t the culprit should be the best answer you need."


    There was still hope for her and Sir as long as the person May trusted wasn''t the perpetrator.


    "I got it, Renee."


    I didn''t say anything more since she already understood. Seeing that it was still early, I followed Joseph


    back to the banquet at Felix''s Vi.


    I was greeted by bright lights that illuminated the vi as soon as I arrived and got out of the car.


    Hearing the noise inside, I said to Joseph, "Go ahead and have fun. Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to


    me here."


    He only left feeling relieved after my reassurance.


    I was going to go to the bedroom upstairs to look for Shawn, but when I saw my sister-inw having a


    drink by herself, I went to sit beside her before I took her ss away from her. "Too much alcohol can


    be bad for your health. Not to mention you still have a cold. ir will be heartbroken if he sees you."


    Florence seemed tough at herself as she asked, "Where were you?"


    "I went out for a bit. Where''s ir?"


    "He''s talking to the guests." She then stood up.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m taking a stroll in the backyard. Care to join me?"


    ¡­ For her to extend an invitation to me must have meant that something was going on in the backyard!


    I also got up and linked my arm around Florence''s. When we arrived at the backyard, I saw a sight that


    stopped me in my tracks¡ªa cold-faced Shawn was standing in front of a figure in white who had their


    back toward me.


    I couldn''t believe that Shawn would privately meet up with this woman.


    Seeing this only further confirmed my suspicion that their rtionship was deeper than it seemed.


    Why else would Shawn go all the way out of the city to pick her up?!


    And they were even meeting up with just the two of them now!


    Shawn quickly noticed me as I approached them. He went around her as his long legs strode to my


    side before he lowered his tone and asked in a gentle voice, "That was fast. Your instructions earlier


    sounded like you''d be homete."


    He must have known what I was thinking when I stayed quiet with a long face. "I''ll talk to youter." He


    caressed me on the head.


    As his slender, long fingers wove their way into my hair, the woman in white approached us and


    uttered, "Goodbye, Shawn."


    She then gracefully left.


    Despite her delicate build, she was stronger than Joseph!


    After Shawn and I left the banquet, we sat in the car without saying a word throughout the whole


    journey. The car eventually came to a stop, and our driver informed us that there had been an ident


    in front. There were even dead bodies on the road¡­


    Shawn got out of the car, and so did I. The faces of the people on the ground were familiar when I saw


    them. It took me a long minute to see past that bloody blur on their faces that they were my


    bodyguards!


    I quickly instructed Joseph, "Check if they''re my men."


    "It''s them, Miss."


    I immediately felt sick to my stomach, and I had to run to the side of the road to throw up everything


    there was in me. Shawn followed after me to pat me on the back. After I was done, I insisted, "It''s


    murder!"


    It definitely was murder.


    Someone was giving me a warning.


    Shawn swiftly answered, "It is."


    Even Shawn knew!


    "Any guesses who the culprit is, Sunny?"


    He frowned. "It''s LG."


    I was shocked when the white-d woman came to mind.


    "But we have nothing against each other," I eximed.


    "You don''t, but the Xenoses do. It was the Xenoses'' bodyguards who killed her back then."


    "She''s very much alive, isn''t she?"


    His frown stayed stered on his face as he thought before exining, "She betrayed WT and became


    one of Ezekiel''s back then. During that time, she leaked my information, and I was injured because of


    it. I was close to death then. My mother, Alicia, kept it from my fa¡ªyour father because she pitied me...


    Without telling your father, she ordered the bodyguards of the Xenos Family to kill LG. Many wanted to


    hunt her down then, and it took several years of siege to seriously injure her. At that time, Ezekiel was


    already ''dead.'' She disappeared as well, making people think that she died for love. In fact, she was


    hiding in a ce that no one knew before she suddenly returned to Bryxton. Today is her first day back


    here. Her killing two Xenos bodyguards today symbolized a warning to you and a vengeance for


    herself."


    "We can''t let someone like her stay in Bryxton."


    "Renee, we can''ty our hands on her for now." Shawn actually sided with her.


    I immediately walked to the scene of the car ident with a sullen face. Joseph had already ordered


    the two bodyguards to be dealt with properly.


    "Remember to make the necessary arrangements for their families. Treat them well," I reminded him.


    "Should we look into this, Miss?"


    "Yes." My voice took a sharp turn. "Find out what you can about LG."


    I would never let her off the hook if it turned out to be her!


    "LG, Miss?"


    I pulled my brows together when I heard his uncertain words. "What''s wrong?"


    His face was gloomy. "Miss, Mr. Briar said that LG is a lunatic. You''ll be in danger if she has her eyes


    on you¡ª"


    "It''s okay." Shawn''s voice rang out from behind.


    Shawn and I had no choice but to walk home because of the blocked road. Good thing the journey


    wasn''t a long one.


    Neither of us spoke along the way. I wasn''t angry¡­ I just couldn''t link the dots.


    We were almost home when he called out to me. "Renee!"


    I came to a stop and turned to him. "Yeah?"


    "Joseph is right. LG is a lunatic. Now''s not the right time to strike, or else she will immediately fight


    back against you."


    My face fell when I heard his words. "Is she really so good?"


    Were both Shawn and I hopeless in handling her?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "She was the assassin best at hiding when she was in WT. If you step on her toes, she will kill you


    regardless of the cost. Of course, it''s not like there is nothing I can do about her. I just don''t want to risk


    your safety. She promised me not to do anything to you earlier."


    That was what she said, and yet she killed two of my men!


    "And what if she keeps killing my people?"


    Did I have to take it all lying down?


    "One month. I''ll put an end to all the troublesome matters in a month. LG will leave Bryxton then as


    well."

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    Chapter 499


    Shawn wanted me to give him a month. Since he had said so, I decided not to get involved in LG''s


    matter as I believed he would have a satisfactory answer for me. My confidence in him had never


    wavered.


    Leon and Francesca were still at Felix''s Vi. There were two helpers taking care of the three children


    in the house and two adorable puppies running around them. From afar, it was a lovely scene.


    I walked over to carry Skyler and ced him in Shawn''s arms. I then took River in my arms and


    greeted Tamara before going upstairs.


    While I was putting River on the bed, Shawn, who was holding Skyler in his arms, looked at River and


    me and asked, "How is May?"


    "It''s unusual for you to be concerned about others," I replied with a smile.


    "Mr. Briar has just reported to me that Sir Larson is returning to d. It seems that both of them


    haven''t patched things up."


    "You''re right," I caressed River''s head and continued, "May is in a helpless state and she''s unable to


    make any decisions right now. However, she said she will handle the situation herself, which is why I


    returned to Felix''s Vi earlier to seek you out."


    As it turned out, I witnessed him meeting privately with LG when I returned.


    Florence brought me there so that I could be on my guard. Truth was, I wanted to ask Shawn about


    what was going on between him and LG, but I knew that I couldn''t be paranoid and had to trust him


    firmly.


    Then again, it was still something I cared about deeply. I heaved a restless sigh and muttered, "I''m


    hungry."


    When Shawn heard that, he immediately ced Skyler in my arms and walked downstairs. A while


    later, he brought up a te of pasta.


    He seemed to enjoy preparing pasta for me.


    His pasta was delicious. I asked if making pasta was his specialty, but he simply beamed and stated,


    "I''ll leave it to you to guess."


    He is mischievously teasing me!


    After I finished myst mouthful of pasta, I reached over from behind and wrapped my arms around his


    neck as I leaned on his back. Seeing that, River quickly climbed over to us and hugged Shawn''s elbow,


    calling out, "Papa!"


    Shawn was overjoyed as a smile immediately appeared on his face. "You''re adorable."


    He then drew River into his arms, tilting his head to summon Skyler at the same time.


    I was happy to see him taking the initiative to get close to Skyler. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Skyler was surprisingly obedient. He climbed toward Shawn''s voice and when he was close enough,


    Shawn picked him up and took him into his embrace as well.


    We were all clinging to Shawn at this point. I then recalled that he was wounded, and I was afraid that


    he would be too tired, so I quickly released my grip on him. "Sunny, take care of your wounds.


    Those in Bryxton can''t stir up any trouble because no one knows when your wounds will heal."


    "It''s not necessarily bad for everyone to get injured," he responded.


    At the same time, River was fidgeting in his embrace. I was afraid that she would aggravate Shawn''s


    wounds, so I quickly took her from his arms.


    However, River was starting to recognize people now. The moment she left Shawn''s embrace, she


    began to cry and throw a tantrum.


    "Give her to me," Shawn said gently but I refused.


    "She is just fussy."


    "Don''t worry. I know how to deal with my daughter."


    This was the first time I heard him referring to River as his daughter.


    My heart skipped a beat when I heard his words. It was an indescribable sensation. "Be careful,


    alright?" I warned him as I handed the girl to him.


    I then took Skyler from Shawn''s arms. Though River was making a fuss, she didn''t misbehave much in


    Shawn''s embrace.


    Seeing that, I bent and kissed her on the cheek. Shawn let out a chuckle before raising his head. "What


    are you doing, Sunny?" I asked deliberately.


    "Kiss me too, babe."


    I narrowed my eyes and smiled. "How can you do this, Sunny?"


    "What?" he responded with his brows raised.


    "How can you be so adorable even when you are acting coquettishly?"


    I kissed his cheeks as soon as I finished my sentence, but River reached out and pushed my face


    away.


    "Your daughter is not allowing me to kiss you," I responded with a frown.


    Hearing that, Shawn immediately took Skyler from my arms and went downstairs. When he returned,


    both children were gone with only two puppies trailing behind him.


    He allowed them to enter the room. After closing the door, he grabbed me by the waist and sat us both


    on the bed while murmuring in a deep tone, "No one is stopping us now."


    That rendered me speechless.


    I did not expect him to be so childish!


    However, it was toote. His palm started moving up my waist¡­


    The next morning, I woke upte after a long night with Shawn.


    He never seemed to get tired when it came to this.


    When I went downstairs, Shawn was nowhere to be found.


    Hence, I texted him, to which he replied, ''Rooftop.''


    I then took the elevator to the rooftop.


    There was a small garden on the rooftop. Shawn was dressed in a white shirt and he was sitting on the


    lounger beside the garden. The buttons on his chest were unfastened, revealing his sturdy chest and a


    bandaged wound with faint bloodstains. With my gaze fixed on his wound, I approached him and


    inquired, "Sunny, when will the scab form?"


    "Within the next few days, I suppose. Don''t worry."


    There was a ss of warm water beside him. I took a sip from the ss before asking him, "Why did


    youe up to the rooftop all of a sudden?"


    "Just to walk around. I don''t have anything to do anyway."


    I epted his words without saying anything. Suddenly, I remembered the honeymoon he once said.


    Well, not exactly a honeymoon, but merely the both of us taking a vacation together.


    Thus, I asked, "When are we going on a holiday?"


    He raised his gaze and countered. "Are you in a rush?"


    Is he teasing me on purpose?


    "It''s annoying to have everyone from Bryxton here. I want a change in scenery, and you''re the one who


    said that you have the time these days."


    He casually hummed in response. "We will leave in the afternoon."


    I had assumed that I would have to wait at least a few days, but surprisingly, Shawn made the decision


    right away.


    "Can we bring the babies?" I asked happily.


    However, I was met with a cold response. "Perhaps next time."


    He wanted to take only me.


    "All right, then. I''ll send them back to Felix''s Viter."


    "Pack your luggage and remember to bring some light clothing."


    Hearing that, I asked excitedly, "Where are we going?"


    "I''ll be keeping that a secret for now," Shawn said, refusing to tell me our destination.


    I quickly went downstairs and back to the room. Since it would only be the both of us, I intentionally


    packed some alluring inner garments I had never worn before. These were my secret weapons given


    by May previously!


    Aside from that, I also packed two suitcases full of light clothing. Remembering the bright summer sun,


    I also threw in a few pairs of sunsses before going downstairs to look for the nanny.


    I took River from her and instructed, "Bring the two kids back to Felix''s Viter. I''ll have Joseph send


    you all there."


    As I didn''t feel like taking a car ride, I did not want to send them myself.


    "Understood. Is there anything else you''d like us to keep in mind, Mrs. Xenos?"


    "Nothing. I am going on a trip. Take good care of the kids and when I return, I''ll give you all bonuses."


    I was never stingy with my money.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Xenos."


    After hearing what I had just said, Leon, who was sitting on the couch, turned to face me and asked,


    "Where are you going? When are youing back?"


    "We are going on a honeymoon. There will only be Francesca and you in the house, so enjoy your time


    together."


    Tamara, who was standing by the side, chimed in, "I am here too, Aunt Renee!"


    She was truly an interesting yet mischievous child.


    Iughed as I said, "You''re right. Our Tammie is here too."


    At this point, Leon insistently questioned, "Where are you going?"

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Chapter 500


    How would I know where I am going? Shawn didn''t tell me anything at all! "I have no idea. Shawn said


    he wants to surprise me."


    "Fine. I am not interested to know either!"


    Leon thought I was hiding it from him on purpose.


    However, I didn''t bother exining it to him. When I returned to the rooftop, Shawn was still enjoying


    the breeze. I quickly went over and wrapped my arms around his neck. Pressing my cheeks against


    his, I asked, "What''s on your mind, Sunny?"


    "Just some random stuff."


    What a patronizing reply.


    "We found a kidney," he said after a brief pause.


    It took me some time to process what he said. "When?"


    "Mr. Briar just called me a few minutes ago to inform me that someone is willing to donate it. This is in


    exchange for three hundred thousand, which is not arge sum to us."


    "So, the person is taking this as a sale?"


    "Yes, and she is someone you know."


    That piqued my interest.


    "Who''s that?"


    "Ciara Gooding."


    Diego''s ex-girlfriend?!


    Her kidney is a match!


    I clutched Shawn''s neck even tighter as I asked, "Is Diego aware of this? I guess not. He would never


    agree to it!"


    "You''re right. I won''t agree to it as well."


    "Why is she in need of money?" I inquired further.


    "No idea. I have already contacted Diego about this."


    This meant that this kidney source was no longer viable.


    Just as I was feeling a little mncholy over this, Gary called. Sitting next to Shawn, I answered the


    call and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "President Felix, I managed to find a kidney."


    Wow! Another good news today.


    And they almost came at the same time!


    Leaning on Shawn''s shoulder, I asked, "Is that from a dead or living person?"


    "The deceased had signed up for organ donation before he passed away in a car ident, President


    Felix. The result of whether it matches or not was only released this morning, so I''m calling you right


    now."


    "Okay. Contact the hospital," I responded.


    "President Felix, Mr. Hastings was the one who helped¡ª"


    When I heard that, I quickly cast a sidelong nce at Shawn. Seeing him with his head bowed shocked


    me and I quickly interrupted Gary, "Okay. I got it."


    After hanging up the phone, I exined, "I am not particrly close to Ezekiel. He can be weird at


    times. However, he did assist me in this matter."


    "You don''t have to exin anything to me. I understand."


    Shawn was so considerate to me.


    I held his head in my hands and kissed him on the cheek. "You seem to be clingy recently," he


    murmured as he wrapped his arms around my shoulder.


    "You''ve always described me as clingy, Sunny."


    Then, I rubbed my nose against his and continued, "I love you."


    I loved him, which was why I always wanted to stay close to him.


    And I admired him, too.


    I admired the man I loved.


    Shawn smiled when he heard what I said. "You are coaxing me again."


    "I love you¡ª" I said again, gently biting his cheek as I added, "¡ªmore than I love myself."


    After cuddling with him for a while, I went downstairs to look for Francesca. She wasn''t in the vi; thus,


    I briefly discussed the situation with Leon.


    Frowning, he muttered, "Let me think about how I can persuade her. However, I''m not sure if I should


    try to persuade her either. I''m afraid the surgery will fail..."


    Francesca would die on the spot if the surgery failed.


    This was indeed a difficult decision to make.


    I returned to the rooftop, only to discover that Shawn was no longer there. Only a helicopter could be


    seen on thewn.


    Waylen was standing right next to it.


    He''s early, I thought.


    I quickly went to the room on the second floor and saw Shawn changing his clothes. "Are we leaving?"


    I asked as I approached him from behind and hugged him.


    "Yes. Pack my luggage for me."


    I quickly let go of him and took out a case.


    He didn''t have a lot to pack. I merely packed a few inner garments, underclothes, and T-shirts.


    The luggage seemed empty. Thus, I threw in some anti-inmmatory medications, as well as a few


    bottles of sunscreen.


    After everything had been packed, I asked, "How is your wound?"


    "Healed. Scab has formed over it."


    "But I thought I saw some bloodstains, no?"


    He curled his lips when he heard that and did not say anything.


    I approached him and unbuttoned his shirt. Seeing that I insisted on asking further, he slowly removed


    his bandage and said gently, "Look. There''s a scab here now. I will be able to go into the water in a few


    days. Don''t be too worried."


    "But these bloodstains¡­"


    "This is just a ruse. I can''t let anyone know that I''ve recovered, in case any of them are nning some


    big moves."


    Shawn then raised his hand to caress my head and exined, "Bryxton is so peaceful right now


    because we are all injured and are recuperating. If they knew I had recovered, we wouldn''t be able to


    go on our honeymoon. Hence, I''ve been going to the hospital a lot thesest few days just to throw


    them off guard."


    Shawn finally admitted that this vacation was a honeymoon!


    "I am overjoyed," I said with a broad smile on my face.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He kissed me on the forehead and asked, "Why?"


    "Because you said this is our honeymoon."


    I was truly an easily satisfied person.


    "Let''s get ready to leave now."


    "Didn''t you say we will be leaving in the afternoon?" I asked.


    "Since Mr. Briar is here early, we''ll leave early."


    Closing the luggage, I inquired again, "Where are we going?"


    Shawn, however, did not answer. He turned around, dragging my two luggage cases, while I dragged


    his and followed behind. We took the elevator down because we had too many things with us.


    The nanny had left with the two children. Leon and Tamara were not in either, leaving the house empty


    with only the two puppies running around. "Be good at home," I said as I squatted down and stroked


    the puppies'' heads.


    Shawn went out first and I quickly followed. When Waylen saw me, he quickly approached me and took


    the luggage from me.


    We then boarded the helicopter. However, Waylen did not follow us. Instead, he stood back and


    shouted, "Have a great time, Mrs. Xenos!"


    Shawn had absolute trust in Waylen. He even told him about our vacation, which meant that Shawn


    was confident that Waylen would never betray him.


    "I''ll bring you some presents, Mr. Briar!"


    Heughed at what I said. "I''m afraid that will be difficult."


    I had no idea what he meant at this point. It wasn''t until we were on our way that I realized Shawn was


    taking me to an isted ind. He even tried to be diplomatic by saying, "We now have our own world.


    You can even be naked here."


    We sat in the helicopter for an hour before arriving at the airport, where we were supposed to take


    another two-hour private flight.


    After the flight, we got on a cruise ship that took us about half an hour.


    Finally, after such a long journey, we arrived on an ind.


    It was warm, the sun wasn''t scorching hot, and the sea was crystal clear.


    I grabbed Shawn''s arm as I stepped off the cruise ship and into the water. "We''ll enjoy thister," he


    said while tightly clutching my waist.


    "Okay. It''s cool here."


    Someone from the cruise ship came down and carried our luggage for us. There was a small wooden


    house not far away from the shore. I saw another wooden house on the sea, with a long, winding


    corridor. Shawn instructed the men to carry our luggage to that wooden house.


    I gripped his arm and asked, "Are we staying on the sea?"


    "Yes. This wooden house on the shore is the kitchen."


    "Why did you choose a beach for our honeymoon? Your wound hasn''tpletely healed, so you can


    only see me having fun in the water these few days."


    "You are truly a windbag, Mrs. Xenos," Shawn said with his gaze lowered.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Chapter 501


    Shawn called me a chatterbox at least three times that day. He was someone who preferred sitting in


    silence, and I wasn''t the best candidate to provide him with that. I used to be quieter, but I seemed to


    act more like a child whenever I was with Shawn. I enjoyed talking to him, and I didn''t care if he


    responded. I knew that he was listening to everything I said, and that was enough for me. The


    chemistry between us was one that only we understood.


    I also enjoyed doing all sorts of affectionate things when I was with him. I liked pestering him and


    clinging onto him without leaving his side at all. I knew that I could be too clingy sometimes, but I didn''t


    see it as a problem. Instead, I thought that it was my way of showing love to him. I was also certain that


    Shawn didn''t find my actions annoying, of course¡ªI knew that he enjoyed whatever I was doing to him.


    Every man loved it when their wife stayed close to them, after all. They loved it when their wives only


    had eyes on them!


    I allowed my face to fall intentionally. "Do you not like me anymore?" I asked. Shawn looked into my


    eyes before he wrapped his arms around me and brought me over to the hut. He didn''t respond to my


    words at all. There were two connecting huts painted in burgundy-red color. One of the huts had a


    shower in it, while the other was a bedroom. The space wasn''t big, and there was only one bed in the


    bedroom. The men left our luggage in the hut before they went off on their cruise ship.


    Therge bed was facing the window, and the windows were wide open. I crossed my legs and sat on


    the bed to look out at the clear, blue sea in front of me. I leaned out and rested my arms on the


    windowsill to look at the view for a while before I turned back around. Shawn was already opening the


    luggage and arranging some stuff.


    "Aren''t you tired?" I asked him as Iy back down in bed. "I''m fine," he replied. He was organizing


    some of the things in the luggage. He hung all of our clothes in the wardrobe, and he finally got to my


    innerwear. "I''ve never seen you wear this," he uttered with a raised eyebrow after seeing one of my


    bralettes. The one he pulled out was rather shy. "I rarely wear them," I replied while taking them


    away from him. "Why don''t you try them on now?" he asked suggestively.


    "Do you want to see me in them, Sunny?" I asked with a grin. He froze before staring at me silently. I


    figured that he was shy, so I turned to face my back at him before I took off my clothes and put on the


    light green bralette. "How do I look?" I asked when I turned around. Even though I wasn''t exactly


    voluptuous, I had rtively full breasts. Shawn pointed at the straps on my shoulder. "Why were you in


    such a rush? You didn''t even tie them properly. Here¡ªlet me do it for you."


    I moved toward him, and I felt his long fingers running across my skin as he fixed my shoulder straps


    for me. "Am I pretty? My face is the best trait I possess, you know," I said while looking into his eyes.


    "Stop talking, Mrs. Xenos," he mumbled tly. I was speechless for a while, but I eventually learned to


    keep my mouth shut after that. He patted me on the cheek once he was done fixing my straps. "You


    look great," he uttered in a gentle tone. He finally responded to my earlier question!


    Shawn lowered his gaze to see a faint scar on my stomach. I always found scars hideous, and I had a


    few other scars from all the previous surgeries I had. I did a few tattoos over some of my scars, but I


    hadn''t gotten a chance to get a tattoo over the recent surgery. Shawn rubbed his thumb on my scar as


    he spoke in a rather weak and sorry tone. "I keep hurting you, babe."


    I wrapped my arm around his neck. "There''s no such thing. I''m so happy when I''m with you, and you


    spoil me so much that I can barely recognize the person I am now. I''m really, really happy to be with


    you, Shawn." I was so happy that I wanted to cling to him for the rest of my life.


    He curled his lips into a smile. "You should go out and get some sun, Ray. I''ll tidy up the room and


    change the sheets." I took my sunsses and sunblock before heading out of the hut. After walking


    past a curvy pathway, I ended up in an open space with two beach chairs ced in the middle. This


    was about 100 yards from the hut. I went over and sat on one of the white chairs before applying


    sunblock to my skin.


    Once I was done, I put the sunblock aside before scrolling through my phone. There were tons of


    WhatsApp notifications from the group, with a majority of them being from Kevin. Kevin had always


    been the most active one. I got up and took a selfie of myself with the ocean before I sent it to the


    group. Kevin was the first to reply to me. ''Where are you, Ray? You''re dressed in such a sexy outfit,


    too! Are you on holiday?''


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I went back to my seat before I replied to his message. ''I''m on a deserted ind, and I''m not sure


    where it''s located. Anyway, I''m on holiday!'' I announced.


    ''Is Sunny with you?'' Ian asked.


    ''Of course. This is my honeymoon trip¡ªI can''t do it on my own!'' I replied.


    Emma replied with an envious emoji. Kevin was typically the most fearless and blunt person among us,


    so he was the one who tagged Christopher, who had been silent for a while. ''Did you see that,


    Christopher? Emma''s hinting something,'' Kevin typed.


    Emma was the first to reply. ''Do you want me to punch you, Kevin? Stop saying such nonsense. Delete


    your message!'' The group was silent after that. About two minutester, Kevin replied with a long


    message. ''Oh no. I was busy at work earlier, so I missed your message. I think it''s toote for me to


    delete the text now! I''m sorry, Emma. I''m not like Ray and the rest of them¡ªI have a job! I have to work


    hard to ever have a honeymoon like theirs. I hope you understand my situation!'' He was clearly ying


    dumb!


    Emma must be speechless reading that. Soon enough, Christopher, who had never once texted in the


    group, finally sent a message for the first time. ''Okay. Thanks for the reminder. I''ll make arrangements


    for the honeymoon. Also, Emma and I will have our wedding at the end of the year, so I hope you guys


    can attend. There will be no need for gifts,'' he stated.


    Emma was quick to protest. ''Of course, we want gifts! I bought a gift worth 6000 when Ian got married.


    I want that money back!'' Emma was still obsessed with money, and no one could fault her for that. She


    was much poorer, after all. But shouldn''t she be more generous now that she''s married to Christopher?


    Ian was quick to protest against Emma''s words. "How dare you bring that up! That was the first time I


    ever received a gift worth as little as 6000. Kevin''s gift was cheap too¡ªhe gave me something worth


    only 6.6 million!''


    ''Did you call Kevin''s gift cheap? Are you sure you''re not just trying to offend me further? Oh, I


    remember now! Christopher bought me a gift that was only worth 5000 during our Christmas


    celebration two years ago. I had never received such a cheap gift in my life! I''m only calctive


    because Christopher is!'' Emma replied. They were all taking turns in ming one another!


    ''You still hadn''t met Christopher when I got married, right?'' Ian replied. They were still midway through


    an argument when Amy popped up out of nowhere. ''I haven''t given you a wedding gift,'' she stated. Ian


    was speechless after that. I can''t believe Amy''s talking about this. She doesn''t seem to find it hard to


    talk about it anymore. Upon realizing this, Ian dropped me a private message. ''Did Eve meet someone


    recently, Ree?'' he asked.


    ''I''m not sure,'' I replied. I only helped Amy to chase after the celebrity she mentioned, but I had no idea


    what happened after that. ''She changed, Ree,'' Ian wrote. It no longer felt like Ian was in control of Amy!


    ''Well, have you gotten a divorce?'' I asked.


    Ian replied in a rather dejected tone. ''Nope. She went against her word all of a sudden, and she


    refused to sign the papers after that. She insisted that she didn''t cheat on me.''


    ''Do you believe her?'' I asked after some hesitation. The sun was warm, and I heard someone putting a


    ss of juice down on the table beside me. I looked up to find Shawn lying down on the beach chair


    beside mine. He wasn''t wearing any clothes, and his gorgeous body made my heart pound.


    ''Do you know who Troy Robles is?'' Ian asked.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    Chapter 502


    Troy and I made the trending topic once, and I could still recall how I epted his bouquet of roses on


    Amy''s behalf. Of course, I knew him! Shouldn''t Ian know about all of this? It seems like he''s asking me


    this question with some other motive. He''s probably trying to probe me for some information!


    ''I know him,'' I replied.


    ''Did you help him to woo Eve?'' Ian asked. It was then that I realized what was going on¡ªhe was there


    to investigate my innocence in this matter! ''I didn''t do such a thing,'' I replied after giving it some


    thought.


    ''But I saw your ount name in the list of rewards on Swan that day. I saw Sir Larson''s ount as


    well. Both you and Sir Larson are on Eve''s side! What should I do about that?!'' Ian replied.


    He''s not divorced, so why is he asking about all these things? I thought. However, I felt some sympathy


    for him as well. The poor guy¡­ I finally managed toe up with an answer. ''Eve was the one who


    told us to do it, and I just wanted to help her out¡­ I do hope that you and Eve get together, Ian, but


    you''re not divorced yet¡­ Eve doesn''t seem like she wants to turn back around anytime soon either¡­''


    ''Are you saying that she doesn''t want me anymore?'' Ian asked. Isn''t he the one who dumped Amy in


    the first ce? I thought. Ugh, romantic rtionships are just too puzzling. I got out of my chair and


    went over to curl up in Shawn''s arms. As I responded to Ian with a voice note, I habitually ran my


    fingers across Shawn''s muscles. "I tried to help you, but I''m not that close to Eve, Ian. I can''t say much.


    I think you should sit down and talk with her."


    Ian no longer replied to me after that. "Personally, I don''t think Eve will get back with Ian," I told Shawn


    in a firm tone.


    "I know," he replied firmly. I was puzzled. "How did you know, Sunny?" The sun was warm, and I felt


    myself getting sleepy as Iy in Shawn''s arms. He positioned one arm on my waist as he exined


    himself to me. "Just take a look at their personalities. Amy is egoistic and hard-headed. She wouldn''t


    want someone who doesn''t want her or someone who has been with others."


    "Do you think she cares about the fact that she would be Ian''s second marriage?" I asked.


    "Yeah. I''m sure she cares." Shawn massaged my waist as he spoke. "Try guessing why Amy would


    pick Troy." I felt like Shawn was some higher being at that moment. "Do you know the answer?" I asked


    with a hint of admiration in my voice.


    "Troy is young and clean, and he doesn''t have any scandals. The main difference is his age. Someone


    of his age and status wouldn''t be allowed to have any scandals, so he probably is extremely careful


    about that. That''s exactly what Amy wants. Perhaps she has been eyeing him for a while," Shawn


    uttered.


    "Is Amy sure about Troy already?" I asked.


    "Yeah. She''s just waiting to seal the deal." The sea breeze was cooling, and we could hear the waves


    lapping against the shore. I rose from Shawn''s arms and entered the ocean for a while before Shawn


    got up and squatted on the wooden ledge in front of me. "I''ll teach you to swim in a few days," he


    uttered with a wide grin.


    "It''s not too deep here, so I can waddle around for a while," I replied. He nodded before going back to


    scrolling my phone on the beach chair. "What are you watching, Sunny?" I asked from where I was in


    the ocean. "I''m looking at the group messages and chatting with them." He''s using my ount to


    chat¡­ Fine. He can do what he wants. It''s rare for him to do this, anyway, I thought.


    I didn''t feel like leaving the ocean, but I was worried that Shawn would get bored, so I got out of the


    water and took off my bralette before cing it on the wooden ledge for it to dry under the sun. Shawn


    shifted his gaze to look at me for a while, and I widened my eyes as I questioned him. "What are you


    looking at? It''s not as if you''ve never seen me like this," I replied.


    "You sure are a daring one, Ray," Shawn replied. "I thought you were going to say that I was


    shameless," I replied. "You''re my wife, so it''s not appropriate for me to use that term." Shawn lowered


    his phone after that. "Are you hungry?"


    "Not yet. Let me lie here for a while more before I prepare us a meal," I replied. Iy around for another


    ten minutes before I went back to the hut and grabbed one of Shawn''s white t-shirts. I then threw it on


    and went down to the kitchen. I had my phone with me, so I revisited the group chat to see the old


    messages.


    Shawn hadn''t said much¡ªhe simply used my style of typing to chat with them for a while more. I put


    my phone away and prepared a meal for us.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Shawn couldn''t take seafood, but fortunately, there were fresh vegetables and pasta that had been


    prepared in the kitchen. I made a simple dish with pasta and some greens. I even made sunny side up


    eggs since they had some eggs in the fridge. I took arge te and filled it up with food for Shawn


    before I prepared a smaller te of food for myself.


    When I went back to the hut, I found Shawn with his head lowered as he loosened the bandages on


    himself. "Try this," I said while handing him his te. "It''s good," he replied after trying a mouthful of


    food. I knew it was good, of course. I was good at cooking. When I was with Nichs, I used to¡­ I kept


    denying my cooking abilities after I got a divorce from him. I subconsciously tricked myself into


    believing that I couldn''t cook. I was too depressed during that period. Well, that''s all in the past now, I


    thought.


    I finished up my meal quickly, and then I watched while Shawn devoured his. He''s so handsome. I bet


    no one in this world has a better skinplexion than him. I leaned in to kiss him on the cheek, and he


    froze for a moment. "Don''t you have any self-control at all?" he teased.


    "I just really like you." I spread my lips into a smile.


    "Calm down. You look like you''re about to eat me up," he replied. I smacked myself on the face


    yfully. "Alright. I''ll go out for some sun." I was worried that I would lose control and cling to Shawn for


    too long, so I headed out to lie on the beach chair again. When I pulled my phone out to look at the


    group chat, I saw that Emma had sent a screenshot of a 20 million transfer. ''My allowance for the


    month from the husband. He promised it''ll be a monthly thing,'' she announced along with the picture.


    ''I''m jealous,'' Amy replied.


    ''Are all pianists so rich? Is he transferring all his money to you so that you can manage his funds?''


    Kevin asked.


    ''Didn''t you just say that he''s a calctive guy?'' I replied.


    ''I never said such a thing. You guys were the ones who said that,'' she replied. No one felt the need to


    reply to her message after that. Any shows of romance were not entirely weed in the group since a


    majority of them were single.


    I was about to put my phone away went I received a message from Shawn. ''I don''t think I''ve ever given


    you an allowance, babe,'' he wrote. I had my own money, and I didn''t need more, but I appreciated his


    offer. ''Are you going to give me some?'' I replied with a smile.


    ''Yeah. How much do you need?'' he asked.


    ''How''s four million? You don''t use much money, anyway. You can give me four million a month, and I''ll


    tell Gary to save it up for us,'' I replied.


    ''Sure. I''ll add another zero to that,'' he replied. How much was four million with an additional zero? I


    chuckled to myself. ''Why do you have to copy what others are doing? You''re even more generous than


    them. You sure have a lot of money to spare, huh?'' I replied.


    I recalled how he had used a branded watch that was worth millions in exchange for some cotton


    candy. The rich can really do anything they want!


    I lowered my phone before calling for him. "Shawn!"


    "What is it?" he asked while stepping out of the hut. "Come here and sit in the sun with me," I said. He


    obediently came over to rest beside me, and I wrapped my arm around his waist. "How many days will


    we be here, Sunny?"


    "We can go back to Bryxton when you''re bored," he replied. I would never get bored as long as I was


    spending time with him. I couldn''t help but kiss him on the shoulder. He could tell that I was yearning


    for him, so he bent down to kiss me on the lips. "It seems like you''ve been showing me a lot of love


    recently," hemented.


    "I always show you my love," I replied.


    "Yeah, but you''ve been especially expressive recently, Mrs. Xenos. I''m finding it hard to resist you. My


    insides are about to dry up¡­" I can''t believe he''s saying something so perverted! I thought. "Well, I''m


    the devil who''s here to suck you dry," I replied.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Chapter 503


    "Stop seducing me, you little sprite." Shawn was injured, and he couldn''t engage in any intense


    activities. I knew that he was the sort of person who would forget about his injury if he got aroused, so I


    decided to hold myself back for the time being. Instead, I went into the ocean and swam around for a


    few yards before it got too deep. When I stood up, I saw a wave crashing in the distance before


    another one started building up from behind it.


    "Do you know how to surf?" I asked Shawn excitedly. "Yeah," he replied. "Do you know how to fly a


    ne?" I asked again. "Yeah. I hired a teacher for that," he replied. "You can fight, use a gun, surf,


    cook, fly a ne, paint, and you''ve even studied psychology¡­ On top of all that, you''re also really


    handsome. Wait a minute¡­ It seems like you''re really capable of doing everything," I uttered.


    "Should my looks be included in the list?" he asked.


    "That''s not my point. My point is that you''re a really impressive person," I said. Shawn smiled and


    gazed at me fondly, but he didn''t continue the conversation. I got up to the wooden ledge before I


    continued talking. "I want you to teach me how to swim, surf, and use a gun once you''re all healed!" I


    cried excitedly.


    "Why don''t I teach you painting instead?" he asked. I rejected him without hesitation. "I don''t want to


    learn that," I said. He shrugged. After that conversation, I turned and jumped back into the ocean,


    where I soaked in for a while before getting up and wrapping a towel around myself. After that, I went


    over to lie by his side. He ran his long fingers through my messy and wet hair. "Sunny," I muttered with


    my eyes closed.


    "Hmm?" His deep voice filled my ears. "I''m really, really happy." I was happy to have him by my side.


    "Okay. Do you want to explore the ind?" he asked. I opened my eyes then. "What''s there to do on


    the ind?" I asked.


    Shawn was silent for a while after he met my gaze. He didn''t answer me, but he lowered his head to


    give me a kiss on the forehead instead. "Your eyes are so pretty," he said out of nowhere. I beamed.


    "You''re such a sweet-talker," I said.


    He smiled shyly. "You''re not too bad yourself, Mrs. Xenos." I got up and threw his white t-shirt over me


    before we walked closer to the shore. There were a lot of coconut trees lining the beach. "Can we eat


    those coconuts?" I asked.


    "They taste the best around the middle of the year, but we can try some now. However, the trees are


    too high, and I don''t think I can climb up to pluck one for you now," he replied. This was the first time I


    heard Shawn admitting that there was something he couldn''t do. "Let me ask around," I said as I


    squeezed his arm. We went deeper into the ind. The whole ce seemed deserted, and wildlife


    grew all around us. I asked Shawn if there were other tourists in this area, and he told me that this was


    his private space. His private ind¡­ "You sure are rich rich, Sunny," I replied.


    He exined himself in a calm tone. "I never thought about buying an ind out at sea, but Waylen


    told me that an ind would be the perfect ce for a honeymoon. That''s why I ordered him to buy me


    an ind. We intended to clean the ce up a little first, but you were in such a rush¡­"


    "I wasn''t!" I defended myself immediately. He nodded half-heartedly before he went on. "We''ve only set


    up the hut and the walkway, but it should be enough for now. I''ll get Waylen to hire a few designers inContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    the future, but there''s no rush for that now," he said.


    "The ind is pretty fun to explore when it''s in its original state. We might find something fun around!


    What''s that red fruit, Sunny?" There were a few bushes in front of us that had some red fruit on them.


    Shawn plucked one out for me. "Try it," he said. "Is it edible?" I was shocked for a while.


    "It''s really sweet," he replied. I took a bite of it to find that he was right. "What fruit is this?" I asked. "It


    doesn''t have a name. I''m not too sure," he replied. "How did you know that it was edible, then?" I


    asked.


    "I tried it when I was a kid," he replied.


    "Oh. It''s pretty good," Imented. He bent down and plucked another piece of fruit for me. I had only


    taken one bite out of it when he pressed his hand behind my head and pushed me closer for a kiss. I


    felt my breath getting shallow as he took the piece of fruit out of my mouth and ate it himself. "When I


    was young, I once came on a mission on the ind, and I was badly injured then. I didn''t have much to


    eat, and I finally sumbed to trying this fruit when I ran out of options. I hadn''t expected it to taste so


    sweet. I relied on this fruit to keep me alive for another two days before Kevin sent help," he said.


    "Did that happen on this ind?" I asked with some sympathy in my voice.


    "Yeah." That was the reason Shawn had purchased this specific ind. He wanted me to understand


    more of what he had experienced in the past. "What mission was that?" I asked curiously.


    "You might be emotionally affected if I tell you about it," he said. He said he came here when he was


    young, so¡­ It was probably one of the missions he got during his time in WT. Most of WT''s missions


    involve assassinating their targets, I thought. I no longer asked any questions after that.


    Instead, I slipped my arm around his as we went deeper into the wilderness. The scenery only got


    better the further we walked. We found a huge piece of grasnd and a rather rundown vi. It seemed


    like it was once upied, and my instincts told me that Shawn had previouslye here to


    assassinate the owner of this ce.


    "It used to be upied, but it has been deserted for years. I''ll get someone to rebuild the ce," he


    exined.


    "There''s a swing there." My eyes were sharp. "Let''s go. I''ll swing you for a bit," he offered. I was d


    that he knew me well enough to say such things. There was no dust on the swing, probably because of


    the sea breeze that blew it all away. "Push me, Shawn!" I called out once I sat on the swing.


    "Hold tight!" he replied. I was used to calling him by his first name nowadays. He pushed me from


    behind, and I cried out to him as I was in the air. "The wind is really strong. Do you want to try it?" he


    asked.


    "Who''s going to push you, then?" he asked in his deep and attractive voice.


    I quickly gave up on my offer. "Okay, keep pushing me." I enjoyed the sea breeze as Shawn gave me a


    push whenever the swing lost its momentum. "It''s a shame that you don''t get to feel the wind, Shawn."


    He pushed me so high up that I could see the ocean in the distance.


    "You don''t have to talk all the time, Mrs. Xenos," he replied.


    "Don''t you like it?" I turned around to smile at him. He was dressed in a white shirt that was exactly the


    same as the one that I was wearing, but he hadn''t buttoned it up, so I could see his firm chest muscles.


    "I love it," he replied with a loving smile.


    "I''m only chatty when I''m with you," I uttered.


    "I know, you little girl," he teased. "Well, continue pushing me," I replied in a childish voice. I went back


    to enjoying the view and the breeze while the swing sent me high up into the air again. "I''m so happy!" I


    said in the sincerest tone ever. I kept repeating the same words that day.


    All of a sudden, I felt the swing slowing down. I was about to urge Shawn to go on when I felt him


    hugging me from the back. "Babe," he called. I found his arms enveloping me from both sides. "Yeah?"


    I replied gently.


    "I have a suggestion," he said in a soft voice.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "The sun''s just right, and¡­"


    "And?"


    "Why don''t we do something fun?" he asked. I knew what he meant, so I quickly pushed him away. "We


    just got here, and we have so much time left. You''re going to run out of energy eventually, and you


    won''t be able to satisfy me¡ª"


    He interrupted me with his deep voice. "You think I''d ever fail to satisfy you?"

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    Chapter 504


    Shawn ended up pressing me down after that one sentence I said. It was an experience that both of us


    enjoyed in the end, but I still felt rather ashamed as I tried out a lot of new positions that I had never


    attempted in the past. I was too afraid to recall how I had performed in those poses, so I immediately


    hid under the sheets after we got back to the hut. The man, on the other hand,zed around outside


    under the sun.


    He came over andy down beside me when he saw me hiding in the room. I naturally leaned close


    against his chest as I toyed around with his fingers. "I''m tired. I''m going to take a nap," I said.


    "Sure. I''ll stay here with you," he offered. I shut my eyes and rested on Shawn''s body. When I woke up,


    I found him in the same position as before. I ced my hand on his cheek as I checked on him. "Have I


    been sleeping for long? Do you feel numb anywhere?" I asked.


    "I''m fine. You slept for less than 30 minutes," he told me. "I''ll go back to napping, then," I replied. I was


    afraid that Shawn would start feeling pins and needles, so I no longer rested on his body. Instead, I


    turned sideways to curl up in the sheets. I could hear the wavesing from outside. "Did you enjoy


    yourself earlier?" I asked.


    Shawn knew what I was referring to. "That was the peak of my life," he replied. He was getting better


    and better at sweet-talking. "Do you think your past 27 years were a waste now?" I asked.


    "Nope," he replied tly. I chuckled. "Why not?"


    "I hadn''t tried it then, so I had no such desire," he replied. "Are you finally unleashing your true self


    now?" I asked.


    "You keep getting nastier and nastier," he muttered with a frown. I was the one who felt embarrassed,


    yet I was also the one who kept engaging in such conversations. I shut my eyes to sleep after he made


    thatment. It was evening by the time I woke up.


    The sunset was dipping below the horizon, and the soft rays of light spilled into the hut. I rested my


    arms on the windowsill to see Shawn sitting by the walkway and looking out into the distance. Taking in


    the scenery before my eyes, I watched as his thin white shirt flittered in the wind. There was a bottle of


    red wine and a ss beside him, and there was still some red wine left in the ss.


    I sneakily pulled my phone out and took a video of this scene before sending it to the group. Emma


    was the first to reply. ''That''s gorgeous!''


    Amy saw the message as well. ''Shawn is truly wless. My heart raced for him the first time I saw him.


    It''s a shame that he wasn''t just a regr man. Fortunately, I was smarter and wiser than Tracy¡ª


    otherwise, I would''ve chased after him for years!''


    Tracy was furious. ''Can you shut up, Eve?''


    ''What a beautiful sight,'' Emma replied again. Diego, who rarely ever spoke to Emma, replied to her text


    with a reminder. ''Control yourself, Emma. Christopher''s in the group!''


    ''I nearly forgot,'' Emma replied before deleting the message. Christopher, who had been silent for a


    while, replied to their messages. ''I saw it,'' he said.


    Emma did not make a sound after that. I kept my phone away and walked over to Shawn before


    hooking an arm around his neck. "I showed you off earlier," I said.


    "What?" He was puzzled.


    "I sent a video of you in the group," I exined.


    "Huh," he replied in a nonchnt tone. He never faulted me for anything. I gave him a greedy kiss on


    his cheek, and he pulled me into his arms before he fed me a sip of red wine. It was sweet and smooth,


    and it didn''t feel too strong at all. Shawn was about to lower his head to kiss me when my phone


    started ringing. I saw that it was a call from Emma, so I picked it up before pressing the phone to my


    ear. "What is it? Is Christopher mad at you?"


    I could feel Shawn''s breath on my face, and I pushed him aside as he was making me ticklish.


    "Christopher just called me, and he told me to go home immediately. I''m scared," she whined. Emma


    had just praised someone else''s husband in the chat group, so it made sense for her own husband to


    be mad at her. Furthermore, even though Christopher seemed like a kind and sweet man on the


    surface, he was actually a really icy man, and he was especially terrifying when he got mad. His temper


    was triggered whenever his pride was threatened.


    "You were the one who added him to the group," I teased.


    "Ugh, when I get home, he''s probably going to¡­ Well, he''s not going to do anything bad, but I''m sure


    he''ll do something memorable," Emma said. What could a man do that would leave the strongest


    impression on a woman? I posed this question to Shawn after I ended the call, and I told him about


    what was going on between Emma and Christopher.


    Shawn was silent for a while before he replied in a t tone. "What else?" he said.


    "What is it?" I asked again. It took me a while to get to the answer. "Sex," I muttered. Shawn was quiet


    after that, so I leaned in and kissed him before changing the topic. "What do you want for dinner,


    Sunny?"


    "It''s still early. Let''s go walk around," Shawn suggested. He wanted to drag me along for a walk, but I


    didn''t want to go back to that ce earlier. "I''m hungry," I protested. However, Shawn forcefully


    dragged me to my feet, so we ended up taking the long, windy walkway down to the beach. Our fingers


    were intertwined as we walked.


    He brought me to the coconut trees we saw earlier, and I saw that seven or eight coconuts were lying


    around on the ground. I walked over and picked one up to hold it in my arms. "Did you pick these for


    me, Sunny?"


    "You can call me Shawn when there''s no one around," he said. "Didn''t you want to try drinking one?" I


    had simply made a passingment, and he imed that he couldn''t get the coconuts for me then.


    Also, he was telling me to call him by his name all of a sudden. "Didn''t you say that it was rude to call


    your actual name?"


    "I''m fine with it. You can do whatever you want when no one is around," he said. He pulled a knife out


    and cracked a coconut open for me. I took a sip before trying to push my luck with him. "I want to call


    you by your name even when there are people around." Hepletely ignored me, and I figured that I


    shouldn''t push my boundaries. "Did you climb up the tree earlier?" I asked.


    ¡­


    Christopher nced at the text messages on his phone screen. Gorgeous¡­ A beautiful sight¡­ My


    eyes feel sore just looking at this nonsense. Fine; I admit that Shawn is pretty handsome. But I''m just


    as good-looking as him! On top of that, my skin is wless, and I don''t have any scars on me. I


    exercise all the time, and I have firm abs. Why doesn''t she call me a beautiful sight?! A beautiful


    sight¡­ The fact that she called him ''beautiful'' really hurts me.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "The show is about to start, Mr. Forger," Christopher''s assistant said.


    "Okay. I need you to book me a flight," Christopher ordered. The assistant was surprised to hear this.


    "Are you nning to cut short your time here?" the assistant asked.


    "Yeah. Book me the soonest flight back to Bryxton."


    "There''s a flight in an hour''s time, Mr. Forger."


    "How far are we from the airport?"


    "We''re pretty close to it. It''ll take a 20-minute drive."


    "I''ll perform two songs, then." Right after Christopher was done with his performance, he rushed over to


    the airport without even changing out of his tuxedo. Passersby halted their footsteps and fixed their


    gazes on his as he walked past them. All of a sudden, he realized how much he appreciated the looks


    that he got. The attention felt like validation to him.


    Yet, that girl doesn''t know how to appreciate what she has! A beautiful sight¡­ Damn it. Her words keep


    resurfacing in my mind! Christopher felt agitated all of a sudden. I feel like I should be the only person


    sheys her eyes on. Why am I so damn possessive?!

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Chapter 505


    After taking the call, Emma was too scared even to go home, and since Christopher was in Japan, she


    borrowed a car from Nichs to have a spin. However, the moment she got into the mountains, she


    was arrested, much to her dismay. Why does this always happen? She noticed that the cop who


    arrested her was looking dodgy, so she asked, "How do you find out where I am all the time? Have you


    been stalking me?"


    The cop answered, "Someone lodged a report."


    Emma saw through the lie immediately. On top of that, the cop looked nervous and was acting like he


    did something wrong, so she threatened, "Tell me the truth, or I''m going to bug you every single day


    after I get out of here. And I''m fierce. I''ll get in your way of work and yell at you. Your colleagues are


    going tough at you."


    Amused, the cop sighed. "It was Mr. Forger''s request."


    "Christopher?" Emma frowned.


    "Yes. He told us to arrest you every time you drive up the mountains. He''ll handle everything else."


    "Nichs is the whistle-blower?"


    Emma borrowed Nichs'' car, and he was the only one who knew. I can''t believe he ratted me out!


    Quickly, she said, "Give me your phone." She called Nichs angrily. "How could you do this, Nick? I''m


    at the police station right now. Pick me up."


    Nichs froze. "What are you talking about, Emma?"


    "I''m arrested, and you''re the only one who knows I was going to race."


    He sighed. "I''m innocent." He made his way to the police station only to be met with an annoyed


    Emma. He exined, "I didn''t do this. I have no reason to. You''d hate me if you found out, and I would


    gain nothing from this. Christopher probably sent someone to keep an eye on you."


    She thought he had a point. She had been arrested a few times for illegal racing. Christopher couldn''t


    control her back when they weren''t married, so her being arrested had just been a coincidence.


    However, after they were married, she lost a lot of her freedom. Thest time she could have as much


    fun as she wanted was when James came to Bryxton, but her car broke down in the end and she ran


    into a few graves on the way back. Christopher had to pick her up.


    Ever since then, Christopher would text her every time she was about to drive. ''Drive safely, Emmie.''


    That was what he said.


    He seemed to know where she was all the time, and now she realized he had been keeping an eye on


    her. It was out of kindness, but Emma couldn''t ept it. Having someone stalking her all the time was


    creepy. Do I really want this marriage? She got married on a whim, and it was done in Irnd. They


    were now bonded for a hundred years. Oh my god, why did I do that? Now, she was in a dilemma.


    She descended the stairs along with Christopher. "I think I might have gotten married too quickly. I''m


    not even twenty." She would only turn twenty in the summer, but Christopher would be thirty-four at the


    end of the year.


    Nichs frowned. "You''re having second thoughts?"


    "I might have been a little rash."


    "Do you love Christopher?"


    "Yes." It''s why I married him.


    "Then, you weren''t rash. If anyone was rash, it was Renee. She married me before knowing who I was,


    and our marriage was messy. She was in a lot of pain. But you and Christopher are different. There''s


    love between you two. As long as there''s love, then the marriage has a cornerstone. Besides, he


    means you no harm. He''s just worried. I''ve heard of your activities from him. Honestly, it''s worrying,


    especially for people who love you. Especially for your husband." For once, Nichs was trying to


    mediate.


    Emma got the gist of it. Christopher was worried because he loved her, yet she didn''t like how he was


    dealing with it. She sighed. "Sorry I thought you were the whistle-blower."


    Christopher said, "If you don''t like what he''s doing, then tell him."


    He was a reasonable man. If Emma told him about her real thoughts, he would understand and


    wouldn''t keep an eye on her at all times anymore. However, he would ask Emma to promise him never


    to do anything that would put her in danger. In the end, both of them had topromise. Both had


    unique personalities, and both had to change if they wanted to be together, especially when they were


    married. Christopher only wanted Emma to be safe, but Emma was young and wanted freedom. They


    had to find the middle ground. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Nichs was right. She must be honest, and she wouldn''t hide anything. She knew that


    communication was key in a rtionship. Instead of going home, Emma waited for Christopher to text


    her. She would only go home after she knew he was back. Waiting for him all alone was not a feeling


    she liked. It made her feel like she was a child who did something wrong.


    A few minutes before nine, Christopher called. He warmly asked, "Where are you, Emmie?"


    "At Renee''s ce. Are you home?"


    She was indeed at Renee''s ce, and in her hands were the two dogs Renee owned. Leon was


    staring at her with anticipation in his eyes.


    "Want me to pick you up?" Christopher asked softly.


    "Nope. I have my own ride." She then hung up and put the dogs down.


    Leon asked expectantly, "Finally leaving?"


    Why does he want me to leave so eagerly? She went to the kitchen to wash her hands. "You seem to


    be in a hurry to see me leave."


    "Because you''re interrupting our time together."


    Emma heaved a sigh and left Renee''s ce. When she passed by a florist on her way back, she


    stopped and bought a bouquet of violets.


    It didn''t mean anything. She just didn''t want to go home empty-handed. With the bouquet ced in the


    passenger seat, she returned to her neighborhood.


    Christopher made a cup of coffee for himself. It had been a few exhausting days. Once he finished his


    coffee, he sat down before his piano and yed a piece¡ªChopin''s Nocturne. He was one of the most


    brilliant pianists in the world and one of the members at the apex of the piano world. He had won all the


    awards and des that existed in the music world, and he even created his own music style. The


    annals of history would have a record of his aplishments.


    He was a brilliant and prideful man, a man worthy of Renee''s love and Olivia''s affection. Yet his wife


    didn''t like him very much, much to his chagrin. Back on the ne, he thought it was childish of him to


    get in a fight with someone much younger than he was, and he was amused.


    Emma was a hurdle he had to face. He was a lofty person. Everyone said that. His mother and Olivia


    said so. Even his brother, who barely talked to him, said so as well. His assistant and friends had the


    samement. They said he would never fall for anyone.


    However, they weren''t him. He had a heart. It was why he gave Renee care, even if it was just for a


    moment. It was why he stayed by her side even when she kept rejecting him. All he wanted was to


    protect her. He wished to tell her that he would be there no matter what happened. All he wanted was


    to give her some warmth.


    He had never forgotten about her, not even after all these years. Her obsession made him remember


    her. She also understood the meaning behind ''Street Where Wind Resides'' when barely anyone could.


    It was a sad song, and not only did she understand it, she even asked him to y it.


    Nheless, it wasn''t love he felt for her, but concern. When she met someone whom she loved, he


    backed off right away. He thought he would never get married back then. He thought he would never


    meet someone he loved until he ran into a youngdy.


    They first met on a stage, but she hade and left in a hurry. She performed a lively song called


    Feelings of the Wind. He thought he could feel the kiss of a breezending on his face just from


    hearing her sing, and he had eyes only for her that night. Christopher never thought this youngdy


    would be his wife. The next time they met, it was at a Japanese temple.


    She had a petite face, big gleaming eyes, and skin as smooth as an infant''s. The kimono looked


    beautiful on her slender frame. Gorgeous, even.


    Christopher smiled silently. He had seen a lot of beautiful women, but Emma was the only one he was


    attracted to. Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder, I guess. She left a deep impression on him back


    then.


    What really carved her into his memory was the kiss that night. He didn''t intend to kiss her in the first


    ce. It was an ident while they were going after the robber. It was his first kiss, and it was gone


    just like that. Christopher had stared at her with a hint of fear in his eyes.


    She had a nice scent. Her lips were sweet, soft, and supple. Panicked, he said, "S-Sorry." For once,


    Christopher felt nervous.


    He was prepared to be yelled at, but the girl only stared at him with her gleaming eyes. She smiled and


    said, "It''s alright, mister. I don''t mind. I know you didn''t mean it, and it felt nice." She even kissed his


    cheek after that and waved him down. "I don''t mind it, so just let it slide."


    Unbeknownst to her, Emma got herself in trouble. Since then, Christopher kept bugging her,


    demanding that she take responsibility. Struck by disbelief, Emma stayed away from him as much as


    she could.


    It wasn''t until a whileter did Christopher find out she only refused him because he was too old. Much


    to his chagrin, she wouldn''t even give him a chance to court her. He could change for her, but he


    couldn''t change his age. The age gap was a problem, but he refused to give up just like that, so, he


    hatched a n that spanned two years. Two yearster, she finally took the bait.


    He didn''t have much time left. If this went on, he would be too old for her. So, when she suddenly


    called and asked him to marry her, he took up the offer immediately.


    Their rtionship didn''t improve too much after the marriage. It took a lot of effort on his side to finally


    melt her heart a little. Just when she was finally acting like a cute, loving wife, she then told him right in


    his face that Shawn was one of the most exquisite men she had ever seen.


    It was a fact he could not dispute, but he didn''t think he was that much worse than Shawn. Wonder if


    I''m being too childish. However, he liked her and wanted her to only have eyes for him.


    Emma could hear the tune even at the front door. She went inside and was met with Christopher


    ying his piano. She put her flowers down and hugged him from behind. Acting cute never hurts.


    Besides, I''m fourteen years younger than he is. I should act cute. Not like he''s going to stay angry at


    me.


    Christopher felt her warmth, and it warmed his heart. He stopped ying the piano and pulled her into


    his embrace. Their eyes met.


    Emma called out softly, "Christopher." He patted her cheek, and she got up to kiss him. Christopher let


    her. They then moved to the couch and made out for a while. Once she was sure he was in a good


    mood, Emma said, "Don''t spy on me ever again, Uncle Christopher."


    Christopher froze for a moment, then he said, "I''m just worried about you. Don''t race behind my back


    again, or I''ll still keep spying on you."


    "But this is my only hobby." Emma frowned.


    Christopher held her. "I''m worried about you."


    Suddenly, Emma tensed up and left his embrace. Christopher could tell that she was mad. She was


    always silent and wouldn''t talk to anyone when she was angry. It was a headache for Christopher, but


    fortunately, she rarely got mad. Ever since they met, she had only gotten angry three times. The first


    two times, she told him to leave her alone. This time seemed serious.


    Christopher waited for a while before he went to the bedroom. Emma was ying a mobile game, and


    he pulled her into his embrace. "Are you mad?"


    He had a sexy, alluring voice. "I don''t like you controlling me too much," she said. "I did this before we


    got married, so why should I stop after we got married? Why should I let you control me?"


    When he realized that she was regretting the marriage, he frowned. Patiently, he said, "I never wanted


    to control you. I''m just worried about you. I love you and don''t want you to get into danger. If you love


    racing, why don''t you take me along?"


    Christopher was trying to find a way topromise, so Emma thought she shouldn''t push too hard.


    She put her phone down and said, "I know. I know it''s dangerous, but I don''t like being spied on."


    "I won''t be spying on you anymore, then." He came back to Bryxton because he was a bit angry at


    Emma, yet now he had to apologize and cheer her up. Christopher thought it was unfair to him.


    He pecked her cheek. I think I shouldn''t berate him anymore. Emma stared at the ground. "I''m not


    ming you, nor am I angry at you. I just don''t want anyone tailing me. I know you''re worried, but I


    want my freedom. I have my friends and personal affairs. I have my own life and can do whatever I


    want as long as I don''t betray the marriage. I love you, Christopher, and I''ve married you. I''m yours, but


    I''m still me. I know it''s a bit harsh, but I just want a bit of freedom. Next time I race, I''ll bring you or my


    brothers along. I won''t go alone. I''ll be considerate of your feelings next time."


    Emma finally gave in. Both of them did. It was important topromise in a rtionship, and these two


    knew that better than most people. Christopher knew Emma would listen. She wouldn''t be


    unreasonable, though he hoped she would since that was what younger people would do. He pecked


    her cheek and put her hand on his cor. "Take my clothes off."


    Emma froze. "Why?"


    "I want you to look at my body." He looked at her warmly.


    "W-Why?" she stammered.


    "It''s also very exquisite. I know you love exquisite stuff."


    He''s still mad about that? She''s not moving? Coolly, he said, "Take it off."


    "I-I''m sorry¡­" Emma shivered.


    "Take. It. Off," said Christopher stubbornly.


    With trembling hands, she started taking his shirt off.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Chapter 506


    I called Emma that night. Once she took the call, I asked, "So? How did it go?"


    Emma sighed. "What else? Sex."


    Oh, she''s open to that kind of talk now, huh?


    Just when I was about to say something, I heard Christopher speak. "You can still go on? Why don''t we


    go for another round?"


    As sexy as ever. "You guys go ahead." I hung up right after that. I rested my chin on the windowsill, my


    gaze upon the faraway scenery, and I blushed.


    Then Shawn came in. He sat on the bed and pulled me into his embrace. "What''s on your mind?"


    He touched my burning cheeks and frowned. "It''s hot."


    I answered, "I called Emma just now. They''re¡­ doing the same thing we''re doing, and I felt


    embarrassed."


    Shawn smiled. "You''re embarrassed?"


    I shot him a re. "What do you mean?" I exined, "It''s their bedroom affair. It''s fine talking about it


    but hearing them doing it just feels¡­ feels like sphemy."


    Shawn teased, "You were imagining some dirty stuff, weren''t you?"


    Back when I still had a crush on Christopher, talking to him was an exciting experience. My heart would


    flutter every time I talked to him, though we didn''t talk that much. Just catching a glimpse of him alone


    was a luxury. I couldn''t imagine tainting him, much less imagine how he looked in bed. Yet now I could


    hear him going at it with Emma, and I sighed. "Justmenting the past, Sunny. Emma has him, and I


    have you. That''s the best we can hope for."


    He wrapped his arm around my shoulders and grunted. I asked, "So, you want to guess the exact


    moment I fell for you?"


    He looked me in the eye and kissed my forehead. I felt his chin rub against my head, and he said, "Not


    the time you fell into the river, that''s for sure. You were still entangled with Nichs. He was all you


    cared about. You must have fallen for me during your darkest hour. Psychology says anyone in despair


    would grab any sliver of hope they could get."


    He answered correctly. Very smart. I''ve been calling him smart a lot.


    After a short pause, he said, "It''s during the wedding at the church."


    Back when I was alone and helpless, he was the one who swooped in and saved me. I wrapped my


    arms around his neck and kissed his cheek. He closed his eyes in enjoyment. Happily, I said, "Ever


    since then, I started paying attention to you. Sometimes I would try to find out what you were doing.


    You took up all my heart before I knew it."


    Back then, I was trying my best to distance myself from Nichs. I was shocked and grateful that he


    saved me from the crash Maria masterminded, but that was all. There was no love in there, for Shawn


    had taken all of it. I spent nine years loving Nichs, but I didn''t feel like it was a waste when I no


    longer did. That was because I found someone who loved me as much as I loved him. He showed up


    at the right time as well. Thankfully, I said, "Thank you for keeping me safe." Shawn had been


    protecting me all he could.


    "You''re my wife. Of course, I have to protect you. Can''t let Christopher or Ezekiel take that job away."


    Surprised, I asked, "Why did you bring Ezekiel up?" I didn''t think I had anything to do with him.


    "Just saying. Are you feeling sleepy?" he changed the subject.


    I answered, "No. I took a nap earlier. Do you want to y a match with me?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "You go ahead. I''ll just watch."


    Shawn was never interested in games. I unlocked my phone and downloaded a MOBA game. It wasn''t


    a game I yed a lot, but it was a good time killer. No, I wasn''t bored. This was afortable ce.


    The seas were churning out there, the lights were warm, and the man I loved was by my side. A game


    was perfect for this ambiance. Besides, the night was still young. I logged into my ount and saw


    Emma and May online. Delighted, I invited them to join my team.


    Right before the match went underway, Amy came online as well. Surprised, I texted, ''Oh, you''re here


    too.''


    ''Yep. I''m bored. Fancy seeing youdies here.''


    ''Don''t feed the enemies, girls,'' Emma said.


    Said the one who was a noob. May was a noob as well. I had never yed with Amy, so I had no idea


    about her skills.


    We matched with other yers for a game, and once we got inside, I realized Amy was a noob as well.


    I didn''t y a lot of this, so my skills were bad as well. Moreover, I was lying in Shawn''s embrace. That


    affected my skills even further.


    Shawn watched me y in silence despite myck of skills.


    Ourckluster performance dragged the whole team down. The remaining teammate roared in his


    anger, "You f*cking noobs! Stop feeding the enemy! Oh my god, stop! Please stop! I''m just trying to


    have a match here!"


    I grumbled, "Someone called me a noob."


    Shawnughed. "But you are a noob."


    Damn it.


    That hurt. Annoyed, Emma shouted back, "Shut it, trash! We''re just ying around. That was just a


    warmup. Ladies, show this noob what we got."


    Okay, that was stupid of Emma. I turned to Shawn. "Do you know how to y?"


    Shawn looked at me for a while, his eyes gleaming. Then he kissed me. I huddled closer and wrapped


    my arms around his neck. "Can you help me, Sunny?"


    Shawn took over. He was a fast learner, and after he saw me y, he got the basics of the game. Then


    he went on a killing spree. He was a good yer and wouldn''t even flinch when he came face to face


    with an enemy. For some reason, all the feeders¡ªthat was usdies¡ªturned around and scored a lot


    of kills all of a sudden. It felt like the yers just switched.


    The guy who called us noobs said, "Whoa. Youdies were just warming up just now. I''m really sorry


    for calling you noobs."


    Then, he followed Shawn and Amy around. Shawn ignored him. Every time he tried to follow Shawn,


    Shawn would run away. May, Emma, and Amy were doing the same as well. They treated the guy like


    he was invisible, and I felt that something was off.


    Thesedies were as noob as I was. There was no way they could be professionals right away unless


    someone else was ying for each of them as well.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    Chapter 507


    I had Shawn, Emma had Christopher, while May probably patched things up with Alfred. What about


    Amy, then? Ian? No, that couldn''t be.


    I couldn''t figure things out. When it was time for the next match, we were all noobs again. Curious,


    Emma asked, "So who was helping you guys? Don''t say you guys did it all by yourself."


    ''Shawn,'' I said.


    ''Christopher,'' said Emma.


    ''Alfred.'' That was May.


    ''Troy,'' Amy said.


    ''I thought you were in Europe,'' said May. ''Why is Troy with you? Are you cheating?''


    ''Delivery''s here. She''s collecting it.''


    That was from Troy. Well, that was surprising. I asked, ''So the fish took the bait?''


    ''Yep. Now we know she''s not losing this battle.''


    Just when we were about to lose, I handed my phone to Shawn so he could help us out, and then he


    was the one ying all the matches after that. I rested my head on his shoulder, touching his cheek.


    Sometimes I would even bite his ear, but he just let me do it.


    Emma noticed that we weren''t feeding the enemy anymore, and she said, ''Well, this lost all meaning.


    Now I''m the only noob here. You guys are cheating. I can''t believe you''re asking your husbands to help


    out. That''s it. I''m out. See you tomorrow.''


    ''He''s not my husband,'' said Amy.


    May added, ''We''re all married here except you. And you''re still single.''


    Amy kept quiet after that. Once the match was over, she texted the group, ''He''s not my husband, girls!''


    Emma quickly said, ''Wrong chat.''


    Amy deleted the message, but it was toote.


    Ian texted, ''Who?''


    Amy, Emma, Tracy, and I said nothing.


    Ian kept asking, ''Where are you, Amy?''


    Amy? He never called Amy that. He usually called her Eve. Ooh, he was mad.


    I rested my head on Shawn''s shoulder. "Everyone''s texting the wrong groups today. She''s getting it bad


    tomorrow."


    "She did it on purpose," said Shawn.


    "Why?"


    "She''s telling Ian she''s starting anew."


    I believed that. Then I made a new group and added May, Emma, and Amy. It was a close friends


    group, but Emma suddenly added Christopher to the group. Why is that girl taking him everywhere?


    Well, then I''m doing this. I added Shawn to the group as well, then May added Alfred into this chat too.


    However, the gentlemen were there just for show. Most of the texts were just usdies chatting away.


    ¡­


    Everyone knew May was a noob at mobile games. Alfred noticed someone yelling at her, and he


    smiled. "Why don''t I try it, May?"


    He was surprised to receive her call. It was right before he left Bryxton. She said, "I forgive you, Alfred."


    Shocked, Alfred asked, "Why?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "It''s not your fault."


    It never was. Once she ended the call, May rushed to the manor to take care of him. She was gentle


    with Alfred, but she also said firmly, "I refuse to see Abigail ever again. I might lose control and beat her


    up."


    "I know. I won''t force you."


    Alfred had never yed a MOBA before, but he got the basics just by looking. Not too long after he


    took over, he got the hang of the game, and his other teammates got a lot better as well. Ah, so the


    gents have joined the game. Surprising. Never thought they''d y this game, and they''re being


    competitive too. Better notg behind.


    Then Alfred realized he was also one of the guys he never thought would y this kind of game, and


    he was amused.


    The guys kept going after the enemies, trying to see who could get the most kills. Fortunately, they won


    the game. May stepped inter, but she couldn''t even put up a fight. In the end, Alfred had to take over


    again. She took a shower and came back out just in time to see Emma''s text. She texted back, then


    leaned on Alfred. "I just don''t understand why everyone likes someone like me. I''m useless."


    She''s insecure again. Alfred wrapped his arm around her shoulders. "Alba likes you. Rudy likes you,


    and I like you too. There''s something in you. I can''t tell you what it is in concrete terms. Love is


    abstract, but if you really need an answer, then the reason is that I love you because you are you. Not


    because you''re brilliant or rich or beautiful or talented. Because you''re gentle. Because you''re


    independent. And because you''re smoking hot."


    May''s face fell. "You''re teasing me again."


    Alfred happily kissed her and rubbed her cheeks. "You''re a good singer, a good painter, and you know


    how to run a tea shop. Those are your good points. You''re not useless. You just think your talents are


    nothingpared to mine, but you''re just thinking too highly of me. I''m not as good as you think I am.


    I''m just a regr man who wishes for love and affection. But I''d love it even more if you would have my


    child."


    Alfred was talking about their future.


    Meanwhile, Amy knew Troy would go to Denmark for an event. She saw it on his wall, but she didn''t go


    with him. With excitement in her heart, she texted, ''I''m in Switzend, Troy.''


    ''What''s up?''


    ''I saw your status. You''reing to Switzend, aren''t you? Want toe and see me? Um, I know


    it''s a bit too much to ask from a fan. Sorry.''


    Amy was in Find, not Switzend. She only said she was so he woulde to see her. It would be


    a bit awkward the other way around.


    ''Sure, I''lle.'' And they stopped chatting for a while. An hour ago, he texted, ''Where are you, Amy?''


    ''In an Airbnb. Why?''


    ''Give me your location. I''ming.''


    Amy was in a match when Troy came, and she took the door. "Got you a ss of warm water. Make


    yourself at home. I''ll have to finish this match first."


    She spoke like it was natural to have a man alone in the same space as her. Troy blushed. Does she


    even know the implication of this invitation? Or is she doing it on purpose? He took his scarf and hat


    off, then he sat beside her to watch her y. Whoa, she''s a noob. I''m not surprised she''s trash-talked.


    "Do you know how to y this?" asked Amy.


    "Yeah. Let me help." He took her phone. Troy didn''t y a lot of games, but he was familiar with this


    one.


    Amy looked at Troy closely. He was in casual attire, and he looked lively. He was the perfect height for


    her. At least she didn''t feel suffocated whenever she was with him.


    His hair was curly. Obviously, he had it styled, and he looked handsome. "Just came back from an ad


    shoot?"


    "No. Video shoot."


    Amy blurted, "You have a regal look. Handsome too. I can look at you all day. You''re perfect for a


    movie, just like Renee."


    Troy looked at her. "You like it?"


    Confused, Amy asked, "Like what?" Him, or his looks?


    A smile curled Troy''s lip. "Nothing."


    He went back to the game, and the delivery arrived a whileter. She went to collect it and came back


    shortly after. "Have you eaten?"


    "Yeah. You go ahead without me."


    She finished her meal and came back to see Emma saying something along the line of husbands.


    Quickly, she took the phone from Troy. ''He''s not my husband!''


    Renee then created another group.


    Amy mused over it and looked at Troy. "They added their husbands into the group. I think I shouldn''t


    add you just yet." Just yet. That was suggestive of Amy.


    Troy grunted. "It''s alright."


    He leaned against the couch. Amy thought, I''m his fan, so I shouldn''t give him the cold shoulder. She


    sat on the ground and rested her chin on the couch, staring at Troy. "Why did youe here?"


    "Because you asked me to?"


    Amy stammered, "O-Oh, right. I did. I-I texted you, didn''t I? S-Sorry I disturbed you." Why am I


    nervous?


    Troy looked at her. "So, are you d I''m here?"


    "Yep. You''re my idol." Amy hatched a n just to court Troy, and he finally took the bait. She did like


    him. She wouldn''t have gone after him otherwise. Amy looked at him with love in her eyes. "It''s been


    two years since I first saw you."


    Troy stared right back at her, smiling. "I thought you only became my fan recently."


    Like a child, she shook her head. "No. I first saw you when I went back home." Then, she did


    something bold. She kissed his cheek, much to his surprise. Happily, she said, "I''ve known you for two


    years. All I felt for you was affection, until now. Now¡­ I love you."


    A frown furrowed Troy''s forehead, and he purred, "Do you know what you''re saying?"


    She muttered, "Are you mad?"


    Troy didn''t want to scare her. She looked so timid. Then, he held the back of her head and pressed his


    lips against hers, but to his surprise, she wrapped her arms around his neck and huddled closer to him.


    Troy thought he was being teased.


    Amy wasn''t a good kisser, but this wasn''t her first kiss. That belonged to Ian, though that was the only


    kiss she had ever gotten. Amy leaned back with a smile, then she bit his chin. "I''m a fan, Troy. A new


    fan. But now I want to be¡­"


    "My girlfriend?" Troy asked with a smile.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    Chapter 508


    We talked for a long, long time while the gentlemen remained silent. In the end, I said I had to retire for


    the night, and thedies stopped talking. I ced my phone in the center of the bed and held Shawn''s


    arm.


    He patted my head. "Conversation over?"


    "Yeah. Now I want to talk to you."


    "Still haven''t talked enough?" He frowned.


    After a pause, he said, "We''re receiving a piano tomorrow. Eins and Zwei areing as well."


    "Eins and Zwei areing?"


    Shawn looked into the night sky. Gently, he said, "Because I don''t want you to be bored. They''ll follow


    you everywhere you go, and you can y with them as well. Besides, they''re trained. They can be


    amusing."


    He thinks for me all the time.


    I happily kissed him, and he couldn''t help but smile. "You won''t let go of me, huh?"


    I rested in his embrace. "Of course. We might''ve been together for a couple of years, but we rarely


    have any days of peace. And I''m just getting clingytely. Not like I ever had the chance to do that. Our


    lives used to be filled with mess."


    "Yeah. We can rx for the time being."


    The viins in Bryxton were hurt, so Shawn was able to take some time off and went on a vacation with


    me. "Why didn''t you bring the babies along?"


    "They''re a bother," he said.


    "Because they would get in our way?"


    "I''m hurt, and I can''t take care of them. You spend most of your day sleeping anyway. We can bring the


    wet nurse with us, but that''s not why we''re on the honeymoon. Besides, I want to spend some time


    alone with you."


    Thest sentence was what he actually wanted to convey. I held his hand. "You''re learning the art of


    sweet talking well, Sunny. It''s not the Shawn they know. But I love that you''re only treating me this


    nicely." I loved that he changed for me.


    Shawn smiled in silence, trying to be brooding again. I rested in his embrace the whole night. When I


    woke up, he was gone, so I changed into ace dress and emerged from the cottage. I saw him tossing


    a frisbee into the air, and around him were a pair of German Shepherds. Happily, I called, "Eins! Zwei!"


    May named them not too long ago. The dogs weren''t too used to their names, but when they heard my


    voice, they shot through the corridor. I loved seeing them run. They were filled with so much rigor. I


    spread my arms, and they flew into my embrace, pouncing me into the sea. With difficulty, I got up only


    to be met with a smiling Shawn. "They''re strong." I walked up the beach, and the dogs followed. Then I


    hugged Shawn and rubbed my shirt against him. "I''m cold."


    He turned my head to face the sky in silence, and I felt him taking my dress off before it was tossed


    onto the ground. Then, he took his shirt off and covered me with it, revealing his sexy body in full view. I


    gulped. I could gobble him up if I wanted.


    He bent over to pick the dress up. "I''ll wash this for you. You y with the pups. Breakfast is in the


    kitchen."


    Oh, I loved how he would prepare everything for me. Shawn entered the corridor, and I noticed a piano


    at the end of it. When did this get here? Whoa, I was in a really deep sleep. Smiling, I entered the


    kitchen, and the dogs followed me. The first things I saw were sandwiches and a ss of milk. The milk


    had gone cold, so I reheated it in the microwave.


    I couldn''t finish the sandwiches, so Eins got a little part of it. Zwei was staring at me, wagging his tail. I


    couldn''t say no to him, so I gave him a piece as well. I found two more pieces of bread in the kitchen,


    so I gave them one piece each. My clothes were already washed when I came back out. Shawn was


    staring at me while I stood on the coast and shouted, "Can you hear me?"


    He nodded. I stepped into the corridor and darted toward him. Eins and Zwei trailed behind some


    distance away as they were worried they might trip me up.


    I pounced on Shawn, my hair brushing against his face. He squinted. "Be careful."


    I rubbed my nose against his. "It''s your first time washing my clothes. I love it."


    "It''s just a trivial matter." He frowned.


    "But this is bliss."


    "Did you have breakfast?"


    Shawn wrapped his arms around me, and I rested my chin on his shoulder. "Yeah. The dogs are


    hungry."


    A frown furrowed his forehead. "You gave them the sandwiches?"


    I shook my head. "I found bread."


    I stared at the piano. "Want to hear a tune?"


    He put me down, and I sat before the piano. However, I stood up again and went into the cottage. I


    changed into a beautiful white dress paired with a sexy ck bra inside.


    Shawn pursed his lips. "Trying to seduce me?"


    "Just being formal," I said. "What would you like to hear?"


    He approached me. "Oh, I can pick the piece?"


    "Yep. So, what would you like?"


    He looked at me. "Street Where Wind Resides."


    Surprised, I asked, "Why that in particr?"


    "I would like to hear the story of your past."


    I could never forget the tune of that song even if I tried, so I started ying in silence. When I looked at


    Shawn, he was gazing into the distance while the breeze kissed his cheeks. Over the horizon was the


    rising sun. Eventually, the tune ended, and I asked, "Anything else you''d like?"


    Suddenly, he asked, "Were you heartbroken back then?"


    "What?" I asked instinctively.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Were you heartbroken? Way back before you met me."


    "I was alone. I wasn''t sad, but I was lonely. I met Christopher then, which is also when I learned this


    piece. It was the only reason I stayed alive, so I was thankful for him." I was thankful Christopher


    appeared in my life.


    "I was dealing with Ezekiel back then," he said all of a sudden.


    "What?"


    "I stopped them."


    Who''s them? I yed Canon. "I don''t know who''s this ''them'' you''re talking about, but I think you did the


    right thing."


    He looked at me. "You trust me so much?"


    "Because you''re my husband."


    I could see the gleam in his eyes. "Ray," he said.


    "You''ve never called me honey, have you?"

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    Chapter 509


    We were a couple. We trusted each other, and I kept no secrets from him. And he wouldn''t keep any


    secrets from me, either. I was proud of that, but I had never heard him call me ''darling'' even once.


    Shawn looked away and tried to change the topic as he said, "Ezekiel was going back to Bryxton that


    year, but we stopped him. And for that, he holds grudges against us. The only thing that will make him


    happy is if we lose the thing we value the most. He won''t attack you, but I can''t say the same for May."


    Puzzled, I asked, "Why wouldn''t he attack me?"


    He joked in response, "Because you''re pretty."


    "Stop teasing me."


    I stopped the conversation and changed the tune into Mariage d''amour as he tossed his frisbees into


    the sea. Waves took them away, and he pointed at the frisbees as he ordered, "Fetch."


    Eins and Zwei quickly leaped into the sea to retrieve the frisbees. They had already returned by the


    time I was done ying Mariage d''amour.


    Shawn patted their heads and fed them some snacks. They wagged their tail, begging for more snacks.


    It was an adorable sight, and I couldn''t help but gush over it. As I started ying the third piece, I said,


    "Give them some more jerkies, Sunny."


    At her request, he gave them two pieces of jerky, and the dogs wolfed them down in the blink of an


    eye. He tossed the frisbees into the distance again. While the dogs were fetching them, Shawn hugged


    me from behind and pressed some piano keys. Happily, I asked, "Do you know how to y?"


    And for once, he didn''t know something. "I don''t. I''ve been living a busy life since I was a kid. Didn''t


    have time to learn music or art."


    "But you have good handwriting."


    "All Xenos members can write well. It''s our legacy."


    Not me, though. I kissed his cheek and bit his chin yfully. He pressed down on another piano key


    before praising me, "You y well. You are indeed a woman of many talents."


    "I lovepliments. Especiallypliments from you." I smiled.


    He pulled me tighter into his embrace, and I snuggled closer into his arms. The dogs came back with


    the frisbees, but Shawn ignored them. Instead, he took me into the cabin. "You haven''t rewarded


    them," I reminded.


    "You seduced me first."


    I was left speechless by his response. He might be injured, but his stamina was still great. We had


    been going at it many timestely, and I enjoyed every second of it. Every time I looked at his


    handsome features, my heart would flutter, even more so when we were making love. I couldn''t help


    but want more.


    Exhausted, I leaned on the windowsill while Shawn worked his magic on me from behind. "Tired? You


    can always enjoy the scenery."


    I bit my lip to stifle my moans at first, but eventually, I couldn''t be bothered to hold them in as the


    pleasure was too great. With barely any strength left, I leaned on the windowsill like a sitting duck,


    letting him ravage my body.


    As I gazed out the window, I saw Eins and Zwei fighting over the pack of snacks. I had wanted to tell


    Shawn about it, but I figured interrupting him while he was in the mood wasn''t a great idea, so I turned


    my gaze to the sea instead. Such a clear blue sea. And I get to enjoy such wonderful scenery while


    having a great time. It doesn''t get better than this. I grunted slightly when the pounding had gotten a bit


    too rough. "Hey, take it easy."


    The man from behind chuckled and whispered into my ear, "Someone looks like she''s having fun,


    though."


    ¡­


    After we were done, silence fell upon the room. "Do you want me to call you ''darling?''"


    I nodded quickly at that. "Yeah."


    Slowly, he said, "Ray."


    Dammit. He''s such a tease!


    Shawn helped me to fix my messy clothes. Once I looked more presentable, hey on the bed to calm


    down. Iy beside him and asked, "Do men get addicted to this?"


    He didn''t give any response, so I kept quiet. Eins and Zwei suddenly came to the door. I called out to


    them, but they didn''t dare toe in. They''re scared of Shawn, perhaps. Thus, I got out of bed to see


    what they were doing. Even though the dogs had been fighting over the bag of snacks, the pack


    remained intact. They probably were too scared of the consequences had they torn open the pack


    without permission. So, I tore it open and fed them some jerkies.


    Then, a voice rang out from within the cabin. "What are you doing, Ray?"


    "Feeding them some snacks."


    "I see."


    "They won''te in, Shawn."


    "Yes."


    "Did you do this?"


    "Yes."


    He''s always so aloof right after we''ve done it. "Are you tired, Shawn?"


    "Of course. I''m the one who does all the pounding, after all."


    I decided to mp my mouth shut after that. As I remembered what Shawn had told me earlier, I texted


    May, ''Look out for Ezekiel.''


    Not a momentter, her reply came. ''Why?''


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ''He has a grudge against Sir, and you''re Sir''s wife. He might go after you.''


    ''I see. Alright, I won''t be going out alone. In fact, I didn''t even go to the teahouse as ofte as I have to


    stay by Alfred''s side.''


    She then added, ''He''s seriously hurt.''


    Compared to Sir''s injuries, Shawn''s hade out slightly better. ''Tell him not to get into too many


    fights with Rudy. You''re the only one who can solve this matter.''


    Mncholically, May texted back, ''I know. I''ll talk to him when I have time. Don''t want him to think I''m


    taking Rudy''s side.''


    Whatever her choice might be, I had no say in it. So, I put my phone away and went back into the


    room. Shawn had already changed into a white shirt and pants. I seldom saw him in this attire, but he


    looked nice and brilliant. Like a boy next door. No, wait. He''s not a boy anymore. He''s more of a


    gentleman, I suppose. I bent down and kissed his cheek. "You look good."


    "And you look like you want to gobble me up."


    ¡­


    "Final warning, LG. You can go after anyone, but not Renee. Do that again, and I shall kill you."


    "Why do you care about her so much, Mike?"


    Ezekiel didn''t answer that question. Coldly, he threatened, "I saved your life, and I can take it away


    anytime I want."


    Fearlessly, LG retorted, "I''ve been dead once."


    "Cross me again, and you''d wish you stayed dead."


    LG shuddered upon hearing that. "You''d go that far for her?"


    Ezekiel answered coolly, "You''ve killed two of her henchmen. That is far enough. I am not joking."


    "How can you take revenge if you won''t kill her?"


    "That is not for you to question," he answered adamantly.


    With that, LG left the ward. Ezekiel then turned his gaze toward the window, looking at the clouds. He


    could see them forming the outline of someone he knew, and a gentle smile slowly appeared on his


    face. "I don''t care how many enemies I make, but you will never be one of them. Trust me, Ree." He let


    out a sigh before adding, "After all, you are my faith."

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Chapter 510


    On the third day of our vacation on the ind, Waylen called Shawn. "Mr. Xenos, they''ve noticed your


    absence, and everyone''s searching for you. What now?"


    "Ignore them."


    He didn''t care about that. If he wasn''t afraid, then so was I. I patted Eins'' head, asking, "So, when are


    we going back? I have a feeling it''s going to be a rocky return."


    He squinted his eyes and went on basking under the sun. "Alfred won''t be doing anything for the time


    being. Robert might be trouble, but he''s easier to keep under check. Just tell him toy low, and he''s


    going to do it. Rudy doesn''t have enough strength to cause any trouble. Our main problems are Ezekiel


    and Daniel. Ezekiel isn''t in the mood to mess things up, so that leaves us with Daniel. He''s an


    ambitious man. Only when things are messy enough could he lead his family higher. If things stay as


    they are, the Hartmanns will never expand further than Rothfield."


    "But he can''t wreak havoc in Bryxton all by himself. He needs Ezekiel, and LG¡­" I paused for a bit,


    patting Eins'' head. "The big shots won''t make any move like you said, but they''d let everyone else do


    whatever they want, right?"


    "For the time being, we''re the only ones in Bryxton. We can''t fend off every single family that is trying to


    invade the city, so we have to get rid of Daniel and LG as soon as possible. That''s the only way to fend


    everyone off."


    I was relieved Shawn wanted to get rid of LG. At least, that proved he didn''t like her. Wait, what was I


    thinking? If I can''t trust him, then I can trust no one. Curiously, I asked, "What about Ezekiel, then?"


    He turned to look at me. "Sorry?"


    "Are you keeping him in Bryxton as well?"


    "Yes. He took over Rudy''s forces. Going head-to-head against him is a fool''s decision. Besides, he


    poses no threat to you, which means I don''t have to worry about him. Rudy has already lost May and


    all his men. Alfred should be the one worrying right now. He''s Ezekiel''s biggest target." Just then,


    Shawn''s eyes gleamed. "I don''t think I did the wrong thing back then, but it is still a regret of mine.


    Exiling Ezekiel is too much."


    I got up and sat with him. "Why do you regret it?"


    "He was going to back out of the apex back then."


    Ezekiel had told me about that before. We met a few times, but that topic was never broken down too


    much. I remembered he loved a woman in Bryxton, but she was married. Right then, my head started


    to hurt. It felt like I had forgotten something, and the ring of that bell echoed in my mind again.


    Shawn continued, "We tried to assassinate him, and that stopped him froming back. It was stupid


    of him to try and let go of all his power. He had forgotten about the multitude of enemies he had. No


    matter what he did, he could never disentangle himself from this mess."


    "What if he hadn''t given up his power? Would you have taken over sessfully?" I asked.


    He pulled me into his embrace, and I wrapped my arms around his neck. "I can''t say anything about a


    hypothetical situation. But if he weren''t in a hurry to leave, we wouldn''t have taken him down easily. He


    might still be one of the most powerful men around. But now? He''s just a has-been."


    So, that means¡­ "He can''t do anything?" I asked tentatively.


    "Yes. Back when he held all the power, he made enemies out of every single aristocrat, including


    Daniel. Daniel wants chaos, but not if it means Ezekiel can take back all his power. Ezekiel knows that


    as well. They''re merely using each other."


    "Nobody wants him to return to power. Everyone will stop him, yet they wish chaos would reign."


    "Yes. So that they can topple me."


    Shawn was everyone''s target now, but he was as calm as ever. I asked in concern, "So, are you in any


    danger?"


    Everyone wanted to take Ezekiel and Shawn down. They wanted chaos to reign so they could im


    more for themselves.


    "Can insects take down a tower of steel?" he answered with a question.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "But I¡­" I trailed off as I recalled how I took his family''s power away back then.


    He held me tightly. "I did it on purpose. It''s fine."


    Sadly, I asked, "Why?"


    "I knew your father woulde after me, but I had no idea about the details. Everyone told me to be


    wary of you, but I wouldn''t listen. You''re my woman, and trusting you is my job. Besides, you meant no


    harm. Nobody wanted that mess to happen. Fortunately, that was just a trial in our lives. Now, we are


    reunited. You don''t have to let it weigh on your mind."


    A gust of sea breeze blew past us. I stared at his nose, tears welling in my eyes. He made it sound so


    simple, but I knew it was hell. I went through hell as well, but only mentally. He had to run away from


    assassination attempts, and his body was on the verge of breaking down from it.


    Noticing that I was in low spirits, Shawn kissed me on the lips. I could feel his breath as heforted


    me, "You had a different life from mine. I''m used to a life of danger, so I don''t mind. I took it as my


    training. You haven''t gone through a lot, so you''re weighed down by a lot of stuff. Once you''ve seen


    what I''ve seen, nothing will scare you anymore. Just stay healthy and happy. Forget about the turmoil."


    I really needed health. My arms were still wrapped around his neck. "I''m healing well, and I''ve been


    taking my pills, too. I want to be with you for as long as possible." If it was possible, I hoped I wouldn''t


    have to face kidney failure, but even so, the change of kidneys had shortened my life, and I knew that. I


    would die before Shawn.


    "I''ve spent a lot of money researching uterine cancer and kidney diseases. I won''t let anything happen


    to you."


    Surprised, I asked, "How did you¡ª"


    I didn''t get to finish the sentence as he exined, "You do remember that you had a kidney removal


    when you were twelve, right?"


    How could I forget? Robert still had that kidney. It was gross! I merely thought Shawn had found out


    about my hereditary kidney failure condition.


    "I like to prepare for all contingencies. That way, if any ''idents'' do arise, I can deal with them."

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    Chapter 511


    Shawn was always a cool and collected man. I had never seen him panic, and I smiled. "Thanks for


    helping me out."


    He looked at me. "My pleasure. Not like I have anything else to spend it on. I spent most of the budget


    on uterine cancer. I don''t care how much money it''ll take¡ªI just want results. Or else they''re all fired.


    After your mother''s case, I''ve been keeping an eye on this field. No matter what happens, I want to be


    in control. You''re the one I care about the most. I will not let anything happen to you. I want you to stay


    healthy."


    He was so caring and loving. With tears in my eyes, I said, "And you call me talkative. I thought I would


    have a headache just from that speech."


    He smiled. "So unreasonable."


    I kissed his cheek, and he took me into the cottage. We made out on the bed for a while before we sat


    up to read some books. Night came, and Amy texted in the group chat, ''Want to have a match? It''s


    super cool here. Perfect weather for gaming.''


    ''The weather is hot here,'' I texted back.


    ''Well, it''s almost freezing here in Switzend.''


    May joined in on the conversation. ''I''m free. I can have a match or two. But you better prepare yourself


    since I''m a noob¡­'' Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Amy mocked, ''Everyone''s a noob here, especially Renee. Look at her. Zero kills and ten deaths. She''s


    the worst yer among us.''


    I pouted at her remark.


    Shawn happened to see the text as well.


    Putting on a pitiful face, I said, "She just mocked me."


    "Ignore her. She''s the worst out of everyone. She can''t move as well as you, and she can''t y with


    her team well, not to mention a regr monster in the jungle can easily kill her character. The only


    thing she does well is stealing her teammates'' kills," he remarked.


    He actually went that far just tofort me.


    I texted the group using the very samement. Amy wouldn''t dare mock Shawn, so she sent an


    aggrieved emoji. ''I can''t believe you, Shawn. Never seen you pipe up until now. This is a girl talk, you


    know.''


    However, Shawn ignored her. He didn''t even log into the chat. Heck, he didn''t even scroll through his


    phone. It had been days since hest charged his phone. I wondered how he could take the boredom.


    Emma texted, ''Shawn is justforting Renee. And Renee is just trying to annoy you.''


    Amy protested, ''I am not a noob.''


    Emma added, ''But you are the worst yer out of us. You need to train yourself.''


    Amy went silent after that.


    ¡­


    I can''t believe this. Everyone''s mocking me. She put her phone aside and rested her head on the table,


    looking like a dejected kitten. When Troy came back from his photo shoot, he was met with a sad Amy.


    He changed his shoes and went inside to pat her head.


    "You look upset."


    She responded glumly, "They''re allughing at me."


    She handed her phone to Troy. He went through the chat history before putting the phone down. Then,


    he stroked her head like she was his pet. "You''re a decent yer. I''ve seen how they y. None of


    them are better than me."


    "Well, they are newbies."


    Still sad, huh? He pulled her into his embrace. Gently, he said, "It''s alright."


    Troy was a bit too gentle, and Amy couldn''t help but blush slightly. She clutched onto his shirt and


    asked, "So, what did you do today? I can''t believe your manager would let you go just like that."


    "Ad shoot. I have more work tomorrow, but after that, I can stay for a few days." He paused for a


    moment before he continued, "Are you going back soon?"


    The night before, Troy had heard the mention of Alfred, Christopher, and Shawn while Amy was ying


    games. He was a celebrity, and they were capitalists. Now, he realized the woman in his embrace was


    no mere waitress, but he didn''t care. He never cared about her identity, even when he first fell in love


    with her. He frequented that teahouse and stayed there for a whole afternoon just to see her. He liked


    seeing her going around working like a bee.


    He only took this ad job because he heard Amy was in Europe. All this time, he had been trying to get


    close to her in his own way.


    Amy might have been courting him, but he did the same, too. They both had feelings for each other.


    "I won''t be going back until the end of the year."


    Troy stopped asking further questions in case she got unhappy. Then, Amy hugged him. "I''ll try my


    best."


    "Take your time. I''m not in a hurry."


    She tilted her head to gaze at him. "We can''t see each other that much once we go back, huh? Our


    rtionship has to stay a secret, after all."


    "We''ll go with the flow. Even if we go public, it will be fine." In all honesty, he didn''t care all that much.


    His manager andpany might go mad, but he would still go with it. He wouldn''t deliberately keep it a


    secret, or it would be unfair to Amy.


    After hearing Troy''s words, she quickly said, "You can''t let the fans find out. Your career depends on it.


    This is your best moment. You can''t ruin your work just because of me. I don''t want to be a burden to


    you. If I want to be with you, I want you to feel happy, just like how I feel happy around you."


    She was an understanding woman, and he patted her head gently as he responded, "We''ll just go with


    the flow. Don''t worry about it."


    "I bet your fans will kill me. I tainted their idol, after all. And he''s even holding me in his arms."


    He chuckled at that. Then, Amy remembered something. "Have you kissed anyone before? Oh, I won''t


    get jealous. Just curious. They say that you''ve given your first on-screen kiss."


    The lighting in the room helped in creating a romantic vibe to it. The room had seemingly heated up as


    the couple stared at each other intensely in the eyes. Had anyone seen the love in their eyes, they


    would most certainly brim with envy. In response to her question, Troy said, "Yeah. I did it with an


    actress, but I felt nothing. Wait, I thought you were my fan. Howe you don''t know about that?"


    "I am your fan, but I barely watch your TV dramas. You might not believe me when I say this, but I


    haven''t touched my phone in two years. I''d only seen your movies in the cinema, but I didn''t watch all


    of them." He smells nice. She rubbed her head against his chest. "Can I kiss you?" she suddenly


    asked.


    Troy felt his heart race. He had never had someone asking him such a question before, much less


    having a romantic experience with anyone. However, he knew this was not the time yet. They were


    going too fast. He looked at her as he said, "If you want to take advantage of me¡­"


    "Is that some sort of pickup line?" Amy raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    "I don''t mind us getting closer."


    "Wait, are those your lines in some movie?" asked Amy.


    "Yeah. Do you like it?"


    She loved how warm and fuzzy he made her feel. Without saying another word, she slid her hands


    under his shirt, tickling him. Eventually, they bothy on the ground, with Troy pinning her down. She


    stared into his gleaming eyes. "It''s my first time. Be gentle, alright?"


    Shocked, he let her go and pulled her up. "I wasn''t going to do that."


    Amy chuckled. "I thought you would."


    "We just started going out, Eve."


    Ah, so he cares about that. "I thought you were going to rail me."


    He froze upon hearing that. "Stop it, Eve. I wasn''t even flirting with you."


    He should not have said that.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Chapter 512


    Amy went silent after we mocked her too much. Emma tagged her and apologized, ''Sorry. You actually


    do have a good point.''


    Amy texted right away, ''What good point?''


    ''Like how you can turn your idol into your boyfriend.''


    Amy went silent once again.


    Emma urged, ''Quick. Add him to the group.'' She was a smart woman. She knew what had happened


    even without seeing it.


    Amy asked curiously, ''How did you know?''


    ''You''re in Europe, and he helped you with the match. Like hell, there''s nothing going on between you


    two.''


    Amy couldn''t think of a response to that.


    May asked, ''So, you guys are together?''


    Reluctantly, Amy replied, ''Yes.''


    ''Oh, can he be the teahouse''s ambassador, then?''


    Amy was rendered speechless at that.


    May was merely kidding. She didn''t open the teahouse just for money. If Troy did be the


    ambassador, then her tea shop would be filled with noisy customers. That wasn''t what she wanted.


    Emma added, ''Come on, add him to the group. You''re the only one without a supporting character.


    That''s weird.''


    Shawn, Christopher, and Sir never said a word in the group. They were nothing but supporting


    characters, but I wouldn''t say that out loud.


    Amy was silent for a long while, but Emma kept tagging her, and May joined in as well. In the end, she


    caved. With trembling fingers, she added Troy to the group.


    The moment she did, Emma tagged him. ''So, when did you two get together? I love your work. Oh, and


    you used to be my wallpaper. After all, you''re the idol I admire so much!''


    Emma was younger than Troy. I wasn''t surprised she was following him. It was out of admiration rather


    than love. When I first met her, she had her earphones on, listening to Christopher''s tune. She liked his


    music, though that didn''t necessarily mean she liked Christopher. It was one of the reasons he had to


    spend two years just to woo her.


    Before long, Christopher texted a group of ellipsis in the group chat.


    Mayughed at his response. ''Hey, he''s telling you to be polite.''


    Troy texted politely, ''Thanks. Just call me Troy. A pleasure knowing you guys.''


    Emma didn''t make any response after that. Everyone knew Christopher must be lecturing her, and the


    group went silent.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It was a bit awkward that everyone had gone silent right after Troy came in. So, I posted a QR code,


    and Amy quickly scanned it. ''Dammit. One dor? May got fifteen dors. Curse my luck.''


    May texted, ''Hey, I''m the broke girl here.''


    Troy posted a QR code as well. This time, everyone got thirty dors.


    I took the money and put my phone down. Then, I grabbed Shawn''s phone and logged into his


    WhatsApp to scan the QR code and take the thirty dors. Shawn looked at me, confused. "It''s just


    thirty dors."


    "Well, this is just for fun," I said.


    Shawn took the phone and tried to post a QR code to his other group. Everyone would get thirty dors


    as well, but then he received a notification telling him that he didn''t have enough bnce. "Oh, I didn''t


    bind my card to this ount."


    He barely used his phone for anything other than calls. Tentatively, I said, "I can give you 300 dors if


    you want."


    "Nah." Right then, he posted a QR code to his other group. It was the one Troy had sent.


    Kevin and everyone else scanned the code, and theyined, ''Hey, you''re richer than this, aren''t


    you?''


    I exined, ''He didn''t bind a card to this ount. The money''s from Troy from the other group.''


    When he saw the text, Kevin asked, ''You have another group?''


    Oh, he wants to get into the group. Forgetting that Ian was in this group, I exined, ''Yeah. A good


    friends group. My friends, our husbands, and I are the only members. Sorry, I can''t let you in.''


    Ian then texted, ''Hold on. Who is Troy married to?''


    I looked at Shawn instantly. "Shoot. I said something wrong. He''s going to find out. Oh, no. I''m sorry,


    Amy."


    Shawn shrugged. "This is bound to happen sooner orter. And I''ve looked into Troy''s case. He might


    just be a celebrity on the surface, but he''s also the heir to a military family. Not even Amy knows about


    that. Don''t worry about them."


    "Wait. You knew who he was?"


    "Yeah. I got the files of a military family in Imperia during a certain investigation. That''s when I found out


    about Troy."


    I didn''t know Troy came from a powerful family since he had hidden his identity pretty well, but even so,


    Shawn managed to find out everything about him.


    I ignored Ian, but then Amy tagged me in the other group. ''I am so dead, Renee.''


    ''I thought you wanted me to do this.''


    When she sent that text the night before, Shawn said she did it on purpose. Now, I was simply pushing


    the progress further, though I didn''t mean it.


    Emma texted, ''There''s no need to be scared.''


    ¡­


    Amy was once again in a dilemma.


    She was lying on the couch, unmoving. Troy turned his phone off andy on the couch as well. Then,


    he pulled her into his embrace. "Why did you say that, Eve?" He might be an introvert, but he still had


    to talk to his girlfriend to show his concern for her.


    "Nothing. My cousin doesn''t like me dating anyone. I might have to go back to Bryxton so that I don''t


    have to see him." Amy continued, "I''ll call my folks. They''re going to be over the moon when they find


    out I have a boyfriend now." Of course, they would. As long as it wasn''t Ian, they would let her date


    anyone. It had been two years since she left them. Now, they just wanted her to go home.


    Troy stroked her head and rested his chin on her head. "We''re going back together. We can keep this


    rtionship a secret or go public depending on what you want. I''ve never had a girlfriend before, Eve. If


    I do anything wrong, talk to me. We can solve things together. Don''t just sulk all by yourself. Sulking


    girlfriends are scary."


    Oh, let''s tease him a bit. "Someone''s a Casanova. Girlfriends? As in plural?"


    Troy froze for a moment before he broke into a smile. He knew she was just teasing him. The public


    knew almost everything about his rtionship status. He barely had any secrets to keep. He patted her


    head and kissed her cheeks. Then, he realized he couldn''t hold himself back. He was a virgin, so


    anything sexual was stimting for him. Any stimtion could drive him insane. He heaved a long sigh


    and pulled her closer as if that would cool him down.


    Sensing something had gone amiss, Amy asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," he said glumly.


    "You know what? I don''t mind giving it to you¡­"


    That was thest straw. Troy quickly took Amy''s clothes off, though it was a bit of an arduous task for


    him due to his inexperience. Amy was acting coy. It was their first time, and she wanted to look polite.


    He was delighted when he saw her blush, but he was also at a loss since she didn''t make a move on


    him. As it was their first time, it ended in failure, but Troy had a taste of what intimacy felt like at long


    last. Hey on the bed with his eyes on her. Thed looked a little frail, but he was slowly buffing up.


    Amy took her phone and went through Twitter. It was filled with nothing but boring stuff. Just then, she


    keyed in Troy''s name and pressed the search button. The results that came out were his photos. Troy


    was indeed a handsome man. He was gentle and manly at the same time. Though, the guy was an


    introvert. No matter what the reporters asked him, all he did was smile, or he would only give them


    short answers. Eventually, everyone recognized him as the most introverted guy in the industry who


    could yet handle his business well.


    Since he was everyone''s dream man, the fans wouldn''t even fantasize about him. They loved him for


    his aloof and introverted attitude. It was also why Amy liked him, and now, he was lying right beside


    her. The idol of every youngdy, sleeping with her. Though, their first time ended in failure, the fans


    would go crazy if they found out what Troy had done. Amy smiled to herself as she thought of that.


    Troy held her ankle. "Why are youughing?" He liked fiddling with her ankle. It was cool to the touch.


    "Looking at your pics. You''re handsome." She then looked at him. And you look even better in person.


    She leaned in and pressed her lips against his. "I can''t believe we just did it."


    "I''m not a god. You don''t have to be this surprised. I''m a human, too."


    He''s so hot when he talks. She quickly tossed the phone away and kissed him again. He could feel her


    passion, and he pinned her down once more. This time, he finally found the right spot, and he said, "If


    we do this, we''re getting married, alright?"


    Troy took rtionships seriously. He trusted his gut. This was the woman he wanted, and he knew he


    could protect her.


    At the same time, Christopher was disgruntled that Emma had texted so much about Troy. He pulled


    her into his embrace and snatched her phone away. "Be careful when you speak."


    Emma frowned. "That''s an exhausting way to live." She had a lot of facades, and she loved acting


    weak the most.


    "Don''t worship other guys, don''t look at them, and don''t call them handsome. I''ve been working out for


    you."


    "You''ve been working out since forever. Not like you did it for me."


    Christopher was a disciplined man. He worked out and had a skincare routine. Thetter was


    something he started two years ago. He didn''t want to look too old. He looked like he was in histe


    twenties, but Emma was still young. He didn''t want to look like an old man when she still looked like


    she was in her thirties. And after they had gotten married, he noticed she had a lot of skincare


    products. Every time Emma used her mask, she would give him one as well. She even applied the


    mask on his face herself, and he didn''t even have to move. He loved this kind of life.


    Renee did the same thing for Shawn as well. Shawn never used masks, but she would give him one


    every time she started her skincare routine. Not once did he refuse. In fact, he enjoyed every second of


    it. As for Sir, he might not have trained hisbat skills like Shawn, but he had also worked out.


    He''s jealous. Emma wrapped her arms around Christopher''s neck. "I was just admiring him. Back when


    I didn''t know you, I listened to your music all the time."


    Curious, he asked, "Wait, you liked my music, but you didn''t like me? You could have dated me, and I


    would have yed my music for you every day."


    Realization struck Emma just then. "You have a point. Howe I didn''t think of that? I refused you


    because of your age. I didn''t put too much thought¡ª" She noticed the upset look he was giving her.


    Oh, he doesn''t like me talking about his age. She quickly said, "The age gap bothers me, but I relented


    anyway. And it''s because you''re so mesmerizing. I love you so much. It''s an honor to be your wife."


    I love it when she talks like that. Christopher smiled. "Do you have any tunes you''d like to hear? I can


    y it for you. Oh, I''ve worked with Troy on a song before. He was not a professional, but he was good


    enough. He''s a brilliantd."


    "Everyone says he''s an introvert."


    "He is. Barely talks. Unless it''s about business. He''s quiet most of the time. Didn''t expect him to date


    Amy, though."


    "Eve burns hot like a ball of mes while he''s calm and cool. Like us. You''re quiet, but I like merry


    ces."


    "And you''re good at acting."


    "But I''m the real me when I''m with you."


    "You weren''t when we first met. You thought I was stingy because I only gave you 450 dors, yet you


    pretended to thank me. But then, youined about it to everyone after that."


    Emma smiled awkwardly. "But you were stingy, though."


    Christopher only wanted to give her something at that time. He didn''t expect her to be this petty. I


    should''ve given her a card. "I''ll give you my card, then."


    She declined immediately, "No. Dealing with ounts is tiring."


    And I''m just a poor girl. I can''t be in control of finances. It will get to my head, and I''ll be spending


    money like it''s nothing. Christopher isn''t exactly a capitalist. He worked hard to earn his money. I can''t


    spend it how I want.


    He asked in return, "Who should I give it to, then?" He then added, "You''re my wife and my family."

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Chapter 513


    During our fourth day on the ind, my mother called me. She asked where I was and said the children


    missed me.


    It was true that children could start recognizing people at ten months old, but they should be attached


    to their nanny and my mother instead of me. After all, I spent very little time with them. However, it


    quickly dawned on me that it was probably my mother who needed my help, so I wisely asked, "Did


    you need something, Mom?"


    "Ms. Gant is in Bryxton now, and Leon isn''t getting any younger. If your uncle were still alive, he''d be


    worried, too. Your father and I talked about this, and we decided to try and get the two together.


    However, since we''re the older generation, it''s harder for us to get involved, so we wanted you to help


    out."


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t something I could get involved in.


    I leaned into Shawn''s arms as I replied in all honesty, "You met Ms. Gant in Sundew, and she didn''t


    agree to it back then. Based on what I know, she doesn''t have any inclination to marry Leon."


    "Is it truly impossible?" my mother askedmentably.


    "I think it''s impossible," I responded truthfully.


    Francesca had made her choice. She wasn''t going to get married now, and I think she wouldn''t get


    married at all.


    My mother sighed. "But Tammie''s getting older with each passing day, and it''s not good for things to


    carry on like this. I need to talk to Leon about this."


    "It''s not up to Leon."


    What mattered most was Francesca''s decision.


    With that, my mother gave up on the idea.


    After ending the call, I felt a little mncholic. Shawn pulled me into his arms and said, "Francesca will


    choose to get the surgery."


    Taken aback, I asked, "Are you that sure about it?"


    "She can''t bear to leave this world because she still has attachments here, but¡­ no one can predict


    the oue of the surgery."


    The surgery had a very low rate of survival.


    "There''s still hope, at least," I said with a forced smile.


    At least, there''s hope.


    Shawn fell silent. I held his arm and said, "You know, she''s the person I admire the most." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Oh?" he responded.


    "She knows the path she wants to take in life, and she knows who she loves. She has never regretted


    anything, though she can''t forgive Leon."


    Francesca believed that Leon had betrayed her love.


    Therefore, even though she loved him, she couldn''t forgive him.


    She was braver than most for daring to follow her heart, whether in love or hatred. Furthermore, she


    didn''t regret her choices.


    All of a sudden, Shawn said, "I don''t think she should do the surgery."


    Startled, I asked, "Why?"


    "Waylen sent me her details a while back. It was very clear. ording to the analysis, the chance of


    sess for this surgery is almost zero. It''s almost akin to self-destruction."


    However, he added, "I don''t think she should do the surgery, but I hope that she will because at least


    she''ll still have hope. If she doesn''t, then there''s no hope at all."


    Talking about Francesca made the atmosphere rather gloomy. I got up and went out. Eins and Zwei


    were standing guard by the door. I bent down and rubbed their heads before bringing them to the


    kitchen in search of food.


    After feeding Eins and Zwei, I took them out for a walk on the beach. However, as soon as I stepped


    outside, I was stunned by a man in ck trunks who was surfing. He looked incredibly manly as he


    moved about with great ease.


    A huge wave drew up, and Shawn deftly surfed right through it. He was a sight to behold. I quickly ran


    over to the water. He came toward me and tossed the surfboard on the beach.


    I threw my arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips as I praised, "You''re so handsome, Sunny.


    I want to see more."


    He stroked my hair. "Wait until the waves get bigger again."


    He settled his arm around my waist and headed deeper into the ocean. I clung to him and allowed him


    to move me around.


    The charm of a boyfriend¡­ No, hang on. It''s the charm of a husband.


    Shawn took me deep into the ocean. Eins and Zwei swam around me. I didn''t know how to swim, so I


    was too afraid to let go of Shawn.


    "Let go," he instructed softly.


    I was uneasy. "I''m a bit scared to let go of you."


    "It''s alright. I''m here."


    "Have you recovered from your injuries?" I asked in concern.


    "Yeah. Let go, and I''ll teach you how to swim."


    I let go of his neck, but I didn''t fall into the water. He held me by the waist and said, "Lie t on the


    water."


    I floated on the water. He held me by the waist, which stopped me from sinking.


    "Ray, paddle with your legs to propel yourself forward."


    I knew how it was supposed to work in theory, but even after trying my best to paddle, I didn''t move


    forward.


    I did know how to paddle like a dog, though.


    After seeing that I remained in the same spot, Shawn patiently taught me. "It''s alright. Don''t panic.


    Sweep your arms outward and kick with your legs at the same time. Just try to go forward however you


    can. Trust me. I''m here. I won''t let you sink into the ocean."


    He was someone who inspired trust in others. I mustered up my courage, let go of my fear, and gave it


    a shot. However, after swimming for less than six feet, my body started sinking, and I quickly grabbed


    onto Eins. Zwei came over to me as well.


    My waist was nestled in his arms.


    I panted. "I''ll give it another shot."


    Shawn helped me lie t on the water. Just as I was getting ready to start again, a huge wave crashed


    down. Shawn and I were both buried under the wave, but he quickly fished me back out again.


    I coughed. "I drank some of the ocean water."


    He then pulled me closer to the shore before patiently coaxing me, "Let''s try again here."


    I tried over and over again, and half an hourter, I conceded defeat, but I did improve somewhat. At


    the very least, I could swim for about ten feet now. I thought I was a fool for making so little progress,


    but Shawn said taking it slow was better. He even praised me, "You''ve improved a lot, Mrs. Xenos."


    Later on, I told Kevin about this, and he said that Shawn had double standards. Apparently, when they


    were learning finance and management together, Shawn would express his disdain whenever Kevin


    and the othersgged behind even just a little.


    He even called them dim-witted.


    "He doesn''t seem like the type of person who''d do that," I said with fake innocence.


    Kevin rolled his eyes. "Yeah, sure. I know you''re just showing off."


    Shawn didn''t try to teach me how to swim again. As per my request, he took his surfboard and started


    surfing again while I sat in front of the cabin and drank red wine as I enjoyed the view of his sculpted


    body that was bursting with manliness.


    A little whileter, he came back to me and asked, "Have you had enough of the show yet?"


    "You''re so seductive, Sunny," I dered with a chuckle.


    "You''re so¡­ shallow, Mrs. Xenos."


    He went back to the ocean and called out to Eins and Zwei, who were still ying in the water. They


    hurriedly swam back to him. I was amused by how obedient they were.


    I went into the water and hugged Shawn from behind.


    My hand slowly crept toward a certain part of his body.


    He froze with a shudder.


    I kissed his back and said with a smile, "I''m not shallow. I''m just admiring my husband''s wless


    physique."


    Just then, he flipped me over, and I let him have his way with me.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    Chapter 514


    Throughout the past four days on the ind, we got it on whenever we got in the mood. We both


    basked in the pleasure, though I was the one who got the most enjoyment.


    After our bout of passion, I went into the cabin and took a hot shower before getting in bed to rx.


    Shawn carried on training Eins and Zwei for half an hour beforeing into the cabin. While changing,


    he asked, "What do you want to eat? I n on making a steak for you."


    "Do we have steak here?" I askedzily.


    "Yeah. They brought it over this morning."


    After a pause, he asked, "Do you want to have some fun at the fair this afternoon?"


    I shot up in delight. "Where''s the fair?"


    "The nearest fair is four hours away from here. It''ll be two hours by boat and two hours by car," he


    replied.


    I deted upon hearing his answer. "I don''t want to sit in a car."


    "I''ve instructed Waylen to prepare the helicopter. It''ll only take a little over an hour. The helicopter''s


    already on the way over here."


    He had already decided to go to the fair, so why was he asking me whether or not I wanted to go?


    I slunk back under the covers. "Alright. You can make something for us to eat first."


    Shawn dutifully headed for the kitchen while I chose a white dress that was suited for the weather and


    put on a beige sun hat.


    I put on a bit of makeup and chose a warm brown shade of lipstick that made me look even more alive.


    Then, I walked barefoot into the kitchen to look for Shawn. He was grilling a steak, and when he saw


    me all dressed and ready, he chuckled and said, "Being stuck on the ind for the past few days


    must''ve left you bored out of your mind."


    I shook my head in response. "I''m not bored. I''m merely excited about going out with you. I like it when


    it''s just the two of us on a date. It makes me feel so rxed."


    When I was with him, I didn''t have to worry about anything. He handled all the preparations and


    arrangements. I could shut my brain off and rely on himpletely.


    "Alright. We''ll take Eins and Zwei with uster."


    "Are we bringing the dogs along when we''re just walking around?" I asked.


    Shawn flipped the steak and exined, "They haven''t traveled before either, so let''s take them out too.


    They won''t cause any trouble."


    "Fine," I agreed. "We''ll have to put them on a leash."


    "Yeah. Someone will prepare it for us."


    I only ate half of the steak Shawn made for me as I wanted to save some space to try out the local


    delicacies. After I finished eating and touched up my lipstick, the helicopter arrived, and two


    bodyguards stepped out. They had a couple of leashes, which they swiftly put around Eins and Zwei.


    The bodyguards also put vests on the dogs.


    Eins'' vest had a line of words that read, ''I''m a retired military dog. No one can touch my mommy.''


    Zwei''s vest also had words that read, ''My mommy''s a gorgeous beauty.''


    My goodness. That''s too much.


    I stood in front of the cabin and asked Shawn, "Who bought the vests?"


    "What?" he asked curiously.


    He was changing his clothes and had put on a pair of lightweight cargo pants. Ever since I said he


    looked good in military-style clothes, he had been styling himself this way during his free time.


    Is he trying to please me?


    "Eins and Zwei''s vests."


    After changing, he nced at the dogs before exining with a frown, "Waylen bought them. He and


    Kevin¡ª"


    Shawn paused and asked, "What shoes are you wearing?"


    I knew he was going to say that Kevin had been a bad influence on Waylen.


    "My sandals. They''refortable."


    Shawn went into the cabin and found a pair of sandals. He brought them over to me. When he saw the


    sand on my feet, he frowned and carefully wiped my feet before putting my sandals on for me.


    First my left foot, then the right.


    He was attentive in every way.


    "Thank you, darling," I said gratefully.


    He chuckled. "You''re so sweet."


    He took my hand and led me to the end of the walkway. I was about to step onto the sand when he


    hoisted me up and carried me to the helicopter. I could tell he didn''t want me to get sand in my sandals.


    He was always so gentle.


    Inside the helicopter, I clung to his arm. When we were about to arrive at the fair, I suddenly said right


    in front of the bodyguards, "So many women are enamored with you, but none of them dare to


    approach you. They all long to sleep with you¡­ No. Wait. Just having dinner with you would fulfill their


    dreams, yet¡­ I get to spend every day with you and kiss you whenever I want. I get to do whatever I


    want to you. I''m so¡­ Shawn, why do you think I get to be so lucky?"


    Shawn sighed as heced his fingers with mine. "You''ve been saying the nicest thingstely, Ray.


    Where did you learn to speak like that?"


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You''re ruining the mood."


    The helicopter stopped outside the fair. I got down first. Shawn led the dogs down before handing me


    the leashes. "You can hold them. They won''t run around."


    I took the leashes and followed him into the fair.


    Eins and Zwei were exceptionally obedient. They paid attention to me as they walked around and didn''t


    tug on the leash. It was very easy to walk with them.


    It was pretty cool, too.


    The fair was filled with foreigners. I heard the sound of cars racing in the distance, so I asked out of


    curiosity, "Is there a racetrack here?!"


    "It''s along the coastline. People ce bets on the race."


    "Are they betting on who''ll win?"


    "Yeah. They''re betting on the winner. It''s the same as the horse races."


    I immediately understood how it worked.


    Then, I turned my attention back onto the fair and walked around leisurely. I tried a lot of the local food.


    I didn''t have any money. It was Shawn who paid.


    There was too much food, and I couldn''t finish everything, so I fed my leftovers to Eins and Zwei. They


    were thrilled and kept wagging their tails at me.


    I carried on walking around with Shawn by my side. Soon, I heard a woman asking in Welian, "Are you


    alone, handsome? Why don''t you have some fun with us? It''s free."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I turned around warily and saw two blue-eyed blondes, along with a brte with long hair. They were


    provocatively dressed and seemed unusually carefree in the heat of the summer.


    I frowned as I heard Shawn reply, "I''m with my wife."


    "Oh, so the handsome man is taken."


    They eyed me tauntingly.


    "Setting your eyes on my man? Do you want to get a taste of my dogs?" I asked in Welian.


    I acted as if I was about to let the dogs loose, and they hurriedly backed away after calling me a


    tigress. I frowned and turned to Shawn. "They were making a move on you and looked as if they were


    going to pounce on you and eat you up. I think they probably undressed you with their eyes."


    He chuckled and asked, "Are you jealous, Mrs. Xenos?"


    "Do you even have to ask? I don''t like it when others have their eyes on you."


    Heughed. "Don''t worry. I''m here."


    I wasn''t in the mood to walk around at the fair anymore, but the sounds of the cars racing drew my


    attention. I asked Shawn toe with me and take a look.


    We walked for about seven or eight minutes before we arrived on the coastline. There were five cars in


    the race. "Where do they ce the bets?" I asked Shawn.


    "Over there. Someone''s keeping a record."


    The area was crowded and bustling with energy.


    A foreigner stood in front of the crowd and recorded the bets.


    "Who do you think will win?" I asked Shawn.


    "I''m not too sure. I''ve never looked into this."


    "Oh, my. Isn''t that the shrew from earlier? Are you betting on the race, too, handsome? Why don''t you


    get behind the wheel and have some fun yourself?"

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Chapter 515


    Calling me a shrew?! Do you think I don''t understand Welian?


    Shawn rejected them. "I don''t know how to."


    However, the three women didn''t leave. They came over to him. I could see that their bodies were


    almost pressing up against him, so I positioned Eins and Zwei on his left while I stood on his right to


    keep him surrounded on all fronts!


    After seeing me do so, they spoke in Welian and openly mocked me, "Look at that dumb b*tch!"


    Dumb b*tch?!


    I was about to explode, but Shawn held me by the waist and said gently in English, "Don''t worry. They''ll


    be suffering soon enough."


    He turned around and asked them, "Did you ce your bets?"


    He spoke Welian perfectly. Since he took the initiative to address them, the three foreign women


    readily replied, "Nope. We''re still observing."


    "How much do you n on betting?" he asked.


    "Just eight grand. Not a lot. We won a bit of cash yesterday, so we wanted to see if we could repeat our


    good fortunes today."


    The brte grinned and said, "We''re here on holiday and got our money by¡­ exchanging favors. I


    was going to ask whether you''re interested, handsome. We can have some fun, free of charge."


    Shawn smirked. "Who do you think will win?"


    "Garrett Lugo. The one with the red car."


    I nced in that direction and saw a hulking man with bulging muscles that looked as if they were


    about to burst out of his clothes. Shawn saw me staring at the other man and cleared his throat. "Ray."


    I withdrew my gaze. "How scary."


    Shawn eyed me before addressing the women in Welian, "You should observe a little longer. Don''t rush


    into your decision."


    Two roundster, the driver with the red car won.


    The next round was a one-on-one match.


    Garrett was one of the racers. I didn''t know the one in the ck car.


    The three women were eager to ce their bets, and they were fearless enough to bet all eight grand.


    "What if you lose?" Shawn asked them.


    One of the blondes chuckled. "Why don''t you take me in, handsome?"


    He smirked and didn''t reply while I rolled my eyes. The other blonde piped up, "We won''t even have the


    money to get home, but we can''t be that unlucky, right? Oh, why don''t we split the money into two?!"


    The brte agreed. "We can split it into two and bet a smaller amount on the ck car. That way,


    even if he loses, we won''t be losing much, and if he wins, we''ll earn quite a lot! What do you say,


    handsome? How do you think we should split it?"


    Shawn pleasantly replied, "I think the red car will win. During the earlier races, I realized the driver in


    the ck car was the worst out of all of them. He''s a pretty average racer, so he won''t win."


    During the earlier races, the driver in the red car proved himself to be a bold and decisive driver,


    whereas the driver in the ck car did poorly. Even I could tell that he was a very poorly skilled racer. I


    was certain the three women would pick the red car.


    However, if Shawn wanted them to choose the red car, didn''t that mean they would win?


    "I''m cing a bet, too. Shall we head over together?" Shawn invited.


    I scoffed. He was trying to seduce thedies with his wiles.


    The three women nned on betting all eight grand on Garrett. I brought Eins and Zwei over to Shawn


    and queried in puzzlement, "Won''t they win if they bet all their money on Garrett Lugo?"


    "They won''t win," he said with a smile.


    Then, he instructed me, "I''ll be betting on Garrett Lugoter, and you''re going to do the opposite and


    move my bet to the driver with the ck car instead, got it?"


    I instantly realized what he was up to.


    "Is Garrett going to lose?"


    He shook his head and said, "If we''re judging based on the cars and the racers, Garrett won''t lose, but


    money makes the world go round. I didn''t n on ying anyway, so when we win, we can give him


    the money. If he''s willing to lose, he''ll be set for at least a couple of years."


    "How are you going to make a deal with him?" I asked.


    "They''ll approach uster."


    Shawn chuckled and added, "As long as the bet is shocking enough."


    They said that money couldn''t buy happiness, but Shawn was doing just that.


    We walked over to the ce where the bets were ced. The three women happily bet all the money


    they had on Garrett, the driver of the red car.


    "Do you ept checks?" Shawn asked in Welian.


    "We don''t. Sorry about that."


    "Oh. I was going to ce an eight-figure bet."


    Everyone''s jaw dropped as soon as they heard what he said, especially the three women.


    "Are you that loaded, handsome?" one of the blondes eximed in delight.


    He hummed in acknowledgment. "My family owns a business, so I have a bit of spare cash, but they


    don''t ept checks here. I only brought five million in cash with me, so I guess I''ll just ce a bet with


    this first. I''m betting on Garrett Lugo."


    He waved his hand, and the bodyguards brought over a few locked briefcases. I quickly stopped him


    and said in passable Welian, "I''m betting on the ck car."


    "Are you trying to lose?" one of the blondes cried out in shock.


    I held Shawn by the arm and dered offhandedly, "It doesn''t matter. It''s not like I need money. I just


    don''t want to bet on the same person as you. If you bet on ck, then I''ll bet on red. Since you''re


    betting on red, I''ll bet on ck. Either way, I''m going to do the opposite of you! And anyway, you three


    are only betting eight grand. That''s so little. It doesn''t matter what you bet on."


    The blonde turned pale in anger. "Do you think you''re so great just because you''re rich?"


    "Well, my life is pretty great," I responded coolly. "I get helicopter rides when I leave the house. I can


    buy an ind when I want to go on a trip. I get to enjoy myself without having to exert any energy, and


    that puts me in a good mood, too. Plus, I don''t have to exchange any favors with anyone."


    The blonde was so pissed that she almost turned blue in the face as she cursed.


    "Just ce the bet," Shawn spoke up.


    With that, I ced the bet on the ck car.


    "Are you just going to let her do that?" the blonde asked Shawn.


    He chuckled pleasantly and replied, "I don''t feel like losing, but all that matters is my wife is happy.


    Money isn''t important to me."


    "That''s a maddening thing to say, handsome! Are you blind?! Why did a great guy like yound yourself


    a woman like her?! She''s going to bleed you dry!"


    "At least she''s at home with me and doesn''t have to earn her keep like youdies here," Shawn


    retorted coolly.


    Hisment left them dumbstruck as they couldn''t think of anything to say. Just then, the organizer


    came over to Shawn, who had asked to meet the driver with the red car.


    Shawn got straight to the point and asked, "How much do you earn per race?"


    "Fifty for each round. I do ten rounds a day."


    "That''s only 500 a day. I bet five million that the driver with the ck car will win. You know how much


    I''ll be getting if I win. What if I give my winnings to you?"


    Garrett was stupefied. "What do you mean, sir?"


    "If you lose, the money''s yours."


    "You got it, sir," Garrett dered without hesitation.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He agreed too quickly.


    No one could turn down easy money.


    Shawn and I went back to the viewing area and waited. Soon, the three women ran over to Shawn and


    said, "Garrett Lugo will win."


    He smiled and said nothing as he was toozy to bother with them.


    "Why aren''t you talking, handsome?"


    "My wife reprimanded me earlier," he replied curtly. "If I talk to any of you again, I''ll be punished when I


    get home. You should have some mercy on me,dies. Goodbye."


    "Since you''re so rich, why are you with that shrew?"

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    Chapter 516


    The three women kept referring to me as the shrew in Shawn''s face. He narrowed his eyes and uttered


    coolly, "Haven''t you heard that beauty is in the eye of the beholder? I like a dominant woman. By the


    way, what are you going to do if you lose?"


    The race had already begun.


    The brte seemed to pick up on something. "Why do you keep asking us what we''ll do if we lose?"


    "Just curious," he replied.


    One of the blondes answered, "What''s the big deal? We''d only be out of the funds to get home, but a


    woman has her ways of supporting herself. All we need is to find a man. We can easily gather the


    money for our ne tickets again."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    After a pause, she added, "Since you''re so rich, you can lend us some money. We''ll take charity, too!"


    These women had no self-respect at all.


    Shawn refused, "My wife won''t agree to it."


    "You''re so scared of your wife."


    He smiled in response. "I like it that way."


    Why does he keep smiling at them?! Hasn''t he done enough to seduce them?! I was fuming inside.


    "Where are you from?" he asked casually.


    "We''re from Mossania."


    "I didn''t bring my passport with me," Shawnmented offhandedly. "I hope the local authorities don''t


    find out about this, or else they''ll think my wife and I snuck into the country illegally."


    "It''s easy enough to deal with not having any money, but you''re screwed if you don''t have your


    passport. However, it''s fine. If we lost our passports, we could just let the local authorities check the


    arrival records at the airport customs to confirm our identities. Then, they''ll hand us over to the


    embassy."


    These women had figured everything out beforeing on their trip.


    Shawn cocked his eyebrows. "Is that so?"


    It was halfway through the race now, but the three women hadpletely forgotten about the bet they


    had ced. They focused entirely on Shawn.


    I couldn''t stand seeing this, so I let go of Eins and Zwei. They surrounded Shawn, which stopped the


    three women from asking any further questions, but they red at me and called me a shrew again.


    "At least I have more self-respect than you," I retorted.


    "Why, you!"


    The race was at its climax. I wasn''t interested in watching since I already knew who would win, but I


    wanted to see the look on the women''s faces when they lost. Five minutester, the race ended. The


    driver with the ck car had won the race, and the three women looked defeated.


    "We lost everything."


    Shawn hummed in acknowledgment. "I spoke with Garrett Lugo just now."


    "Why did you talk to him?" the brte asked.


    "I told him I''ll give him my winnings if he loses," he replied honestly.


    "That''s cheating!" the three women eximed.


    "Yeah. We cheated," I said.


    "You wanted to make us lose?! How could you do that, you crooks?! And to think we trusted you!"


    "That''s right. When you''re rich, you can do whatever you want! Go ahead and expose us! No one will


    believe that we bribed Garrett Lugo!"


    I was in a good mood after taunting them, so I asked, "Do you even have any money left for food? If


    you don''t, I have some buns here, but they''re just my leftovers. I''ll feed them to the dogs if you don''t


    want them."


    "You''ve gone too far!"


    Shawn ignored them and led me away before instructing the bodyguards behind him, "Make sure they


    lose their passports."


    He wanted to make sure they paid for their behavior.


    No wonder he spoke to them about passports.


    "They can still find their way home even if they lose their passports," I said quietly.


    Shawn smirked. "True, but they''ll still suffer in the process."


    That was punishment enough.


    He took me back to the fair, and we walked around. I bought quite a few trinkets and souvenirs. Later


    on, we went to a nearby restaurant for dinner.


    At night, I used theteness of the hour as my excuse for not wanting to head back to the ind.


    Shawn obliged and booked us into a local hotel. All the linen was changed to new ones, and even the


    amenities like towels and sses were changed as well.


    When I came out of the bathroom after my shower, I saw a lot of scented candles around the room and


    happily asked, "Did you buy these?"


    "Yeah. There''s a ce that sells them nearby."


    He ced dozens of candles out on the balcony, which was lined with greenery.


    He sat down and formed a heart shape with the candles. I was surprised as I didn''t expect him to be


    this romantic.


    I crouched down and asked, "Are there roses?"


    Shawn passed me his phone.


    "What is it?" I asked as I took it.


    "Send a text to Waylen."


    Waylen isn''t here, though.


    Still, I sent a text to Waylen, ''Get a bouquet of roses.''


    Ten minutester, there was a knock on the door.


    I opened the door and saw a bodyguard holding out a bouquet of roses as he said respectfully, "Your


    flowers, Mrs. Xenos."


    I thanked him and took the flowers.


    "How marvelous," Imented as I waved the roses at Shawn. "I''ll light the candles, Sunny."


    "You''ll get bored after lighting up ten of them."


    He knew me so well.


    He began lighting up the candles after he was done setting them up, and I scattered rose petals inside


    the heart shape. Once there was a thinyer of them, I went back inside the bathroom and drew a hot


    bath before scattering the rest of the rose petals.


    Then, I got a few bottles of milk and poured them into the bathtub. The bathwater didn''t turn milky


    white, so I sent Waylen a text. This time, it only took him three minutes to get it delivered to me as milk


    was easily found.


    I poured half a case of milk into the bathtub.


    The water was still warm. It was a rxing temperature.


    I ran to the balcony and dragged Shawn over to the bathroom. He allowed me to move him about.


    I tiptoed and kissed his cheek before undressing him. "I don''t think I''ve ever seen you taking a rose


    bath before."


    He chuckled. "Is it fun?"


    "It is. You should try it, Sunny."


    I took off his clothes, and he settled into the bathtub. It must have beenfortable as his eyelids


    drooped slightly.


    I got a stool and sat down to wash his hair for him. He had thick, luscious hair that had a light fragrance


    to it. It felt good to run my fingers through his hair.


    He was perfect in every single way.


    His entire body was wless.


    After washing his hair, I went out and lit up the rest of the candles. Soon, the atmosphere on the


    balcony was warm and romantic.


    I took a nket andy on the couch to y with my phone. Soon, Shawn came out of the bathroom


    with only a towel wrapped around the lower half of his body. I moved to free up some space for him.


    "Come and lie down here."


    He changed into a ck silk dressing robe that exposed most of his chest.


    Then, he sat down beside me and asked, "What are you ying?"


    I was using his phone.


    There was nothing on his phone that I couldn''t see.


    There was nothing on mine that he couldn''t see, either.


    "I''m making a Story on Instagram."


    Shawn never posted an Instagram Story before.


    "Is it like Twitter?" he asked in puzzlement.


    "In a way. You''ve never used it before, huh?"


    He bent over and saw the photo of us on the beach together. It was taken in the evening. Eins and


    Zwei were sitting by our feet.


    The dogs were with the bodyguards right now.


    "Are you posting this photo?"


    Shawn didn''t like taking photos.


    He would only oblige when I asked him to take one with me.


    "Yeah. What text do you want to add?"

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Chapter 517


    Shawn took the phone. I saw him typing out a sentence. ''You''re as lovely as the sunset, Mrs. Xenos."


    Lovely. Such a gentle, beautiful word.


    It was impossible not to be moved when Shawn was being romantic.


    He posted the Story himself before passing his phone back to me. I draped my legs across hisp and


    asked, "Was it rxing?"


    "You mean the bath?"


    "Yeah. Does your body feel rxed?"


    He smiled. "Yes."


    The candles had been lit for several minutes now, and their fragrance filled the air. I stuck my legs


    under his robe for warmth and asked, "Are you cold?"


    "Isn''t it hot in the summer?"


    He seemed to have lost all his sense of romance now.


    I leaned against the couch. "I''m bored."


    He turned to me. "Do you want to do something?"


    My mind immediately jumped to something R-rated. "It''s too tiring to do that every day."


    "I just mean something fun. What are you thinking about?"


    I was speechless.


    He was beginning to tease me now.


    I couldn''t be bothered to answer him. I took his phone and checked his Instagram. There were over


    twenty notifications, so I clicked on them out of curiosity and saw thements. ''Are you showing off,


    Shawn?''


    It was someone named Diego Hayes who left thement.


    There was only one Diego Hayes who could address Shawn by his first name.


    Emma, Ian, Waylen, Amy, Sir, and several other people all reacted to the Story. There were many


    names that I didn''t recognize.


    I figured they were Shawn''s friends from Europe.


    I closed the Story without asking him about them.


    Right then, I noticed there were unread messages in his WhatsApp chat group.


    I checked to see what Kevin sent.


    ''I can''t believe Sunny''s unting his rtionship.''


    He even added a crying emoji.


    No one responded to him.


    After a while, Aimes sent a text, ''Do you have nothing better to do?''


    Kevin replied with an ellipsis and didn''t send anything else again.


    The next text came from Tracy. ''Why do I have to see you people talking about all sorts of nonsense


    every day? It''s so boring. I want to leave the chat group!''


    Amy sent her retort. ''Can you bear to do that?''


    ''Why wouldn''t I?'' Tracy fired back.


    Amy sent an emoji that depicted a knowing look.


    The chat group went dead again.


    I put the phone down and squirmed around until I was nestledfortably in Shawn''s arms. He put his


    arms around me, and I toyed with the wedding ring on his finger. Once I was bored of that, I began


    ying with his bangle.


    In the past, he never wore bangles, but after we got married, he brought out the pair of bangles he


    treasured. We each wore one.


    I stretched out my arm to put the two bangles side by side before saying with a chuckle, "My hand is


    fairer than yours, Sunny."


    Shawn looked down. "That''s not surprising."


    He was a little more tanned than I was, and his palm looked a lot fairer in contrast. Anyone who liked


    hands would love his.


    I couldn''t resist biting his hand. "Your fingers are so pretty."


    Shawn didn''t stop me. I was about to go even further when his phone started ringing. I saw Rudy''s


    name on the screen. Shawn frowned and answered the call. "What do you want?"


    "Is that lunatic, LG, in Bryxton, Shawn?"


    Rudy called LG a lunatic.


    "Yes," he replied with his brows furrowed.


    "What about you? Where are you?"


    "I''m on my honeymoon."


    "Is that the ce in your Instagram Story?"


    "Why did you call me?" Shawn asked impatiently.


    "That lunatic is looking all over for me. She wants to take revenge. I''m powerless and injured right now.


    Hurry up ande back to Bryxton!"


    Shawn hung up on Rudy.


    I hugged his waist and asked, "What''s the grudge between them?"


    "Rudy tried to get LG killed before. The assassination attempt failed, but LG bears a grudge and is


    trying to get her revenge now. Waylen said she has killed quite a few people in Bryxton."


    "That''s too belligerent of her!"


    LG acted as if she was above thew.


    "She''s a lunatic," Shawn replied.


    "I heard that your mother killed her."


    "Yeah. She''s a lunatic, so my mother couldn''t keep her around, but who would''ve known that she was


    alive after all? It was Aimes who saved her."


    "Why did Aimes save her?" I asked curiously.


    "Aimes used to be with WT," Shawn exined. "You could say he''s an old acquaintance of LG''s. But


    we haven''t spoken since he and I left WT. We have differing beliefs, so we went our separate ways."


    "Isn''t Aimes on the same side as Tracy and Amy? I thought he was the son of a wealthy family. I never


    knew he was from WT¡­"


    "He is the son of a wealthy family. His aunt married WT''s Alfie Dean, so they''re rted. The Murrays


    threw him to WT because they wanted to train him. Aimes¡­"


    Shawn hesitated, so I pressed, "What is it?"


    "Aimes had a nasty temper even as a child. He turned his nose up at everyone when he was in WT."


    I had first-hand experience with just how bad Aimes'' temper could be.


    "Did he try to bully you when he was with WT?" I asked sympathetically.


    "Yeah, he did, but I beat him up. He learned his lesson and didn''t try to get in my way again. We never


    spoke, not even after he left WT. It''s onlyter on that I heard he and Kevin were close."


    "Alfie Dean didn''t care that you beat him up?"


    Shawn tightened his arms around me. "He didn''t care. In WT, all that mattered was your ability. That''s


    why I managed to rise up the ranks extremely quickly."


    Rising up the ranks extremely quickly, huh?


    Shawn had said it so offhandedly, but it was hard to imagine how much he must have suffered back


    then. All of a sudden, my heart started aching for this man.


    I rubbed my head against his chest. "What a pity."


    "What''s a pity?" he asked in confusion.


    "It''s a pity that we met sote."


    "It''s not," he refuted.


    He pulled me up, and I sat down properly on hisp as he said, "If we had met back then, I wouldn''t


    have had the power to protect you. We wouldn''t have been able to stay together. Meeting you two


    years ago was the perfect timing. I had enough energy to entertain a boisterous woman."


    Boisterous?!


    I squeezed his cheeks. "I''m not boisterous."


    "What you''re doing now counts," Shawn chuckled.


    I stared at him with an aggrieved look in my eyes. "You''re mean."


    "Are you being coy with me, Ray?!"


    I grinned. "That''s right. You noticed, huh?"


    All of a sudden, he stood up with me in his arms. I hugged his neck and asked what he was doing.


    "Something that adults do," he replied shamelessly.


    I immediately begged for mercy. "I feel like talking to you."


    "We''ve talked long enough."


    It had only been a few minutes!


    Shawn dropped me on the bed, and I quickly dashed back out to the couch on the balcony. He


    narrowed his eyes and threatened, "I don''t mind doing it on the balcony, babe¡­"


    He always meant what he said.


    I fled back into the bedroom.


    "I''m tired, Shawn."


    "You won''t need to do anything."


    "It''s that time of the month for me, Shawn."


    Shawn was speechless.


    "It''s true. I feel weak all over. Have mercy on me."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When it came to matters of pleasure, he never listened to me. Naturally, I couldn''t escape my fate that


    night as he had an answer for every excuse I came up with. In the end, I asked him, "What if I get


    pregnant?"


    In all the times we did it, he didn''t use a condom.


    Though, I knew I wouldn''t get pregnant again.


    "Get an abortion," he answered in an icy tone.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Chapter 518


    "An abortion?" I repeated in disappointment.


    "You can''t get pregnant again. I''m sorry. I was too careless. I''ll make sure to wear a condom from now


    on."


    "You scared me. You were so cold and intimidating just now."


    Shawn turned over and hugged me tightly. "Silly girl."


    ¡­


    When I woke up the next morning, Shawn wasn''t in the room. I heard sounds from the balcony, so I


    walked out in my pajamas and heard him saying in irritation, "You''re not dead yet."


    As I put my arms around his waist, I heard Rudy''s voice over the phone. "Dying''s easy, but that lunatic


    is getting on my nerves!"


    Shawn sighed. "Right. I''ll head back to Bryxton this afternoon."


    After hanging up on Rudy, Shawn turned around and hugged me. "Rudy''s annoying. He keeps urging


    me to go back to Bryxton."


    Our honeymoon had onlysted five days.


    Who knew when we''d be able to take a trip again?


    In all honesty, I was feeling pretty reluctant.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Still, I knew what the situation was like in Bryxton.


    "Alright. I miss the babies, too."


    Shawn bent down to kiss my cheek. After a few more kisses, he went downstairs. He said he had


    things to settle here.


    He said it had to do with his work.


    I didn''t bother asking for details.


    He was involved in a lot of things.


    I changed into shorts and a short-sleeved top before putting on some sunscreen because I didn''t want


    to get burnt in the sun. Then, I put my hair up in a bun.


    However, when I finished, I realized I didn''t take a shower.


    Thus, I went into the bathroom and showered before redoing my makeup and putting on sunscreen


    again. When I opened the door, I saw Eins and Zwei standing guard outside.


    I bent down to rub their heads.


    "Let''s go on a walk together."


    I took the two dogs downstairs. They were still wearing the same vests from yesterday. It looked pretty


    cool. I was pleased with the sight.


    I walked along the coastline. The bodyguards stayed a short distance behind me. Soon, I saw


    someone in front of me.


    The silhouette looked a little familiar.


    When I came closer, I noticed he had sunsses on.


    After scrutinizing him for a while, I finally realized who it was and eximed in surprise, "Ezekiel!"


    He took off his sunsses. "Ms. Felix."


    He called me Ms. Felix.


    To my memory, he never addressed me by my first name.


    Never¡­


    This word made it seem as if we had met countless times before.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked curiously.


    "I started missing you, Ms. Felix."


    I was dumbfounded.


    Eins and Zwei kept barking, and the bodyguards came closer. I quickly tried to get the dogs to calm


    down, as I was certain that Ezekiel wouldn''t do anything to me.


    I didn''t know why I trusted him.


    Ezekiel said to the bodyguards, "I just want to have a chat with Mrs. Xenos. You don''t need to be so


    wary of me."


    The bodyguards recognized him and didn''t back away.


    Ezekiel turned to me. "Please help, Ms. Felix."


    He''s asking me for help?


    "What do you want?" I asked him.


    "I want to talk to you, Ms. Felix."


    I frowned and gestured for the bodyguards to retreat.


    Once they left, Ezekiel abruptly held a gift box out to me. I took it and saw a single flower petal inside.


    "Is it pretty?" he asked me.


    "Yeah. What about it?"


    I returned it to him, and he put it away.


    I saw the bell around his wrist, and a clear sound rang out from the bell.


    "I just picked it up," he said warmly.


    I ignored that and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I said I missed you, Ms. Felix, but you don''t believe me."


    I voiced my disbelief, "Shawn is here, Ezekiel, and you''re enemies! Do you think I''ll believe you when


    you put yourself at risk just toe over here? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell him you''re here? What on


    earth are you doing here, Ezekiel?"


    The bell kept ringing, and the longer I heard it, the more tired I felt. Ezekiel bent down and dropped the


    flower petal into the ocean.


    It floated further and further away.


    "It''s like you," he remarked softly.


    "Huh?"


    "Ms. Felix, although I said I wasn''t going to bother you, I miss you so much when I don''t see you. I kept


    thinking about you the past few days when you weren''t in Bryxton."


    What he said was too frank to be interpreted in any other way!


    I didn''t know what to say in response!


    Plus, considering our rtionship¡­


    It wasn''t as if we were familiar enough with each other for him to go that far.


    "What on earth do you want?" I asked again.


    The bell was still ringing, and I was exhausted. It felt as if I was under a spell. I stared foolishly at him.


    He saw the state I was in and said, "Ms. Felix?"


    "I feel dizzy, Ezekiel."


    "Don''t be afraid, Ms. Felix. It''s just hypnosis."


    "Did you hypnotize me?"


    "I did," he replied as if he had done nothing wrong. "I want to talk to you. I just want to talk. I''ll let you go


    later."


    I wanted to sit on the beach. Ezekiel took his jacket off and draped it on the sand. I stuck my feet inside


    the cool ocean water. "It''s sofortable. I''m so confused, Ezekiel."


    "What are you confused about, Ms. Felix?" he asked gently.


    "I keep hearing a bell ringing."


    "Yeah. I want to have a quiet moment with you." He paused. Suddenly, he lifted his hand and brought it


    down on my head, but he stopped just before he touched me. "Even though I studied psychology, I''ve


    been researching hypnosis, and I used it on you again, Ms. Felix. That''s the only way you''d be willing


    to spend time with me. Once you wake up, you won''t remember what we talked about."


    "Again? You''ve hypnotized me before?"


    "Yeah. You forgot all about it, Ms. Felix."


    It was true. I couldn''t recall a single thing.


    All I knew was that I recognized Ezekiel.


    After deliberating for some time, I asked, "Do you like me?"


    "I''ve always liked you so much, Ms. Felix."


    Ezekiel was looking at me with the softest expression. His eyes were red as he said, "In the past, I had


    to stay in Europe because I had no choice, and now, my sole reason in life is to stay by your side, Ms.


    Felix. I don''t need you to give me anything in return. I just want to be by your side and get to see you


    whenever I miss you."


    "Ezekiel, that''s¡­"


    I didn''t know what to say.


    "I missed you so much the past few days, Ms. Felix."


    He said that three times already.


    I averted my eyes and asked, "Do I need to like you, too?"


    "No," he replied.


    I turned to him again, and he continued with a gentle smile, "I won''t ever force you to do anything, Ms.


    Felix. I just want to be close to you for my own selfish reasons. All I need is for you to sit here with me,


    Ms. Felix."


    There was a long silence. The ocean breeze whistled in the air. He stood up abruptly and left without


    saying a word.


    As I stared at his retreating figure, all I could think of was the word ''lonely.''


    Ezekiel was very lonely.


    I remained seated. A few minutester, a familiar voice rang out beside me. "What are you doing here,


    Mrs. Xenos?"


    I turned around!


    "Shawn," I called out with a faint smile.


    "What are you doing here?" he repeated.


    What was I doing here?


    My mind waspletely nk.


    I thought I saw Ezekiel.


    That''s right. I saw Ezekiel just now.


    Shawn came just as soon as he left!


    He chose the perfect timing.


    "Ezekiel was here just now. He just left!"


    I got up and asked Shawn, "Why would Ezekiel be here?"


    Shawn frowned. He had a cold look in his eyes as he asked, "What did he say?"

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Chapter 519


    I didn''t quite remember what Ezekiel said, so I looked at Shawn in confusion and replied, "I think he


    happened to pass by, so we chatted a little."


    Shawn prodded stubbornly, "What did you guys talk about?"


    "I''m not sure. I think we were talking about his matters before we fell silent until you came."


    Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and pulled me up from the ground. I leaned against him and


    asked, "Why is Ezekiel here?"


    Shawn then ced his arms around my shoulders and pulled me into his arms, saying, "I''m not sure.


    He came here suddenly, and we didn''t even receive any news of him. Let''s return to the hotel and get


    ready to return to Bryxton in the afternoon."


    Soon, I apanied him back to the hotel, with Eins and Zwei trailing behind. The dogs tagged along


    until we reached the hotel''s entrance. "Send them back to Find and take care of them," he said to


    the bodyguards standing beside him.


    "Sure, Mr. Xenos."


    As I watched Eins and Zwei''s tails wag from side to side while they were being taken away, I had the


    urge to keep them with me. On the other hand, the thought shed before my eyes that Find was


    not only our home but also Shawn''s home. Since he enjoyed being there, we would probably reside in


    Find for the foreseeable future.


    We soon returned to the room, and as I walked in, he asked, "What impression do you have of Ezekiel,


    Ray?"


    I frowned and asked, "Why are you asking this suddenly?"


    He loosened the tie around his neck and replied, "I''m curious."


    I took off my shoes and said, "I don''t have a strong impression of him. I know he is your enemy, and I


    even warned him earlier."


    "Warn him?"


    "Yeah. I told him you were here and asked him why he had to risk his lifeing here, but he didn''t


    answer me."


    When he heard that, Shawn took off his suit jacket and went to sit on the couch outside the balcony. I


    sat next to him and wrapped my arms around his neck. "Why do you look so troubled?"


    He hooked his arm around my waist and responded, "I have a hard time making choices."


    "What choices?" I asked, feeling puzzled.


    It was another beautiful day, and the sun shone brightly on us. The bustling market below us was


    visible from the balcony. Shawn nced sideways and said, "There is someone I want to kill, but it


    would be a pity to kill him. Nheless, he keeps challenging my bottom line."


    The way he emphasized the word ''kill'' was so nonchnt.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Do I know them?"


    "Yes. It''s Ezekiel." He was pretty straightforward.


    "Why do you think it''s a pity?"


    "Because I''m luckier than him."


    ¡­


    Night had fallen when Shawn and I returned to Bryxton. At that moment, he received a call that


    required him to leave, so I went to Felix''s Vi. When Jennifer saw me, she was shocked and asked,


    "Why are you back so suddenly? Skyler and River are asleep. Have you had dinner yet?"


    I smiled in response. "Nope. Will you cook for me?"


    "You¡ª" She then chuckled, "Sure. What are you craving?"


    "Anything will do."


    After that, I went upstairs. The two kids were asleep, so I crouched down and kissed them before


    pinching their chubby cheeks. I missed them so much after being away for days. After staying in the


    room for a few minutes, I headed downstairs. Jennifer was in the kitchen then, and I overheard her


    asking, "Did you have fun?"


    Hugging her arm, I asked, "Did Leon tell you?"


    "Yeah. His eyes glowed with envy as he told me you were on your honeymoon. That''s why I called you


    to ask about Francesca."


    There was no doubt that Leon wanted to get married and go on a sweet honeymoon, but Francesca¡­


    It was aplex subject to broach.


    "Everyone has their own way of life, so don''t worry too much. The only thing you should do now is to


    enjoy your life."


    Jennifer sighed after hearing my statement. "I shouldn''t have worried about them."


    Seeing how my mom had let it go, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    I ate the pesto pasta she made before taking a shower and went to bed. As soon as I got into bed, I got


    a text message from May, and it was a message asking for help.


    ''Ree, I was kidnapped when I left the house earlier, but the kidnapper won''t let me contact Alfred. They


    told me to ask you for help.'' Reading the message, I realized May was no longer flustered, even though


    she had encountered danger.


    ''Who is it?'' I sent a text message back to her.


    She didn''t text me; instead, she sent me an address through WhatsApp and a smiley face emoji. A


    smiling emoji¡­ She wants me to be cautious? She was reminding me that the kidnapper was trying to


    bait me. However, if they wanted to lure me, they didn''t have to kidnap her!


    So, why did they choose to target May, then?! Unless their target from the get-go was both of us.


    After pondering about potential enemies we might have, I suddenly recalled that Shawn mentioned that


    Rudy had hunted LG down before. May was the woman Rudy loved, while LG belonged to Ezekiel.


    Moreover, Ezekiel and Alfred were enemies.


    Shawn had told me previously that Ezekiel might attack May while I am LG''s enemy. Still, I could not


    fathom how I became her enemy, but based on a woman''s intuition, she seemed desperate to kill me.


    Thus, I concluded that the kidnapper was her.


    She was a merciless woman. Everyone called her a madwoman, and Rudy even called her a lunatic. If


    I asked anyone for help, it would definitely provoke her. On the other hand, I would definitely be


    doomed if I went alone. However, I couldn''t do something so dangerous.


    So, I got up and put on a thin trench coat before going downstairs. Joseph was on duty then, so he


    inquired upon seeing me. "Is something the matter, ma''am?"


    I hummed and ordered, "Get me a car."


    Afterward, he instructed someone to send a car over, so I entered the car and started pondering. He


    asked, "Where are you going, ma''am?"


    I waved my hands in dismissal and uttered, "Let me think." I had to devise a n to rescue May in the


    safest manner possible, but LG, that lunatic, was waiting for me.


    I stayed in the car for half an hour until May called me. As soon as I answered the phone, I shouted,


    "LG!"


    The other party went silent due to shock before uttering, "You''re a smart one."


    LG is speaking Welian, or perhaps it has be a habit for her after years of living abroad. On the


    other hand, she switches to Ruslian when speaking with Shawn. I believe she is amodating him.


    Anyway, why does she do that? Is she fond of him? If that is the case, why did she betray him?


    Furthermore, the reason for her return this time is to assist Ezekiel. At that moment, I had thousands of


    thoughts racing through my head that I couldn''t put together.


    In a calm tone, I asked, "Where''s May?"


    "She''s right here. When are youing?"


    "What''s the rush? I''m on the way."


    LG warned, "I have absolutely no patience. I''ll give you a half hour, and if you''rete by even a minute,


    I''ll draw a cut on her skin. She''ll get ten cuts if you''re ten minuteste. I''ll begin with her legs and work


    my way up to her face."


    She was definitely a psychopath!


    After ending the call, I opened the navigation app and entered the address May had sent me via


    WhatsApp. It was only a twenty-minute drive, but I could not risk going there alone because I knew hell


    was waiting! On the other hand, the mere thought of May¡­


    "Are you in trouble, ma''am?"

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Chapter 520


    "Don''t ask me questions for now. I need to think."


    I want to save May, but I can''t risk putting myself in danger! Shawn will lose his temper the second he


    learns of this. Moreover, he will be disappointed if I don''t talk to him about it first, but he isn''t in Bryxton


    now, so that''s not an option. Besides, LG only gave me half an hour, which put me in a bind. Should I


    get in touch with Sir?! Anyway, she wants me to go alone, and contacting him may be


    counterproductive, given his current condition.


    I then ordered Joseph, "Don''t follow me."


    As I drove, my mind raced with potential solutions to the problem, but eventually, I remembered


    Ezekiel, a man I had met earlier that day. Since LG was his subordinate, I would find a solution to the


    problem if I asked for his assistance. Why would he help me, though? I went as far as to tell him that he


    and Shawn were enemies. Furthermore, he had no reason to assist me because I was Shawn''s wife.


    So, I bit my lip and decided to contact him because she might be a lunatic, but he was amenable. I


    realized I had his contact information, but I couldn''t recall when I saved it. Still, why did I keep his


    contact information? Suddenly, something clicked in my mind, and the resulting unease made me


    antsy.


    Soon, I dialed Ezekiel''s number without hesitation, but his line was engaged. I had no choice but to end


    the call and drive in the direction of May''s location. Therefore, I drove slowly but ensured that my speed


    would get me to her location within 30 minutes, and after a while, he returned my call.


    I answered the call, but he was the first to speak. "Is something the matter, Ms. Felix?"


    He always called me Ms. Felix as if he was my subordinate. So, I suggested, "Call me Renee, Ezekiel."


    Ignoring me, he asked, "Is something the matter, Ms. Felix?"


    I was speechless. Whatever. It isn''t necessary, anyway.


    "LG kidnapped May, Ezekiel."


    Hearing my straightforward statement, Ezekiel responded, "I know."


    He was aware of it. It meant that he condoned LG''s kidnapping of May, and he might have given her


    the order. Somehow, I felt like I had sought the wrong person.


    Then, he continued, "How did you find out?"


    "LG told me," I answered truthfully.


    At that moment, gusty wind was blowing in Bryxton. Pedestrians picked up their pace from both sides


    of the road, so I stopped the car by the road and exined, "Shawn told me that you have a grudge


    against Mr. Larson, but you abducted May¡­ Anyway, men should always act righteously. Don''t you


    think it''s inappropriate to abduct a woman? I know there''s no use in persuading you, but what exactly


    do you want?"


    "I never act righteously." Ezekiel replied.


    Winding down the window, I let the breeze into the car to sober me up because I suddenly felt dumb for


    calling him. Why would he let go of May simply because I persuaded him to? What if I made a deal with


    him?!


    When I was about to speak, Ezekiel asked, "What should I do, Ms. Felix?"


    I had a strange thought; he sounded like he would do as I said, but I had no faith in him!


    Instead, I suggested, "Tell me your conditions."


    Then, he paused before responding, "What are you trying to say?"


    "Leave May alone. Mr. Larson and I will use our power and connections to help you in whatever way


    you want. Listen, if you dare toy a finger on her in Bryxton, neither you nor LG will get away with it.


    After all, this is not your territory. Rudy, Mr. Larson, and I are here! You don''t have a foothold in Bryxton,


    nor do you have anyone to rely on. Have you ever thought about the consequences after you hurt


    May?"


    I purposely threw a bait and threatened him at the same time.


    Ezekiel responded with a low voice, "How should I describe my previous personality? I''ve never


    recognized any of my family and am ruthless when ites to killing. There is no room for negotiation!


    However, I hesitate because of one person, and I worry that she will hate me. How should I deal with


    my emotions if I give up on my hatred because of her? Ms. Felix, based on what Shawn said about the


    new recing the old, I ept my fate of being kicked out of my previous position. Still, I can''t hold


    back my hatred entirely. I''ve told you I lost my beloved woman because of them."


    What Shawn said about the new recing the old¡­


    "Have you met Shawn?"


    "A while ago," Ezekiel answered. Then, he added, "You ignored my question."


    "You should settle your grudges with Mr. Larson instead of May. She''s only a defenseless woman. It is


    not very gentlemanly and wise of you to take it out on her."


    "I lost my beloved woman. How could I still watch them live happily ever after? You were the one who


    told me to give someone a taste of their own medicine."


    Did that mean there was no room for negotiation anymore?!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    When I was about to hang up the call to call Sir, Ezekiel repeated his question, "What should I do, Ms.


    Felix?"


    "Let go of May."


    "If that''s your wish, I shall grant it." Following that, he hung up the call.


    He said¡­ Did he agree to let go of May?!


    ncing at the time, I realized I had 15 minutes left to rush to the location. I could still make it in time,


    but Ezekiel¡­


    Should I wait for his news? Then, what if he didn''t call? LG was still waiting for me!


    I hesitated for a long time before deciding to contact Sir. Moreover, I was afraid of death, so I couldn''t


    bring myself to act impulsively without considering the consequences.


    On the other hand, I immediately ended the call because LG''s words kept ying over and over in my


    head! Now, I could only risk betting on the chances. In addition, I desperately wished for Ezekiel to stop


    her in time.


    When I arrived at the location sent by May, I noticed it was a tall building under construction. At that


    moment, LG sent me a text telling me to go up to the second floor. It was eerily dark there, which was


    quite terrifying. So, I hesitated for a long time before deciding to head upstairs.


    The third floor was inessible, and the stairs only led to the second floor. I was relieved that the first


    and second floors were only a few feet apart, which put me at ease. At least it did not set off my phobia


    of heights, and I slowly ascended to the second floor.


    Meanwhile, LG sat on a brand-new couch as though she had recently moved in. She lit up a cigarette


    and began puffing away. In addition, she wore a white leather jacket, which led me to conclude that


    white was one of her favorite colors.


    After puffing out a ring of smoke, she greeted, "Hello, Mrs. Xenos." She deliberately called me that.


    I looked at May and noticed that she wasn''t tied up. She was free to roam around, and when she


    spotted me, she made a beeline straight for me.


    "Ree, did youe alone?" she asked, her tone tinged with concern.


    "Yeah. I was scared that she might hurt you."


    "I thought you would contact Alfred¡ª"


    LG gave us plenty of space to roam around and didn''t seem concerned that we might try to escape. I


    subconsciously took a step back along the stairs. She smiled disdainfully and scoffed, "Mrs. Xenos, my


    hands are covered with blood. Try as they might, no one has ever made it out of this ce alive."


    She was threatening me!


    "Killing you is no big deal for me."


    "Why did you ask me toe here?"


    "I don''t really like you."


    So what? Are you going to kill me?!

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    Chapter 521


    LG suddenly stood up and approached me. In response, I red at her fearlessly and questioned,


    "Why did you lead me here?"


    I purposely tossed the question at her. "Make a guess," she chuckled.


    Guess what?! What does she want me to guess? What a lunatic! Then, I grabbed May''s arm and


    uttered coldly, "Ezekiel was the one who told me toe. I believe he has contacted you, so let us go."


    When she heard that, she fiddled with the knife in her hands and snickered, "No wonder he gave me a


    call earlier, but unfortunately¡ª"


    That knife in her hand looked deadly sharp, so I assumed it was her usual killing weapon.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I kept quiet, but she continued coldly, "Unfortunately, I didn''t answer."


    I couldn''t believe she didn''t pick up his call! What was she up to?! Was she giving up on her life now


    that she had done what she shouldn''t?!


    Afterward, I stepped back, dragging May along behind me. However, LG noticed my fear and added,


    "Ezekiel¡­ You''re the only person I''ve heard calling him that. I wonder why he cares so much about


    you."


    "Do people not call him by his name?"


    "What a fool." She smiled after hearing my question.


    I was rendered speechless instantly. Did she really think she was smart?!


    "Why did you pull such a lowly act if you''re smart?"


    Suddenly, LG arched her brows and nced at May before asking, "Because I kidnapped her?"


    I remained silent, but she chuckled, "I''m only following orders. My original n was to contact Alfred.


    Unfortunately, I changed my mind and thought it might be interesting to call you over."


    She was targeting me! Why?! All I could think of was Shawn.


    "Why? Because of jealousy?"


    "Jealousy?"


    As soon as LG heard the word ''jealousy,'' she immediately started acting irrationally and pacing back


    and forth. All of a sudden, I found her antics quite amusing!


    Following that, she questioned, "Why should I be jealous of you?"


    Then, I retorted, "You should know better than me!"


    "Tell me!" she snapped.


    Suddenly, LG took two steps closer to me as if she had lost her mind and stabbed May in the shoulder


    with the knife. In a tone filled with dismay, she spat, "Tell me! Why should I be jealous of you?!"


    She pulled out the knife with such force that I had to pull May back in shock. Nheless, May gritted


    her teeth and restrained herself from letting out a scream. She was bleeding profusely, and it was a


    terrifying sight, so I tore the hem of my skirt to use as a bandage.


    Seeing how flustered and frightened we were, LGughed out loud. "Why am I jealous of you? You


    better tell me right now!" She was still dwelling on that question.


    "Ask yourself!" I countered.


    Her expression twisted in an instant. As if recalling something, she mumbled, "I''ll never be jealous of


    you! There''s nothing I should be jealous of! Impossible! That''s absolutely impossible!"


    The more LG denied it, the more suspicious she became, and I could tell she was really envious of me.


    "Shawn?" I blurted in a soft voice.


    A sudden realization dawned on her as she gaped at me in disbelief. She then nced at the knife in


    her hand and questioned, "How is that possible?"


    Through gritted teeth, May snapped, "What? Are you still in denial?"


    LG turned crazy all of a sudden as she staggered back to the couch. I noticed there was a pistol and a


    sharp knife beside her.


    Still, I was adamant that May and I could not escape from her. We had no choice but to wait for Ezekiel,


    who would rush over if he couldn''t get in touch with LG over the phone. Nheless, I was skeptical


    that he woulde to our aid. All I could do was hold out hope.


    At that moment, LG fell silent as if lost in thought and stared nkly out the window at the moonlight.


    Then, I noticed May''s blood had soaked through the bandage from earlier, so I tore a piece of my skirt


    off and carefully rebandaged her wound.


    We were in a building under construction where only the framework wasplete, so the space was


    well-ventted. The eerie atmosphere,bined with the brisk air, sent shivers down our spines.


    Moreover, I couldn''t help but feel slight difort as I watched LG''s expression. Nevertheless, her


    vibe was unsettling, and I had no idea what she was thinking.


    At that moment, I received a text from Ezekiel. ''Ms. Felix, please stall for time." He was aware that I


    had arrived at the location. However, it wasn''t as if I didn''t want to buy time; she was sitting silently on


    the couch. Moreover, I had no idea what was going through her mind, but she appeared to be lost in


    her own world.


    Suddenly, she called out to me, "Renee."


    "Yeah?"


    Since he told me to buy time, it was imperative to treat her with gentleness and refrain from provoking


    her in case she began to cause us harm.


    "How did you and Shawn meet?"


    Hm! Now I''m sure she''s jealous that I have Shawn. She envies my identity as Mrs. Xenos and despises


    me because I am his wife.


    Since I was concerned about offending her and the possibility that she would cause us harm, I gave an


    honest response. "I met him when I was on vacation in Eldham. Back then, he was injured due to being


    hunted down by enemies, so I brought him to the homestay I stayed in. He wanted to repay my


    kindness, so he told me to call him Sunny."


    After a moment of silence, LG responded, "He has no heart of gratitude."


    "I can''t speak to that, but that was the gist of our initial meeting. Back then, I had recently divorced and


    still hadn''tpletely moved on from my ex-spouse, yet he had always stood by my side and kept me


    safe."


    "Who was the first to confess?"


    Why did she suddenly ask that question?


    "Do you think it was Shawn?"


    Hearing that, LG looked depressed. "No."


    "You''re right. I was the one who confessed to him first."


    She breathed a sigh of relief when she learned that I was the one who confessed but soonmented,


    "He doesn''t seem like one to ept a confession."


    "Yes. He rejected me," I replied in all honesty.


    "What happenedter? How did you get together?"


    "He took pity on me, so we naturally got together. After that, we registered our marriage." I worded it


    simply because I shouldn''t tell her every single detail.


    On the other hand, Ezekiel did tell me to buy time.


    "Shawn has told me about you," I continued.


    LG seemed pleasantly surprised to hear that. "What did he say about me?"


    He had previously madements about her to me, but they were all negative and focused on his


    desire to oppose her. In addition, Rudy even called her a lunatic.


    However, when I recalled Joseph''s words, I started babbling nonsense. "He said you guys depended


    on each other very much and had gone through thick and thin together."


    LG''s eyes lit up at that. "What else?"


    How could I possibly remember?!


    At that moment, I prayed in my heart that Ezekiel would rush here in time because I could hardly hold it


    out any longer.


    "Why did you betray him back then?"


    Why did LG betray Shawn and join Ezekiel?


    Her act of joining Ezekiel made people assume that she liked him.


    Suddenly, she unbuttoned her jacket and responded, "Ezekiel? Oh, you mean Mike? He said he would


    bring Shawn to me as long as I joined him."


    "And you believed him?" I asked in doubt.


    Was she that dumb?


    "Why can''t I believe him?" she countered.


    It was windy in Bryxton, while the moon seemed to shine even brighter. Blinking her eyes, LG huffed,


    "Shawn was nothingpared to Mike back then! How did you think Shawn earned his current


    position? Renee, you must know they''ve used despicable means to deal with Mike. Hah! They are a


    bunch of shameless people!"

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    Chapter 522


    LG was not only one person telling me that Shawn and the others had been cruel and shady back then.


    Still, Shawn admitted they had ganged up against Ezekiel. Nevertheless, it was irrelevant!


    Like the principle of might making right, even Ezekiel conceded that there would always be a new


    recing the old. Moreover, he imed that he was not afraid of losing. Somehow, he did not care that


    he had lost, but he wanted vengeance. His primary motivation was to give Shawn and the others a


    taste of their own medicine.


    In the end, I could not help but defend Shawn. "LG, there is no way that anyone who could work their


    way up to that position could have clean hands, including Ezekiel back then. He had even admitted


    defeat, so why are you protesting on his behalf? Anyway, you like Shawn, so why are you defending


    Ezekiel? Do you love him?"


    Her face twisted as though I had touched on a sore spot. "Shut up!" she snapped. "You do not deserve


    them."


    Is it possible that she still has feelings for him? Nah! No way.


    The sudden increase in wind speed in Bryxton caused me to shiver uncontrobly from the cold. Then,


    LG spontaneously stood up and walked over to us. "Alfred should be here soon, shouldn''t he?" she


    asked while looking at May.


    She was shocked and eximed, "You contacted him?"


    "Yes. I have toplete my mission from Mike."


    "Go wait by the side of the building," LG instructed us.


    "What do you mean?" May inquired with a frown.


    "Jump when the time is right. Don''t worry. We''re not that high up, only about ten feet or so. If your man


    can catch you, I''ll let you go."


    The entire time, LG had beenmunicating in Welian. Nheless, I am relieved that May and I


    were both proficient in thatnguage.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Sir was still gravely injured, and everyone was aware of it. Nevertheless, he was not the only one, as


    all of my Bryxton friends were wounded. However, Shawn was only marginally better off than the rest.


    If May jumps, she could die if Sir doesn''t catch her, and if he does catch her, his life will be at stake. A


    jump from that height into his arms would have had such a massive impact that he would not have


    been able to withstand it while already severely injured. She is instructing us to make a decision


    between the two. No! She is telling Sir to pick one, but May and I do not have a choice.


    May was aware of her scheme, so she refused to move, and LG swiftly kicked her out of frustration.


    "Hurry up." Her tone was simr to that of a dog trainer.


    I was shocked, and May wentpletely pale.


    So, I tugged May over to the side of the building. The wind was blowing so hard that we were swaying


    in ce. Then, I discreetly scanned the ground below. It was covered in rocks and trash. If we fell, we


    would either be dead or crippled. I dared not even imagine what would happen.


    A few minutester, someone arrived, and it was Sir. Dressed in a ck coat, he looked up at us. The


    moment he spotted May''s arm, his eyes went cold. "Do you think we''re too afraid to kill you, LG?"


    "Come kill me then, Alfred," she replied in the Weliannguage. After a pause, she dered, "The


    people I bite will die. That is why you don''t darey a hand on me. You know what the consequences


    are for killing me!"


    Shawn did say that LG was a stealth killer. She was someone who clung to grudges. In addition, she


    would spend years hiding in the shadows for the slightest opportunity to deliver a deadly blow.


    "I did not hurt you before because you hadn''t gone too far. Now that you''ve touched my wife, why


    would I let you go?" he threatened. "Not attacking you now does not mean I''ll let you have your way."


    "I''m only following orders," she fearlessly stated.


    Sir was quick to hazard a guess and uttered, "Mike Cloud?"


    "Yes. Why else would I bother fighting you?"


    At that moment, someone emerged from the shadows, dressed rather casually in a white shirt. Despite


    the oddness of his attire, the man was still as handsome as ever.


    "Ezekiel," I shouted.


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Felix," he assured me.


    Soon, he walked into our field of view. Suddenly, a normally calm and peaceful Sir angrily barked in


    warning, "Mike, tell LG to let them go now, or I''ll chase you out of Bryxton!"


    They all called him Mike, but none of them called him Ezekiel. It appeared as though they were more


    acquainted with the name Mike Cloud.


    Then, Ezekiel turned to Sir and coldly replied, "She didn''t even answer my call. I cannot control her."


    LG remained submissive to Ezekiel and stated earlier that she needed toplete her mission from


    Mike. It meant that he was not only unwilling to bother Sir but also unwilling to save the person Sir


    desired to save.


    "You promised me, Ezekiel!" I hurriedly shouted.


    Ezekiel promised me he would rescue May.


    In response, he smiled. "Don''t worry, Ms. Felix."


    He constantly reassured me that I had nothing to worry about, but his words were always terrifying.


    Suddenly, LG smiled and remarked, "Everyone is here now." Then, she ced her hand on May''s


    shoulder and enthusiastically yelled at the man below, "Are you going to catch her, Alfred?"


    As a result of his injuries, Sir could not carry out that task. However, he silently stared at May briefly


    before gently reassuring her, "I''m here, May."


    He meant that she had no reason to be afraid as long as he was there.


    "Do you not obey my orders anymore, LG?" Ezekiel demanded.


    "I''m onlypleting the mission you gave me, Mike."


    Still, LG was adamant aboutpleting her mission.


    Then, he cleared his throat and asked, "If I¡ª"


    LG shoved May off the building before Ezekiel could finish his sentence. I stood there watching as her


    frail body was hurled to the ground. Then, I panicked, threw myself to the ground, and screamed,


    "May!"


    Sir failed to catch her because he was kicked to the side. On the other hand, she escaped unharmed


    due to Ezekiel''s timely intervention. Soon, he let go of her, and I watched as the blood on his white shirt


    spread rapidly. The impact had caused his previously healing wounds to reopen, and he slowly kneeled


    down on the ground. Something about him made my chest tighten, and I had a distinct impression that


    I had met him before.


    Then, Sir quickly ran over to lift her off the ground. She was not harmed, merely terrified.


    Afterward, I heard the soft voice of Ezekiel, which had been carried to my ears by the wind. "I did say


    you don''t have to worry, Ms. Felix. I promised you¡ª" Following that, he copsed to the ground.


    "Mike!" LG shouted in panic.


    Suddenly, someone kicked her from behind, knocking her off the building. I saw her head first collide


    with the pile of construction rubbish, sending her sprawling across the ground and covering every inch


    of her in blood. When I turned around, Shawn was standing there, expressionless.


    I hurried over to hug him and inquired, "Why are you here?"


    He gave me a tight hug in return, and his arms were folded tightly around me as he affectionately


    exined, "Sir contacted me. I was still in the city due to some dys. Why did you charge into danger


    all alone¡ª"


    "You all said LG is crazy, so I was too scared to say¡ª"


    Then, Shawn gave me a bridal carry and descended the stairs. It was a shamble down there,


    especially with Ezekiel unconscious.


    However, LG was still conscious. "Shawn." Finally, she addressed him in Ruslian.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    Chapter 523


    It seemed like LG only spoke Ruslian when talking to Shawn. Shey there among the trash, covered


    in blood while her hair was a mess from the wind. Perhaps it was due to her injuries, but her lips were


    trembling when she eximed, "How dare you kick me off the building, Shawn."


    Shawn paused. Just as I thought he was going to say something, he continued walking away from the


    ce.


    Hepletely ignored her.


    I wrapped my arms around his waist. "She likes you."


    He looked down at me with a smile in his eyes. "Jealous?"


    "Nope. You don''t like her anyway."


    That kick of his was so vicious.


    He carried me out of the area where Waylen was waiting with a helicopter parked right behind him.


    "Mr. Xenos," Waylen said, hurrying over to us when he spotted us walking over, "the other side is


    pushing for us to hurry. Shall we go over right now?"


    Shawn was only able to save me because he seized a minuscule gap in his schedule.


    Scared that I would be keeping him from something major, I said, "Go deal with your work."


    He put me down and covered me with his suit jacket. Although he did not ask me why I was there, I still


    provided an exnation. "LG forbade me from contacting anyone, but she is Ezekiel''s subordinate. I


    contacted him, wanting to make a deal with him. I offered to help him with my connections if he let May


    go free. Who knew she would be a disobedient lunatic? He did keep his promise though... I don''t know


    why I''m exining all this, but I just want you to understand my train of thought. I''m sorry. I made you


    worry again."


    He stroked my cheek. "Yes, I can understand that. I know how LG is. I have to leave now for business.


    If you''re still worried, send Ezekiel to the hospital. I''ll have Waylen follow you. Remember to message


    me when you get home safe though."


    I was stunned. "You would let me..."


    He smiled. "Yes, he is the enemy, but he did not do wrong just now. Sending him to the hospital would


    be repaying the favor. Sir will be sending May to the hospitalter as well. With him around, I won''t


    worry. Do remember to go home early."


    "Okay. I''ll message you."


    Waylen was shocked. "Mr. Xenos, you''ll be alone..."


    Shawn scowled and snapped, "Go with Mrs. Xenos."


    "Yes, Mr. Xenos."


    I only headed back to the construction site after Shawn left. When I arrived back at the building, LG


    was nowhere to be found while Sir was trying to stop May''s bleeding. Meanwhile, Ezekiel was still on


    the ground.


    I went over to help Ezekiel up. "Where''s LG?"


    "She limped away just now," Sir replied.


    I was surprised to hear LG was still able to leave unassisted.


    "Bring him to the car," I ordered Waylen.


    By now, May''s bleeding had stopped, so he carried her into his arms. The five of us then filed into two


    separate cars.


    Waylen was seated in the back, supporting Ezekiel, and trying to stop his bleeding with the help of his


    shirt. I was up front, driving. As we were approaching the hospital, I faintly heard Ezekiel call out,


    "Ree..."


    "Did he say something?" I asked Waylen.


    "No," he replied.


    "I''m sorry, Miss..."


    "He is saying something," I said.


    "Mrs. Xenos, please focus on the road."


    ......


    Ezekiel was wheeled into an emergency operating theater. Waylen soon left with the excuse of work to


    attend to. The only people left in the hospital corridor were now Sir and me. Suddenly, I was


    overwhelmed by a foreboding feeling.


    "Something''s wrong," I said.


    "What?" Sir calmly asked.


    "Something about the way things went is off to me."


    I then asked him, "Why did you let LG leave?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "May''s bleeding wouldn''t stop. I was in no state of mind to bother with her."


    I pulled out my phone and messaged Gary.


    I told him to kill LG no matter what the price was.


    I did not want to be so heartless, but LG was a threat as long as she was alive.


    Speaking of threats, Ezekiel was one as well.


    His targets were Shawn, Sir, and the others. He should not be allowed to live, yet Shawn wanted me to


    save him.


    I just could not bear it.


    It was because of his past.


    He helped May just now.


    Sir nced at the operating theater doors before suddenly mentioning Ezekiel. "That man really should


    not be alive."


    "Is that so?" I asked.


    "Yes, but it''s a pity if he died."


    I closed my eyes as I curiously asked once more, "All of you said he had a self-destructive borderline


    personality disorder, so what is so bad about his death?"


    "We tore him down. Shawn and Rudy split Europe between them and continued to grow stronger and


    stronger."


    "Might makes right."


    I spoke calmly and casually.


    "He used to help us a lot. While it is true that might makes right, we still let him down," Sir concluded.


    I suddenly remembered what LG said.


    She said their methods were cruel and shady.


    Now, Sir was saying they let him down.


    Ezekiel once called them brothers...


    I repeated Ezekiel''s words to Sir, who went silent from shock when he heard that. "He called us


    brothers?"


    "Yes. He said you guys were greedy and wanted his fortune."


    Sir went silent in contemtion as determination and regret shed in his eyes. "Just what happened


    back then?"


    I had a rough idea of what happened back then.


    I even believed what Shawn said.


    Still, why did Sir specifically say they let him down?


    "Back then, Ezekiel was still called Mike Cloud. We met in private several times. However, as you


    know, how could anyone in our positions ever truly be friends? We were just being polite. Behind


    closed doors, we were locked in games of backstabbing and maniption. Mike thought it was real


    though. He particrly admired Shawn and would always help us."


    I knew all that.


    "What happened next?" I asked softly.


    "Mike had a self-destructive personality. He just wanted to have fun. Someone like him was not suitable


    for that position. We came to an agreement to overthrow him. Unfortunately, he did not know... He even


    spent a lot of money and pulled a lot of strings just to help Shawn and the others."


    "No wonder he said you betrayed him."


    "He thought of us as best friends, yet we did not even think of him as one of us. Yes, he had a self-


    destructive borderline personality disorder. However, his personality was the naivest of us all. To put it


    bluntly, we disappointed him."


    He sighed. "His burdens in this lifetime were too heavy for his shoulders. He could only be saved when


    he was released from them. However, the source of his release was Shawn, me, and Rudy who was


    now useless."


    Ezekiel had stolen Rudy''s power from him.


    "In the end, you guys are rivals."


    "Yes. I want to kill him, but it''s such a pity... After all, we let him down in the first ce! Mrs. Xenos,


    everything is now a mess. Shawn and I both do not know how to deal with him."


    During the day, Shawn said it would be a pity as well...


    Ezekiel was quite a hateful yet pitiful man.


    "Don''t me yourself too hard, Sir. Where there is a will, there is a way. I don''t think Zeke is an


    unreasonable viin."


    "In his eyes, we are the viins." Frustration was painted all over his face. He shot to his feet as he


    continued, "He might not do anything to Shawn for now because of you. He would also not do anything


    to you, so Shawn can rest without worry. However, May and I are now in his crosshairs. I am now stuck


    between a rock and a hard ce."


    "Why me?" I asked, confused

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Chapter 524


    Sir turned to stare at me in confusion when I asked that. Eventually, he told me not to worry about it.


    "How do you n on resolving this?" I asked him.


    "I want to kill him. His target is me, which means even if I''m in the wrong, I have to kill him. I don''t have


    the power to do so though. Even if he seems alone and near the brink of death now, this entire hospital


    is filled with his men."


    "Is he that terrifying?" I asked, shocked.


    "It was definitely not easy for Ezekiel to get to where he was in just a few short years. Every step he


    made was thoroughly calcted. Additionally, a lot of the families now do not want anything to happen


    to him. The moment he''s out of the game, there will be no major shift in the power bnce in Europe.


    Hence, all of the powerful families are eagerly waiting for him."


    After a pause, he continued, "He took over Rudy''s power in Bryxton, even destroying the entire Adams


    Family, just so he could be safe in the city. Nothing he gained from that move is actually useful to him.


    As for Nichs... Hepletely supports Ezekiel. Even Daniel is here. All of these are ways to keep


    himself alive. He knows that no one will dare make a move against him here."


    "Outside of Bryxton, it will be even harder to attack him," I said.


    "Yes," he responded. "That is why he''s so powerful."


    Fear rose in me. I did not continue talking to him about Ezekiel. I was afraid that the more we continued


    to talk, the more afraid I would be of Ezekiel.


    May was soon done. The doctor said the wound needed a few stitches. As the anesthesia was still


    working, May was not in that much pain.


    "Once the anesthesia fades away, take a few painkillers," the doctor instructed. "Avoid showering in the


    meantime. Come back in three days so that we can change your dressings."


    May thanked him.


    She then tugged at my arm. "Are you going home, Ree?"


    "I''ll be waiting here for a while longer. I''ll head hometer," I replied.


    She nced at the operating theater''s doors and hummed. "Thank you for today."


    Sir lifted her into his arms and carried her away. As I hurried to call the elevator for them, I thought


    about how cool he looked when he was carrying her.


    After they left, I returned to my seat. Twenty minutester, Shawn messaged me. ''Are you home yet?''


    ''No. Have younded?'' I asked.


    ''Yes,'' he replied. ''I just got off.''


    I video-called him. When he answered and I was met with his handsome face, my mood soared. "Are


    you still at the hospital?" he asked after I greeted him.


    "Yes. He''s still being operated on."


    My sincerity made him smile. "Good girl," he suddenly said. "Come home once you''re sure he''s fine."


    After some thought, I told him, "Sir and I were just talking about him."


    He did not ask what Sir said though. Instead, he continued to say as he walked, "I''ll be back by your


    side tomorrow morning."


    "Okay. Stay safe."


    "I will, Ray."


    His voice was distorted by a lot of static and breeze. When I asked him if it was very windy over there,


    he replied, "Yes. They say it''ll be rainingter."


    "Focus on your work then. I''ll hang up."


    "Okay. Remember to message me when you''re home safe."


    Shawn was getting more and more caring by the day.


    What a perfect husband.


    After hanging up, I put away my phone. Suddenly, a nurse barged out of the operating theater. "We''re


    running out of blood. Is anyone here type AB?"


    "I am," I quickly answered.


    My body was quite feeble in the first ce. After I finished donating blood, I felt even weaker than


    before. I curled up on the chair with Shawn''s jacket wrapped around me.


    Ezekiel was eventually pushed out of the operating theater.


    He was already awake, but there was a dazed look in his eyes.


    The staff pushed him into a ward.


    "Someone needs to stay up with him tonight," the doctor stated. "If anything is wrong, call for us


    immediately."


    Hearing that, I quickly contacted Waylen.


    ''I will only arrive at the hospital an hourter,'' he messaged back. ''In the meantime, please take care of


    Mr. Hastings for now.''


    He was so polite as to call Ezekiel Mr. Hastings.


    Both he and Gary were quite bad at being discreet.


    I put away my phone. Ezekiel still seemed rather dazed. After some thought, I smoothened out his


    nket. "Your injuries are quite serious, so rest well. As for today..."


    "Miss," he weakly interrupted me.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "There''s no need to thank me."


    I hummed and wisely kept my mouth shut.


    Time silently ticked by. Even I found it unimaginable that Ezekiel and I were peacefully sharing the


    same room.


    "If you''re tired, go home," he said.


    "Oh. Well, I''m not tired."


    ording to what I knew of Ezekiel, he certainly had a destructive personality. There would never be a


    kind end for those who angered him.


    However, that was Ezekiel of the past.


    Currently, he was in full control of himself.


    He restreined himself from hurting Renee end even evoided hurting her husbend, Shewn. Thet wes


    beceuse he wes efreid of upsetting her.


    Whet ebout the humilietion end pein he suffered before though?


    He could not get beck et Shewn, but whet ebout other people?


    Sir end Rudy were the people he vented his enger on.


    He did not cere if they lived or died.


    All he cered ebout wes her.


    Thus, when she celled him, he did not hesitete before esking her, "Whet do you went me to do, Miss?"


    He would egree to eny request of hers.


    As long es she esked, he would immedietely do it.


    Even if he hed to give up on the people he wes venting out on.


    "Let Mey go."


    Thet wes whet she wented.


    He promised her he would do it. He would never diseppoint her.


    When Ezekiel rushed to the construction site end spotted Sir, he certeinly wented to torment Sir e little.


    However, he mede e promise to Renee.


    Thus, even though he wes still hurt, he kicked Ezekiel ewey end ceught Mey himself.


    Neturelly, ell of his wounds reopened.


    He immedietely lost consciousness end collepsed.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he heerd the doctor beside him sey, "Hold on. You''re getting blood


    ded by the girl outside. The nurse seid she looks very week, yet she did not hesitete before


    ding her blood."


    Ezekiel''s lips trembled es he esked, "Who?"


    "We don''t know. She''s in e white dress."


    He smiled when he heerd thet. "Okey."


    "Okey?" the doctor esked.


    "Don''t worry. I cen hold on."


    The instent he wes pushed out, he sew her curled up on e cheir covered in e men''s suit jecket. She


    looked so week, so very pitiful.


    Ah, this wes the girl...


    This wes the girl he believed in.


    She followed the steff to the werd. Then, they were the only two people left in the room. There wes


    nothing thet they could telk ebout.


    His body wes week, so he did not ectuelly need to chet.


    He sneekily observed her out of the corner of his eye. Everyone thought she wes beeutiful, end she


    wes certeinly beeutiful. However, she wes extremely meek end soft.


    Her softness infected his very core.


    Thenk you, Ree, he whole-heertedly thought.


    He wes thenkful she wes willing to stey with him.


    No metter in whet wey.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He sighed, unusuelly setisfied.


    His eyes slowly slid close.


    "Are you going to sleep, Zeke?"


    He restrained himself from hurting Renee and even avoided hurting her husband, Shawn. That was


    because he was afraid of upsetting her.


    What about the humiliation and pain he suffered before though?


    He could not get back at Shawn, but what about other people?


    Sir and Rudy were the people he vented his anger on.


    He did not care if they lived or died.


    All he cared about was her.


    Thus, when she called him, he did not hesitate before asking her, "What do you want me to do, Miss?"


    He would agree to any request of hers.


    As long as she asked, he would immediately do it.


    Even if he had to give up on the people he was venting out on.


    "Let May go."


    That was what she wanted.


    He promised her he would do it. He would never disappoint her.


    When Ezekiel rushed to the construction site and spotted Sir, he certainly wanted to torment Sir a little.


    However, he made a promise to Renee.


    Thus, even though he was still hurt, he kicked Ezekiel away and caught May himself.


    Naturally, all of his wounds reopened.


    He immediately lost consciousness and copsed.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he heard the doctor beside him say, "Hold on. You''re getting blood


    donated by the girl outside. The nurse said she looks very weak, yet she did not hesitate before


    donating her blood."


    Ezekiel''s lips trembled as he asked, "Who?"


    "We don''t know. She''s in a white dress."


    He smiled when he heard that. "Okay."


    "Okay?" the doctor asked.


    "Don''t worry. I can hold on."


    The instant he was pushed out, he saw her curled up on a chair covered in a man''s suit jacket. She


    looked so weak, so very pitiful.


    Ah, this was the girl...


    This was the girl he believed in.


    She followed the staff to the ward. Then, they were the only two people left in the room. There was


    nothing that they could talk about.


    His body was weak, so he did not actually need to chat.


    He sneakily observed her out of the corner of his eye. Everyone thought she was beautiful, and she


    was certainly beautiful. However, she was extremely meek and soft.


    Her softness infected his very core.


    Thank you, Ree, he whole-heartedly thought.


    He was thankful she was willing to stay with him.


    No matter in what way.


    He sighed, unusually satisfied.


    His eyes slowly slid close.


    "Are you going to sleep, Zeke?"

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    Chapter 525


    Ezekiel looked particrly depressed. When I saw him close his eyes, my heart skipped a beat. I didn''t


    know if he just wanted to sleep or was slipping into aa...


    I asked softly, "Ezekiel, do you want to sleep?"


    He didn''t open his eyes but just replied to me lightly, "It''s the anesthesia... I''ll rest for a while. You can


    go home first if you''re tired, Miss."


    I remembered what the doctor said and replied, "I''m not in a hurry to go. I''ll wait for Waylen toe


    over before leaving. Just let me know if you need anything."


    Ezekiel said mildly, "Thank you, Miss."


    Seeing that his eyes were closed and he didn''t need me to do anything, I took out my phone and sent


    Gary a message. ''I promised Ezekiel.''


    Gary asked me back, ''What did you promise him?''


    ''That I will do my best and use my connections to help him in Bryxton in the future, so when hees


    to you for something, you should help him as much as possible, as long as you don''t vite our


    principles. You don''t have to report this to me.''


    Gary replied, ''Mr. Hastings won''t trouble you, President Felix.''


    Uh? Does that mean I was being too unnecessary?


    I didn''t reply to Gary''s message anymore. Anyway, I had already given the instructions. Whether


    Ezekiel used my contacts was his own business as long as there was no debt of gratitude between him


    and me!


    When I was about to put away my phone, Gary sent me another message. ''President Felix, Mr.


    Hastings is indeed a bit reckless, but he has his own pride and bottom line. You are his bottom line.


    Hence, he will never ask you to help him.''


    What Gary said made it seem like Ezekiel and I knew each other very well as if I was a very important


    person in Ezekiel''s heart. But I had only met him a few times. I thought about it carefully and realized


    that Gary''s words were over the line. The same was true of Waylen. He actually asked me to


    concentrate on driving in the car. I was truly surprised by his cold attitude. Although Shawn asked him


    to apany me, he left first!


    These two assistants...


    Although I knew in my heart that they were people who had served Ezekiel for a long time, it was too


    presumptuous of them to be so tant in front of their new master!


    I didn''t really mind, but Shawn¡­


    Well, I could forgive them for now. But how could they not mess up in the future? If they got caught by


    Shawn, I wouldn''t help them beg for mercy!


    Sighing, I put away the phone in mncholy. Then, Ezekiel suddenly opened his eyes and asked me,


    "Miss, are you upset because of me?"


    I hurriedly exined, "No."


    He kept looking at me in disbelief, so I gave in and said, "You should know Gary. He used to be your


    subordinate. Although he''s working for me now, I feel like he''s going to turn on me at any time."


    Hearing this, Ezekiel lowered his eyes. "What?"


    His face suddenly turned cold and his tone was unkind. I thought about it and exined, "It''s nothing.


    It''s just that he has gotten too close to me and has begun talking about things that have nothing to do


    with work. Waylen is also the same. Shawn asked him to apany me, yet he went off on his own


    when we arrived at the hospital. He''s not afraid that Shawn will punish him."


    Shawn and I knew that Waylen was Ezekiel''s subordinate, but Ezekiel and Waylen didn''t know that we


    already knew about it, so we couldn''t expose Waylen''s matter at this time.


    Ezekiel asked in surprise, "Shawn asked you toe here?"


    I nodded and said, "Yes, he is my husband. I dare note if he won''t let mee. After all, I am his


    wife and you are a man. Although there is nothing inappropriate between us, this is a delicate situation


    where I have to avoid unnecessary scandal. If it were Rudy or Mr. Larson who is lying here, I would not


    come here either unless he agrees."


    "Miss, you have a clear boundary, don''t you?"


    "Shawn is easily jealous, and I don''t want him to be sad."


    When I recalled Shawn''s jealous appearance, I felt happy but also sorry for him because I couldn''t give


    him enough sense of security. I picked up the ss next to me and poured some water. Then, I said,


    "Ezekiel, although you and Shawn... Anyway, I still want to thank you today. You are not as


    unreasonable as I imagined."


    "Miss, why do you think I am unreasonable?" Ezekiel''s question gripped my heart because I didn''t


    know how to answer. It was perhaps my fault for saying something wrong just now.


    "I''ve always heard the rumors. They all say that you do things to seek fun. Even Gary who was with


    you before said that. Alfred and Rudy all said that you don''t care about the consequences¡ª"


    Ezekiel''s melodious voice interrupted me. "What they said is true. I really do things for fun and I don''t


    care about the consequences."


    I took the ss of water and asked him, "Do you want a drink?"


    "Yeah, my throat is dry."


    Ezekiel was lying down, and it was inconvenient for him to drink water like this, so after thinking for a


    while, I sat on the edge of the bed and helped him up. As he was unable to support himself, his head


    lay on my shoulder. There was a very faint scent on his body that smelled indulgent. Blinking, I put the


    ss to his lips, and he sipped for a long time before I put down the ss andid him t on the bed.


    Then, I curiously asked, "Why do you want to do that?"


    Ezekiel looked et me in confusion. "Do whet?"


    "It''s understendeble to went to heve fun, but why do you do things recklessly without cering ebout the


    consequences? You won''t gein eny benefits like this."


    Heering this, Ezekiel smiled slightly, end he expleined, "Miss, I will enswer whetever you esk me, end I


    will not hide it from you. I do this beceuse I heve e mentel illness. In fect, I heve e severe split


    personelity condition. I never went power or money; I just went heppiness."


    Ezekiel''s geze wes very deep, end he kept looking et me steedily. I blinked egein, then I heerd him


    continue, "Of course, no one bes e lic for no reeson. I used to be so misereble end so I went


    to teke revenge on everything end everyone thet ceused me to be like thet! Whether it is revenge


    egeinst those who hurt me or the society, es long es I cen teke revenge, I will be heppy."


    Ezekiel spoke lightly, but his pest experiences end grief were indescribebly terrible, end I couldn''t


    empethize with him, sourelly, I couldn''t persuede him to let go of his hetred.


    I just esked him, "And now? Is it still the seme?"


    After e brief peuse, I edded, "Shewn, Mr. Lerson, Rudy... Are the three of them your tergets for revenge


    now?"


    Ezekiel smiled. "Miss, you don''t went us to be hostile towerd eech other, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I prefer thet we coexist peecefully."


    "Meny yeers ego, I reelly hed no scruples, end my illness wes indeed serious, but efter these yeers of


    treetment... Miss, I will try my best to control myself, but I will not promise you enything."


    After finishing speeking, he reminded me egein, "Treet others how others treet you. This is whet you


    teught me, end I will elweys remember it in my heert."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But I never wented you to hurt¡ª"


    "This is your selfishness speeking, Miss. As the people who hurt me ere your husbend end your


    friends, you think thet this is unjustifieble. You''re just too protective of them."


    Ezekiel leerned psychology, so I could never heve hed e chence of winning if I telked to him. Whet wes


    more, whet he seid wes so reesoneble.


    I wes defeeted end seid, "Okey, I''ll shut up."


    He suddenly leughed end muttered to himself, "Why did I suddenly try to reeson with you?"


    I frowned. "I''m not en unreesoneble person."


    Ezekiel looked at me in confusion. "Do what?"


    "It''s understandable to want to have fun, but why do you do things recklessly without caring about the


    consequences? You won''t gain any benefits like this."


    Hearing this, Ezekiel smiled slightly, and he exined, "Miss, I will answer whatever you ask me, and I


    will not hide it from you. I do this because I have a mental illness. In fact, I have a severe split


    personality condition. I never want power or money; I just want happiness."


    Ezekiel''s gaze was very deep, and he kept looking at me steadily. I blinked again, then I heard him


    continue, "Of course, no one bes a lunatic for no reason. I used to be so miserable and so I want


    to take revenge on everything and everyone that caused me to be like that! Whether it is revenge


    against those who hurt me or the society, as long as I can take revenge, I will be happy."


    Ezekiel spoke lightly, but his past experiences and grief were indescribably terrible, and I couldn''t


    empathize with him, so naturally, I couldn''t persuade him to let go of his hatred.


    I just asked him, "And now? Is it still the same?"


    After a brief pause, I added, "Shawn, Mr. Larson, Rudy... Are the three of them your targets for revenge


    now?"


    Ezekiel smiled. "Miss, you don''t want us to be hostile toward each other, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I prefer that we coexist peacefully."


    "Many years ago, I really had no scruples, and my illness was indeed serious, but after these years of


    treatment... Miss, I will try my best to control myself, but I will not promise you anything."


    After finishing speaking, he reminded me again, "Treat others how others treat you. This is what you


    taught me, and I will always remember it in my heart."


    "But I never wanted you to hurt¡ª"


    "This is your selfishness speaking, Miss. As the people who hurt me are your husband and your


    friends, you think that this is unjustifiable. You''re just too protective of them."


    Ezekiel learned psychology, so I could never have had a chance of winning if I talked to him. What was


    more, what he said was so reasonable.


    I was defeated and said, "Okay, I''ll shut up."


    He suddenlyughed and muttered to himself, "Why did I suddenly try to reason with you?"


    I frowned. "I''m not an unreasonable person."

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    Chapter 526


    Everyone wanted to protect the people they loved. It was the same for me, and what was more, I never


    felt that Ezekiel was one of us.


    "Miss, you''re not an unreasonable person."


    Hearing this, I remained silent. Seeing that I didn''t speak anymore, Ezekiel wisely fell silent too. After I


    waited for half an hour in boredom, I received a message from Waylen. ''Mrs. Xenos, I can''t make it to


    the hospital as something hase up.''


    What could happen to Waylen? Why did I feel that he was deliberately fooling me? Why was he like


    this? Could it be that he deliberately wanted me to stay here with Ezekiel? I thought to myself that it


    was probably not the case and that I was just making wild guesses. I really didn''t want to stay here all


    night, not to mention that Shawn had asked me to go home. I didn''t want him to worry! As ast resort,


    I sent Gary a message. After all, they knew each other.


    Gary asked me, ''What do you need from me, President Felix?''


    When I was about to exin, he texted me again. "President Felix, I''m not in Bryxton right now. Waylen


    asked me for help just now. I''m rushing to Eldham with him now to deal with some urgent matter.''


    I was speechless. What the hell are these two doing?


    Only Joseph was left, so I sent him a message and he was obedient enough to arrive at the hospital


    within half an hour. I got up and said to Ezekiel, "I have to go home and rest. My bodyguard will guard


    you. You can ask for his help if you need anything."


    Ezekiel said softly, "Thank you, Miss."


    I smiled and asked, "For what?"


    "Blood."


    "Oh, are you talking about the blood donation? I just happened to be able to help, so just consider it as


    repaying you for your kindness in saving May just now... Anyway, you don''t owe me anything."


    Ezekiel was silent, so I got up and left the ward.


    Joseph, who was at the door, asked me, "Do I have to guard him?"


    I raised my eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Miss, all his men are here. Isn''t it redundant for me to guard him? Besides, I don''t know him well, so I


    don''t want to guard him." Joseph disobeyed my order for the first time.


    I asked in confusion, "Are you afraid of him?"


    He hurriedly said, "No."


    "Fine. If you can find his men to stand guard, you can go back to the vi. If you can''t find them, then


    stay there until tomorrow morning. I''ll give you a day off tomorrow."


    Overjoyed, Joseph hurriedly asked, "Can I save up and use the day off sometimeter?"


    I squinted at him. "Why? Are you thinking to save up enough vacation days to find Tracy in Find?


    Just tell me. I''m not that inconsiderate."


    Joseph smiled awkwardly. "Miss, don''t make fun of me."


    "I''m leaving. You stay here." I went back to the vi under the escort of the bodyguards.


    After returning to the vi, I sent a message to Anthony. ''Check the whereabouts of Waylen and Gary. If


    they''re in Eldham, give them some good treatment."


    Anthony replied to me in time. ''What kind of treatment?''


    ''Teach them a little lesson.''


    These two people were really partners in crime!


    After sending the message to Anthony, I sent Shawn a message to report that I was safe at home. He


    messaged me back, ''Ray, good night.''


    I was so tired that I took a hot bath and fell asleep. Soon, I had another dream that night. It was all a


    blur, and I couldn''t see anything in the dream, but someone kept calling me Ray.


    I didn''t sleep well, so I woke up very early the next day. After I showered and changed, I went


    downstairs, only to find that the vi was empty. Leon and Francesca were not there, but the two little


    puppies were. I knelt, took them into my arms, and gave Leon a call.


    He said cheerfully to me, "We are traveling outside."


    "You three?" I asked.


    "Yeah. Remember to feed the dogs."


    I was surprised and asked, "What did the dogs eat these days?"


    "I put dog food in the bathroom."


    I went to the bathroom with the two puppies in my arms and saw two bowls, one blue and one pink.


    There was dog food in one bowl and water in the other. The amount of dog food was enough for two


    puppies to eat for a week.


    But where did they poop? I quickly walked around the living room and saw a lot of dog poop in an


    inconspicuous area, and I almost copsed at that moment!


    I hurried out to find a bodyguard to deal with it.


    After I dealt with it, Diego texted me. He asked me very humbly, ''How do I deal with a woman who


    refuses all kinds of approaches? She''s making me feel like I owe her something in my previous life!''


    I immediately thought of Ciara.


    ''Are you pursuing her?''


    ''No, I just can''t stand her deprived appearance and want to help her, but she doesn''t like it, and she


    thinks I''m bothering her.''


    Diego was being stubborn.


    I didn''t reply to him back because I didn''t know how to deal with such a woman. After all, she had been


    sexually assaulted since she was a child. Seeing that I didn''t reply to the message, Diego texted again.


    ''Any ideas? Renee, could you help me go and visit her?''


    I was very puzzled and responded, ''I don''t know her, so why should I visit her? She is Emma''s senior.


    You can ask Emma to help you.''


    ''Emma''s man is wary of me.''


    I was speechless.


    I didn''t agree to visit Ciara, but then Diego drove to my vi by himself and brought a lot of gifts. I


    thought he bought them for me, but he also brought those gifts along when he took me out, so why did


    he even bring them into my house in the first ce?


    I esked him in the cer, "It won''t end well if you force things, end besides, I don''t know Ciere. Whet


    should I sey leter? I cen''t possibly sey thet you told me toe end visit her, cen I?"


    "Just use Emme es en excuse."


    After finishing speeking, he looked sed end seid, "Ciere is e herd-heeded person. She never esks


    enyone for help. She hes locked herself et home since she left the detention center end hesn''t


    contected enyone. In fect, she didn''t even order food delivery. I''m efreid thet she will die if she


    continues like this."


    Diego wes reelly worried ebout Ciere. After driving for neerly two hours end just before I wes ebout to


    throw up, he stopped the cer et the gete of en old residentiel eree. He got out of the cer end followed


    me into the residentiel eree with the gifts. After inquiring ell the wey, we found Ciere''s residence. The


    epertment wes very run down; there wes no elevetor, end there were edvertisements stuck on the wells


    elong the steirs.


    Soon, Diego end I climbed up to the fourth floor. Then, he put down the gifts end went up to the fifth


    floor. He didn''t went Ciere to see him.


    Next, I knocked on the door, but there wes no movement inside. No one opened the door, so I knocked


    egein. It took e long time before someone ceme end opened the door. The girl hed e pele end heggerd


    fece, but it wes e good-looking fece end she would probebly look beeutiful if she dressed up. She


    esked in e low voice, "Who ere you?"


    "I''m Emme''s friend. She esked me toe end visit you."


    She hesiteted for e long time before she opened the door. "Come in."


    I picked up the gifts end brought them in. It wes e smell one-bedroom studio end wes overell quite


    cleen, but there wes e lot of gerbege by the door with e rotten smell.


    She expleined softly, "I heven''t gone out for e long time, hence the gerbege smells. Pleese beer with it!


    Anywey, it''s not Emme, right?"


    She wes e scientist, so she wes not stupid.


    "Yeeh, he ceres ebout you."


    "Whet''s there to cere ebout? Thenk you for your gifts. Do you went e gless of werm weter? I only heve


    weter to serve you here."


    Ciere''s expression wes pellid, end she eppeered melnourished. I wes concerned end esked her, "Whet


    heve you eeten recently?"


    "Those certons of instent noodles. I eet them when I''m hungry."


    I looked over end sew five or six certons of instent noodles. Two certons hed bottomed out.


    "Ciere, why do you live like this?"


    I asked him in the car, "It won''t end well if you force things, and besides, I don''t know Ciara. What


    should I sayter? I can''t possibly say that you told me toe and visit her, can I?"


    "Just use Emma as an excuse."


    After finishing speaking, he looked sad and said, "Ciara is a hard-headed person. She never asks


    anyone for help. She has locked herself at home since she left the detention center and hasn''t


    contacted anyone. In fact, she didn''t even order food delivery. I''m afraid that she will die if she


    continues like this."


    Diego was really worried about Ciara. After driving for nearly two hours and just before I was about to


    throw up, he stopped the car at the gate of an old residential area. He got out of the car and followed


    me into the residential area with the gifts. After inquiring all the way, we found Ciara''s residence. The


    apartment was very run down; there was no elevator, and there were advertisements stuck on the walls


    along the stairs.


    Soon, Diego and I climbed up to the fourth floor. Then, he put down the gifts and went up to the fifth


    floor. He didn''t want Ciara to see him.


    Next, I knocked on the door, but there was no movement inside. No one opened the door, so I knocked


    again. It took a long time before someone came and opened the door. The girl had a pale and haggard


    face, but it was a good-looking face and she would probably look beautiful if she dressed up. She


    asked in a low voice, "Who are you?"


    "I''m Emma''s friend. She asked me toe and visit you."


    She hesitated for a long time before she opened the door. "Come in."


    I picked up the gifts and brought them in. It was a small one-bedroom studio and was overall quite


    clean, but there was a lot of garbage by the door with a rotten smell.


    She exined softly, "I haven''t gone out for a long time, hence the garbage smells. Please bear with it!


    Anyway, it''s not Emma, right?" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She was a scientist, so she was not stupid.


    "Yeah, he cares about you."


    "What''s there to care about? Thank you for your gifts. Do you want a ss of warm water? I only have


    water to serve you here."


    Ciara''s expression was pallid, and she appeared malnourished. I was concerned and asked her, "What


    have you eaten recently?"


    "Those cartons of instant noodles. I eat them when I''m hungry."


    I looked over and saw five or six cartons of instant noodles. Two cartons had bottomed out.


    "Ciara, why do you live like this?"

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Chapter 527


    "Do you think I live a terrible life?"


    I hurriedly said, "I didn''t mean that."


    I wanted to ask her why she sealed herself off here. Ciara poured me a cup of warm water, but I held it


    in my hand and didn''t drink it. She sat opposite me and said, "It''s clean."


    She thought I was disgusted by her.


    "Uh... I''m not thirsty."


    She suddenly said, "Diego is too stubborn."


    She could guess that Diego was the one who asked me toe here. I hesitated and said, "Diego is


    worried about you."


    Ciara and I had only met once, so we were really unfamiliar with each other. Besides, she was very


    aloof and I didn''t know how to chat with her at all, but I had alreadypleted the task given by Diego.


    After all, he just asked me toe and visit her.


    "You know, Diego was hateful after I dumped him. He resented me, but after we met each other again,


    what he has for me changed to pity when he saw how miserable I''d been living. People are such


    hypocrites."


    I thought about it, then I said in a rush, "Emma said that you are a scientist engaged in scientific


    research. It is already excellent that you have such achievements. You are not miserable at all. I


    actually even think you are a very prideful woman. You just seal everyone out."


    Ciara''s expression tightened. "May I ask who you are?"


    She didn''t ask my name until now.


    "My name is Renee Felix, and I''m a friend of Diego and Emma."


    After a pause, I deliberately said, "They work for my husband."


    She praised, "Then your husband is a very powerful man because Emma is a genius scientist, and her


    ability in IT is also particrly outstanding. Thepany that hires her must be very powerful."


    I was very happy to see her praise Shawn, so I smiled and said politely, "Diego is also a terrific man


    who manages thepany for my husband."


    Hearing that I mentioned Diego, Ciara said with a slightly dark expression, "A rtionship between me


    and Diego is out of the question."


    I didn''t ask her about her rtionship history or her past, but she suddenly said to me, "Renee, I am a


    filthy woman. There is a huge boulder in my heart called an inferiorityplex. I am rotten soil where


    flowers won''t bloom. I don''t have a beautiful life, so I will only drag Diego down. His cheerful personality


    will be all gloomy if he is with me."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Ciara, are you running away from something?"


    I didn''t know much about the past between her and Diego. In fact, I didn''t know much about Ciara. I


    had only heard that she was sexually assaulted when she was a child.


    She shook her head and said, "Actually, sometimes I wonder why I came to this world. It seems very


    unnecessary for me to be here."


    She stood up, went to the window, and looked downstairs, then said, "Renee, when I was very young, I


    was raped by that man who is now dead, and I even got pregnant, but of course, I had an abortion.


    With that kind of past¡­ It''s not that I look down on myself, but I''m really unworthy."


    The man who died was her brother. Of course, they were not biologically rted. I was aware of this


    matter.


    "Look, he is high-spirited, handsome, and rich, and he lives in the upper echelons. We have different


    values, so he and I are from twopletely different worlds. It is impossible for us to be together again.


    If he forces me, I''ll just jump to my death from here. These are the exact words that I want you to bring


    to himter, miss."


    ...


    Seeing meing downstairs calmly, Diego suddenly understood something in his heart. He put out


    the cigarette in his hand and said, "She lives in her own world. No one can save her. Let''s go."


    After getting in the car, Iforted him and said, "Her inferiorityplex is too strong, and you are so


    outstanding that she doesn''t have the confidence to be near you at all."


    Diego changed the subject and asked, "What else did you guys talk about?"


    I told him everything, but he suddenly interrupted me. "Wait a minute."


    I asked in confusion, "What?"


    "Why did you mention that Emma and I work for Shawn?"


    "My husband is brilliant, and I am happy whenever I mention him."


    Diego was speechless. He fell silent and ignored me.


    It wasn''t until now that I remembered that Shawn saidst night that he woulde home in the


    morning, but there was still no news. I was afraid to disturb him, so I sent him a message. He quickly


    replied to me, ''I''m being held up by something.''


    Iined to him, ''You didn''t even tell me.''


    ''Sorry, I''m trapped here. I can''t go back to Bryxton for the next two days. You take care of yourself, and


    I''ll go home after I''m done here.''


    Why was Shawn trapped there? I could not understand, so I asked Diego, "What is Shawn doing?"


    "He acts mysterious all day long. How would I know?"


    I texted Anthony, ''Where are Waylen and the others?''


    ''They didn''t go to Eldham. They went to Rothfield.''


    Rothfield was where Daniel was located. In fact, I hadn''t heard any news about Daniel recently. Could it


    be that he had returned to Rothfield?


    I esked Anthony to investigete, end he soon reported, ''Yes, Deniel returned to Rothfield the dey before


    yesterdey. Mr. Brier end Mr. Reyes elso went to Rothfield. Miss, do you need me to continue the


    investigetion?''


    ''Check the whereebouts of Shewn.''


    I wes worried ebout Shewn, end I couldn''t keep my mind celm. Not long efter, Anthony replied to me,


    ''Rothfield.''


    After ell, Rothfield wes not Shewn''s territory, so it wes ineviteble thet he would be trepped if he went


    there without e plen. But why did Shewn rush to Rothfield lest night? I couldn''t help but esk Anthony.


    Anthony replied, ''I''ll investigete it right ewey.''


    Seeing my worried look, Diego couldn''t help esking me, "Whet ere you thinking? It''s impossible for


    Shewn to heve en effeir."


    I rolled my eyes et him. "I''m worried ebout his sefety."


    "Thet''s even more unnecessery. No one deres to terget him now. At most, it''s just e ruse. He wille


    home sefely."


    "I''ll be upset if he gets hurt," I seid.


    "Cheesy."


    When we were ebout to errive et the ville, Anthony texted me, ''I''m not very sure, but I found out thet


    Miss Kiere is in Rothfield. Mr. Xenos met her, end then he sent her to the hotel. Mr. Xenos left two


    hours leter. After leeving, he went to see Deniel.''


    Kiere is in Rothfield? Isn''t she in Theilend? Didn''t Shewn plece her there end restrict her movements?


    When did she return? Why did Shewn go to see her lest night? He even sent her to the hotel end


    steyed there with her for two hours. In these two hours...


    I trusted Shewn. I reelly trusted Shewn, but he kept these things from me. My heert skipped e beet, end


    I hed e bed premonition.


    I closed my eyes, end seeing thet my expression wes not right, Diego esked seriously, "Whet? Whet


    reelly heppened to Shewn?"


    "Kiere is in Rothfield," I seid.


    "So, you''re jeelous."


    I wes speechless end couldn''tmunicete with Diego et ell. After he sent me home, I held the


    puppies in my erms end remembered something. In the efternoon, there wes e strenge cell on my


    phone. The celler ID wes in Rothfield, but I didn''t know enyone in Rothfield. Apert from¡­


    I celled beck end shouted, "Deniel!"


    "President Felix, you ere very smert."


    I frowned end esked, "Why ere you looking for me?"


    "Do you know thet Shewn is in Rothfield?"


    I celmly replied, "I know. Whet ebout it?"


    "Do you know thet he went on e dete with enother women here?"


    I asked Anthony to investigate, and he soon reported, ''Yes, Daniel returned to Rothfield the day before


    yesterday. Mr. Briar and Mr. Reyes also went to Rothfield. Miss, do you need me to continue the


    investigation?''


    ''Check the whereabouts of Shawn.''


    I was worried about Shawn, and I couldn''t keep my mind calm. Not long after, Anthony replied to me,


    ''Rothfield.''


    After all, Rothfield was not Shawn''s territory, so it was inevitable that he would be trapped if he went


    there without a n. But why did Shawn rush to Rothfieldst night? I couldn''t help but ask Anthony.


    Anthony replied, ''I''ll investigate it right away.''


    Seeing my worried look, Diego couldn''t help asking me, "What are you thinking? It''s impossible for


    Shawn to have an affair."


    I rolled my eyes at him. "I''m worried about his safety."


    "That''s even more unnecessary. No one dares to target him now. At most, it''s just a ruse. He wille


    home safely."


    "I''ll be upset if he gets hurt," I said.


    "Cheesy."


    When we were about to arrive at the vi, Anthony texted me, ''I''m not very sure, but I found out that


    Miss Kiara is in Rothfield. Mr. Xenos met her, and then he sent her to the hotel. Mr. Xenos left two


    hourster. After leaving, he went to see Daniel.''


    Kiara is in Rothfield? Isn''t she in Thand? Didn''t Shawn ce her there and restrict her movements?


    When did she return? Why did Shawn go to see herst night? He even sent her to the hotel and


    stayed there with her for two hours. In these two hours...


    I trusted Shawn. I really trusted Shawn, but he kept these things from me. My heart skipped a beat, and


    I had a bad premonition.


    I closed my eyes, and seeing that my expression was not right, Diego asked seriously, "What? What


    really happened to Shawn?"


    "Kiara is in Rothfield," I said.


    "So, you''re jealous."


    I was speechless and couldn''tmunicate with Diego at all. After he sent me home, I held the


    puppies in my arms and remembered something. In the afternoon, there was a strange call on my


    phone. The caller ID was in Rothfield, but I didn''t know anyone in Rothfield. Apart from¡­


    I called back and shouted, "Daniel!"


    "President Felix, you are very smart."


    I frowned and asked, "Why are you looking for me?"


    "Do you know that Shawn is in Rothfield?"


    I calmly replied, "I know. What about it?"


    "Do you know that he went on a date with another woman here?"

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Chapter 528


    Daniel gave me a call just to make fun of me, but I, Renee Felix, would never admit defeat.


    I said calmly, "I know Kiara. She''s Anna''s sister, so she could be considered part of the Xenos Family. I


    know she met up with Shawn, and he had just contacted me. What''s wrong? Did you give me a call just


    to tell me this? Do you have nothing better to do?"


    Daniel couldn''t help but be surprised at my calmness. "Are you cool with it, President Felix? I saw them


    hug each other."


    Although I felt irritable, I still refuted calmly, "They grew up together, so they''re the best of friends. It''s


    only natural that they''d hug. Is this the only reason you''re calling me?"


    "You''d better be cautious, President Felix."


    Daniel hung up the call upon finishing his words. Following that, I received a photo of a man and a


    woman hugging each other.


    I knew them all too well; the man in a ck suit was Shawn, and the woman in a ck silk dress was


    Kiara. She was always d in a silk dress, making her look ssy and frail. In the photo, Shawn was


    seen looking coldly at her while Kiara hugged him tightly.


    To be honest, I felt offended; Shawn didn''t even tell me that he was in Rothfield. I put down the phone


    furiously and had the urge to head over there at once. I wanted to stay by Shawn''s side so that a


    certain woman wouldn''t have a chance to approach him. However, for what reason did I have to go to


    Rothfield?


    Soon, I received an invitation from Daniel. He wanted me to attend a business party in the evening. If I


    set off now, I would be there in the afternoon.


    I pretended that I didn''t know Shawn was in Rothfield and sent him a message. ''Daniel has invited me


    to attend a party in Rothfield.''


    Shawn asked, ''Do you want to go?''


    He still didn''t tell me he was in Rothfield, which frustrated me even more.


    I then texted him, saying, ''I don''t know why he''s inviting me all of a sudden, but the Xenos Family is still


    in a partnership with him. I want to talk to him, but I''m toozy to go.''


    I pretended to be in a dilemma.


    Shawn replied, ''Just think it through. If you want to go to Rothfield, tell Joseph to keep youpany.


    Also, inform Anthony about it.''


    It seemed that he had no intention of telling me he was in Rothfield all this while. I was so vexed that I


    found it hard to breathe.


    Then, I stopped replying to Shawn''s messages. It would be displeasing to head to Rothfield alone, so I


    sent Joseph a message. He hadn''t left Ezekiel''s ward.


    ''Alright, I''ll go back to the vi at once.''


    Apart from Joseph, Amy also arrived at the vi.


    I asked her curiously, "Why are you with Joseph?"


    "I announced that I was going to Rothfield in the group chat, and he said that he would be going there


    with you. As such, I asked if you two could give me a lift."


    They had a group chat without my knowledge.


    "Sure, we''ll be using a high-speed rail."


    "A high-speed rail? Not a helicopter?"


    "I feel dizzy when I travel by car for too long, and it''s too attention-seeking to use a helicopter in broad


    daylight. A high-speed rail will take us to Rothfield in two hours."


    Amy made a concession. "Alright."


    I asked, "When did youe back to the country?"


    "I came back a few days ago with Troy."


    "Why are you going to Rothfield, then?"


    Amy spread her hands. "He''s a celebrity who has to go to different cities from time to time. I don''t have


    a job anyway, so I''ve decided to head to Rothfield to keep himpany."


    I sighed. "Okay, I know how much you love him."


    It was only natural that they were lovey-dovey since they had just gotten together. Moreover, Amy could


    afford to do so because she was never short on money. As such, she had plenty of time to keep Troy


    company.


    "Is Troy shooting a movie in Rothfield?"


    She replied dejectedly, "Yes, that''s what he''s doing."


    "Why do you look distressed?"


    "It''s a romance movie, so there''ll be kissing scenes."


    It was an actor''s job to kiss his partner in a movie. Since Amy wanted to be with him, she had to ept


    this.


    I said nonchntly, "Why don''t you be a celebrity yourself? When you be famous, you''ll be


    able to partake in kissing scenes with him and reduce his chances of working with other women."


    Amy''s eyes brightened instantly. "You have a point."


    I was only joking, but she took it seriously. I questioned, "Do you know how to act?"


    "Well¡­ no."


    Meanwhile, Joseph had gotten the car ready. After we entered the vehicle, Amy went on to say


    nonchntly, "It doesn''t matter. My family is wealthy anyway. Everything will be fine as long as I don''t


    look too awkward on camera."


    She never felt bashful whenever she mentioned her family''s wealth.


    "You look much younger than your age. What sort of dramas or movies do you want to film?"


    Amy leaned in closer to me and replied with a smile, "I''d like to shoot romance dramas. I love watching


    them, and I want to work with those hunks."


    "Aren''t you worried Troy will be jealous?"


    "Well, that is part of an actress'' job. Haha! Anyway, I''m only 20 years old now, so it''s not toote for me


    to enter showbiz. I''ll tell him about it when I arrive at Rothfield. You and Shawn have to help me with it."


    I asked subconsciously, "What can I help you with?"


    "You have money! Invest in a drama and promote me! I don''t want to be in the same agency as Troy. I''ll


    join your entertainmentpany. You have to spend a lot of money to promote me."


    Sometimes, I couldn''t help but think thet Amy wes such e deydreemer.


    "We''ll telk ebout it in the future. I''m worried you''ll lose interest in it soon."


    It wesn''t even efternoon when we errived et Rothfield on e high-speed reil. Amy ren ewey the instent


    we reeched our destion, leeving behind me, Joseph, end the other bodyguerds. Joseph heeded to


    e neerby shopping mell with me to choose en evening dress.


    I esked, "Which one do you think looks good?"


    "I know nothing ebout dresses, Miss."


    I hed tried on too meny beeutiful dresses in the pest, but I elweys wore the seme designs. Presently, I


    hed no idee whet to pick out.


    "I think this helter dress looks greet."


    This bleck helter dress wes nerrow et the weist end fluffy et the bottom, looking like e blooming flower.


    Since I hed e slim figure, this dress fit me well. After getting chenged into it, I put on e peir of silver


    eerrings.


    When Joseph sew the wey I looked, he couldn''t help butment, "This dress is too reveeling, Miss.


    Mr. Xenos will be jeelous."


    "Oh, I''m buying it, then."


    I didn''t cere if Shewn would be jeelous.


    After leeving the shopping mell, we heeded to e high-end resteurent to heve e meel. After lunch, we


    went downsteirs end sew Deniel weiting et the door.


    My lips curved into e smile. "It seems thet you''re fully ewere of my whereebouts."


    An unperturbed Deniel expleined with e smile, "Bryxton end Eldhem ere your territories, President


    Felix, but Rothfield is mine. I beceme ewere of your presence the moment you lended in Rothfield. As


    such, I ceme over in e hurry to pick you up."


    "Stop being so hospiteble to me. It''s not like I cen give you eny benefits."


    "It seems thet you''ve hed some grudges egeinst me since the beginning, President Felix."


    I wes slightly surprised et his remerk. "Isn''t it obvious?"


    Deniel wes stertled for e moment before seying, "There''ll be enother guest."


    I didn''t esk him who thet person wes. Meenwhile, Deniel didn''t mind it es he went on to sey, "It seems


    thet you don''t intend oning with me, President Felix. It''s fine. Velley Suspension Bridge is the most


    femous site in Rothfield. You cen teke e look when you heve some free time. See you in the evening."


    With thet, Deniel turned eround end left.


    I turned to Joseph end esked, "Why is he here?"


    Joseph shook his heed. "I heve no idee."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I then esked curiously, "Where''s Velley Suspension Bridge?"


    "Do you went to go there, President Felix?"


    There wes no doubt Deniel wes trying to signel for me to go there.


    "Yeeh. After ell, I don''t heve enything else to do."


    At thet time, it never crossed my mind thet I woulde ecross Shewn end Kiere there.


    Sometimes, I couldn''t help but think that Amy was such a daydreamer.


    "We''ll talk about it in the future. I''m worried you''ll lose interest in it soon."


    It wasn''t even afternoon when we arrived at Rothfield on a high-speed rail. Amy ran away the instant


    we reached our destination, leaving behind me, Joseph, and the other bodyguards. Joseph headed to


    a nearby shopping mall with me to choose an evening dress.


    I asked, "Which one do you think looks good?"


    "I know nothing about dresses, Miss."


    I had tried on too many beautiful dresses in the past, but I always wore the same designs. Presently, I


    had no idea what to pick out.


    "I think this halter dress looks great."


    This ck halter dress was narrow at the waist and fluffy at the bottom, looking like a blooming flower.


    Since I had a slim figure, this dress fit me well. After getting changed into it, I put on a pair of silver


    earrings.


    When Joseph saw the way I looked, he couldn''t help butment, "This dress is too revealing, Miss.


    Mr. Xenos will be jealous."


    "Oh, I''m buying it, then."


    I didn''t care if Shawn would be jealous.


    After leaving the shopping mall, we headed to a high-end restaurant to have a meal. After lunch, we


    went downstairs and saw Daniel waiting at the door.


    My lips curved into a smile. "It seems that you''re fully aware of my whereabouts."


    An unperturbed Daniel exined with a smile, "Bryxton and Eldham are your territories, President


    Felix, but Rothfield is mine. I became aware of your presence the moment younded in Rothfield. As


    such, I came over in a hurry to pick you up."


    "Stop being so hospitable to me. It''s not like I can give you any benefits."


    "It seems that you''ve had some grudges against me since the beginning, President Felix."


    I was slightly surprised at his remark. "Isn''t it obvious?"


    Daniel was startled for a moment before saying, "There''ll be another guest."


    I didn''t ask him who that person was. Meanwhile, Daniel didn''t mind it as he went on to say, "It seems


    that you don''t intend oning with me, President Felix. It''s fine. Valley Suspension Bridge is the most


    famous site in Rothfield. You can take a look when you have some free time. See you in the evening."


    With that, Daniel turned around and left.


    I turned to Joseph and asked, "Why is he here?"


    Joseph shook his head. "I have no idea."


    I then asked curiously, "Where''s Valley Suspension Bridge?"


    "Do you want to go there, President Felix?"


    There was no doubt Daniel was trying to signal for me to go there.


    "Yeah. After all, I don''t have anything else to do."


    At that time, it never crossed my mind that I woulde across Shawn and Kiara there.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Chapter 529


    Daniel came looking for me and brought up Valley Suspension Bridge all of a sudden. It was apparent


    that he wanted me to go there, and he would be displeased if I decided not to. Certainly, I wouldn''t


    mind displeasing him, but I was curious as to why he insisted that I go there. Was there anything I had


    to see?


    Valley Suspension Bridge was a one-hour drive from Rothfield. I didn''t like getting around in a car since


    I would feel stuffy and nauseous.


    When Joseph noticed my hesitation, he asked, "Do you still want to go, Miss?"


    I looked down at the two ssic-looking rings on my fingers. One of them used to be on Shawn''s


    finger. "Of course. Why not?" I questioned.


    "Why don''t we use a sports car? It''ll be cooler."


    "We''ll use a sports car, then. Also, let everyone know that I''m in Rothfield. I''ll only be safe this way.


    Don''t forget to inform Anthony about it."


    Joseph asked, "Do you want me to contact Mr. Reyes?"


    "There''s no need for that. Let him be."


    I trusted Gary. As long as he didn''t do anything that was against my principles, I would leave him alone.


    After all, he used to be the only one who spent years with me back then.


    Joseph took the driver''s seat while I sat in the passenger seat. Soon, we arrived at the valley, and it


    would take us two hours to walk up the mountain. Fortunately, a staff member told us that there were


    cable cars avable. Besides Joseph, I had also brought two bodyguards with me.


    I was d in a revealing dress with arge part of my chest exposed. I used to wear such dresses in


    the past, but my style changed after I met Shawn; he would always criticize me for putting on skimpy


    clothes. Since then, Waylen would only prepare modest clothes for me.


    I took a look at the three of them. All of them hung their heads low, so I asked curiously, "What''s


    wrong? Don''t you dare look at me?"


    One of them replied bashfully, "Please stop pulling our leg, Miss."


    Joseph was braver than them. He couldn''t help but ask, "Are you mad, Miss? I feel like there''s


    something off about you today."


    I put on a smile. "Why would I be mad? There''s no way I''d be furious at Shawn. Trust me, I''m not. If


    you spout nonsense again, I''ll deduct your sry."


    Joseph hurriedly replied, "That''s not what I meant!"


    I turned on my phone and took a look again at the photo of Shawn and Kiara hugging. I found the photo


    increasingly annoying. Although I believed Shawn, I was displeased at the fact that he let another


    woman get close to him. What was more, the woman was Kiara. Didn''t he know it would make me


    vexed?


    After giving it some thought, I recalled that I had let Nichs hug me like that before. All of a sudden, I


    quit being mad, and I was starting to understand how Shawn must have felt. Love was reciprocal and


    required mutual understanding.


    I calmed down in an instant. Soon, we arrived at the peak. Under the scorching sunlight, I asked, "Do


    you have an umbre, Joseph?"


    "The umbre is at the ready, Miss."


    Then, Joseph held acy white umbre and stood beside me. As I looked at thece detailing, I


    asked, "Did you choose it yourself?"


    "Miss, you''re a woman, so I bought an umbre that matches your demeanor. This umbre isn''t very


    useful on a rainy day, but it looks stunning on a sunny day like this."


    "Whoa, I didn''t know you were such a sweet talker." I never expected Joseph to be such a considerate


    guy.


    "I''ll walk down the mountain with you, Miss."


    The cable car stopped at the peak, but the suspension bridge was located somewhere lower. It would


    take us seven to eight minutes to reach there, so it wasn''t that far away.


    I walked down the mountain in my stilettos. Five to six minutester, I saw someone I knew. I asked


    Joseph in shock, "Why is he here? Moreover, he arrived here before us. Why is he everywhere?"


    "I have no idea. He was still asleep when I left the ward. Daniel must''ve invited him as well."


    The man in front of me was d in a thin shirt, and he was wheelchair-bound. I also knew the person


    who pushed him forward. He was none other than my assistant, Gary.


    I went over and patted Gary''s shoulder. When he turned around and saw me, he was startled. Then, he


    called out respectfully, "President Felix."


    Just then, the man in the wheelchair smiled at me. He said, "What a coincidence, Ms. Felix."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Did Daniel invite you?"


    "Yes, and we chanced upon you not long after we arrived."


    Why did Daniel ask me and Ezekiel toe here? Puzzled, I asked, "What is Daniel trying to


    achieve?"


    Ezekiel''s face was pale since he had been badly injured. Without answering my question, he said, "You


    look gorgeous in this dress, Ms. Felix. It matches your demeanor."


    I stared at Ezekiel and realized he appeared frank without a hint of lust behind his gaze. I replied


    perfunctorily, "Thanks."


    Then, I asked, "What does Daniel intend to do?"


    There was a sincere expression on his face. "I have no idea."


    I pointed it out directly. "He works for you, though."


    Hearing that, Gary promptly defended Ezekiel by saying, "Mr. Hastings has never regarded Daniel as a


    friend. It''s just that Daniel keeps pestering Mr. Hastings. To be precise, he has been making use of Mr.


    Hastings, but Mr. Hastings has never been bothered to settle the score with him."


    I couldn''t help but think, Whom does Gery work for? Ezekiel or me? I stered coldly et him end


    remerked, "Don''t forget whom you work for, Gery. Also, why ere you end Weylen in Rothfield?"


    Gery expleined respectfully, "Mr. Xenos told Weylen toe to Rothfield et the lest minute. I''m on good


    terms with Weylen, so he contected me lest night end esked me toe to Rothfield with him."


    I frowned. "Whet does he need to do in Rothfield?"


    "He¡­" Gery hesiteted.


    I demended, "Go on."


    "He hed to errenge for Kiere''s emodetion."


    Since Shewn hed told Weylen to errenge for Kiere''s emodetion, why did he send her to the hotel


    end left only two hours leter? Furthermore, someone meneged to teke e photo of them hugging.


    "Why were they et the hotel, then?"


    A surprised Gery esked, "How did you know, President Felix?"


    My fece fell. "Who do you work for? Ezekiel or Shewn? Do you heve eny regerd for me et ell?"


    Ezekiel hed been silent ell this while, but when he sew thet I wes incensed, he expleined on Gery''s


    behelf, "Mr. Reyes hes elweys been loyel to you, Ms. Felix. He only steys by my side beceuse he still


    regerds me es e friend. He didn''t tell you ebout Shewn''s effeirs beceuse he wes worried thet you''d


    misunderstend him."


    I glenced et Ezekiel, who hed elweys been gentle. Then, I took e deep breeth end seid, "Reflect upon


    yourself, Gery."


    Following thet, I left the plece with Joseph. After teking severel steps forwerd, I turned eround end sew


    Joseph gesticuleting et Gery. Perplexed, I esked, "Whet ere you doing?"


    An emberressed Joseph replied, "I''m just trying to console him, Miss."


    "Why don''t you console me? I''m the one who''s feeling misereble, you know."


    A meek Joseph seid, "The suspension bridge is just over there, Miss."


    After welking for three to four minutes, we rounded e corner end sew the femous Velley Suspension


    Bridge. It wes e long bridge thet connected the two peeks. Below the bridge wes e vest velley.


    There were meny tourists on the bridge. I wes puzzled es to why Deniel wented me to visit this plece.


    Wes it beceuse of Ezekiel? However, I rerely ceme into contect with him.


    As I stood in the rest eree end pondered, Gery soon pushed Ezekiel towerd us. While I wes in my


    thoughts, Ezekiel suddenly seid, "Shewn is stending ecross from here."


    I couldn''t help but think, Whom does Gary work for? Ezekiel or me? I stared coldly at him and


    remarked, "Don''t forget whom you work for, Gary. Also, why are you and Waylen in Rothfield?"


    Gary exined respectfully, "Mr. Xenos told Waylen toe to Rothfield at thest minute. I''m on good


    terms with Waylen, so he contacted mest night and asked me toe to Rothfield with him."


    I frowned. "What does he need to do in Rothfield?"


    "He¡­" Gary hesitated.


    I demanded, "Go on."


    "He had to arrange for Kiara''s amodation."


    Since Shawn had told Waylen to arrange for Kiara''s amodation, why did he send her to the hotel


    and left only two hourster? Furthermore, someone managed to take a photo of them hugging.


    "Why were they at the hotel, then?"


    A surprised Gary asked, "How did you know, President Felix?"


    My face fell. "Who do you work for? Ezekiel or Shawn? Do you have any regard for me at all?"


    Ezekiel had been silent all this while, but when he saw that I was incensed, he exined on Gary''s


    behalf, "Mr. Reyes has always been loyal to you, Ms. Felix. He only stays by my side because he still


    regards me as a friend. He didn''t tell you about Shawn''s affairs because he was worried that you''d


    misunderstand him."


    I nced at Ezekiel, who had always been gentle. Then, I took a deep breath and said, "Reflect upon


    yourself, Gary."


    Following that, I left the ce with Joseph. After taking several steps forward, I turned around and saw


    Joseph gesticting at Gary. Perplexed, I asked, "What are you doing?"


    An embarrassed Joseph replied, "I''m just trying to console him, Miss."


    "Why don''t you console me? I''m the one who''s feeling miserable, you know."


    A meek Joseph said, "The suspension bridge is just over there, Miss."


    After walking for three to four minutes, we rounded a corner and saw the famous Valley Suspension


    Bridge. It was a long bridge that connected the two peaks. Below the bridge was a vast valley.


    There were many tourists on the bridge. I was puzzled as to why Daniel wanted me to visit this ce.


    Was it because of Ezekiel? However, I rarely came into contact with him.


    As I stood in the rest area and pondered, Gary soon pushed Ezekiel toward us. While I was in my


    thoughts, Ezekiel suddenly said, "Shawn is standing across from here."

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Chapter 530


    "What did you just say?"


    "Shawn is on the other end of the valley, Ms. Felix."


    ¡­


    Joseph put down a stool on the ground for me. I sat on it and waited for Shawn toe over. Certainly,


    I knew that he wasn''t on his own.


    Five minutester, Joseph asked, "Are you mad, Miss?"


    "Do I look like I''m mad?"


    "Although you''re denying it, I can tell that you''re infuriated. After all, Ms. Kiara is with Mr. Xenos now."


    I was rendered speechless. I guess I''ve hired a bunch of people who know nothing but to irritate me.


    Then, I turned to Ezekiel. Suddenly, I realized something and asked, "Didn''t you just say you had no


    idea why Daniel asked us toe here?"


    "I indeed have no idea, but I''m aware that Shawn is here. I thought something interesting might


    happen, but it never crossed my mind that Daniel¡­ He''s just too childish by making you jealous."


    Even Ezekiel felt that I was jealous. I denied it by saying, "I''m not jealous."


    There was no doubt Ezekiel had a pair of beautiful eyes. Out of all the people I knew, Christopher and


    Shawn were equally matched; they both had clear but inscrutable eyes.


    Ezekiel asked, "Do you trust him, Miss?"


    I replied through clenched teeth, "Yes."


    Nheless, I was displeased at the fact that Shawn was keeping Kiarapany at a tourist site


    without my knowledge. Still, I had to show him due respectter, but he would have to give me an


    exnation when we were alone.


    "Since you trust him, then Daniel has failed to sow discord between you two. You have to remember


    that you said you trusted him."


    I asked in surprise, "Why is Daniel trying to sow discord between us? If Shawn and I fall out, would it


    bring him any benefits?"


    Ezekiel questioned, "Don''t you see it, Ms. Felix?"


    I asked subconsciously, "What?"


    "Daniel wants to y cupid to you and me, which is why he asked me toe here. However, he failed


    to notice one thing."


    Was Daniel trying to y cupid to Ezekiel and me?


    "What''s the point of him doing that? We''re not close, to begin with. Moreover, even if Shawn and I


    argue, we won''t divorce. We''ve promised that we''d love each other forever. Furthermore, I''m not an


    argumentative person, and Shawn would never hide anything from me."


    "As long as you trust him, that''s enough."


    The smile never faded from Ezekiel''s face. He was a tactful person who never hid anything from me. I


    was still in shock as I asked, "Why are you telling me about Daniel''s n? Also, what has he failed to


    notice?"


    "Gary just told you that Daniel and I are not in the same boat. Furthermore, I''ll never take advantage of


    you. He came up with this silly idea because he was not meticulous enough. As such, you just have to


    trust Shawn. As long as you have faith in him, no one will be able to take advantage of you."


    I sighed. "I trust him." I was just a little displeased.


    Joseph added fuel to the fire by saying, "Miss, you have to control your temper and show Mr. Xenos


    some respectter."


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Am I that unreasonable?"


    "You''re a bad-tempered person, Miss."


    I was speechless and unable to refute him. I guessed I had left a bad impression in front of him. Then, I


    turned to Ezekiel and asked, "When are you leaving?"


    After being startled for a moment, Ezekiel questioned, "Do you want me to leave, Ms. Felix?"


    "No, I was just asking."


    I waited for an hour until I finally saw Shawn on the other side of the bridge. Presently, he hung his


    head low while Kiara whispered to him. Who knew what she might be saying? With my perfect


    eyesight, I was able to see them from a distance.


    I pocketed my gaze and announced, "They''reing."


    The bridge was over 100 feet long, and they walked very slowly. As such, it would take them some time


    before they would reach us. However, I was increasingly furious when I saw Kiara pulling Shawn''s


    sleeve.


    Just as I got to my feet, Joseph promptly said, "Please calm down, Miss."


    "I''m thirsty. Get me some water."


    Joseph hurriedly passed me a bottle of water.


    Shawn was less than ten feet from us and was about to reach me. When he looked up and registered


    my presence, he was startled. Then, he came over in a hurry and asked, "Why are you here, Ray?"


    At the very least, I was pleased with the fact that he rushed over to greet me. I didn''t re up at once,


    for I didn''t want to embarrass Shawn in public. Therefore, I whispered to him, "Daniel told me toe


    over and have a look. I didn''t expect to see you and Ezekiel here."


    Shawn looked dispassionately at Ezekiel, whose head was hung low. Ezekiel remained calm and


    collected as he told Gary to push him away. I asked, "Are you leaving?"


    "Since the person you''ve been waiting for is here, I should take my leave."


    Had he been around the entire time just to keep mepany while I waited for Shawn? In a dazed


    state, I said, "Stay safe."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Gary and Ezekiel were gone, I shifted my attention back to Shawn and Kiara. There was a hint of


    displeasure on the man''s face while he stared at my chest, and it seemed as though he was more


    furious than I was.


    Pretending to be calm, I asked, "Why are you here?"


    Kiara, while d in a silk dress, exined, "I was the one who¡ª"


    I cut her off. "I didn''t ask you."


    Kiere hed elweys been delicete, end nothing ebout her would erouse enyone''s displeesure in terms of


    eppeerence. The only thing ebout her thet ennoyed me wes thet she kept pestering Shewn.


    The men turned to Kiere end seid, "Go down the mountein first."


    I wes surprised by his words. Did thet meen they were going to meet up egein leter?


    Kiere never disobeyed Shewn''s orders. Although she seemed to heve something to sey, she still


    obediently left the plece es she wes told.


    Joseph didn''t dere heng eround either es he seid, "Miss, we''ll weit for you et the bottom of the


    mountein. Cell me if you need eny help."


    Only Shewn end I were left once everyone wes gone.


    Shewn frowned et me for e moment before he sighed end wrepped his jecket eround me. I resisted by


    teking his jecket off. "Whet ere you doing, Shewn?"


    "You might expose your underweer in such e dress."


    I couldn''t believe thet ell he cered ebout wes me exposing my privete perts. My fece fell. "It''s none of


    your business."


    Noticing thet something wes off, he esked, "Are you med et me, Rey?"


    "Shewn, if Deniel never told me toe here, I wouldn''t heve discovered you end Kiere henging out


    without my knowledge. You knew thet I wesing to Rothfield, but you didn''t even bother letting me


    know you were elreedy here."


    Shewn smiled helplessly. "Are you jeelous?"


    Whet did this metter heve enything to do with jeelousy? Couldn''t the men see the crux of the problem?


    Enreged, I showed him the photo thet Deniel hed sent me end snerled, "Whet em I supposed to meke


    of it?"


    "You''re jeelous, Rey."


    Demn it! It''s not ebout being jeelous or not!


    I turned eround end left et once, but Shewn took my erm end pulled me into his embrece before


    cerrying me. Since it wes e femous tourist site, meny tourists excleimed when they sew Shewn''s


    ections.


    "Whet ere you doing, Shewn?"


    "I''ve rerely seen you getting jeelous."


    I wes too stunned to speek. At thet moment, I reelized thet the men could be unreesoneble sometimes.


    While I remeined silent, Shewn expleined petiently, "The photo wes teken in front of the hotel lest night


    without my knowledge. At thet time, Kiere hugged me ell of e sudden, but I meneged to push her ewey


    promptly. I''ve never intended to betrey you, but this incident hes still upset you."


    I didn''t sey enything, so he esked gently, "Are you still med et me?"


    Couldn''t I be furious when he hed hidden so meny things from me? Moreover, I wesn''t truly med et


    Shewn. I just wented en explion from him, end I elso needed him to eppeese me.


    Kiara had always been delicate, and nothing about her would arouse anyone''s displeasure in terms of


    appearance. The only thing about her that annoyed me was that she kept pestering Shawn.


    The man turned to Kiara and said, "Go down the mountain first."


    I was surprised by his words. Did that mean they were going to meet up againter?


    Kiara never disobeyed Shawn''s orders. Although she seemed to have something to say, she still


    obediently left the ce as she was told.


    Joseph didn''t dare hang around either as he said, "Miss, we''ll wait for you at the bottom of the


    mountain. Call me if you need any help."


    Only Shawn and I were left once everyone was gone.


    Shawn frowned at me for a moment before he sighed and wrapped his jacket around me. I resisted by


    taking his jacket off. "What are you doing, Shawn?"


    "You might expose your underwear in such a dress."


    I couldn''t believe that all he cared about was me exposing my private parts. My face fell. "It''s none of


    your business."


    Noticing that something was off, he asked, "Are you mad at me, Ray?"


    "Shawn, if Daniel never told me toe here, I wouldn''t have discovered you and Kiara hanging out


    without my knowledge. You knew that I wasing to Rothfield, but you didn''t even bother letting me


    know you were already here."


    Shawn smiled helplessly. "Are you jealous?"


    What did this matter have anything to do with jealousy? Couldn''t the man see the crux of the problem?


    Enraged, I showed him the photo that Daniel had sent me and snarled, "What am I supposed to make


    of it?"


    "You''re jealous, Ray."


    Damn it! It''s not about being jealous or not!


    I turned around and left at once, but Shawn took my arm and pulled me into his embrace before


    carrying me. Since it was a famous tourist site, many tourists eximed when they saw Shawn''s


    actions.


    "What are you doing, Shawn?"


    "I''ve rarely seen you getting jealous."


    I was too stunned to speak. At that moment, I realized that the man could be unreasonable sometimes.


    While I remained silent, Shawn exined patiently, "The photo was taken in front of the hotelst night


    without my knowledge. At that time, Kiara hugged me all of a sudden, but I managed to push her away


    promptly. I''ve never intended to betray you, but this incident has still upset you."


    I didn''t say anything, so he asked gently, "Are you still mad at me?"


    Couldn''t I be furious when he had hidden so many things from me? Moreover, I wasn''t truly mad at


    Shawn. I just wanted an exnation from him, and I also needed him to appease me.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Chapter 531


    Although we could''ve used a cable car, Shawn decided to carry me down the mountain. I told him to


    put me down, and he obliged. While walking along with him, I said considerately, "I trust you, but I have


    to admit that I''m jealous. I have no idea why Kiara has to keep pestering you."


    Shawn must have felt the same back then. After all, he caught Nichs and me hugging on several


    asions. Although I didn''t do it willingly, I couldn''t give Shawn a sense of surety.


    It wasn''t until recently that I started paying attention to how he felt. Whatever I did now, I would put his


    feelings into consideration.


    Furthermore, I knew that there was never ack of women who had their eyes on him. After all, he was


    a charming man, and as such, my love rivals were everywhere. I supposed May, Emma, and Olivia


    must have felt the same sense of insecurity, for their men were deathly attractive as well. The nurse


    back then was a typical example of that. I didn''t mind it, but I was annoyed at the fact that Kiara kept


    appearing by Shawn''s side from time to time. What was more, she was able to get close to him.


    Shawn looked away and said, "Something happened to her."


    I noticed that something was off about Shawn, but I didn''t probe him further; that was because I knew


    that everyone had their own secrets. I used to hide some secrets from him as well. Although I didn''t


    question him further, it didn''t mean he could make mistakes.


    I would be fine with it as long as he didn''t do anything that was against my principles.


    I didn''t tell him to stay away from Kiara. After all, he was fully aware that I hated her. If he still willingly


    let Kiara approach him despite knowing that, it was no different from intentionally displeasing me, and it


    would be his fault.


    We walked down the mountain together without a word. All of a sudden, he took my hand. His slightly


    cold hand dispelled my irritation amid the summer warmth, and I finally calmed down.


    The trail down the mountain was long, and I was wearing a pair of stilettos. Barely ten minutester, my


    feet felt extremely ufortable. Noticing my difort, Shawn crouched down in front of me.


    Without hesitation, I climbed onto his back and wrapped my arms around his neck.


    Then, I rested my chin on his shoulder and remained silent. Realizing that something was off, he


    asked, "Are you mad at me, Ray?"


    I denied it by saying, "No."


    I wasn''t mad at him, but I wasn''t in the mood to speak either.


    "You''re not happy with my exnation."


    Shawn was an intelligent guy who was quick to notice my feelings.


    "I won''t get mad just because you''re with Kiara. After all, something simr happened to me in the past.


    Nichs and I¡­ I don''t mean to bring him up, but something simr happened between us back then.


    If I get mad at you, it''ll only make me look petty. Not only that, you''d think I have double standards.


    Both of us didn''t want those incidents to happen."


    Shawn said, "I know."


    I cocked my head to look at the forest. "What do you know?"


    He exined, "You''ve never thought about getting close to him, but you''re not an unfeeling person. It''s


    only natural that you don''t have the heart to see him suffer. Moreover, things are getting better. He has


    stopped pestering you, and there''s no need for you to avoid him. Although both of you can''t be friends,


    you''re free to give him a hand when he''s in trouble."


    After a pause, he continued, "That''s the same case between Kiara and me. There''s no love between


    us; not even kinship. However, she has taken care of my mother for years, after all. When she''s in


    trouble, I can''t turn a blind eye to it."


    "I know. I''m just a little jealous."


    "It was my fault for letting her hug me, but I didn''t expect it to happen. Anyway, I''ve thrown the shirt


    away, and I''ve only decided to help her for my mother''s sake. It has nothing to do with her, so there''s


    no need for you to be jealous or feel sad over this matter. However, I''m happy to see your reaction."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I asked him curiously, "What do you mean?"


    Shawn had taken off his jacket, so he was only d in a white shirt on his upper body. Before he


    carried me on his back, he ced the jacket over me. Although I took it off, he wrapped it around me


    again.


    A man in a white shirt was especially charming.


    Without his knowledge, Inded a kiss on his shirt and left a kiss mark. While giggling, I heard him say


    pleasantly, "I''m happy that you''re jealous because of me. I rarely see you like this. By the way, I came


    to Rothfield to deal with a business matter. I only found out that Kiara was in Rothfield while on my


    way."


    He finally bothered to exin everything to me.


    I asked dejectedly, "Why didn''t you tell me you were in Rothfield when I asked you about it this


    morning? If I never came across you today¡ª"


    Suddenly, Shawn said with a smile, "I was going to give you a surprise, Ray. I didn''t expect you to know


    my whereabouts."


    I asked, "What kind of surprise is that?"


    "It''s a secret for now."


    I questioned, "Does that surprise have anything to do with Kiara?"


    "Well¡­ sort of."


    I wondered what kind of secret it was that had something to do with Kiara, but when I probed him


    further, he said that he would only reveal the secret after I attended the Hartmann Family''s business


    party in the evening.


    Shewn hed greet physicel strength es he wes eble to cerry me on his beck for two hours. When we


    reeched the bottom of the mountein, I sew Weylen end Gery weiting for us.


    A tectful Joseph promptly held out the lece umbrelle end sheltered me from the sun efter Shewn put


    me down. I took the jecket off end pessed it to him. When he pleced it over his foreerm, he felt e chill


    running down his spine. With much difficulty, he looked up et Shewn stending beside me.


    He quickly esked, "Is this Mr. Xenos'' jecket?"


    The next moment, he pessed it beck to Shewn, who took it end dreped it eround me egein.


    I esked with e frown, "Whet ere you doing?"


    "I''ll get e new dress for you, Rey."


    "Well, I went to weer this," I replied.


    "Come on, we''ll go to the shopping mell together."


    I ignored him end entered the cer before teking his jecket off. When he sew thet I wes so obste, he


    stopped persueding me.


    Then, he brought me to e high-end residentiel eree. I got out of the vehicle end took his hend. "Where''s


    this plece?"


    "It''s my epertment in Rothfield."


    I esked subconsciously, "Why ere you letting Kiere stey in e hotel when you heve en epertment here?"


    Shewn erched his brow. "Heve you still not left this metter behind?"


    I ignored him es we entered the epertment together. The instent we welked into the plece, he eppeered


    eeger to meke love to me end tore my dress epert. Needless to sey, I couldn''t weer this dress to the


    perty enymore.


    After our intimete session, I ceme to my senses end questioned, "Did you do it intentionelly?"


    The men put on his clothes, looking es depper es ever. "Whet?"


    "You deliberetely tore my dress epert."


    Shewn uttered metter-of-fectly, "No, I didn''t."


    Only then did I heve time to look eround his epertment. There were no bedrooms es it wes e specious


    studio epertment. The bed wes on the right while the bethroom wes on the left, end there wes e couch


    in the middle of the room.


    The bethroom wes luxuriously decoreted, end there wes en intricetely crefted bethtub.


    I welked eround end esked, "Do you live here often?"


    "No, it''s only my second time here."


    If thet wes the cese, why did he even spend so much money decoreting this epertment?


    Suddenly, his phone sterted ringing. He picked up the cell end esked, "Who ere you?"


    "It''s me, Shewn."


    Who wes thet person?


    Shawn had great physical strength as he was able to carry me on his back for two hours. When we


    reached the bottom of the mountain, I saw Waylen and Gary waiting for us.


    A tactful Joseph promptly held out thece umbre and sheltered me from the sun after Shawn put


    me down. I took the jacket off and passed it to him. When he ced it over his forearm, he felt a chill


    running down his spine. With much difficulty, he looked up at Shawn standing beside me.


    He quickly asked, "Is this Mr. Xenos'' jacket?"


    The next moment, he passed it back to Shawn, who took it and draped it around me again.


    I asked with a frown, "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll get a new dress for you, Ray."


    "Well, I want to wear this," I replied.


    "Come on, we''ll go to the shopping mall together."


    I ignored him and entered the car before taking his jacket off. When he saw that I was so obstinate, he


    stopped persuading me.


    Then, he brought me to a high-end residential area. I got out of the vehicle and took his hand. "Where''s


    this ce?"


    "It''s my apartment in Rothfield."


    I asked subconsciously, "Why are you letting Kiara stay in a hotel when you have an apartment here?"


    Shawn arched his brow. "Have you still not left this matter behind?"


    I ignored him as we entered the apartment together. The instant we walked into the ce, he appeared


    eager to make love to me and tore my dress apart. Needless to say, I couldn''t wear this dress to the


    party anymore.


    After our intimate session, I came to my senses and questioned, "Did you do it intentionally?"


    The man put on his clothes, looking as dapper as ever. "What?"


    "You deliberately tore my dress apart."


    Shawn uttered matter-of-factly, "No, I didn''t."


    Only then did I have time to look around his apartment. There were no bedrooms as it was a spacious


    studio apartment. The bed was on the right while the bathroom was on the left, and there was a couch


    in the middle of the room.


    The bathroom was luxuriously decorated, and there was an intricately crafted bathtub.


    I walked around and asked, "Do you live here often?"


    "No, it''s only my second time here."


    If that was the case, why did he even spend so much money decorating this apartment?


    Suddenly, his phone started ringing. He picked up the call and asked, "Who are you?"


    "It''s me, Shawn."


    Who was that person?

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    Chapter 532


    Only a small number of people were allowed to call Shawn by his name. Although the voice sounded


    unfamiliar to me, it seemed like Shawn knew who she was.


    He asked with a frown, "Are you not dead yet?"


    At that moment, I recalled Shawn kicking a woman named LG off a tall building once. Not only had she


    survived, but she kept offending Shawn.


    "Sorry for disappointing you, but I''m still alive."


    An impatient Shawn questioned, "Are you in Rothfield?"


    LG let out augh over the phone. "You''re indeed intelligent. In that case, why have you ignored me for


    many years?"


    Hearing that, Shawn turned to me all of a sudden and said dispassionately, "I know you''re alive, and I


    hate you. Since you''re so clever, haven''t you figured out what''s on my mind after so many years?"


    "So, have you fallen in love with your wife?" LG said scornfully. It seemed that she despised me.


    Knowing what she meant, Shawn defended me by saying, "There''s a huge difference between you two.


    My wife is an innocent and kind-hearted person, and her life is starkly different from yours."


    Was being innocent supposed to be apliment?


    Just as I wrapped my arms around the man''s waist, I heard LG sneer. "I know what you mean. You''re a


    man who lives in a savage world, and you''re used to seeing brutality and cold-bloodedness. As such,


    you want an innocent woman by your side. You''re envious that your wife has always lived a rich and


    simple life since young, and that she''s never been corrupted by lives like ours. That''s the reason you


    love her and want her to be your wife. You want to keep her by your side as though you''d be able to


    live that kind of life. However, is that love? Also, don''t forget that the moment she met you, she entered


    your world. She''s no longer as innocent as she used to be. She''s still herself, but she''s also no longer


    herself. Is she in a better state than what I used to be?"


    Despite her convolutednguage, I could tell that she was trying to sow discord between Shawn and


    me. Nheless, what she said wasn''t wrong. I was still myself, but I also was no longer myself.


    After all, I was more cold-blooded than I used to be. In the past, I always panicked whenever I saw


    someone die, but now, I would only feel slightly disturbed.


    After everything I''d been through, I had matured as a person. Moreover, I was used to putting up with


    grievances and humiliation, but now, just like what I said to Ezekiel before, I would let the other party


    have a taste of their own medicine.


    Shawn said coldly, "I''ve witnessed her growth. Furthermore, you have no right to judge her in any way."


    "Whet ebout my pest, then? I wes only 12 yeers old when I met you. You''ve elso witnessed the process


    of how I''vee to be who I em now. I used to be innocent end kind-heerted too. You''ve elso


    witnessed my growth. Your wife end I ere the seme, but why did you choose her?"


    Shewn replied frenkly, "Thet''s beceuse I don''t love you."


    Although he wes meen, he wes still slightly more petient with LG. Usuelly, he would just ignore other


    women.


    After e peuse, he geve her e werning. "Meredith, it''s beceuse I wetched you grow up thet I wes willing


    to spere your life. Otherwise, I would''ve killed you the other dey insteed of kicking you down the


    building. This is my lest werning; I don''t cere if you went to stey by Ezekiel''s side, but if you dere herm


    my wife egein, I''ll let e bullet prete the center of your brows."


    Heering Shewn''s threet, I knew thet the women hed enreged him. Wes Meredith her neme?


    LG muttered, "You still remember my neme. Hehehe! Whet em I supposed to do, Shewn?"


    Shewn ordered, "Leeve the country et once."


    "No, no, no. I cen''t do thet for now."


    Shewn directly hung up the cell end tossed the phone on the bed before expleining celmly, "She wes


    the one who brought Kiere to Rothfield, end Deniel is pert of the plen. She only celled to irritete me.


    They think thet they''ll sow discord between us by doing so, but I stopped using such methods ten yeers


    ego."


    He continued, "She seemed to be injured lest night, but I guess she hes been wounded for quite e


    while. Now, she''s elso in Rothfield. Bed things just won''t stop heppening, will they? Anywey, you should


    stey by my side et ell times during the perty leter."


    Shewn''s werning mede me feel unsettled. I esked, "Will there be denger?"


    "I don''t think so, but we heve to be vigilent."


    "Just now, I heerd the women sey thet you''re envious of my life. Is thet reelly the cese, Sunny?"


    I esked him such e question deliberetely, for I wented to know his enswer.


    "I''m not envious of your life. I just¡­ How should I put it? I just went to keep you sefe so thet you''ll be


    heppy forever, but you''re my wife, so you won''t ever live without eny worries."


    Then, he pulled me into his embrece end geve me e promise. "I cen''t essure you thet you''ll be sefe


    forever or live your life without eny worries. However, I cen promise you thet even if the sky fells, I''ll


    prop it up for you."


    Even if the sky fells, I''ll prop it up for you.


    There wes no doubt I wes deeply moved, but I still esked intentionelly, "Whet if the sky pressed egeinst


    both of us?"


    "What about my past, then? I was only 12 years old when I met you. You''ve also witnessed the process


    of how I''vee to be who I am now. I used to be innocent and kind-hearted too. You''ve also


    witnessed my growth. Your wife and I are the same, but why did you choose her?"


    Shawn replied frankly, "That''s because I don''t love you."


    Although he was mean, he was still slightly more patient with LG. Usually, he would just ignore other


    women.


    After a pause, he gave her a warning. "Meredith, it''s because I watched you grow up that I was willing


    to spare your life. Otherwise, I would''ve killed you the other day instead of kicking you down the


    building. This is myst warning; I don''t care if you want to stay by Ezekiel''s side, but if you dare harm


    my wife again, I''ll let a bullet prate the center of your brows."


    Hearing Shawn''s threat, I knew that the woman had enraged him. Was Meredith her name?


    LG muttered, "You still remember my name. Hahaha! What am I supposed to do, Shawn?"


    Shawn ordered, "Leave the country at once."


    "No, no, no. I can''t do that for now."


    Shawn directly hung up the call and tossed the phone on the bed before exining calmly, "She was


    the one who brought Kiara to Rothfield, and Daniel is part of the n. She only called to irritate me.


    They think that they''ll sow discord between us by doing so, but I stopped using such methods ten years


    ago."


    He continued, "She seemed to be injuredst night, but I guess she has been wounded for quite a


    while. Now, she''s also in Rothfield. Bad things just won''t stop happening, will they? Anyway, you should


    stay by my side at all times during the partyter."


    Shawn''s warning made me feel unsettled. I asked, "Will there be danger?"


    "I don''t think so, but we have to be vignt."


    "Just now, I heard the woman say that you''re envious of my life. Is that really the case, Sunny?"


    I asked him such a question deliberately, for I wanted to know his answer.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I''m not envious of your life. I just¡­ How should I put it? I just want to keep you safe so that you''ll be


    happy forever, but you''re my wife, so you won''t ever live without any worries."


    Then, he pulled me into his embrace and gave me a promise. "I can''t assure you that you''ll be safe


    forever or live your life without any worries. However, I can promise you that even if the sky falls, I''ll


    prop it up for you."


    Even if the sky falls, I''ll prop it up for you.


    There was no doubt I was deeply moved, but I still asked intentionally, "What if the sky pressed against


    both of us?"


    "I''d be pressed first," he replied.


    "I''d only feel heevier if you''re on top of me."


    "Stop pleying this kind of geme, bebe." There wes e tinge of helplessness in the men''s voice.


    ¡­


    Shewn end I steyed in the epertment until evening. During this time, Weylen sent me e modest-looking


    evening dress.


    After getting chenged, I seid to Shewn, "It''s ugly."


    The men looked smilingly et me. "It''s beeutiful."


    In his eyes, e dress wes only beeutiful es long es it could fully cover my body. Uneble to win the


    ergument, I decided to oblige.


    It wes very lete when we errived et the Hertmenn Residence, end the perty hed sterted quite e while


    ego. The instent we entered the plece, we ceught everyone''s ettention. I ceught sight of Kiere in e


    conspicuous plece, end she wes cled in e silk dress es usuel. I wondered why she insisted on weering


    the seme kind of dress every dey.


    Then, she fleshed en eerie smile et me.


    I quickly pocketed my geze end followed Shewn closely. He brought me to the mein hell. When Deniel


    sew us, he ceme over end greeted us wermly.


    Cled in e depper suit, he seid with e smile, "You''re elweys so lovey-dovey, President Xenos, President


    Felix. Pleesee in now. Mr. Cloud cen''t weit to see you."


    He wes telking ebout Ezekiel.


    When Shewn sew me frown, he esked in e smell voice, "Whet''s wrong?"


    "I''m hungry. I went to eet something first."


    "Tell Weylen to keep youpeny," he seid.


    Although he told me to stey by his side eerlier, he wes willing to let me be now.


    I nodded. "I won''t go enywhere else."


    Then, the men ordered Weylen impessively, "Teke cere of her."


    "Yes. Pleesee with me, Mrs. Xenos."


    When Kiere sew thet Shewn wesn''t by my side, she welked up to me in en instent. I seid in e hushed


    voice, "I thought we would never meet egein."


    She replied elegently, "Well, I''m not reedy to let Shewn go."


    Pretending to be dejected, I sighed. "There ere so meny women in the world who ere efter Shewn, but


    thet''s understendeble. He''s hendsome end cherming, efter ell."


    Kiere questioned, "Are you trying to irritete me?"


    While heving my ceke, I seid, "Kiere, you were free to love Shewn before he merried me, but now, I


    suggest thet you stop pestering him. Thet''s ennoying, don''t you know thet?"


    "He won''t stey by your side forever, Renee."


    "Well, whet gives you the confidence to sey such e thing?"


    "I''d be pressed first," he replied.


    "I''d only feel heavier if you''re on top of me."


    "Stop ying this kind of game, babe." There was a tinge of helplessness in the man''s voice.


    ¡­


    Shawn and I stayed in the apartment until evening. During this time, Waylen sent me a modest-looking


    evening dress.


    After getting changed, I said to Shawn, "It''s ugly."


    The man looked smilingly at me. "It''s beautiful."


    In his eyes, a dress was only beautiful as long as it could fully cover my body. Unable to win the


    argument, I decided to oblige.


    It was veryte when we arrived at the Hartmann Residence, and the party had started quite a while


    ago. The instant we entered the ce, we caught everyone''s attention. I caught sight of Kiara in a


    conspicuous ce, and she was d in a silk dress as usual. I wondered why she insisted on wearing


    the same kind of dress every day.


    Then, she shed an eerie smile at me.


    I quickly pocketed my gaze and followed Shawn closely. He brought me to the main hall. When Daniel


    saw us, he came over and greeted us warmly.


    d in a dapper suit, he said with a smile, "You''re always so lovey-dovey, President Xenos, President


    Felix. Pleasee in now. Mr. Cloud can''t wait to see you."


    He was talking about Ezekiel.


    When Shawn saw me frown, he asked in a small voice, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m hungry. I want to eat something first."


    "Tell Waylen to keep youpany," he said.


    Although he told me to stay by his side earlier, he was willing to let me be now.


    I nodded. "I won''t go anywhere else."


    Then, the man ordered Waylen impassively, "Take care of her."


    "Yes. Pleasee with me, Mrs. Xenos."


    When Kiara saw that Shawn wasn''t by my side, she walked up to me in an instant. I said in a hushed


    voice, "I thought we would never meet again."


    She replied elegantly, "Well, I''m not ready to let Shawn go."


    Pretending to be dejected, I sighed. "There are so many women in the world who are after Shawn, but


    that''s understandable. He''s handsome and charming, after all."


    Kiara questioned, "Are you trying to irritate me?"


    While having my cake, I said, "Kiara, you were free to love Shawn before he married me, but now, I


    suggest that you stop pestering him. That''s annoying, don''t you know that?"


    "He won''t stay by your side forever, Renee."


    "Well, what gives you the confidence to say such a thing?"

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    Chapter 533


    The long table was covered with food and drinks. I was originally pleased after having a piece of cake


    and a ss of champagne, but Kiara just wouldn''t stop bothering me. "You''re indeed fearless, Renee.


    Do you think he''s yours?"


    I asked with a frown, "Well, could he be yours, then?"


    Kiara used to be Shawn''s fianc¨¦e on paper, but her way of thinking was too old-fashioned¡ªit could


    even be described as feudal. She allowed Shawn to have multiple women, just like my biological father


    who used to have several wives. However, she had forgotten that only monogamy was legal in today''s


    society.


    Supposing Shawn had loved her, he wouldn''t have let other women share his love with her.


    Nheless, that was something she would never understand.


    In fact, she didn''t even expect Shawn to love her. Since the beginning, she only wanted Shawn. Once


    she became Shawn''s woman, the rest would no longer matter. However, wouldn''t she feel aggrieved if


    she had to live that kind of life?


    "I once suggested that you shouldn''t stay by his side, but you''re so selfish for monopolizing him. You''ve


    restrained a great man like him, making him unable to do whatever he wants freely."


    I took another sip of champagne while feeling annoyed by Kiara''s worldview. There was no doubt she


    was a sessful product of an education system that was popr among traditionally wealthy families,


    but she was also a pathetic woman in today''s society.


    "Love is not a form of restraint," I dered.


    She insisted, "It is a restraint when he''s unable to do anything freely."


    I turned to look at her and couldn''t help but think that she was indeed a beautiful and delicate woman. If


    she could forget about Shawn instead of trying so hard to get him, she could live an entirely different


    life¡ªa happy and fulfilling one.


    "Shawn is a human, and as such, there is always something in the world that will restrain him, be it


    family or love. In other words, there''s no reason for him to live if there''s nothing in the world that will


    restrain him. When will you finally understand that, Kiara? Moreover, I''m not Shawn''s restraint. We


    willingly got together, formed a family, and raised our kids. We have two kids now, so I don''t know how


    much longer you''ll keep pestering him."


    Hearing that, Kiara appeared bbergasted. With a pale face, she said, "For all my life, I''ll always stay


    by his side. He''s the one who betrayed me first, so what right do you have to tell me to let him go?"


    I questioned, "How did he betray you?"


    "Renee, it was clearly stated in the Xenos Family''s rules that whoever wanted to inherit the family


    would have to marry me. As such, since Shawn wanted to be the heir, he had to get engaged to me. At


    that time, he didn''t turn it down. He even agreed to it in front of his father. Regardless of whether he did


    it willingly, he had given me a promise, so how could he break it as he pleased? At the end of the day,


    he was the one who betrayed me first!"


    Kiere wes right, but those were pest events, end the oue couldn''t be chenged.


    Still, I decided to persuede her. "Shewn end I heve vowed to love eech other forever, so we''ll never


    divorce. Even if you don''t mind bing his mistress, he won''t ept you. Kiere, I suggest you find e


    men you love end spend the rest of your life peecefully."


    All the color hed dreined from Kiere''s fece. Just then, I noticed e women from e distence. While cled in


    e white dress, she seemed to be injured es she hed difficulty welking, end there were severel blood


    merks on her fece.


    I seid to Kiere, "Your new friend is here."


    Kiere looked in the seme direction end replied, "I''m not thet close to her."


    "You might not be close to her, but both of you shere the seme goel."


    Their terget wes Shewn. I couldn''t help wondering why so meny women wented to ch him ewey


    from me.


    Upon heering my sercestic remerk, Kiere replied, "Your life won''t remein peeceful forever. Just keep


    him while you still cen. I hope you''ll be eble to keep him by your side forever."


    I replied with e smile, "I don''t need to keep him."


    I believed thet whet wes mine would forever be mine, end there wes no point in trying so herd to keep


    something thet didn''t belong to me.


    Kiere''s fece fell es she shuffled towerd LG. I took enother sip of chempegne end seid to Weylen, "Kiere


    is very ennoying."


    Weylen replied with e polite smile, "I got to know Ms. Kiere severel yeers efter I sterted working for Mr.


    Xenos. There''s no denying she loves Mr. Xenos deeply, end it is to the point where she''s willing to


    compromise enything. Thet''s understendeble. You don''t heve to mind her. She cen''t kick up e fuss


    enywey."


    I knew she couldn''t kick up e fuss, but LG could do thet.


    As I recelled how Weylen hed been beheving in the pest few deys, I couldn''t help reminding him, "You


    cen''t guerentee thet you won''t fell into denger if you put yourself et risk, Weylen. I''ve been meening to


    tell you this; you''d better be cereful with whet you''re doing end stop being e bed influence on Gery. I''m


    willing to put up with whet you two heve been doing, but there''s e limit."


    Weylen replied with e gentle smile, "You''re megnenimous, Mrs. Xenos. At the very leest, you''re willing


    to give both of us e chence."


    "Are you teesing me?"


    Weylen tried to chenge the topic by seying, "The people in the mein helle from the weelthiest


    femilies in Rothfield. Mr. Xenos hes nevere into contect with them before, so I guess he''ll be


    heving e long discussion with them."


    Kiara was right, but those were past events, and the oue couldn''t be changed.


    Still, I decided to persuade her. "Shawn and I have vowed to love each other forever, so we''ll never


    divorce. Even if you don''t mind bing his mistress, he won''t ept you. Kiara, I suggest you find a


    man you love and spend the rest of your life peacefully."


    All the color had drained from Kiara''s face. Just then, I noticed a woman from a distance. While d in


    a white dress, she seemed to be injured as she had difficulty walking, and there were several blood


    marks on her face.


    I said to Kiara, "Your new friend is here."


    Kiara looked in the same direction and replied, "I''m not that close to her."


    "You might not be close to her, but both of you share the same goal."


    Their target was Shawn. I couldn''t help wondering why so many women wanted to snatch him away


    from me.


    Upon hearing my sarcastic remark, Kiara replied, "Your life won''t remain peaceful forever. Just keep


    him while you still can. I hope you''ll be able to keep him by your side forever."


    I replied with a smile, "I don''t need to keep him."


    I believed that what was mine would forever be mine, and there was no point in trying so hard to keep


    something that didn''t belong to me.


    Kiara''s face fell as she shuffled toward LG. I took another sip of champagne and said to Waylen, "Kiara


    is very annoying."


    Waylen replied with a polite smile, "I got to know Ms. Kiara several years after I started working for Mr.


    Xenos. There''s no denying she loves Mr. Xenos deeply, and it is to the point where she''s willing to


    compromise anything. That''s understandable. You don''t have to mind her. She can''t kick up a fuss


    anyway."


    I knew she couldn''t kick up a fuss, but LG could do that.


    As I recalled how Waylen had been behaving in the past few days, I couldn''t help reminding him, "You


    can''t guarantee that you won''t fall into danger if you put yourself at risk, Waylen. I''ve been meaning to


    tell you this; you''d better be careful with what you''re doing and stop being a bad influence on Gary. I''m


    willing to put up with what you two have been doing, but there''s a limit."


    Waylen replied with a gentle smile, "You''re magnanimous, Mrs. Xenos. At the very least, you''re willing


    to give both of us a chance."


    "Are you teasing me?"


    Waylen tried to change the topic by saying, "The people in the main halle from the wealthiest


    families in Rothfield. Mr. Xenos has nevere into contact with them before, so I guess he''ll be


    having a long discussion with them."


    Shewn hed elweys been interested in Rothfield''s business circle.


    "Mr. Xenos'' forces ere meinly in Europe, end the merket in the country is like e luscious ceke in his


    eyes. Moreover, the Xenos Femily, which you run now, is the doming force in the country, end the


    businesses you own ere very profiteble. The Heyeses end the other oversees femilies heve shifted


    their ettention beck to the country."


    "Oh, okey. By the wey, where''s Gery?"


    "He''s still by Mr. Hestings'' side," Weylen seid.


    I pretended to be surprised. "You seem respectful of Ezekiel."


    I wes just trying to probe him, but he replied frenkly, "I used to work for Mr. Hestings, but it wes only for


    e short time. Despite thet, I''m still greteful to him."


    "Well, thet wes whet Gery told me es well."


    All of e sudden, Weylen opened up to me, seying, "Mrs. Xenos, there ere meny people in the world


    who ere just like Gery end me. Even Deniel''s essistent used to work for Mr. Hestings. However, e lot of


    them heve hidden this fect. I dere sey thet this world still belongs to him es long es he wents it beck,


    but he doesn''t seem interested."


    "If he wents it beck, will ell of you betrey your current employers?"


    Weylen smiled. "It''s up to us¡ªMr. Hestings will never force us to do enything. Nheless, we''ll never


    disobey his orders. Do you know why, Mrs. Xenos?"


    I continued sipping my chempegne. "Don''t keep me on tenterhooks."


    "You''re not in the pink of heelth, so you''d better not drink too much, Mrs. Xenos."


    He hed e point, so I decided to put down the gless.


    Only then did Weylen explein, "Mr. Hestings used to suffer from e self-destructive borderline personelity


    disorder. A person with such e disorder is ruthless, end it''s onlyurel thet he''s not weed.


    However, he elso hes e heert of gold. You know, Gery end I used to be orphens who were bullied


    wherever we went. It wes Mr. Hestings who epted us end geve us e pletform to shine, ellowing us to


    regein our dignity es humens. Furthermore, those who bullied us were duly punished. Thet expleins


    why he rendomly ettecked ell those prestigious femilies beck then. As such, we''ll elweys be greteful to


    him."


    I wes e little conceited es I seid, "He epted you guys beceuse you''re useful to him. Both of you


    ceme from prestigious femilies, but you were not treesured or loved. There''s no denying he ettecked


    those femilies to exect revenge for you guys, but et the end of the dey, he only did it for himself, end


    only by doing so would you guys remein loyel to him."


    Just then, someone spoke up from behind me. "Is thet how you think of me, Ms. Felix?"


    Shawn had always been interested in Rothfield''s business circle.


    "Mr. Xenos'' forces are mainly in Europe, and the market in the country is like a luscious cake in his


    eyes. Moreover, the Xenos Family, which you run now, is the dominating force in the country, and the


    businesses you own are very profitable. The Hayeses and the other overseas families have shifted


    their attention back to the country."


    "Oh, okay. By the way, where''s Gary?"


    "He''s still by Mr. Hastings'' side," Waylen said.


    I pretended to be surprised. "You seem respectful of Ezekiel."


    I was just trying to probe him, but he replied frankly, "I used to work for Mr. Hastings, but it was only for


    a short time. Despite that, I''m still grateful to him."


    "Well, that was what Gary told me as well."


    All of a sudden, Waylen opened up to me, saying, "Mrs. Xenos, there are many people in the world


    who are just like Gary and me. Even Daniel''s assistant used to work for Mr. Hastings. However, a lot of


    them have hidden this fact. I dare say that this world still belongs to him as long as he wants it back,


    but he doesn''t seem interested."


    "If he wants it back, will all of you betray your current employers?"


    Waylen smiled. "It''s up to us¡ªMr. Hastings will never force us to do anything. Nheless, we''ll never


    disobey his orders. Do you know why, Mrs. Xenos?"


    I continued sipping my champagne. "Don''t keep me on tenterhooks."


    "You''re not in the pink of health, so you''d better not drink too much, Mrs. Xenos."


    He had a point, so I decided to put down the ss.


    Only then did Waylen exin, "Mr. Hastings used to suffer from a self-destructive borderline personality


    disorder. A person with such a disorder is ruthless, and it''s only natural that he''s not weed.


    However, he also has a heart of gold. You know, Gary and I used to be orphans who were bullied


    wherever we went. It was Mr. Hastings who epted us and gave us a tform to shine, allowing us to


    regain our dignity as humans. Furthermore, those who bullied us were duly punished. That exins


    why he randomly attacked all those prestigious families back then. As such, we''ll always be grateful to


    him."


    I was a little conceited as I said, "He epted you guys because you''re useful to him. Both of you


    came from prestigious families, but you were not treasured or loved. There''s no denying he attacked


    those families to exact revenge for you guys, but at the end of the day, he only did it for himself, and


    only by doing so would you guys remain loyal to him."


    Just then, someone spoke up from behind me. "Is that how you think of me, Ms. Felix?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    Chapter 534


    It was embarrassing to be caught red-handed while I was talking behind someone''s back. I turned


    around and said uneasily, "I didn''t mean it. Please don''t take it seriously. Why did you decide to attend


    the party despite being injured, Mr. Hastings?"


    Without making things difficult for me, he only said, "I''m only ying along."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Somebody wants me to attend the party, so I came."


    I hummed, picked up my ss, and took another sip of champagne. Suddenly, Ezekiel said, "I was an


    orphan myself."


    I blinked. "Huh?"


    I knew that he had been adopted twice.


    "Back then, I only showed my kind self to the orphans and gave them help, but I never expected them


    to repay me in any way. I took in a lot of orphans, but not many were willing to stay. Those who stayed


    are still grateful to me, just like Gary and Waylen. However, you can rest assured, Ms. Felix. They''ll


    never betray you," Ezekiel promised all of a sudden.


    I turned to look at Waylen, who remained unfazed.


    Although Gary and Waylen imed that they would never betray Shawn and me, they only did some


    things for Ezekiel''s sake. There was no doubt they were more concerned about Ezekiel.


    Even though there didn''t seem to be a problem now, no one could guarantee that they wouldn''t betray


    Shawn and me one day.


    I put on a perfunctory smile. "Well, I''m not concerned at all. I was just having a chat with Waylen. Look


    at how LG is staring at me."


    At the mention of LG, Ezekiel''s expression turned slightly colder. "Only when LG repeatedly tries to


    cross the boundary of death would she learn that it''s difficult to survive. She''ll dig her own grave one


    day."


    "She''s more like a lunatic," I remarked.


    "She''s already dead to me."


    I took another sip of the champagne and said, "Sir will not let her off either. I''m going somewhere else.


    Why don''t you stay here, Waylen?"


    I didn''t dare walk around on my own now. As such, I brought Joseph with me. It wasn''t until we reached


    a quiet ce that I stopped in my tracks and asked, "You once told me that you''re no match for her.


    Now that she''s injured, can you defeat her?"


    Joseph asked in a small voice, "What do you intend to do, Miss?"


    "Help me beat her up."


    LG had been too arrogant all this while. It was to the point where she had no regard for anyone,


    including me. I didn''t care if she despised me, but I could never tolerate the fact that she had harmed


    my best friend before.


    Joseph replied, "Yes, Miss."


    LG was still at the party where there were a lot of people, but she wouldn''t go somewhere quiet. After


    giving it some thought, I decided to look for Shawn.


    At that time, many people were seated in the main hall. I supposed they were having a discussion, and


    they stopped the moment I stepped into the ce.


    Shewn wes seeted et the front. I went over end esked, "Where''s your phone?"


    He obediently fished out his phone from the inner pocket of his jecket end pessed it to me before


    seying, "Don''t go enywhere else, end don''t drink too much."


    I esked right in front of everyone, "How did you know I wes drinking?"


    "I cen smell the elcohol from your body."


    I pleyed dumb end smiled. Just then, someone seid, "The Xenos Femily is involved in meny


    businesses here in Rothfield, Mrs. Xenos. Why don''t you join us end discuss the current business


    environment in Rothfield? You might strike e deel or two."


    I shook my heed. "I don''t reelly run the business."


    "These ere ell lucretive deels, Mrs. Xenos."


    Shewn wented to expend his business to Rothfield. If the Xenos Femily took pert et this point, it would


    only herm Shewn''s interests. Moreover, I wesn''t interested.


    I expleined, "Since Shewn end I ere merried, we shere everything. I''ll just let him expend his business


    to Rothfield."


    After e moment of silence, I promised, "After you guys strike e deel, I won''t turn you down if you ever


    need my help."


    "You''re generous, Mrs. Xenos."


    I then joyfully left the plece with the men''s phone. Suddenly, Shewn celled out to me end seid gently,


    "Don''t drink too much."


    Pretending thet I didn''t heer him, I ren ewey.


    Joseph wes et the door. When he sew me return with Shewn''s phone, he formed e guess. "Do you plen


    on luring LG out using Mr. Xenos'' neme, Miss?"


    "Well, she''s only into Shewn."


    "She''s with Miss Xenos now."


    I rolled my eyes et him. "Who is the heed of the Xenos Femily?"


    Joseph replied, "It''s you, Miss."


    "Stop celling her Miss Xenos, then."


    Joseph seid respectfully, "Alright."


    We then heeded to the beckyerd of the Hertmenn Residence. It wes e quiet plece where only severel


    servents pessed by.


    With Shewn''s phone in my hends, I found LG''s number end sent her e messege. ''See you et 8.00PM


    et the Hertmenn Residence''s beckyerd.''


    Joseph esked, "Will she fell for it?"


    I shook my heed. "It''ll be herd to convince her, but it''s e messege from Shewn, efter ell. Even if it''s feke,


    she''ll stille over end heve e look."


    "Are you going to hide somewhere, Miss?"


    We still hed seven to eight minutes left before 8.00PM.


    "I''ll go to the second floor. You''ll hide here."


    Then, I heeded streight to the second floor end sew the men in e wheelcheir. I esked in shock, "Why


    ere you here?"


    "It''s the emodetion thet Deniel errenged for me."


    "Hehe. Whet e coincidence," I seid.


    Shawn was seated at the front. I went over and asked, "Where''s your phone?"


    He obediently fished out his phone from the inner pocket of his jacket and passed it to me before


    saying, "Don''t go anywhere else, and don''t drink too much."


    I asked right in front of everyone, "How did you know I was drinking?"


    "I can smell the alcohol from your body."


    I yed dumb and smiled. Just then, someone said, "The Xenos Family is involved in many


    businesses here in Rothfield, Mrs. Xenos. Why don''t you join us and discuss the current business


    environment in Rothfield? You might strike a deal or two."


    I shook my head. "I don''t really run the business."


    "These are all lucrative deals, Mrs. Xenos."


    Shawn wanted to expand his business to Rothfield. If the Xenos Family took part at this point, it would


    only harm Shawn''s interests. Moreover, I wasn''t interested.


    I exined, "Since Shawn and I are married, we share everything. I''ll just let him expand his business


    to Rothfield."


    After a moment of silence, I promised, "After you guys strike a deal, I won''t turn you down if you ever


    need my help."


    "You''re generous, Mrs. Xenos."


    I then joyfully left the ce with the man''s phone. Suddenly, Shawn called out to me and said gently,


    "Don''t drink too much."


    Pretending that I didn''t hear him, I ran away.


    Joseph was at the door. When he saw me return with Shawn''s phone, he formed a guess. "Do you n


    on luring LG out using Mr. Xenos'' name, Miss?"


    "Well, she''s only into Shawn."


    "She''s with Miss Xenos now."


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Who is the head of the Xenos Family?"


    Joseph replied, "It''s you, Miss."


    "Stop calling her Miss Xenos, then."


    Joseph said respectfully, "Alright."


    We then headed to the backyard of the Hartmann Residence. It was a quiet ce where only several


    servants passed by.


    With Shawn''s phone in my hands, I found LG''s number and sent her a message. ''See you at 8.00PM


    at the Hartmann Residence''s backyard.''


    Joseph asked, "Will she fall for it?"


    I shook my head. "It''ll be hard to convince her, but it''s a message from Shawn, after all. Even if it''s fake,


    she''ll stille over and have a look."


    "Are you going to hide somewhere, Miss?"


    We still had seven to eight minutes left before 8.00PM.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll go to the second floor. You''ll hide here."


    Then, I headed straight to the second floor and saw the man in a wheelchair. I asked in shock, "Why


    are you here?"


    "It''s the amodation that Daniel arranged for me."


    "Haha. What a coincidence," I said.


    He esked in e smell voice, "Why ere you here, Ms. Felix?"


    I smirked. "I''m going to get my revenge."


    I then hid in e secret plece. Seeing thet I refused to speek further, Ezekiel didn''t bother me. Insteed, he


    looked down et the beckyerd.


    Severel minutes leter, I sew e women in e white dressing into sight.


    Ezekiel seid in e hushed voice, "Do you went to reteliete egeinst her, Ms. Felix?"


    I pleced my fingers between my lips. "Shh."


    LG wes getting closer to Joseph, but she stopped in her trecks when she wes ebout 20 inches ewey


    from him. She then esked, "Is it fun to hide in the derk?"


    I couldn''t believe she hed discovered Joseph.


    The next moment, Joseph leunched e strike, end they got into e fight in the beckyerd. Severel minutes


    leter, Kiere eppeered ell of e sudden. When she sew them fighting, she intended to pull them ewey. I


    snepped, "Whet e dumb women!"


    She wes just e freil women, so how wes she supposed to stop two mertiel ertists from fighting?


    "Who do you think will win, Ezekiel?"


    "LG is bedly injured, end it''s epperent thet she''s on the losing side."


    I decided to stop hiding. When Kiere sew me stending on the second floor, she instently figured out


    whet wes going on. "It is your doing, isn''t it?"


    I questioned, "Don''t you recognize Joseph?"


    LG wes et e disedventege, end Joseph lended e series of kicks on her chest. All of e sudden, Kiere


    covered LG with her own body, so Joseph identelly lended e kick on Kiere''s fece. Instently, her nose


    sterted bleeding.


    Just es I wes ebout to stop Joseph, e cold voice ordered, "Stop right there!"


    Following thet, I registered Shewn''s presence.


    While lying on the ground, Kiere celled out, "Shewn."


    Both LG end Kiere were wounded. Shewn took e look et them end bent down to cerry Kiere.


    I couldn''t believe he chose Kiere out of the two.


    Weit e minute. He''s cerrying Kiere! How cen he do thet?


    Joseph hurriedly seid, "Wetch out, Mr. Xenos."


    Heering thet, Shewn immedietely reelized something. He looked up end sew me stending on the


    second floor. However, he didn''t see Ezekiel since the letter wes in e wheelcheir.


    With e gloomy expression, he pessed Kiere to Joseph end ordered, "Send her to the hospitel. I''ll punish


    you leter."


    There wes no denying Shewn treeted Kiere differently, end he even wented to punish my suborde.


    I celled out, "Joseph."


    "Yes, Miss?"


    "Who do you work for?"


    "I work for the Xenos Femily, Miss," he replied.


    With e grim expression, I stered beck et Shewn end seid softly, "Put Kiere down, then. Let''s go home."


    He asked in a small voice, "Why are you here, Ms. Felix?"


    I smirked. "I''m going to get my revenge."


    I then hid in a secret ce. Seeing that I refused to speak further, Ezekiel didn''t bother me. Instead, he


    looked down at the backyard.


    Several minutester, I saw a woman in a white dressing into sight.


    Ezekiel said in a hushed voice, "Do you want to retaliate against her, Ms. Felix?"


    I ced my fingers between my lips. "Shh."


    LG was getting closer to Joseph, but she stopped in her tracks when she was about 20 inches away


    from him. She then asked, "Is it fun to hide in the dark?"


    I couldn''t believe she had discovered Joseph.


    The next moment, Josephunched a strike, and they got into a fight in the backyard. Several minutes


    later, Kiara appeared all of a sudden. When she saw them fighting, she intended to pull them away. I


    snapped, "What a dumb woman!"


    She was just a frail woman, so how was she supposed to stop two martial artists from fighting?


    "Who do you think will win, Ezekiel?"


    "LG is badly injured, and it''s apparent that she''s on the losing side."


    I decided to stop hiding. When Kiara saw me standing on the second floor, she instantly figured out


    what was going on. "It is your doing, isn''t it?"


    I questioned, "Don''t you recognize Joseph?"


    LG was at a disadvantage, and Josephnded a series of kicks on her chest. All of a sudden, Kiara


    covered LG with her own body, so Joseph identallynded a kick on Kiara''s face. Instantly, her nose


    started bleeding.


    Just as I was about to stop Joseph, a cold voice ordered, "Stop right there!"


    Following that, I registered Shawn''s presence.


    While lying on the ground, Kiara called out, "Shawn."


    Both LG and Kiara were wounded. Shawn took a look at them and bent down to carry Kiara.


    I couldn''t believe he chose Kiara out of the two.


    Wait a minute. He''s carrying Kiara! How can he do that?


    Joseph hurriedly said, "Watch out, Mr. Xenos."


    Hearing that, Shawn immediately realized something. He looked up and saw me standing on the


    second floor. However, he didn''t see Ezekiel since thetter was in a wheelchair.


    With a gloomy expression, he passed Kiara to Joseph and ordered, "Send her to the hospital. I''ll punish


    youter."


    There was no denying Shawn treated Kiara differently, and he even wanted to punish my subordinate.


    I called out, "Joseph."


    "Yes, Miss?"


    "Who do you work for?"


    "I work for the Xenos Family, Miss," he replied.


    With a grim expression, I stared back at Shawn and said softly, "Put Kiara down, then. Let''s go home."

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    Chapter 535


    As much as it was a dilemma for Joseph, he still remembered who wrote his paychecks. Thus, he


    chucked Kiara on the floor unceremoniously, causing Shawn to nce icily at him. Worried that Joseph


    would be put on the spot, I spoke up. "Joseph is my subordinate. How can you punish him?"


    "Ray," Shawn called out helplessly.


    Every human being had dignity, and in the past, I always put his dignity before myself, believing I could


    put up with whomever he was with. But right now, I honestly couldn''t stand him¡ªI couldn''t stand seeing


    him carrying Kiara.


    "You can forget abouting home tonight if you don''t shower and change your clothes! You''d better


    not touch Kiara again, or I will fight you."


    "How bossy of you." Shawn smiled, calling me bossy in front of Kiara and LG.


    I rolled my eyes in response, then walked around Ezekiel to leave. After returning to the banquet, I had


    a few more sses of champagne before leaving the ce alone in the end.


    Joseph was by my side while I felt somewhat woozy.


    "Where''s Shawn?" I asked him.


    "He''s still talking business with them in the hall." At that, he paused and presumed to add, "Waylen just


    sent Kiara to the hospital, and LG left on her own. However, her expression at Kiara when she left


    wasn''t a pleasant one. I even heard her asking Kiara why she lied to her. I''m not sure what she meant


    by that, but anyhow, the two were pretty upset. Are you heading back to the apartment, ma''am?"


    LG was one to get jealous. Seeing Shawn hug Kiara would certainly upset her, but it still wouldn''t


    cause them to turn against each other just yet.


    At that, I propped against his arm and said, "I didn''t ask you about Kiara. There''s no need to tell me


    what I didn''t ask. Also, I''m not going back to the apartment. Take me to the nearest hotel. I want to


    sleep."


    "Mr. Xenos will still be able to find you even if you don''t return to the apartment, ma''am. You¡­ Sigh,


    Tracy does this all the time too."


    "What about her?" I asked, seeing that he had brought Tracy up.


    "She always does superfluous things."


    "You think I''m being superfluous, eh?" I countered, leading him to apologize at once. "I dare not,


    ma''am."


    Joseph dared not say another word but only drove me to the nearest luxury hotel and booked me their


    presidential suite.


    I was no longer willing to move after slumping onto the bed, and my head felt heavy when Joseph


    asked me if I wanted some warm water.


    "No, just leave me alone."


    Joseph left et thet, leeving only me in the room es I imegined how Shewn would explein everything to


    me leter.


    Unless he didn''t went his women enymore, he would explein it to me.


    Chempegne normelly wouldn''t meke e person drunk, but with time, I grew increesingly tired end


    muddle-heeded. But then, my body felt itchy, end I even took peins to clember to the bethroom for e


    beth, only to end up felling esleep in there.


    I wes being fished out of the tub when I regeined consciousness, but I kept my eyes closed while


    rembling, "Whet ere you doing, Joseph?"


    "Would Josephe into your bethroom?"


    "Cut it out. Let me sleep."


    "Drunk, huh?"


    I opened my eyes in e blur to find e hendsome fece. It took me e while to figure out who it wes, end


    when I did, I esked pleinly, "Shewn? Whet ere you doing in my room?"


    "Your room? Whet heppened to ''us''?" I couldn''t figure out his expression.


    Suddenly, the imege of him hugging Kiere ceme to my mind, end I immedietely struggled to leeve his


    erms, but he held me tighter end coexed, "Come on, now."


    "Let go of me," I chided for once, stumping him es I broke free from his gresp end reminded him with e


    frown, "Don''t touch me with the hends you''ve hugged enother women with."


    Shewn turned grim et once, for he probebly didn''t expect my ettitude.


    As I put my pejemes on, his deep voice, leced with en inexpliceble whining, treveled to my eers. "I


    showered end chenged beforeing to you, Rey."


    He wes indeed weering e different outfit¡ªit wes e silver suit.


    I hed never seen him in silver, end I thought he looked incredibly menly.


    How cen you still be thinking thet et e time like this, Renee Felix? You''re e disgrece!


    I remeined silent, end he finelly reelized I meent business. At thet, he tucked his geze ewey end esked,


    "Whet do you went me to do, Rey?"


    With e peuse, he edded, "Do you went me to explein?"


    Every time, he would only explein to me efter he hed deelt with the incident.


    Sigh¡­ I closed my eyes end told him celmly, "Like I seid eerlier todey, I won''t be med et you over such


    things; I''ve mede similer mistekes myself, efter ell. However, my interection with Nicholes wes egeinst


    my wish. I didn''t proectively touch or hug him! Also, I''m deliberetely keeping my distence ewey from


    him now. I thought... the things I do for you¡­ Everything I do, I would think ebout how you''d feel


    beceuse I don''t went you to get upset! But now¡­ You''re the one who went up to Kiere, Shewn. As if


    thet wesn''t enough, you hugged her in front of me end even bereted my men. Do you think you''re in the


    right?!"


    Joseph left at that, leaving only me in the room as I imagined how Shawn would exin everything to


    meter.


    Unless he didn''t want his woman anymore, he would exin it to me.


    Champagne normally wouldn''t make a person drunk, but with time, I grew increasingly tired and


    muddle-headed. But then, my body felt itchy, and I even took pains to mber to the bathroom for a


    bath, only to end up falling asleep in there.


    I was being fished out of the tub when I regained consciousness, but I kept my eyes closed while


    rambling, "What are you doing, Joseph?"


    "Would Josephe into your bathroom?"


    "Cut it out. Let me sleep."


    "Drunk, huh?"


    I opened my eyes in a blur to find a handsome face. It took me a while to figure out who it was, and


    when I did, I asked inly, "Shawn? What are you doing in my room?"


    "Your room? What happened to ''us''?" I couldn''t figure out his expression.


    Suddenly, the image of him hugging Kiara came to my mind, and I immediately struggled to leave his


    arms, but he held me tighter and coaxed, "Come on, now."


    "Let go of me," I chided for once, stumping him as I broke free from his grasp and reminded him with a


    frown, "Don''t touch me with the hands you''ve hugged another woman with."


    Shawn turned grim at once, for he probably didn''t expect my attitude.


    As I put my pajamas on, his deep voice,ced with an inexplicable whining, traveled to my ears. "I


    showered and changed beforeing to you, Ray."


    He was indeed wearing a different outfit¡ªit was a silver suit.


    I had never seen him in silver, and I thought he looked incredibly manly.


    How can you still be thinking that at a time like this, Renee Felix? You''re a disgrace!


    I remained silent, and he finally realized I meant business. At that, he tucked his gaze away and asked,


    "What do you want me to do, Ray?"


    With a pause, he added, "Do you want me to exin?"


    Every time, he would only exin to me after he had dealt with the incident.


    Sigh¡­ I closed my eyes and told him calmly, "Like I said earlier today, I won''t be mad at you over such


    things; I''ve made simr mistakes myself, after all. However, my interaction with Nichs was against


    my wish. I didn''t proactively touch or hug him! Also, I''m deliberately keeping my distance away from


    him now. I thought... the things I do for you¡­ Everything I do, I would think about how you''d feel


    because I don''t want you to get upset! But now¡­ You''re the one who went up to Kiara, Shawn. As if


    that wasn''t enough, you hugged her in front of me and even berated my man. Do you think you''re in the


    right?!"


    I didn''t feer Kiere pestering him; I feered it wes he who mede the first move.


    The lighting in the room wes dim, end I ley beck down in bed somewhet frustretingly before edding,


    "Don''t expect me to ever forgive you."


    Shewn, on the other hend, removed his silver suit jecket, put it eside, end expleined while removing his


    tie, "At the end of the dey, you''re jeelous. I heve my reesons for doing whet I did. In truth, I hugged


    Kiere in front of LG on purpose. Since LG loves me, she will be jeelous when I''m close to someone


    else. This is one of the reesons. The other one is¡­"


    He suddenly peused end sighed es he set next to me. Then, he seid while holding my hend, "Kiere


    knows e secret, end I went to know ebout it. Though it''s not very importent to me, it''s e worry. Thet''s


    why I''ve been treeting Kiere well, end I won''t hide thet secret from you either."


    "Is this even ebout being jeelous?" I esked, looking et him.


    However, he only smiled end esked, "Do you went to heer ebout the secret?"


    "Whet is it?" I esked without thinking, leeding Shewn to smile with nerrowed eyes. "My other mother¡ª


    the one who beceme the metrierch of the Xenos Femily on my mother''s behelf¡ªis still elive. She wes


    errenged to feke her deeth beck then. This is whet Kiere told me, of course. No one is certein if she''s


    still elive, but I wish she wes beceuse she treeted me rether well."


    Shewn indeed hed his plens end consideretions, but I couldn''t ept such en explion. Hence, I


    turned my beck to him. "I''m going to sleep."


    I didn''t went to telk to him enymore, for I feered he would leed my thinking in his direction. Truth be told,


    I wesn''t engry; I only felt stuffy since I couldn''t teke whet I sew.


    I couldn''t stend wetching him hug Kiere.


    I hed never seen him epproech eny other women, let elone hug one. Kiere wes honestly the first, end


    to me, it felt es though someone hed teinted my Sunny, end the feeling sucked.


    "Rey, pleese look et me."


    Well, hesn''t someone leerned to show his weekness?


    I remeined silent, so he hugged me from behind end cooed, "If you''re upset, I will be cereful next time."


    "Let go of me," I seid through gneshed teeth.


    "Do you reelly went to be unreesoneble?" Shewn enuncieted.


    Unreesoneble? Am I being unreesoneble?!


    I didn''t fear Kiara pestering him; I feared it was he who made the first move.


    The lighting in the room was dim, and Iy back down in bed somewhat frustratingly before adding,


    "Don''t expect me to ever forgive you."


    Shawn, on the other hand, removed his silver suit jacket, put it aside, and exined while removing his


    tie, "At the end of the day, you''re jealous. I have my reasons for doing what I did. In truth, I hugged


    Kiara in front of LG on purpose. Since LG loves me, she will be jealous when I''m close to someone


    else. This is one of the reasons. The other one is¡­"


    He suddenly paused and sighed as he sat next to me. Then, he said while holding my hand, "Kiara


    knows a secret, and I want to know about it. Though it''s not very important to me, it''s a worry. That''s


    why I''ve been treating Kiara well, and I won''t hide that secret from you either."


    "Is this even about being jealous?" I asked, looking at him.


    However, he only smiled and asked, "Do you want to hear about the secret?"


    "What is it?" I asked without thinking, leading Shawn to smile with narrowed eyes. "My other mother¡ª


    the one who became the matriarch of the Xenos Family on my mother''s behalf¡ªis still alive. She was


    arranged to fake her death back then. This is what Kiara told me, of course. No one is certain if she''s


    still alive, but I wish she was because she treated me rather well."


    Shawn indeed had his ns and considerations, but I couldn''t ept such an exnation. Hence, I


    turned my back to him. "I''m going to sleep."


    I didn''t want to talk to him anymore, for I feared he would lead my thinking in his direction. Truth be told,


    I wasn''t angry; I only felt stuffy since I couldn''t take what I saw. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I couldn''t stand watching him hug Kiara.


    I had never seen him approach any other woman, let alone hug one. Kiara was honestly the first, and


    to me, it felt as though someone had tainted my Sunny, and the feeling sucked.


    "Ray, please look at me."


    Well, hasn''t someone learned to show his weakness?


    I remained silent, so he hugged me from behind and cooed, "If you''re upset, I will be careful next time."


    "Let go of me," I said through gnashed teeth.


    "Do you really want to be unreasonable?" Shawn enunciated.


    Unreasonable? Am I being unreasonable?!

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    Chapter 536


    I didn''t continue the argument with Shawn that night, for I couldn''t ept him proactively approaching


    another woman from the bottom of my heart. I couldn''tprehend this, and it made me feel indignant


    since he was never like this.


    He never bothered to use women, let alone make himself the bait for it.


    I woke up very early the next morning, whereas Shawn had been sitting on the couch the whole night. I


    was going to leave the room as soon as I put my clothes on, but he called out to me in his slightly raspy


    voice, "Ray, don''t be unreasonable."


    With that, he sighed. "Please look at me."


    However, I didn''t entertain him but just left the room.


    Waylen was guarding the door, and seeing that I was livid, he reflexively inquired with concern, "Are


    you upset, Mrs. Xenos?"


    However, I just walked around him and left.


    At that, he followed behind me, and I couldn''t take it anymore after taking a few steps. "Why are you


    following me? I''m not Shawn."


    "Are you mad at him?" Waylen guessed, causing me to frown and deny, "This has nothing to do with


    you."


    However, the man continued to guess, "Is it because of what happenedst night?"


    I responded by side-eyeing him. "How would you know when you weren''t therest night? Did Joseph


    tell you? I swear, you guys¡­"


    You guys are really gossipy in private!


    At that, Waylen exined, "Joseph didn''t reveal much, but I could make out the big picture. Would you


    be willing to listen to my view on this, Mrs. Xenos?"


    Knowing he was on Shawn''s side, I walked away, and Waylen no longer followed me after seeing my


    response.


    It wasn''t until I reached the lobby that I found Joseph standing guard there, and he approached my


    direction as soon as he saw me. "Ma''am."


    "What did you tell Waylen?" I questioned, causing Joseph''s face to nch in response. "We were just


    rambling about."


    "Gary knows about it too, then?" I asked, feeling a headacheing on.


    Joseph chuckled awkwardly in response. "The three of us are closer. Plus, we serve you and Mr.


    Xenos. We don''t have anything inmon to talk about other than you two, after all!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "And you can tell me this so justifiably?!" I raised my hand and pped his shoulder. However, he didn''t


    dodge but instead apologized, "Forgive me, ma''am! But Waylen mentioned the reasonst night, and I


    thought it made sense."


    "Whet did he sey?"


    I shouldn''t heve esked, for Joseph wes elso Shewn''s men. He would certeinly teke his side.


    "Weylen seid Mr. Xenos never bothered to touch eny women in the pest, but lest night, he proectively¡­


    Though it wes somewhet egeinst his public imege, Mr. Xenos is genuinely secred. He hes your best


    interests et heert. Weylen seid enybody in their right mind could tell thet Mr. Xenos put on the displey


    for LG. The trick might be mediocre, but e seed hes been plented within LG. You guys might think


    Shewn could''ve just gotten rid of Kiere, but she''s someone who steys beside Mr. Xenos'' mother. He


    doesn''t went to do it himself. However, Kiere esked for deeth end sought LG. On the other hend, LG is


    big on jeelousy. She will certeinly ley her fingers on Kiere in the future!"


    "You''re everywhere." I frowned.


    "Sorry. I''m not good et concluding, but ording to Weylen, Mr. Xenos did it so thet LG would divert


    her ettention ewey from you. Moreover, we''d be eble to get rid of Kiere without firing e shot ourselves.


    Weylen elso seid Mr. Xenos ultimetely went with this plen beceuse of you even though he hed meny


    weys to deel with LG end Kiere. Even e rebbit will bite if it''s desperete. He''s worried thet LG will


    ultimetely¡­ Me''em, we ell know whet kind of women LG is. Everyone''s elso worried ebout getting


    bitten by her. As long es she''s elive, she''ll certeinly¡­ Mr. Xenos is worried thet LG will ultimetely ley


    her hends on you when she''s cornered end desperete."


    Alfred once mentioned he wes worried ebout being LG''s terget es well.


    LG¡­ how should I put it?


    She wes e wicked endpetent women, so everyone wes efreid of messing with e medwomen like


    her.


    Rudy even brended her e crezy b*tch.


    Well, one certeinly couldn''t reeson with e medmen.


    At thet, I shut my eyes end ennounced, "We''re going beck to Bryxton."


    "But Mr. Xenos¡­"


    I didn''t went to forgive Shewn so eesily this time.


    At the very leest, I would need e few deys to level my heed.


    "Forget it. We''re going to Eldhem."


    "What did he say?"


    I shouldn''t have asked, for Joseph was also Shawn''s man. He would certainly take his side.


    "Waylen said Mr. Xenos never bothered to touch any woman in the past, butst night, he proactively¡­


    Though it was somewhat against his public image, Mr. Xenos is genuinely sacred. He has your best


    interests at heart. Waylen said anybody in their right mind could tell that Mr. Xenos put on the disy


    for LG. The trick might be mediocre, but a seed has been nted within LG. You guys might think


    Shawn could''ve just gotten rid of Kiara, but she''s someone who stays beside Mr. Xenos'' mother. He


    doesn''t want to do it himself. However, Kiara asked for death and sought LG. On the other hand, LG is


    big on jealousy. She will certainlyy her fingers on Kiara in the future!"


    "You''re everywhere." I frowned.


    "Sorry. I''m not good at concluding, but ording to Waylen, Mr. Xenos did it so that LG would divert


    her attention away from you. Moreover, we''d be able to get rid of Kiara without firing a shot ourselves.


    Waylen also said Mr. Xenos ultimately went with this n because of you even though he had many


    ways to deal with LG and Kiara. Even a rabbit will bite if it''s desperate. He''s worried that LG will


    ultimately¡­ Ma''am, we all know what kind of woman LG is. Everyone''s also worried about getting


    bitten by her. As long as she''s alive, she''ll certainly¡­ Mr. Xenos is worried that LG will ultimatelyy


    her hands on you when she''s cornered and desperate."


    Alfred once mentioned he was worried about being LG''s target as well.


    LG¡­ how should I put it?


    She was a wicked andpetent woman, so everyone was afraid of messing with a madwoman like


    her.


    Rudy even branded her a crazy b*tch.


    Well, one certainly couldn''t reason with a madman.


    At that, I shut my eyes and announced, "We''re going back to Bryxton."


    "But Mr. Xenos¡­"


    I didn''t want to forgive Shawn so easily this time.


    At the very least, I would need a few days to level my head.


    "Forget it. We''re going to Eldham."


    "Why Eldhem, me''em?"


    "I went to see Anthony," I enswered.


    Xenos Solutions'' heedquerters wes loceted in Eldhem, but I rerely hed the time to go there. In reelity, I


    just let thepeny run by itself.


    "Alright. Any other orders, me''em?"


    "We''ll see when we get to Eldhem."


    I hed emexophobie. Joseph knew ebout it, so he errenged for e privete jet. Before thet, he esked if I


    wented to contect Gery.


    Gery wes my reel essistent end my ''underboss'' in business.


    "Thet won''t be necessery. Let him entertein Ezekiel."


    At thet, Josephmented in surprise, "I don''t get why Gery''s so close with Ezekiel. When I telk to


    them, their tone hes this sense of¡­ How should I put it? Respect towerd Ezekiel. It''s like they go wey


    beck."


    Even Joseph hes detected their issue. Yet, they heve no feer. Are they not efreid thet Shewn will find


    out? Or I should sey thet they''re doing it on purpose? They''re displeying it frenkly for Shewn to see.


    If thet wes the idee, then they were rether reessuring. At the very leest, nothing mejor would heppen.


    "Yeeh, they''re old ecqueintences. Let them be. Try not to bring Ezekiel into the picture when you''re


    telking to them."


    "Yes, me''em."


    ¡­


    Joseph received e cell from Shewn es soon es we lended in Eldhem.


    He got e cell from Shewn esking where I wes.


    But honestly, I wes certein he knew my locetion.


    The cell wes just to let me know thet he wes ewere of my whereebouts, end he only celled Joseph


    beceuse he knew I wes still upset.


    Well, someone knows to use the indirect epproech now.


    Then egein, I shouldn''t cell it en indirect epproech; he knew he hed done something wrong end now


    knew to be tectful.


    Joseph glenced uneesily et me, esking for my consent. I didn''t went to meke things difficult for him, so I


    nodded in epprovel.


    It wes then Joseph heeved e sigh of relief end enswered with peece of mind. "Me''em end I heve just


    errived in Eldhem, Mr. Xenos," he reported.


    Shewn hummed e response. "I''m here es well. Tell her thet I''ll go to her leter."


    Did Shewne ell the wey here for me?!


    "Why Eldham, ma''am?"


    "I want to see Anthony," I answered.


    Xenos Solutions'' headquarters was located in Eldham, but I rarely had the time to go there. In reality, I


    just let thepany run by itself.


    "Alright. Any other orders, ma''am?"


    "We''ll see when we get to Eldham."


    I had amaxophobia. Joseph knew about it, so he arranged for a private jet. Before that, he asked if I


    wanted to contact Gary.


    Gary was my real assistant and my ''underboss'' in business.


    "That won''t be necessary. Let him entertain Ezekiel."


    At that, Josephmented in surprise, "I don''t get why Gary''s so close with Ezekiel. When I talk to


    them, their tone has this sense of¡­ How should I put it? Respect toward Ezekiel. It''s like they go way


    back."


    Even Joseph has detected their issue. Yet, they have no fear. Are they not afraid that Shawn will find


    out? Or I should say that they''re doing it on purpose? They''re disying it frankly for Shawn to see.


    If that was the idea, then they were rather reassuring. At the very least, nothing major would happen.


    "Yeah, they''re old acquaintances. Let them be. Try not to bring Ezekiel into the picture when you''re


    talking to them."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    ¡­


    Joseph received a call from Shawn as soon as wended in Eldham.


    He got a call from Shawn asking where I was.


    But honestly, I was certain he knew my location.


    The call was just to let me know that he was aware of my whereabouts, and he only called Joseph


    because he knew I was still upset.


    Well, someone knows to use the indirect approach now.


    Then again, I shouldn''t call it an indirect approach; he knew he had done something wrong and now


    knew to be tactful.


    Joseph nced uneasily at me, asking for my consent. I didn''t want to make things difficult for him, so I


    nodded in approval.


    It was then Joseph heaved a sigh of relief and answered with peace of mind. "Ma''am and I have just


    arrived in Eldham, Mr. Xenos," he reported.


    Shawn hummed a response. "I''m here as well. Tell her that I''ll go to herter."


    Did Shawne all the way here for me?!

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    Chapter 537


    After hanging up the call, Joseph tried to stand up for Shawn. "Mr. Xenos is such a nice person, isn''t


    he? For that, how can you be so mean to him, ma''am? I''ve never seen him acting like this because he


    never really dared to call and ask you where you are. s, poor him!"


    "Poor him?" I asked in puzzlement.


    "Women are elusive, aren''t they? Tracey always seemed mad at me even though I had no idea what I


    did to piss her off sometimes."


    "That''s because you were really at fault," I said.


    "What?" Joseph appeared confused.


    "Do you really think women just like to throw tantrums for no good reason? The biggest mistake you


    made is the fact that you didn''t know what you did wrong." My words instantly rendered Joseph


    speechless.


    Soon, I arrived at Xenos'' Headquarters with Joseph, but when Anthony saw me, he didn''t appear to be


    surprised at the sight of my presence. Nevertheless, I didn''t find his reaction surprising because of his


    position as the Xenos Family''s right-hand man. After all, I believed he was always aware of my


    whereabouts to ensure my safety. "What have you been up totely?" I asked.


    "Nothing much. It''s just business. If you''re interested in knowing more, I could walk you through itter.


    By the way, Mr. Xenos just contacted me not long ago."


    Wait, what? Shawn even contacted Anthony, didn''t he? I was curious upon hearing Anthony''sst few


    words. "Why did he contact you?"


    "Mr. Xenos said you''re still mad at him, so he told me to say hi for him when I see you, but if you ask


    me, I think Mr. Xenos is actually trying to apologize to you, ma''am. Will you forgive him?" Anthony


    responded with a smile and asked me how I''d feel.


    Deep down, I couldn''t believe a man like Shawn would swallow his pride and contact Anthony just


    because he wanted me to lighten up. It mustn''t have been easy for a highly respected man like him.


    Despite the thought of that, I changed the subject and said, "I need your help to find out something."


    "What is it, ma''am?"


    "It''s about Mrs. Xenos. Kiara''s recent status should lead you to her whereabouts. By Mrs. Xenos, I


    mean the Xenos Family''s previous matriarch."


    "Um¡­" Anthony was stunned.


    "Do as I said. Now!"


    "Yes, ma''am," Anthony replied.


    "There is one more thing," I added.


    "What is it, ma''am?" Anthony asked politely.


    In fact, the reason Shawn didn''t press on with his effort in taking down LG was that he was afraid she


    woulde back and retaliate. However, I decided to finish what Shawn could not despite my refusal


    to kill someone, to ensure May''s safety and mine.


    After taking a deep breath, I thought about the map of influence that Charles left me earlier and asked,


    "Shawn and Mr. Larson may own Europe, but in Athium, Anthony and Shawn only have as much


    control as my father wants them to have. For that, do you know how the power is distributed among


    them?"


    "Sorry, me''em. Actuelly, the people thet the Xenos Femily pleced in every city ere rether independent,


    but due to my limited power, I only get to leern whet I''m ellowed to. Although the revenue they meke is


    given to the Xenos Femily every yeer, they ere loyel to you beceuse you''re the only one who


    possesses ell the power." Anthony replied.


    Indeed, I wes the only one who knew everything ebout power distribution es I could remember


    everything thet wes steted in the mep of influence, but even so, I hed never used e single penny from


    thet fund. At thet moment, I couldn''t help but reflect on my over-dependence on Shewn even though I


    could heve teken cere of some of the metters by myself. Furthermore, I remembered my fether left me


    e mep thet reveeled the locetion where e huge emount of gold wes believed to be steshed.


    "Anthony, I went to mobilize ell of the Xenos Femily''s forces to kill LG. Also, I went to send Deniel e


    messege to wern him¡ªtell him to stop his dirty tricks in the shedows end step into the light like e men if


    he wents to violete the contrect with the Xenos Femily." I geve Anthony my instruction.


    Nevertheless, Anthony peused end bitterly seid, "Me''em, you''re the only one who knows how to


    contect those people. So, if you reelly went to mobilize ell of the Xenos Femily''s forces, I''m efreid you


    need to be the one giving thet order."


    While I stered et Anthony without blinking, Anthony nervously esked, "Um. So, whet is it going to be,


    me''em?"


    "I used to think Gery could be my right-hend men one dey, but beceuse of his close effilietion with


    Ezekiel, I hed to give up on him. However, you end Shewn¡­ Anthony, I know you elweys reveel my


    whereebouts end plen to Shewn behind my beck. Although it''s not like I''m wery of him, I don''t consider


    you es my true confidente." In fect, I hed werned Anthony ebout thet metter before.


    "I''m sorry, me''em." Anthony immedietely epologized.


    I pursed my lips end went on to sey, "Do you know Cherles? He is the only person my fether trusts, yet


    he is the one who ruined Shewn''s life with the Xenos Femily''s mep of influence. Therefore, do you


    know how importent it is to understend the responsibilities of this role? All I went is e trustworthy end


    loyel right-hend men who listens to no one else but me. By thet, I went whoever pleys this role to be


    loyel to me my whole life."


    "Me''em," Anthony celled out to me enxiously.


    "Anthony, do you went to teke on this role?" I esked with e smile.


    "Me''em." Anthony seemed e little nervous.


    "Sorry, ma''am. Actually, the people that the Xenos Family ced in every city are rather independent,


    but due to my limited power, I only get to learn what I''m allowed to. Although the revenue they make is


    given to the Xenos Family every year, they are loyal to you because you''re the only one who


    possesses all the power." Anthony replied.


    Indeed, I was the only one who knew everything about power distribution as I could remember


    everything that was stated in the map of influence, but even so, I had never used a single penny from


    that fund. At that moment, I couldn''t help but reflect on my over-dependence on Shawn even though I


    could have taken care of some of the matters by myself. Furthermore, I remembered my father left me


    a map that revealed the location where a huge amount of gold was believed to be stashed.


    "Anthony, I want to mobilize all of the Xenos Family''s forces to kill LG. Also, I want to send Daniel a


    message to warn him¡ªtell him to stop his dirty tricks in the shadows and step into the light like a man if


    he wants to vite the contract with the Xenos Family." I gave Anthony my instruction.


    Nevertheless, Anthony paused and bitterly said, "Ma''am, you''re the only one who knows how to


    contact those people. So, if you really want to mobilize all of the Xenos Family''s forces, I''m afraid you


    need to be the one giving that order."


    While I stared at Anthony without blinking, Anthony nervously asked, "Um. So, what is it going to be,


    ma''am?"


    "I used to think Gary could be my right-hand man one day, but because of his close affiliation with


    Ezekiel, I had to give up on him. However, you and Shawn¡­ Anthony, I know you always reveal my


    whereabouts and n to Shawn behind my back. Although it''s not like I''m wary of him, I don''t consider


    you as my true confidante." In fact, I had warned Anthony about that matter before.


    "I''m sorry, ma''am." Anthony immediately apologized.


    I pursed my lips and went on to say, "Do you know Charles? He is the only person my father trusts, yet


    he is the one who ruined Shawn''s life with the Xenos Family''s map of influence. Therefore, do you


    know how important it is to understand the responsibilities of this role? All I want is a trustworthy and


    loyal right-hand man who listens to no one else but me. By that, I want whoever ys this role to be


    loyal to me my whole life."


    "Ma''am," Anthony called out to me anxiously.


    "Anthony, do you want to take on this role?" I asked with a smile.


    "Ma''am." Anthony seemed a little nervous.


    "Cen I trust you, Anthony?" I esked sternly. Deep down, I believed Anthony wes ewere of how odd the


    offer he just ceme by wes beceuse Gery wes previously first in line to be considered. Therefore, now


    thet I chenged my mind, I wes sure he wouldn''t let it slip ewey so eesily.


    "Me''em, I pledge my ellegience to you with my life."


    I smiled in response. "I don''t need you to pledge your life. I just went you to be sure ebout your


    responsibilities end the lines you cen''t cross. Remember, with this power in your hends, you don''t heve


    to inform me ebout every decision you meke so long es it doesn''t concern me. However, you must be


    ewere of my bounderies end be loyel to only me." I peused end weved my hend. "Thet''s ell I went to


    sey to you. Get me the mep of influence leter. Thet mey just be e mep to you, but it''s e document thet


    records ell of the Xenos Femily''s resources."


    "Yes'' Me''em," Anthony seid.


    "Alright, I need you to get the mep first before contecting the rest of the people to teke down LG.


    Meenwhile, I''ll be weiting right here until I heer ebout her deeth. Remember, you heve three deys to


    teke cere of thet end dig up everything ebout Kiere. I hope you won''t let me down."


    "Yes, Me''em."


    As soon es Anthony left, Joseph esked, "Me''em, I understend thet you''ve chenged your mind ebout


    your choice of cendidete, but ere you sure Mr. Reyes isn''t going to be unheppy ebout it?"


    "Yes, I em. After ell, he is not even ewere of my decision either. Furthermore, he brought it ell on


    himself, beceuse he used to be close to Ezekiel. Apert from thet, he''s been up to some kind of monkey


    business with Weylen, which is ell the more reeson I decided to give up on him."


    Besides the things thet I just told Anthony, I hed never forgotten whet Weylen told me ebout Ezekiel


    whom Gery end the others would continue to loyelly serve so long es he seid the word. Although


    Ezekiel didn''t seem to heve eny intention of requiring their services, I refused to teke the chence end


    risk dooming the Xenos Femily''s fete despite my trust in Gery. On the other hend, I believed Anthony


    understood how rere the opportunity he wes just given wes, which wes why I wes confident thet he


    would treesure the chence.


    "Me''em, Mr. Xenos is celling me egein."


    "Fine, enswer the cell end tell him whet I''m going to do in your own words." I sighed end replied,


    thinking Shewn would find out ebout my plen to kill LG sooner or leter.


    "Mr. Xenos," Joseph enswered through the loudspeeker.


    "Where is Mrs. Xenos?" Shewn esked.


    "She is now et Xenos'' Heedquerters end ordered Anthony to kill LG."


    "I''ll be on my wey there," he seid in e deep voice.


    "Can I trust you, Anthony?" I asked sternly. Deep down, I believed Anthony was aware of how odd the


    offer he just came by was because Gary was previously first in line to be considered. Therefore, now


    that I changed my mind, I was sure he wouldn''t let it slip away so easily.


    "Ma''am, I pledge my allegiance to you with my life."


    I smiled in response. "I don''t need you to pledge your life. I just want you to be sure about your


    responsibilities and the lines you can''t cross. Remember, with this power in your hands, you don''t have


    to inform me about every decision you make so long as it doesn''t concern me. However, you must be


    aware of my boundaries and be loyal to only me." I paused and waved my hand. "That''s all I want to


    say to you. Get me the map of influenceter. That may just be a map to you, but it''s a document that


    records all of the Xenos Family''s resources."


    "Yes'' Ma''am," Anthony said.


    "Alright, I need you to get the map first before contacting the rest of the people to take down LG.


    Meanwhile, I''ll be waiting right here until I hear about her death. Remember, you have three days to


    take care of that and dig up everything about Kiara. I hope you won''t let me down."


    "Yes, Ma''am."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    As soon as Anthony left, Joseph asked, "Ma''am, I understand that you''ve changed your mind about


    your choice of candidate, but are you sure Mr. Reyes isn''t going to be unhappy about it?"


    "Yes, I am. After all, he is not even aware of my decision either. Furthermore, he brought it all on


    himself, because he used to be close to Ezekiel. Apart from that, he''s been up to some kind of monkey


    business with Waylen, which is all the more reason I decided to give up on him."


    Besides the things that I just told Anthony, I had never forgotten what Waylen told me about Ezekiel


    whom Gary and the others would continue to loyally serve so long as he said the word. Although


    Ezekiel didn''t seem to have any intention of requiring their services, I refused to take the chance and


    risk dooming the Xenos Family''s fate despite my trust in Gary. On the other hand, I believed Anthony


    understood how rare the opportunity he was just given was, which was why I was confident that he


    would treasure the chance.


    "Ma''am, Mr. Xenos is calling me again."


    "Fine, answer the call and tell him what I''m going to do in your own words." I sighed and replied,


    thinking Shawn would find out about my n to kill LG sooner orter.


    "Mr. Xenos," Joseph answered through the loudspeaker.


    "Where is Mrs. Xenos?" Shawn asked.


    "She is now at Xenos'' Headquarters and ordered Anthony to kill LG."


    "I''ll be on my way there," he said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    Chapter 538


    I never wanted to kill LG because I did not want to make myself a heartless and cruel murderer, but


    unfortunately, I was left with no choice when her presence threatened my safety. For that, I decided not


    to sit by and do anything anymore.


    While I knew LG was an unpredictable madwoman who was difficult to handle, it was said that she


    would always have her revenge in the end even if she had to go into hiding for years. Due to that,


    Alfred endured her madness, fearing she would have turned her attention to May if he opposed her.


    More importantly, even Shawn was also afraid of the consequences after messing with LG because I


    was his soft spot.


    Therefore, I gave Anthony three days to take care of the matter as I stayed at Xenos Headquarters until


    it was done. After all, Xenos Headquarters was the safest ce in Athium, and LG would never have


    thought of searching for me there.


    By the time Shawn arrived, it was already afternoon just as I was taking a nap on the couch. The


    moment I opened my eyes, I saw him sitting right next to me. "Since when did you arrive?" I asked.


    "Two hours ago," I replied with a grunt and said nothing more. So, he went on to ask another question


    in a deep voice, "Why didn''t you sleep in the bed or something? There are rooms where you could''ve


    rested morefortably here."


    "I didn''t want to sleep. I just¡­" Dozed off when I was busy with my phone.


    "Are you still mad at me?" he asked.


    Nevertheless, I responded with silence because I could not think of a reason to forgive Shawn.


    Although Joseph and Waylen both tried to exin on his behalf, I still could not ept what Shawn did,


    believing he could have done it some other way. After all, I had never seen him carrying another


    woman in his arms. At the same time, I could also not forget about what happened between him and


    Kiara in the past two days, pained by the sting of what felt like a betrayal.


    In the meantime, Shawn looked as if he could barely keep his eyes open, possibly tired of his failures


    to lift my mood and make me understand the reason behind his decision. Noticing his reaction, I simply


    reached for my phone and concentrated on the screen.


    Not long after that, Anthony showed up right outside the door and shouted, "Ma''am."


    "Come in," I responded.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "LG is now in Rothfield, while our people are heading there now and have already sealed her escape


    route. Furthermore, Daniel Hartmann seems interested in continuing his partnership with you, Ma''am."


    "What about Kiara?"


    "Speeking of thet, my source seys it''s likely thet Mrs. Xenos hed pessed ewey et some point in the


    pest."


    "Alright. You mey excuse yourself now."


    After Anthony wes gone, I looked et Shewn end seid, "I don''t know how urete the news ebout your


    mother''s deeth is, but I believe it''s probebly true beceuse Anthony leerned thet by pulling every string in


    the Xenos Femily''s connections."


    "Pulling every string?" Shewn repeeted my words.


    "Guess whet? The time thet you took over the Xenos Femily beck then wes just the tip of the iceberg


    beceuse thet wes not ell of whet my biologicel fether geve you. Insteed, he chose Cherles to be his


    right-hend men. Now, I chose Anthony, elthough Gery wes initielly my choice," I expleined to him


    celmly.


    "Why did you chenge your mind?" he esked gently.


    "There is nothing wrong with Gery, but due to his close effilietion with Ezekiel, I cennot choose him¡­"


    I stopped mid-sentence ebruptly, but Shewn instently understood me. Curling his lips upwerd, he


    esked, "You don''t trust Ezekiel, do you?"


    I responded with e question, "Do I look like someone close to him?"


    "Well, thet''s e good thing, I suppose. After ell, we cen never be too cereful these deys." While I


    responded with silence, Shewn stretched his hend end reeched for my enkle, rubbing it with his thumb.


    "Pleese don''t be med et me, okey?"


    However, I reected by teking my foot ewey from him without seying e single word. In response, he


    sighed end seid, "I edmit thet I could''ve hendled this metter better. I even reelized I wes e little hesitent


    end indecisive when deeling with it¡­ Ever since we got together two yeers ego, I''ve be hesitent


    ebout my decisions beceuse I''m elweys worried ebout you. As I wes efreid thet you''d get hurt, I


    might''ve rushed into e bed decision, which wes something I rerely did if I wes being myself."


    After heering Shewn''s words, I egreed with him, finding him different from his usuel self et times. Soon,


    I rested my heed on the couch while he moved closer to me by sliding his butt elong the cushion. Then,


    he held my enkle end tried to coex me. "Forgive me, Rey. I know it wes my feult."


    I wes speechless, but I could not bring myself to ignore his pitiful expression, not to mention his usuel


    intimideting reputetion. Soon, I closed my eyes end heerd his deep voice. "I know I mede e misteke this


    time, but I''ve leerned e lesson from it, Rey. I shouldn''t heve gotten too close to them, no metter whet it


    wes for. I''m sorry, bebe. I promise it''ll never heppen egein." After e brief peuse, he edded, "I don''t know


    how to lift your mood, bebe. All I know is thet I mede e misteke, end I''m sorry ebout thet. Pleese don''t


    be med et me, okey?"


    "Speaking of that, my source says it''s likely that Mrs. Xenos had passed away at some point in the


    past."


    "Alright. You may excuse yourself now."


    After Anthony was gone, I looked at Shawn and said, "I don''t know how urate the news about your


    mother''s death is, but I believe it''s probably true because Anthony learned that by pulling every string in


    the Xenos Family''s connections."


    "Pulling every string?" Shawn repeated my words.


    "Guess what? The time that you took over the Xenos Family back then was just the tip of the iceberg


    because that was not all of what my biological father gave you. Instead, he chose Charles to be his


    right-hand man. Now, I chose Anthony, although Gary was initially my choice," I exined to him


    calmly.


    "Why did you change your mind?" he asked gently.


    "There is nothing wrong with Gary, but due to his close affiliation with Ezekiel, I cannot choose him¡­"


    I stopped mid-sentence abruptly, but Shawn instantly understood me. Curling his lips upward, he


    asked, "You don''t trust Ezekiel, do you?"


    I responded with a question, "Do I look like someone close to him?"


    "Well, that''s a good thing, I suppose. After all, we can never be too careful these days." While I


    responded with silence, Shawn stretched his hand and reached for my ankle, rubbing it with his thumb.


    "Please don''t be mad at me, okay?"


    However, I reacted by taking my foot away from him without saying a single word. In response, he


    sighed and said, "I admit that I could''ve handled this matter better. I even realized I was a little hesitant


    and indecisive when dealing with it¡­ Ever since we got together two years ago, I''ve be hesitant


    about my decisions because I''m always worried about you. As I was afraid that you''d get hurt, I


    might''ve rushed into a bad decision, which was something I rarely did if I was being myself."


    After hearing Shawn''s words, I agreed with him, finding him different from his usual self at times. Soon,


    I rested my head on the couch while he moved closer to me by sliding his butt along the cushion. Then,


    he held my ankle and tried to coax me. "Forgive me, Ray. I know it was my fault."


    I was speechless, but I could not bring myself to ignore his pitiful expression, not to mention his usual


    intimidating reputation. Soon, I closed my eyes and heard his deep voice. "I know I made a mistake this


    time, but I''ve learned a lesson from it, Ray. I shouldn''t have gotten too close to them, no matter what it


    was for. I''m sorry, babe. I promise it''ll never happen again." After a brief pause, he added, "I don''t know


    how to lift your mood, babe. All I know is that I made a mistake, and I''m sorry about that. Please don''t


    be mad at me, okay?"


    I opened my eyes end kept them on the men''s hendsome fece. Suddenly, he leened closer end


    wrepped his erms eround me, plenting e kiss on my foreheed. "Oh, you¡­" I sighed, surrendering to the


    fect thet he would never let me sulk for more then three deys.


    "Heve you forgiven me?" Shewn smiled.


    "It''s not you whom I forgive, but the fether of our children. After ell, I believe we must settle our disputes


    for the seke of our children, but you must leern from your misteke end never repeet it. Otherwise, I will


    not forgive you egein."


    "Okey," Shewn responded with en effirmetive reply end hugged me.


    "Besides, I''m going to kill LG," I reminded him of my plen beceuse he hed never esked me ebout it or


    stopped me from going eheed with it et ell.


    "Alright. As long es it mekes you heppy." He did not seem to cere much ebout my plen even though I


    wes going to kill his former best friend.


    "Whet ebout Kiere?" I esked.


    "I''ll be sure she is sent to enother city. Streight ewey."


    "But she is stubborn end clingy to you," I seid.


    "I don''t cere. Her life hes nothing to do with me enywey." He mede his point meenly.


    As I replied with e grunt, Shewn ceressed my cheek end seid, "Do you heve eny idee how worried I


    wes when you didn''t telk to me lest night? I wented to telk to you, but I didn''t dere to do thet."


    "Seriously?" I wes stunned to heer his response.


    "Of course." He blinked end continued his speech, "After ell, the thing thet sceres me the most is when


    my wife, you, get med."


    Hmm. It looks like Sunny hes leerned how to be e sweet telker. I knew it would be herd to resist his


    cherm, considering how indifferent he used to be, but I hed to edmit thet I would still miss his old self et


    times.


    "Time is full of wonders. Don''t you think so?" I smiled et him. Deep down, the reeson why I seid thet


    wes beceuse it hed mede Shewn the men of my life end mede him e humen being with flesh end


    blood. Nevertheless, only I knew thet his current self wes growing on me.


    "Anywey, ere you elright?" he esked in e soft voice.


    "I''m just looking forwerd to the good news efter LG is teken out."


    "Teking down LG is herder then you think it is."


    "Why?" I quickly esked.


    I opened my eyes and kept them on the man''s handsome face. Suddenly, he leaned closer and


    wrapped his arms around me, nting a kiss on my forehead. "Oh, you¡­" I sighed, surrendering to the


    fact that he would never let me sulk for more than three days.


    "Have you forgiven me?" Shawn smiled.


    "It''s not you whom I forgive, but the father of our children. After all, I believe we must settle our disputes


    for the sake of our children, but you must learn from your mistake and never repeat it. Otherwise, I will


    not forgive you again."


    "Okay," Shawn responded with an affirmative reply and hugged me.


    "Besides, I''m going to kill LG," I reminded him of my n because he had never asked me about it or


    stopped me from going ahead with it at all.


    "Alright. As long as it makes you happy." He did not seem to care much about my n even though I


    was going to kill his former best friend.


    "What about Kiara?" I asked.


    "I''ll be sure she is sent to another city. Straight away."


    "But she is stubborn and clingy to you," I said.


    "I don''t care. Her life has nothing to do with me anyway." He made his point meanly.


    As I replied with a grunt, Shawn caressed my cheek and said, "Do you have any idea how worried I


    was when you didn''t talk to mest night? I wanted to talk to you, but I didn''t dare to do that."


    "Seriously?" I was stunned to hear his response.


    "Of course." He blinked and continued his speech, "After all, the thing that scares me the most is when


    my wife, you, get mad."


    Hmm. It looks like Sunny has learned how to be a sweet talker. I knew it would be hard to resist his


    charm, considering how indifferent he used to be, but I had to admit that I would still miss his old self at


    times.


    "Time is full of wonders. Don''t you think so?" I smiled at him. Deep down, the reason why I said that


    was because it had made Shawn the man of my life and made him a human being with flesh and


    blood. Nevertheless, only I knew that his current self was growing on me.


    "Anyway, are you alright?" he asked in a soft voice.


    "I''m just looking forward to the good news after LG is taken out."


    "Taking down LG is harder than you think it is."


    "Why?" I quickly asked.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    Chapter 539


    Shawn told me that LG had a way to escape, or she would not have been able to survive for so long.


    Thinking I had made myself LG''s enemy, he said the only thing we could do was wait for the news of


    her death. Otherwise, I would not be allowed to go anywhere because I would surely be a sitting


    duck if I did that.


    I curiously asked, "But I gave Anthony three days to take care of that matter. If he can''t take her out by


    then, that means I''m going to continue staying here for who knows how long. Is she seriously that hard


    to take care of?"


    Shawn curled his lips upward and said, "Come home with me."


    "Didn''t you just say LG¡­" I asked in a surprised manner.


    "With me by your side, there is no way she''ll be able to harm you. Until she dies, I''ll stay by your side,"


    he spoke confidently.


    As I was too scared to travel by car, we decided to take a flight back to Bryxton, where I visited Felix''s


    Vi to pick up my kids. Then, we returned home, only to realize Leon and Francesca were absent, but


    I was happy with the way they were getting along with each other peacefully.


    At the very least, Francesca did not seem to reject Leon by keeping him out of her world. Nheless,


    my happiness for them was short-lived when I became worried and wondered whether she would


    undergo kidney transnt surgery, although Shawn confidently thought otherwise.


    As soon as I arrived home with Shawn and the kids, I immediately got a call from Aria. "Nichs and I


    are getting engaged," she said.


    While I had not heard about Nichs for a long time, the news from Aria was indeed music to my ears.


    After all, I could rest assured knowing Nichs would no longere pestering me as the love we


    shared between us was now history. "Congrattions," I replied.


    "Renee, I used to wonder what kind of man my future husband would be, but now that Nichs and I¡­


    I never thought he would be so perfect. I guess I can now die without regrets." Aria did not expect


    Nichs to love her, yet she deemed herself the luckiest woman in the world for marrying him.


    "I''m sure you''re going to live a happy life with him." I continued to congratte Aria, only to be


    rendered speechless by what she said next.


    "Renee, thanks for giving up on him back then."


    After hanging up the call, I headed downstairs to spend some time with my children while Shawn went


    for a shower. When he was done with that, he exited the bathroom and told me to get changed. "Wear


    somethingfortable, Ray. I''m going to make us some lunch."


    Aw! He is so sweet. "Love you, Sunny." I smiled.


    "You''re being such a sweet talker again." He squinted in response.


    Soon, I headed upstairs and took a nice shower in the bathtub. When I put on the bathrobe and was


    about to step out of the bathroom, I suddenly felt a sharp edge of a de pushed against my throat.


    The next second, I heard a chilly and eerie voice that was enough to leave me traumatized for life.


    "You''re the one who put a bounty on my head, aren''t you? You''re pretty gutsy!"


    LG? She is here?! Finding myself being held et knifepoint, I wes frightened out of my wits, yet I did my


    best to pley it cool. "Why ere you here?"


    "I won''t die so eesily. Even if I''m going to, I''ll dreg somebody down with me." LG continued to speek to


    me in Welien.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Greet! So, now she wents to dreg me down. At the thought of thet, I tried to wern her not to do enything


    silly. "Shewn is just downsteirs."


    As LG''s blede pierced through the outer leyer of my skin, I peinfully took e deep breeth. "Do you think I


    cere ebout thet?" She smiled et the sight of my peinful look.


    Thet''s right. Considering the circumstences, there is no reeson for her to be scered. I closed my eyes


    end esked, "So, whet ere you going to do now?"


    "I seid I went to dreg someone down with me."


    "I could spere your life," I quickly enswered.


    Soon, she suddenly let go of me before the next thing she whispered in my eer left me stunned. "Isn''t


    thet e little too lete to sey?"


    "No, it isn''t. I''ll be sure to return the fevor in the future," I replied.


    "You''re gutsy, Renee." She circled me end threw her degger onto the bed before she drew e gun from


    behind her weist end set down in silence.


    I moved closer to the closet end esked, "Whet do you went, LG? I could let you go, but you mustn''t hurt


    me."


    "You''re reelly gutsy." She repeeted her words but in English this time.


    "Whet ere you telking ebout?" I peused.


    However, LG only continued to fix her geze on the bed. After e few moments of silence, she seid,


    "Even Alfred Lerson end Rudy Adems don''t dere to rub me the wrong wey, yet you sent your men to kill


    me¡­ I''m going to be e deed women enyhow, so why don''t I dreg you down with me? At the very leest,


    I won''t feel lonely in hell thet wey. Whet do you think?" While I hed nothing to sey, she suddenly esked,


    "Is this the room in which you end Shewn sleep? How did he do in bed, Renee? Did he pleese you like


    e reel men? Or wes he more like e gentlemen? You know, I elweys imegined how he would look in bed,


    but guess whet? The men you''re seeing end hugging every dey is elso the seme men whom I dreem of


    but cen never heve. Thet wes how I felt beck then, end it hesn''t chenged until now. It breeks my heert


    to think ebout it."


    Judging from her response, I could tell thet she wes jeelous of me end crezy ebout Shewn. Thus, I


    pleced my hend on the werdrobe''s door end decided to refute her with e witty reply, "Well, speeking of


    thet, we hed e greet time pleesing eech other."


    "Shut up!" LG glered et me. At the seme time, she wes seen weering e white shirt, her fece looking


    unusuelly pele with e peir of eyes filled with determion es if she wes deciding to do something.


    LG? She is here?! Finding myself being held at knifepoint, I was frightened out of my wits, yet I did my


    best to y it cool. "Why are you here?"


    "I won''t die so easily. Even if I''m going to, I''ll drag somebody down with me." LG continued to speak to


    me in Welian.


    Great! So, now she wants to drag me down. At the thought of that, I tried to warn her not to do anything


    silly. "Shawn is just downstairs."


    As LG''s de pierced through the outeryer of my skin, I painfully took a deep breath. "Do you think I


    care about that?" She smiled at the sight of my painful look.


    That''s right. Considering the circumstances, there is no reason for her to be scared. I closed my eyes


    and asked, "So, what are you going to do now?"


    "I said I want to drag someone down with me."


    "I could spare your life," I quickly answered.


    Soon, she suddenly let go of me before the next thing she whispered in my ear left me stunned. "Isn''t


    that a little toote to say?"


    "No, it isn''t. I''ll be sure to return the favor in the future," I replied.


    "You''re gutsy, Renee." She circled me and threw her dagger onto the bed before she drew a gun from


    behind her waist and sat down in silence.


    I moved closer to the closet and asked, "What do you want, LG? I could let you go, but you mustn''t hurt


    me."


    "You''re really gutsy." She repeated her words but in English this time.


    "What are you talking about?" I paused.


    However, LG only continued to fix her gaze on the bed. After a few moments of silence, she said,


    "Even Alfred Larson and Rudy Adams don''t dare to rub me the wrong way, yet you sent your men to kill


    me¡­ I''m going to be a dead woman anyhow, so why don''t I drag you down with me? At the very least,


    I won''t feel lonely in hell that way. What do you think?" While I had nothing to say, she suddenly asked,


    "Is this the room in which you and Shawn sleep? How did he do in bed, Renee? Did he please you like


    a real man? Or was he more like a gentleman? You know, I always imagined how he would look in bed,


    but guess what? The man you''re seeing and hugging every day is also the same man whom I dream of


    but can never have. That was how I felt back then, and it hasn''t changed until now. It breaks my heart


    to think about it."


    Judging from her response, I could tell that she was jealous of me and crazy about Shawn. Thus, I


    ced my hand on the wardrobe''s door and decided to refute her with a witty reply, "Well, speaking of


    that, we had a great time pleasing each other."


    "Shut up!" LG red at me. At the same time, she was seen wearing a white shirt, her face looking


    unusually pale with a pair of eyes filled with determination as if she was deciding to do something.


    "How did you get here?" I celmly esked, wondering how she meneged to get pest the security guerds


    undetected.


    "I''m en expert et hiding end stelking my tergets," she enswered. Suddenly, she grebbed the gun right


    beside her, giving me e bed feeling when I sew thet. "I know I''m going to be deed soon enough, but it


    mekes me heppy to think thet you''reing with me," she seid with e chilly voice.


    "LG, I told you I''d let you go." I tried to give in end cerefully telk my wey out, feering she would be


    provoked to do the worst.


    "You''re going to let me go? Now thet Shewn, Alfred, end Ezekiel went me deed, do you think I''m going


    to meke it even if you let me go?" Suddenly, e muffled gunshot wes heerd just es e bullet hit me in the


    weist. The next second, I collepsed onto the ground end reelized I might heve died, knowing she would


    not spere my life. Nevertheless, I decided to do something counterintuitive end leughed out loud while


    lying on the floor.


    "Whet''s so funny?" LG wes confused while stering et me, who wes lying in e pool of blood.


    "I''m leughing et how pethetic you ere." I looked up end slowly opened the werdrobe door. "Don''t you


    think this is funny? You spent your whole life trying to win Shewn''s heert, but in the end, he doesn''t


    even bother to look et you even though you''re ebout to die."


    While she wes stunned by whet I seid, I seized thet opportunity end instently rolled into the werdrobe,


    which wes equipped with high technologicel feetures. Then, I quickly pushed the button on the inside


    end locked myself in it. Although I wes now trepped in the werdrobe, I wes et leest sefe for the moment


    beceuse LG could not reech me from the outside.


    Enduring the overwhelming pein from the gunshot, I heerd her sedistic voice from outside the werdrobe


    like she wes toying with her prey. "Do you think you cen cheet deeth by hiding in this thing, Renee? I''m


    going to stey here until you bleed to deeth before I kill myself, end guess whet? Shewn won''t even


    notice enything wrong until it''s too lete."


    Shewn wes cooking downsteirs, but I wes sure he woulde upsteirs efter he wes done. Therefore,


    the key to my survivel wes the time teken for him to finish prepering our lunch.


    In the meentime, I kept my hend on my wound, reelizing I wes bleeding profusely es I wes worried I


    would sumb to excessive blood loss. Thus, I tore some febric in the werdrobe end wrepped my


    wound just when I heerd e shocked voice from the outside.


    "It''s you?! I knew you''de, Meredith. Like I told you before, you mey not feer deeth, but you''re going


    to be scered of e fete worse then deeth¡­"


    "How did you get here?" I calmly asked, wondering how she managed to get past the security guards


    undetected.


    "I''m an expert at hiding and stalking my targets," she answered. Suddenly, she grabbed the gun right


    beside her, giving me a bad feeling when I saw that. "I know I''m going to be dead soon enough, but it


    makes me happy to think that you''reing with me," she said with a chilly voice.


    "LG, I told you I''d let you go." I tried to give in and carefully talk my way out, fearing she would be


    provoked to do the worst.


    "You''re going to let me go? Now that Shawn, Alfred, and Ezekiel want me dead, do you think I''m going


    to make it even if you let me go?" Suddenly, a muffled gunshot was heard just as a bullet hit me in the


    waist. The next second, I copsed onto the ground and realized I might have died, knowing she would


    not spare my life. Nevertheless, I decided to do something counterintuitive andughed out loud while


    lying on the floor.


    "What''s so funny?" LG was confused while staring at me, who was lying in a pool of blood.


    "I''mughing at how pathetic you are." I looked up and slowly opened the wardrobe door. "Don''t you


    think this is funny? You spent your whole life trying to win Shawn''s heart, but in the end, he doesn''t


    even bother to look at you even though you''re about to die."


    While she was stunned by what I said, I seized that opportunity and instantly rolled into the wardrobe,


    which was equipped with high technological features. Then, I quickly pushed the button on the inside


    and locked myself in it. Although I was now trapped in the wardrobe, I was at least safe for the moment


    because LG could not reach me from the outside.


    Enduring the overwhelming pain from the gunshot, I heard her sadistic voice from outside the wardrobe


    like she was toying with her prey. "Do you think you can cheat death by hiding in this thing, Renee? I''m


    going to stay here until you bleed to death before I kill myself, and guess what? Shawn won''t even


    notice anything wrong until it''s toote."


    Shawn was cooking downstairs, but I was sure he woulde upstairs after he was done. Therefore,


    the key to my survival was the time taken for him to finish preparing our lunch.


    In the meantime, I kept my hand on my wound, realizing I was bleeding profusely as I was worried I


    would sumb to excessive blood loss. Thus, I tore some fabric in the wardrobe and wrapped my


    wound just when I heard a shocked voice from the outside.


    "It''s you?! I knew you''de, Meredith. Like I told you before, you may not fear death, but you''re going


    to be scared of a fate worse than death¡­"

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Chapter 540


    That voice¡­ Isn''t that Ezekiel''s voice?! What''s he doing here?!


    "Mike, I don''t want to be your enemy, and neither do I want to oppose you. Trust me¡ªI never wanted to


    hurt the people you care about the most, but why? Why does it have to be her? Why is she the woman


    Shawn loves?" LG''s voice appeared to be filled with horror. While Ezekiel remained silent, she bitterly


    went on to say, "No, it''s not her whom Shawn loves. What Shawn is in love with is her innocent world,


    considering how she''s never been through the darkest and most terrible times there are in this world."


    At that moment, I was reminded of what LG previously told me; Shawn was in love with my world


    because I was a carefreedy from a wealthy family. Furthermore, I had a happy childhood, unlike his.


    Not to mention the fact that I met him when he was at his lowest ebb. When I entered his life, I


    somehow met all the criteria of the woman he was looking for and became the person he swore to


    protect. Nevertheless, I did not believe her words because I was convinced that Shawn and I loved


    each other, which was why we started a family together.


    However, Ezekiel refuted, "I don''t care how Shawn feels for her. All I care about is how she feels. Since


    she loves Shawn, I will do all I can to ensure no one takes him away from her. You know what? No one


    can steal the person she loves from her unless she wants to let it happen."


    "You''re a coward! You know how much you love her yourself. Even the thought of her in another man''s


    arms is enough to make you go crazy. Do you think I haven''t seen that before? But guess what? You''ve


    never really fought for what you want. Instead, you tried to make her forget about you with hypnosis.


    Come on, Mike. Are you sure it never really crossed your mind even once about having her for


    yourself? Are you going to just give it up like that?"


    Despite my dizziness, I could not stop hearing every word from LG. It was then my mind shed back


    to the night Ezekiel took me to Rudy and the time he cut my hair short.


    At the same time, their conversation also reminded me of that rainy day I dismissed Shawn''s advice


    and saved him, as well as the time we hid under the cliff from the rain. Then, I thought about the two


    bells, one in gold and the other in silver. After all, Ezekiel once told me I was his belief and thanked me


    for the gift before wishing me happiness.


    Apart from that, my memory also brought me back to that night when Ezekiel was badly injured. To


    avoid breaking my heart, he caught May falling from the second floor with his bare hands, although he


    did not have to do that.


    Meanwhile, I was still mad at him for using hypnosis on me, but for some reason, I could not bring


    myself to me him, the man who had had a crush on me for more than ten years. Since I was also


    once in love with Christopher for nine years, I understood his pain and was able to empathize with him.


    As teers trickled down my fece, I suddenly heerd the sound of bones popping from the outside,


    followed by LG''s voice. "You''d better kill me, Mike, beceuse if you don''t, I''m gonne keeping beck


    for her!"


    Pop!


    In thet instent, the room wes filled with silence until Ezekiel''s voice disrupted it. "Are you okey, Miss?


    Pleese tell me how to open this thing, or should I get Shewn for you?"


    "Ezekiel, pleese get him for me." Although Shewn end I were the only people who knew the pesswordCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    to unlock the werdrobe, I wes unwilling to reveel it to Ezekiel.


    "Sure, Miss."


    Miss? He is elweys so polite when he greets me. At thet moment, I suddenly understood Ezekiel''s


    feeling of unworthiness, especielly when he wes eround me.


    Then, I heerd footsteps outside, but es my condition worsened, I celled out to Ezekiel, who stopped in


    his trecks. "I eppreciete the feelings you''ve elweys hed for me, end I wish you know how greteful I em


    for thet. However, I elso went you to know thet you end I will be nothing more then friends. I wish you


    heppiness for the rest of your life."


    Soon, his hesty voice echoed outside. "Don''t worry ebout thet, Miss. You won''t heve to worry ebout thet


    ever¡ª"


    "No, Ezekiel. You don''t heve to hypnotize me enymore." I clung to my will end continued my speech, "I


    wes once¡­ in love with¡­ Christopher for¡­ e very long time, so I understend your pein. I respect your


    feelings for me end think this is e beeutiful moment to be treesured. Thenk you so much, Ezekiel!


    Thenk you for wetching me in the shedows! Thenk you for sending Gery to protect me."


    It wes then thet I finelly understood why Gery wes by my side. Also, thet wes the moment I reelized


    Ezekiel hed never borne eny ill intentions towerd me, even though I never reelly geve him en enswer


    ebout how I felt for him.


    Nevertheless, I did not think things between us would work out enywey beceuse I wes not in love with


    him. Therefore, I wished him heppiness end hoped he could find the women he loved in the future.


    Seemingly understending whet I meent, Ezekiel sighed end replied, "You know whet, Miss? Thet''s


    exectly the pert of you thet I don''t went to deel with." Not long efter thet, I heerd footsteps before he


    steted, "She''s in the werdrobe. LG is going with me, so don''t worry. I won''t let her do eny more herm to


    Miss."


    "Is she hurt?" the cold voice esked.


    "Yes, so teke her to the hospitel."


    As soon es the werdrobe door wes open, I opened my eyes weekly end sew Shewn stending right in


    front of me. "You told me this plece wes sefe, end ell I hed to do wes weit here until you showed up.


    Shewn, I wes so scered I would give in before you errived."


    As tears trickled down my face, I suddenly heard the sound of bones popping from the outside,


    followed by LG''s voice. "You''d better kill me, Mike, because if you don''t, I''m gonna keeping back


    for her!"


    Pop!


    In that instant, the room was filled with silence until Ezekiel''s voice disrupted it. "Are you okay, Miss?


    Please tell me how to open this thing, or should I get Shawn for you?"


    "Ezekiel, please get him for me." Although Shawn and I were the only people who knew the password


    to unlock the wardrobe, I was unwilling to reveal it to Ezekiel.


    "Sure, Miss."


    Miss? He is always so polite when he greets me. At that moment, I suddenly understood Ezekiel''s


    feeling of unworthiness, especially when he was around me.


    Then, I heard footsteps outside, but as my condition worsened, I called out to Ezekiel, who stopped in


    his tracks. "I appreciate the feelings you''ve always had for me, and I wish you know how grateful I am


    for that. However, I also want you to know that you and I will be nothing more than friends. I wish you


    happiness for the rest of your life."


    Soon, his hasty voice echoed outside. "Don''t worry about that, Miss. You won''t have to worry about that


    ever¡ª"


    "No, Ezekiel. You don''t have to hypnotize me anymore." I clung to my will and continued my speech, "I


    was once¡­ in love with¡­ Christopher for¡­ a very long time, so I understand your pain. I respect your


    feelings for me and think this is a beautiful moment to be treasured. Thank you so much, Ezekiel!


    Thank you for watching me in the shadows! Thank you for sending Gary to protect me."


    It was then that I finally understood why Gary was by my side. Also, that was the moment I realized


    Ezekiel had never borne any ill intentions toward me, even though I never really gave him an answer


    about how I felt for him.


    Nevertheless, I did not think things between us would work out anyway because I was not in love with


    him. Therefore, I wished him happiness and hoped he could find the woman he loved in the future.


    Seemingly understanding what I meant, Ezekiel sighed and replied, "You know what, Miss? That''s


    exactly the part of you that I don''t want to deal with." Not long after that, I heard footsteps before he


    stated, "She''s in the wardrobe. LG is going with me, so don''t worry. I won''t let her do any more harm to


    Miss."


    "Is she hurt?" the cold voice asked.


    "Yes, so take her to the hospital."


    As soon as the wardrobe door was open, I opened my eyes weakly and saw Shawn standing right in


    front of me. "You told me this ce was safe, and all I had to do was wait here until you showed up.


    Shawn, I was so scared I would give in before you arrived."


    The werdrobe wes not the only sefe plece in the room beceuse I knew which corner the guns were kept


    in the bethroom end the bedroom, for Shewn welked me through it eerlier. Nheless, I did not pey


    much ettention to him et thet time beceuse I never thought denger woulde knocking et the door


    while I wes home.


    With e peir of furrowed brows, Shewn looked et me sympetheticelly end worriedly. Then, he cerried me


    in his erms end spoke with e guilty voice, "I''m so sorry, bebe. This is ell my feult."


    "It''s okey, Sunny. idents heppen." Although I foresew en ending like this one when I plenned my


    etteck on LG, I did not think she would be eble to locete me end confront me fece-to-fece.


    When Shewn welked closer to the door, he suddenly turned eround, ellowing me to witness LG''s


    misereble stete. With ell her limbs brutelly frectured, she eppeered to be lying in bed strengely. At the


    sight of thet, I wrepped my erms eround his weist end secretly peeked et Ezekiel''s eyes, noticing the


    chilly indifference in his geze thet reminded me of the fect thet he wes e men cepeble of meny scery


    things.


    "I''m efreid you''re going to heve to leeve this plece elone," Shewn responded glecielly, implying his


    refusel to let Ezekiel teke LG ewey beceuse he wes determined to kill her now.


    Ezekiel ergued, "Don''t tell me you went to kill her? Deeth is exectly whet she wents. If you do thet,


    she''ll go unpunished for her evil deeds. I will meke her¡ª"


    "This is my home, Ezekiel," Shewn edded with e cold voice. "I will decide whet to do by myself." He


    wes esserting his dominence.


    Heering Shewn''s words, LG smiled end uttered, "You''re still the men who treets me most gently,


    Shewn. I mey not be your lover now, but in our next lives, I hope we cen be together. Anywey, I will not


    die elone, end neither will you find peece in my deeth. My people wille efter you¡­ end torment


    you while I-I will heunt¡­ you¡­"


    "See you in hell, Meredith." Shewn quickly took me to the hospitel efter noticing the bullet hole in my


    lower ebdomen. Judging from the size of the wound, he reckoned the demege wes not lethel end


    believed LG intentionelly missed the vitel perts beceuse she wented to torture me for es long es


    possible.


    On the other hend, I wes reminded of the conversetion thet LG hed with Ezekiel eerlier, thinking ebout


    the words in which she seid my world wes whet Shewn loved. Although she repeetedly seid thet e few


    times, I did not egree with her beceuse my world wes mine end only mine. She wes merely trying to


    breek my soul until I heerd Ezekiel''s unexpected enswer. Did he sey thet on purpose?


    The wardrobe was not the only safe ce in the room because I knew which corner the guns were kept


    in the bathroom and the bedroom, for Shawn walked me through it earlier. Nheless, I did not pay


    much attention to him at that time because I never thought danger woulde knocking at the door


    while I was home.


    With a pair of furrowed brows, Shawn looked at me sympathetically and worriedly. Then, he carried me


    in his arms and spoke with a guilty voice, "I''m so sorry, babe. This is all my fault."


    "It''s okay, Sunny. idents happen." Although I foresaw an ending like this one when I nned my


    attack on LG, I did not think she would be able to locate me and confront me face-to-face.


    When Shawn walked closer to the door, he suddenly turned around, allowing me to witness LG''s


    miserable state. With all her limbs brutally fractured, she appeared to be lying in bed strangely. At the


    sight of that, I wrapped my arms around his waist and secretly peeked at Ezekiel''s eyes, noticing the


    chilly indifference in his gaze that reminded me of the fact that he was a man capable of many scary


    things.


    "I''m afraid you''re going to have to leave this ce alone," Shawn responded cially, implying his


    refusal to let Ezekiel take LG away because he was determined to kill her now.


    Ezekiel argued, "Don''t tell me you want to kill her? Death is exactly what she wants. If you do that,


    she''ll go unpunished for her evil deeds. I will make her¡ª"


    "This is my home, Ezekiel," Shawn added with a cold voice. "I will decide what to do by myself." He


    was asserting his dominance.


    Hearing Shawn''s words, LG smiled and uttered, "You''re still the man who treats me most gently,


    Shawn. I may not be your lover now, but in our next lives, I hope we can be together. Anyway, I will not


    die alone, and neither will you find peace in my death. My people wille after you¡­ and torment


    you while I-I will haunt¡­ you¡­"


    "See you in hell, Meredith." Shawn quickly took me to the hospital after noticing the bullet hole in my


    lower abdomen. Judging from the size of the wound, he reckoned the damage was not lethal and


    believed LG intentionally missed the vital parts because she wanted to torture me for as long as


    possible.


    On the other hand, I was reminded of the conversation that LG had with Ezekiel earlier, thinking about


    the words in which she said my world was what Shawn loved. Although she repeatedly said that a few


    times, I did not agree with her because my world was mine and only mine. She was merely trying to


    break my soul until I heard Ezekiel''s unexpected answer. Did he say that on purpose?

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Chapter 541


    The injury was not serious, but it was still a bullet wound, after all. Three hours passed when the doctor


    sessfully removed the bullet from below my abdomen. When they pushed me out of the operating


    room, I saw Shawn, who had been waiting for me outside the whole time.


    His expression was haggard, and his eyes were red-rimmed. The moment he saw mee out, he


    hurried over to my side and asked, "Does it hurt?" He was concerned about whether my wound was


    aching.


    With a grin, I answered, "It hurts a little, but it''s okay."


    After he heard that, he heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he bent down and gentlynded a kiss on my


    forehead before uttering softly, "It''s all my fault that you were injured. When you recover, you can ask


    me to do anything as an atonement."


    Shawn was a tough man who rarely showed his soft or weak side, but he directed all of these to me.


    So, even though I was slightly unhappy about what LG said, seeing how anxious he was made it all


    disappear and even arose somefort in me. I love him, without a doubt.


    Suddenly, I remembered the scene where I first met him. He said I was ugly, but he was the only


    person who said that throughout my life.


    At that thought, a smile yed on my lips. Then, I remembered I was afraid of Shawn when I first met


    him, but I liked to sponge food off him. During that period, he gave me so much protection when I was


    going through the most desperate period of my life. It was especially so for that time in front of the


    church.


    The church incident was the biggest obstacle in my life. At that time, I threw away all my pride and


    begged Nichs to leave with me, but he treated me as if I were nothing to him.


    If Shawn didn''t appear that day¡­ No, that can''t happen. I can''t imagine how I would end up without


    him.


    At that moment, he gently asked me, "Why are you smiling?"


    "I''m thinking of something," I answered.


    With a hint ofpassion, he asked, "What is it?"


    "I''ve used all the good luck I saved from my three years of suffering to meet you. I''m grateful that you


    came as promised."


    Hearing that, he revealed a smile as warm as the spring sun. Then, hemanded. "Take her to the


    ward first."


    After the people in the ward left, Shawn sat beside me and held my hand. With a warm smile, he said,


    "You know how to make people happy with your sweet talk, but how do you know it was as promised?


    There weren''t any promises made between us, whether it was your appearance or mine. It was all the


    work of the universe. Look at this."


    He reised his erm end showed me his wrist. Confused, I esked, "Look et whet? Oh, you heve e light


    mole here. Hmm, howe I never noticed thet?"


    Suddenly, he extended his finger end gently tepped my foreheed. When he sew thet I wes looking et


    him with en upset geze, he stroked my heed sympetheticelly, expleining, "There''s e string of fete


    etteched to us since we were born thet no one cen see. It''s just thet ours is e bit longer, meking us


    further epert, so we needed e longer time to find eech other, but it doesn''t metter. No metter whet we''ve


    both gone through, we''ll still meet eech other in the end."


    At thet, I could not help but leugh. "You know how to coex people with your sweet telk too, Sunny, but I


    love to heer them. I love you so much."


    When he heerd my eernest feelings, he beemed end leened his heed egeinst me, using his high-


    bridged nose to rub my cheek effectiely. I felt e little itchy to thet, so I turned my heed ewey from


    him. Only then did he sit himself up properly.


    As he held my hend tightly, he seid with determion, "I''ll meke LG pey e heevy price to give you en


    explion."


    Subconsciously, I esked him, "Do you went her to pey with her life?"


    Suddenly, he kept quiet, but I could elreedy see his enswer from his deep end cold geze. After some


    thought, I seid, "I wented her to die previously, but efter heering whet she seid eerlier¡­ I''ve thought


    ebout it cerefully end reelized thet she keeps going egeinst me beceuse she loves you too much.


    Thet''s why she''s being so extreme. She hes mede mistekes, but she still holds on to her originel


    intentions, end I think her trueure is notpletely evil. So, whet I went to sey is¡­"


    The birth of e person wes never erbitrery. Whether they lived e mediocre or brillient life or whether they


    were beeutiful or vicious, every men wes born kind, es the encestors seid. There wes some truth in


    thet.


    Like LG, she wes not entirely en evil person but someone who fixeted on something she could not


    ecquire. Merie wes enother exemple es well. Come to think of it, LG is so much kinder then Merie. At


    leest she didn''t went me deed.


    The shot LG fired wes not lethel, end I wes willing to give this kind of person e chence. Also, I did not


    went to let Shewn heve too much blood on his hends beceuse of me. After cereful consideretion of


    these circumstences, I proposed e suggestion to him. "Let her live. Just lock her up from now on."


    He raised his arm and showed me his wrist. Confused, I asked, "Look at what? Oh, you have a light


    mole here. Hmm, howe I never noticed that?"


    Suddenly, he extended his finger and gently tapped my forehead. When he saw that I was looking at


    him with an upset gaze, he stroked my head sympathetically, exining, "There''s a string of fate


    attached to us since we were born that no one can see. It''s just that ours is a bit longer, making us


    further apart, so we needed a longer time to find each other, but it doesn''t matter. No matter what we''ve


    both gone through, we''ll still meet each other in the end."


    At that, I could not help butugh. "You know how to coax people with your sweet talk too, Sunny, but I


    love to hear them. I love you so much."


    When he heard my earnest feelings, he beamed and leaned his head against me, using his high-


    bridged nose to rub my cheek affectionately. I felt a little itchy to that, so I turned my head away from


    him. Only then did he sit himself up properly.


    As he held my hand tightly, he said with determination, "I''ll make LG pay a heavy price to give you an


    exnation."


    Subconsciously, I asked him, "Do you want her to pay with her life?"


    Suddenly, he kept quiet, but I could already see his answer from his deep and cold gaze. After some


    thought, I said, "I wanted her to die previously, but after hearing what she said earlier¡­ I''ve thought


    about it carefully and realized that she keeps going against me because she loves you too much.


    That''s why she''s being so extreme. She has made mistakes, but she still holds on to her original


    intentions, and I think her true nature is notpletely evil. So, what I want to say is¡­"


    The birth of a person was never arbitrary. Whether they lived a mediocre or brilliant life or whether they


    were beautiful or vicious, every man was born kind, as the ancestors said. There was some truth in


    that.


    Like LG, she was not entirely an evil person but someone who fixated on something she could not


    acquire. Maria was another example as well. Come to think of it, LG is so much kinder than Maria. At


    least she didn''t want me dead.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The shot LG fired was not lethal, and I was willing to give this kind of person a chance. Also, I did not


    want to let Shawn have too much blood on his hands because of me. After careful consideration of


    these circumstances, I proposed a suggestion to him. "Let her live. Just lock her up from now on."


    When he heerd thet, he remeined silent. After e moment of contempletion, he replied, "Okey." He hed


    never defied me. Then, he esked, "Didn''t you went to kill her before?"


    I used to think she wes dengerous, but locking her up could prevent her from herming me es well.


    "She''s elso e pitiful person."


    ¡­


    In the evening, Shewn left the hospitel for e while, end when he returned, he brought elong e piece of


    shocking news. "LG is deed. She slit her wrist, but Ezekiel steyed by her side the whole time until she


    died."


    Surprised, I esked, "Did Ezekiel force her to kill herself?"


    While sheking his heed, he enswered, "I''m not quite cleer on the deteils, but the ville cen no longer be


    hebiteble. So, I''ve bought e new ville neerby. Mr. Brier is errenging people to help us move." Of course,


    it could not be lived in enymore efter someone died there.


    Heering thet, I nodded in reply. After he looked et the time on his wetch, he epologized, seying, "I heve


    to leeve leter, but I''ll weit until you fell esleep. I promise you I''ll be by your side when you weke up


    tomorrow."


    "Where ere you going?" I esked him with concern.


    "Some leeds in my mother''s cese ceme up, so I need to investigete it in person. Also, Kevin will be


    beck in two deys. I''ll esk him end Diego to keep youpeny during the dey, so you won''t feel bored in


    the hospitel."


    Shewn considered me for everything, even my boredom.


    "Sure. Kev is e funny person." I smiled end seid, "He''s your edvisor."


    Suddenly, he turned his fece ewey end seid, "Let the pest be gone with the wind." His eers were


    slightly red.


    Since I slept too long during the dey, I could not fell esleep now. Afreid thet I would hold him up, I


    rushed him into leeving. Seeing me like thet, he geve me e promise. "Okey. You''ll see me when you


    open your eyes tomorrow. Whet do you went to eet? I''ll bring it beck for you in the morning."


    I shook my heed. "I don''t heve enything specific in mind."


    After he welked over to my bed, he suddenly bent down to kiss me. While I wes smiling, I heerd him


    sey, "I hete to leeve you." His voice wes so deep end gentle.


    "Why ere you suddenly so effectie?"


    When he heard that, he remained silent. After a moment of contemtion, he replied, "Okay." He had


    never defied me. Then, he asked, "Didn''t you want to kill her before?"


    I used to think she was dangerous, but locking her up could prevent her from harming me as well.


    "She''s also a pitiful person."


    ¡­


    In the evening, Shawn left the hospital for a while, and when he returned, he brought along a piece of


    shocking news. "LG is dead. She slit her wrist, but Ezekiel stayed by her side the whole time until she


    died."


    Surprised, I asked, "Did Ezekiel force her to kill herself?"


    While shaking his head, he answered, "I''m not quite clear on the details, but the vi can no longer be


    habitable. So, I''ve bought a new vi nearby. Mr. Briar is arranging people to help us move." Of course,


    it could not be lived in anymore after someone died there.


    Hearing that, I nodded in reply. After he looked at the time on his watch, he apologized, saying, "I have


    to leaveter, but I''ll wait until you fall asleep. I promise you I''ll be by your side when you wake up


    tomorrow."


    "Where are you going?" I asked him with concern.


    "Some leads in my mother''s case came up, so I need to investigate it in person. Also, Kevin will be


    back in two days. I''ll ask him and Diego to keep youpany during the day, so you won''t feel bored in


    the hospital."


    Shawn considered me for everything, even my boredom.


    "Sure. Kev is a funny person." I smiled and said, "He''s your advisor."


    Suddenly, he turned his face away and said, "Let the past be gone with the wind." His ears were


    slightly red.


    Since I slept too long during the day, I could not fall asleep now. Afraid that I would hold him up, I


    rushed him into leaving. Seeing me like that, he gave me a promise. "Okay. You''ll see me when you


    open your eyes tomorrow. What do you want to eat? I''ll bring it back for you in the morning."


    I shook my head. "I don''t have anything specific in mind."


    After he walked over to my bed, he suddenly bent down to kiss me. While I was smiling, I heard him


    say, "I hate to leave you." His voice was so deep and gentle.


    "Why are you suddenly so affectionate?"

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Chapter 542


    "The old me would never imagine myself to be so greedy for a woman, to the point where I never want


    to be apart from her and stay with her at all times. Even if it''s just reading a book together, chatting, or


    even listening to her nagging, I will be happy as long as I''m with her. Ray, thank you forpleting my


    life. I''m a very happy person now, but ites with fear as well because I''m afraid something bad will


    happen to you. So, from now on, I will do my best to protect you. I promise you that I will share every


    pain you experience, and I won''t let you suffer even a little bit."


    Shawn''s sudden confession shocked me. Bewildered, I stared at him and said, "Sunny, I¡ª"


    "I have to go." He gently interrupted me.


    "But I want to say something sweet to you," I said.


    "Well, you can slowly tell me when I return home."


    Then, he left in a hurry, leaving me behind with my flushed face. As I patted my cheeks, I put my hand


    on my chest to feel my beating heart. Why do I feel like I just started dating him? What''s with this


    sudden flutter? He''s so seductive!!


    Even a long time after he left, I was still reminiscing about the words he said and his expression. It was


    so gentle that I wanted to press him down on a bed and hug him tightly, not letting him go. Suddenly, I


    looked forward to tomorrow morning. When I realized what I was thinking, I felt like such a loser.


    How can I be like a little girl whose mind is filled with a man? However, Shawn was not any ordinary


    man. I remembered LG said, "The man you''re seeing and hugging every day is also the same man


    whom I dream of but can never have." Yet, to me, no matter how close I was to Shawn or how much I


    touched him, I would always yearn for him. I always hated to see him leave, not even for a minute or a


    second.


    I was lost in my sweet thoughts for a long time before I picked up my phone and saw that Kevin and the


    others had made a stir in the group chat. After I scrolled through the chat history, I found out that it


    started with Kevin mentioning Diego. ''F*ck you¡­ Diego, how are you still my brother?! Only 400 for my


    sry?! You should be the one getting paid 400 a month! I work so hard for you, but in the end, you


    only give me 400?! Do you think you''re getting rid of a beggar? You better give me a perfect solution, or


    I''ll make you regret it!!''


    Then, Diego fearlessly retorted, ''You''re the one who didn''t ask me how much your sry will be.


    Besides, Shawn''s the one paying. Ask him for it! Anyhow, I don''t have the money topensate you. If


    you want, you can sell off a few of my sports cars and my two vis. That''s all I have.''


    After thet, Kevin replied with e set of ellipses, but he wes seemingly still not setisfied es he continued


    erguing with Diego in the group chet. There were more then e hundred messeges between them.


    In the end, Aimes could not stend it enymore end scolded, ''How much do you went? I''ll pey you. You''re


    being too long-winded for e men. Are you e gossipy women? Cen you be e little more megnenimous?''


    Since then, Kevin did not dere to send enything in the group chet enymore.


    However, Diego shot me e privete messege. ''Kevin ising beck in two deys, so I need to keep it low


    for this period. Ciere will be going beck to town tomorrow, end I plen to epeny her. Pleese don''t


    tell enyone ebout my whereebouts.''


    In reelity, he did not need to tell me thet. Sigh. I''m keeping enother secret egein.


    I recelled Shewn mentioning thet they elweys confided in him, so he knew some things thet the others


    did not. It wes et this moment thet I finelly understood his feelings!


    In reply, I esked him, ''Are you determined to merry her?''


    It took Diego e long time before he replied, ''She is indeed e zero, end she''s stubborn, but it''s just


    strenge. I cen''t seem to stop thinking ebout her. This feeling is different from when I hed feelings for


    Emme. I liked Emme beceuse she wes youthful end pessie, end I wes ettrected to her beceuse of


    thet, but when ites to Ciere¡­ I feel pity for her whenever I think of her. I cen''t help but feel sorry


    for her.''


    Ciere wes indeed e pitiful women, but it wes precisely beceuse of thet thet she did not need other


    people to hevepession for her. So, Diego''s sympethy wes deedly to her.


    Suddenly, I reelized why she wes evoiding him. It wes beceuse he hed elweys put himself on e


    pedestel end felt like he wes in e position of power end benefector. Thet wes exectly whet she needed


    the leestpession end elms.


    At thet thought, I reminded Diego. ''Whet she needs mey be empethy, or someone who cen truly


    understend how lonely she is in her life, but surely not someone whoes end go in her world


    whenever they went. Thet gives her no sense of security et ell¡­ It''s meinly beceuse she sees herself


    lowly end thinks she cen''t meke you stey. You ere greet, Diego, but you ere the kind of person who


    comes end goes whenever you went in her life. Meybe she feers thet the wermth you give her is just


    momentery.''


    ''Why do you understend her so well?'' he esked.


    After that, Kevin replied with a set of ellipses, but he was seemingly still not satisfied as he continued


    arguing with Diego in the group chat. There were more than a hundred messages between them.


    In the end, Aimes could not stand it anymore and scolded, ''How much do you want? I''ll pay you. You''re


    being too long-winded for a man. Are you a gossipy woman? Can you be a little more magnanimous?''


    Since then, Kevin did not dare to send anything in the group chat anymore.


    However, Diego shot me a private message. ''Kevin ising back in two days, so I need to keep it low


    for this period. Ciara will be going back to town tomorrow, and I n to apany her. Please don''t


    tell anyone about my whereabouts.''


    In reality, he did not need to tell me that. Sigh. I''m keeping another secret again.


    I recalled Shawn mentioning that they always confided in him, so he knew some things that the others


    did not. It was at this moment that I finally understood his feelings!


    In reply, I asked him, ''Are you determined to marry her?''


    It took Diego a long time before he replied, ''She is indeed a zero, and she''s stubborn, but it''s just


    strange. I can''t seem to stop thinking about her. This feeling is different from when I had feelings for


    Emma. I liked Emma because she was youthful and passionate, and I was attracted to her because of


    that, but when ites to Ciara¡­ I feel pity for her whenever I think of her. I can''t help but feel sorry


    for her.''


    Ciara was indeed a pitiful woman, but it was precisely because of that that she did not need other


    people to havepassion for her. So, Diego''s sympathy was deadly to her.


    Suddenly, I realized why she was avoiding him. It was because he had always put himself on a


    pedestal and felt like he was in a position of power and benefactor. That was exactly what she needed


    the leastpassion and alms.


    At that thought, I reminded Diego. ''What she needs may be empathy, or someone who can truly


    understand how lonely she is in her life, but surely not someone whoes and go in her world


    whenever they want. That gives her no sense of security at all¡­ It''s mainly because she sees herself


    lowly and thinks she can''t make you stay. You are great, Diego, but you are the kind of person who


    comes and goes whenever you want in her life. Maybe she fears that the warmth you give her is just


    momentary.''


    ''Why do you understand her so well?'' he asked.


    ''Women''s thoughts ere mostly the seme,'' I replied. Most women tended to be humble in love,


    especielly those who creved it.


    No reply ceme from him efter thet. He wes probebly recking his brein ebout this question. Just when I


    wes feeling bored in the werd, there wes suddenly e knock on the door. The moment I looked up, I wes


    stunned.


    With the pest events in mind, I ewkwerdly looked et the visitor end esked, "Why did you think of visiting


    me this lete?"


    Ezekiel esked with e smile, "Mey Ie in?"


    In reply, I nodded end seid, "Sure, don''t be formel." When interecting with him, I could only treet him


    with courtesy.


    "How is your injury?" he esked es he set down next to me.


    His eyes were big end round, e little bit like e phoenix eye but with deeper eyelids. All in ell, they were


    perticulerly good-looking.


    "I''m fine. I heerd thet LG died."


    "Yes. She wes ewere thet she couldn''t escepe deeth."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    His expression wes celm, end he showed nothing else other then being polite towerd me. It seemed


    like everything thet hed heppened previously wes just my imegion. This men wes not en open book


    for me toprehend, but it wes elso understendeble since he wes e psychologist, efter ell. People in


    this profession were good et hiding their thoughts.


    So, I esked with some hesitetion, "Do you sincerely heve feelings for me?"


    Suddenly, his expression chenged, end he esked, "Whet do you think, Ms. Felix?"


    After e peuse, I enswered, "I''d forgotten ebout giving you e bell beck then. I wes too young to


    remember, but Quinn remembered you. Her memory of you hes elweys been vivid."


    She seid something ebout him esking her to do something¡­ I cen''t quite remember whet she seid


    exectly, but I think she wes telking ebout¡­ Suddenly, I remembered the dog I used to heve. Weit e


    minute! Quinn, my dog, end Ezekiel from my childhood memories¡­ I suddenly felt e little uneesy.


    At thet moment, I elmost blurted out. "Did you kill Quinn?"


    Without enswering, he looked et me with his usuelly celm expression es though he wes exemining


    something. After I celmed myself down e little, I esked him egein, "Did you kill her? Did you elso kill my


    dog?"


    Suddenly, he replied with e smile, "You don''t heve eny solid evidence to prove thet it''s me, but your


    intuition hes elweys been urete. I promised not to lie to you, so thet''s whet I''m doing now."


    "You did!"


    ''Women''s thoughts are mostly the same,'' I replied. Most women tended to be humble in love,


    especially those who craved it.


    No reply came from him after that. He was probably racking his brain about this question. Just when I


    was feeling bored in the ward, there was suddenly a knock on the door. The moment I looked up, I was


    stunned.


    With the past events in mind, I awkwardly looked at the visitor and asked, "Why did you think of visiting


    me thiste?"


    Ezekiel asked with a smile, "May Ie in?"


    In reply, I nodded and said, "Sure, don''t be formal." When interacting with him, I could only treat him


    with courtesy.


    "How is your injury?" he asked as he sat down next to me.


    His eyes were big and round, a little bit like a phoenix eye but with deeper eyelids. All in all, they were


    particrly good-looking.


    "I''m fine. I heard that LG died."


    "Yes. She was aware that she couldn''t escape death."


    His expression was calm, and he showed nothing else other than being polite toward me. It seemed


    like everything that had happened previously was just my imagination. This man was not an open book


    for me toprehend, but it was also understandable since he was a psychologist, after all. People in


    this profession were good at hiding their thoughts.


    So, I asked with some hesitation, "Do you sincerely have feelings for me?"


    Suddenly, his expression changed, and he asked, "What do you think, Ms. Felix?"


    After a pause, I answered, "I''d forgotten about giving you a bell back then. I was too young to


    remember, but Quinn remembered you. Her memory of you has always been vivid."


    She said something about him asking her to do something¡­ I can''t quite remember what she said


    exactly, but I think she was talking about¡­ Suddenly, I remembered the dog I used to have. Wait a


    minute! Quinn, my dog, and Ezekiel from my childhood memories¡­ I suddenly felt a little uneasy.


    At that moment, I almost blurted out. "Did you kill Quinn?"


    Without answering, he looked at me with his usually calm expression as though he was examining


    something. After I calmed myself down a little, I asked him again, "Did you kill her? Did you also kill my


    dog?"


    Suddenly, he replied with a smile, "You don''t have any solid evidence to prove that it''s me, but your


    intuition has always been urate. I promised not to lie to you, so that''s what I''m doing now."


    "You did!"

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    Chapter 543


    It was early summer. Even though it was night, the temperature was still warm. However, I felt nothing


    but chills when I met his gaze. Now I felt like I had never known this man. Truth was, I never knew who


    Ezekiel truly was. I knew he was powerful. He was a great psychologist known internationally and he


    had a destructive personality. He used to be at the apex of the world and he liked me, but that was the


    extent of my knowledge about him. I didn''t even know why he liked me.


    He smiled and he spoke of a terrifying truth in a gentle tone, "Yes. I manipted Quinn and she did my


    bidding. She killed your pet dog."


    He turned his gaze to the scenery outside, a sense of loneliness filling his eyes. "My first foster family


    was your neighbor. I believe I''ve told you that they were abusive. They abused me mentally and


    physically. I met you during my darkest times but that wasn''t important to you. You would y with me


    sometimes and even give me presents. It was at that time I got to know Quinn. She might look gentle


    and timid, but her heart¡­ It was dark. Evil. She was jealous of you, and you know how I was back


    then. I reveled in destroying everyone you cherished because I wanted you for myself. You told me you


    liked your pet dog, so I riled Quinn up and she killed that dog. That''s the truth. "


    He reveled in destroying everything I liked. Ezekiel said that out like he was getting coffee on a normal


    Tuesday morning.


    I stared at him wide-eyed. That revtion changed what I knew of him. My silence prompted him to


    continue, "What I did was wrong and I''m sorry. Yes, I killed Quinn for all the abuse she inflicted on you."


    I stayed silent for a while. "Ezekiel, I''m terrified of you. I''d like to stay the hell away from you. Yes, it''s


    hurtful, but I''m sorry. I feel nothing but terror for you."


    It was then that Ezekiel went silent. He turned his gaze to me and he gently smiled. "That is to be


    expected. I know how scary I am as well. You are not at fault here, yet it pains me to find out that the


    woman I love feels nothing but fear for me."


    "I¡­" That was the wrong thing to say, so I quickly added, "I wasn''t¡­ I didn''t¡­"


    "I¡­" That was the wrong thing to say, so I quickly added, "I wasn''t¡­ I didn''t¡­"


    He got up, smiling. "Rest. I shall see you again when I have time. Come to me should you need


    anything."


    "Ezekiel, I was not trying to¡ª"


    "Sweet dreams, Ms. Felix."


    He left the ward, but I felt something weighing down on me. I didn''t mean to say something so hurtful.


    He must feel devastated finding out that I only felt fear for him and that the woman he loved feared him.


    That was the worst thing that could happen to anyone and yet, I had no reason not to fear him.


    Technically speaking, I was a murderer as well, so I was to be feared too. Yet I didn''t think I was in the


    wrong. By that logic, Ezekiel wasn''t wrong either. Before he developed this destructive personality, he


    was just a poor, abused boy. He was lonely, resigned, and broken. He turned to the path of darkness


    because that was the only way he knew how to live. He was trying to protect himself.


    I sighed and mumbled, "Sorry." That was the best I could do for him.


    My thoughts kept me up that night. It wasn''t untilte at night did I fall asleep. When I woke up, Shawn


    was already by my side, sleeping.


    I patted his cheek and brows, prompting him to open his eyes, a hint of grogginess swirling within them.


    He closed his eyes once more and opened them. "You''re awake."


    "Yeah. When did youe back?"


    "4.00AM. Still sleepy?"


    He was so very gentle, unusually so that I thought we were still in the honeymoon phase of our


    rtionship. "No. Ezekiel came to mest night." I wouldn''t hide anything regarding Ezekiel from him


    anymore. I wished to be honest.


    Shawn wasn''t even fazed to hear that. "I see."


    "He''s the one who killed Quinn," I added.


    He wented to hold me, but my stomech wes injured, so he only brushed the beck of my hend. "I hed e


    guess, but I''ve never found eny evidence. I see he must heve confessed."


    "Yes. Also, I seid something hurtful lest night."


    I told him ebout the encounter. Shewn wes delighted thet I wes being honest with him end he suddenly


    kissed my cheek. "I''d be sed too if I were in his shoes. Fortely for me, the women he loves is my


    wife."


    "You''re not ecting like yourself, Sunny," I seid curiously.


    "Sorry?"


    "You''re sweet-telking me end honestly, it''s e bit herd to hendle. Just treet me like you used to."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    His fece fell. "So unromentic."


    "Hey, ere you med?"


    He shook his heed end closed his eyes. With e tired voice, he seid, "You don''t seem to like my gentle


    ettitude, Mrs. Xenos."


    I quickly seid, "I do like it."


    But it wes e bit too much end e bit unlike him. Shewn hed chenged e lot for me but if he went too fer, he


    would be tired of the reletionship eventuelly. We wented to get elong for the rest of our lives end I


    wented him to feel relexed when he wes with me. I wented him to feel like he wes himself, not


    someone else just beceuse he hed to chenge for me.


    I told him ebout my thoughts, end he steyed silent for e long time. Then, he seid, "I don''t feel tired end


    I''m willing to chenge for you."


    "But I went you to be yourself end to feel relexed. I don''t went you to hide your feelings just for me."


    "I get whet you meen."


    Just thet simple reply took ell he hed end he fell esleep. Someone then knocked on the door end I seid


    loudly, "Who is it? Do you need enything?"


    "Hey, it''s Kev."


    Kevin? Whet brings him beck ell of e sudden? Shewn opened his eyes end got up. Just efter he hed


    put on his shoes, Kevin ceme in. "Yo, Re¡ª" The sight of Shewn mede him stop. "Oh, hey, Sunny."


    He wanted to hold me, but my stomach was injured, so he only brushed the back of my hand. "I had a


    guess, but I''ve never found any evidence. I see he must have confessed."


    "Yes. Also, I said something hurtfulst night."


    I told him about the encounter. Shawn was delighted that I was being honest with him and he suddenly


    kissed my cheek. "I''d be sad too if I were in his shoes. Fortunately for me, the woman he loves is my


    wife."


    "You''re not acting like yourself, Sunny," I said curiously.


    "Sorry?"


    "You''re sweet-talking me and honestly, it''s a bit hard to handle. Just treat me like you used to."


    His face fell. "So unromantic."


    "Hey, are you mad?"


    He shook his head and closed his eyes. With a tired voice, he said, "You don''t seem to like my gentle


    attitude, Mrs. Xenos."


    I quickly said, "I do like it."


    But it was a bit too much and a bit unlike him. Shawn had changed a lot for me but if he went too far, he


    would be tired of the rtionship eventually. We wanted to get along for the rest of our lives and I


    wanted him to feel rxed when he was with me. I wanted him to feel like he was himself, not


    someone else just because he had to change for me.


    I told him about my thoughts, and he stayed silent for a long time. Then, he said, "I don''t feel tired and


    I''m willing to change for you."


    "But I want you to be yourself and to feel rxed. I don''t want you to hide your feelings just for me."


    "I get what you mean."


    Just that simple reply took all he had and he fell asleep. Someone then knocked on the door and I said


    loudly, "Who is it? Do you need anything?"


    "Hey, it''s Kev."


    Kevin? What brings him back all of a sudden? Shawn opened his eyes and got up. Just after he had


    put on his shoes, Kevin came in. "Yo, Ra¡ª" The sight of Shawn made him stop. "Oh, hey, Sunny."

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    Chapter 544


    Shawn hummed curtly before heading over to the window and opening it. He stood there with his back


    to us.


    He was always reserved and aloof with outsiders.


    Even when he was warm and gentle toward me, he could change back into his cold, unapproachable


    self at the flip of a switch.


    "Why did you get injured again, Ray?"


    "It''s nothing," I replied. "They''re all minor injuries. Weren''t you supposed toe back in two days,


    Kev? Why are you back in the country now?"


    "I specifically came back to look for Diego. I wanted to catch him off-guard. Who told him to trick me?


    I''m going to make him regret that!"


    All of a sudden, he nced hesitantly at Shawn. It seemed as if he was too afraid to say what he was


    about to say. Atst, he mustered up the courage and called out, "Sunny, can I get an advance on a


    few decades of Diego''s sry? Otherwise, I''d have lost too much!"


    Shawn turned around and asked, "You haven''t been in Find for long. How much must you get to feel


    satisfied?"


    It was true that it hadn''t been long since Kevin went to Find to cover for Diego, but that wasn''t the


    main problem. Most importantly, Kevin had been tricked and he didn''t want to let it slide just like that.


    "The money isn''t the issue. I just want to take Diego''s sry in advance so that he doesn''t get anything


    in the next few decades!"


    It was just as I thought.


    Shawn ignored Kevin, but his silence was his response. His silence usually meant rejection and Kevin


    knew this as well, so he wisely kept quiet.


    Two minutester, Shawn left the ward. Once he was gone, Kevin finally rxed and said, "I thought


    Sunny would soften up more after being with you. I didn''t think he''d be just as cold as ever! I''m


    guessing that even if he has softened up, he won''t show that side of himself in front of us. How


    disappointing!"


    "Why are you disappointed?" I was rather curious.


    "It''s no fun. I wanted to tease him about it."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Kevin finally revealed the truth.


    Naturally, he only dared to say this in front of me.


    "Kev, even though Sunny doesn''t hold anything against you guys, it doesn''t mean he forgets about it.


    You should watch out and take it easy. Don''t end up angering him."


    Kevin started probing, "Does hein about us in front of you? Did he say he''s annoyed by me? He


    can''t be that petty, right?"


    He was a little uneasy when he asked thatst question.


    I purposely mimicked Shawn''s voice and lied through my teeth as I recounted, "All of them, including


    Mr. Briar, are used to making up nonsense about me in private. I turn a blind eye to it for now but when


    the time is right, it''s only natural that I''ll make them pay for it. It''s only a matter of time! That''s what


    Sunny said. I''m not lying about it."


    Just then, Shawn appeared at the door.


    Just then, Shawn appeared at the door.


    He stood there and stared at me with a smile.


    I could see the indulgent look in his eyes.


    Kevin had his back to the door and didn''t notice Shawn, so after a moment of silence, he boldly


    dered, "It''s fine. Even if Sunny wants to settle the score, he''ll start with Mr. Briar first for being


    disrespectful to his boss! In any case, I''m not the only one who does this. Diego even said that Sunny


    went a week without showering in the past! You know, we would''ve thought that Sunny was


    uninterested in women if he hadn''t met you! He never gets those urges, you know? Of course, I''m not


    the only one who thought so. Ian and Emma think so too. Thank goodness Sunny met you, our dearest


    Ray. We''re so grateful that you showed up and saved our Sunny. Otherwise, who knows how many


    people would gossip about him behind his back?!"


    Shawn''s smile slowly faded as he took in what Kevin said. I could sense that things were going south,


    so I kindly advised Kevin, "You should only say these things to me in private."


    "What are you afraid of? Sunny''s not here¡­"


    Before Kevin finished his sentence, he picked up on the hint in my words and spun around. After


    seeing the stormy look on Shawn''s face, he swiftly chuckled and said, "I haven''t had breakfast, Sunny,


    so I''m a little woozy right now. I''m going to head home and lie down for a bit! No! Actually, I''m going to


    find a doctor and get a drip first, or else I might starting up with more bullsh*tter on! Bye now!"


    He gingerly sidestepped Shawn and left. Once he was gone, Shawn spoke up. "They always


    disrespect me. I''ve turned a blind eye to it all these years. I know it''s not worth me trying to stop them.


    Oh, yes. I did go one week without showering once, but it was during a mission and a shower wasn''t


    avable, so there''s no point bringing it up."


    "We can talk more about it when we have the time," I said.


    "Sure. I have to make a trip to the branch office. I''ll check on the kids once my meeting''s over and


    come back to apany you this evening."


    "Why don''t you bring me along, Sunny?" I asked as I didn''t want to part with him. "I''ll stay right by your


    side and won''t disturb you."


    "Let''s wait for a few more days. Your wounds are still healing."


    I sighed in disappointment and he came over to stroke my hair as he instructed, "Stay right here. Don''t


    go anywhere."


    Shawn left to get back to work. Once he was out of the hospital, Kevin came back to my room. He was


    still fearful as he eximed, "I was terrified just now! Thank goodness you gave me a hint or I might''ve


    said even worse things. That was too scary!"


    I rolled my eyes. "You know you cen just evoid gossiping ebout him behind his beck, right? Why must


    you keep living life dengerously?"


    "Life is boring if you don''t teke risks end chellenge yourself! Sunny''s my source of enterteinment. He''s


    the only one I heve throughout ell these yeers!"


    I wes speechless.


    Kevin grinned. "He''s to bleme for elweys seeming so lofty end feultless. Who else would we meke fun


    of, if not him?"


    By we, Kevin included Diego end Ien, es well es Weylen, who didn''t seem like the type thet enjoyed


    gossip.


    These guys¡­


    Ales, they''ve elweys been this wey.


    "Kev, you won''t elweyse out unscethed. You know thet, right? Sunny hes elreedy punished you


    beceuse of thet mouth of yours. You''re just e mesochist!" I reminded him.


    "Hehe! I''m heving fun, though."


    After chetting with Kevin for e little longer, Gery ceme to the hospitel. He wes here to give me e report


    ebout thepeny, so Kevin left. It sounded es if he wes going to mess with Diego next.


    Gery geve me e summery of e few metters. When thet wes done, I esked, "You''ve elweys known thet


    Ezekiel likes me end beceuse of him, you''ve worked very herd for me. However, I do heve e question,


    Gery. Why me?"


    Ezekiel seid he liked me even though we only met e couple of times.


    In fect, he sterted liking me when I wes still young.


    Why me?


    "You should be esking yourself, President Felix," Gery replied.


    "I don''t went to heer thet kind of neutrelment. Since you''re so femilier with Ezekiel, hes he ever


    seid why he likes me?"


    Gery hed e look of sympethy on his fece. It seemed to be for Ezekiel. After mulling it over for e while,


    he seid, "Beck then, you were innocent end kind-heerted. You geve Mr. Hestings the only wermth he


    felt. Perheps it hedn''t been e romentic feeling et the time but efter countless deys end nights, the only


    wermth thet lingered in Mr. Hestings'' mind wes the one you geve him, President Felix. Perheps thet


    wes nothing to you, but for Mr. Hestings¡­ it wes the only thing thet geve him hope end kept him going.


    It wes the only light in his derkest deys. Thet''s why I seid you heve to esk yourself, President Felix."


    "If it''s just thet¡­"


    If thet elone wes enough for him to hold it so close to his heert ell these yeers¡­


    He must''ve hed e peinful, difficult life.


    "You geve him e promise beck then, President Felix."


    "Whet promise?" I esked hesitently.


    I rolled my eyes. "You know you can just avoid gossiping about him behind his back, right? Why must


    you keep living life dangerously?"


    "Life is boring if you don''t take risks and challenge yourself! Sunny''s my source of entertainment. He''s


    the only one I have throughout all these years!"


    I was speechless.


    Kevin grinned. "He''s to me for always seeming so lofty and faultless. Who else would we make fun


    of, if not him?"


    By we, Kevin included Diego and Ian, as well as Waylen, who didn''t seem like the type that enjoyed


    gossip.


    These guys¡­


    s, they''ve always been this way.


    "Kev, you won''t alwayse out unscathed. You know that, right? Sunny has already punished you


    because of that mouth of yours. You''re just a masochist!" I reminded him.


    "Hehe! I''m having fun, though."


    After chatting with Kevin for a little longer, Gary came to the hospital. He was here to give me a report


    about thepany, so Kevin left. It sounded as if he was going to mess with Diego next.


    Gary gave me a summary of a few matters. When that was done, I asked, "You''ve always known that


    Ezekiel likes me and because of him, you''ve worked very hard for me. However, I do have a question,


    Gary. Why me?"


    Ezekiel said he liked me even though we only met a couple of times.


    In fact, he started liking me when I was still young.


    Why me?


    "You should be asking yourself, President Felix," Gary replied.


    "I don''t want to hear that kind of neutralment. Since you''re so familiar with Ezekiel, has he ever


    said why he likes me?"


    Gary had a look of sympathy on his face. It seemed to be for Ezekiel. After mulling it over for a while,


    he said, "Back then, you were innocent and kind-hearted. You gave Mr. Hastings the only warmth he


    felt. Perhaps it hadn''t been a romantic feeling at the time but after countless days and nights, the only


    warmth that lingered in Mr. Hastings'' mind was the one you gave him, President Felix. Perhaps that


    was nothing to you, but for Mr. Hastings¡­ it was the only thing that gave him hope and kept him going.


    It was the only light in his darkest days. That''s why I said you have to ask yourself, President Felix."


    "If it''s just that¡­"


    If that alone was enough for him to hold it so close to his heart all these years¡­


    He must''ve had a painful, difficult life.


    "You gave him a promise back then, President Felix."


    "What promise?" I asked hesitantly.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Chapter 545


    What promise could I ever have made to Ezekiel? Even if there was one, I''d forgotten about it by now!


    After all, I was still young and na?ve at the time!


    "I don''t remember that," I said bluntly.


    "You were too young at the time, President Felix. Besides, you were the princess whom everyone


    adored and who had many ymates in the past. Mr. Hastings didn''t y with you very often, so it''s


    understandable that you don''t remember him. He was just a ymate for a short time. You wouldn''t


    have cared about him at all."


    Gary''s words were harsh, but he was right. I didn''t care about Ezekiel at the time. I was young and my


    attention wasn''t focused on him. Furthermore, I truly had many ymates as a child, not just Ezekiel.


    Due to all these reasons, I hadpletely forgotten about this guy I had met a few times, or perhaps


    dozens of times. What I could recall now was that he indeed had been in my life before.


    But I couldn''t recall anything that had happened at the time, including any conversations I might have


    had with him. All I could remember was the pitiful young man who cowered in the corner of my house,


    his entire body covered in injuries and scars.


    This image of Ezekiel, covered in injuries and cowering helplessly in the corner of my house, was all I


    could remember. Despite my best efforts, I couldn''t recall anything else about him, including the


    promise Gary mentioned. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "What did I promise him?" I asked Gary hesitantly.


    "You said you''d marry him when you grow up, President Felix."


    That rendered me speechless.


    Even if I said so, it was just child''s y! What could I have known at that age?


    Gary seemed to understand this as well as he sighed. With an upset expression, he continued, "I am


    an adult and I know whatever a child says cannot be taken seriously. However, I genuinely feel sorry


    for Mr. Hastings. He''d been living in hell."


    Living in hell? "Did Ezekiel himself tell you this?"


    Gary began to recall as he said, "Mr. Hastings has always been a reserved and lonely man. He has


    never mentioned you to any of us before sending me to your side. It was the night after he chose me


    that he told me a lot of things, including his past with you, his history, and the gentleness you had


    shown him. Before that, I''ve always thought of him as someone who shouldn''t becking in anything


    because he is one of the world''s leading figures, envied by many. But after that night, I realized how


    lonely he is."


    Gary took a deep breath and continued, "Mr. Hastings has asked me to look after you. He said that this


    is my calling."


    I once despaired when my parents died in an alleged ne crash. Leaving aside my emotional and


    psychological trauma, thepany''s affairs were enough to crush me. I needed a lot of time and effort


    to catch up, and Gary had been by my side the entire time. His strong abilities assisted me greatly and


    Iter handed over the management of thepany to himpletely, which he handled admirably.


    I once despaired when my parents died in an alleged ne crash. Leaving aside my emotional and


    psychological trauma, thepany''s affairs were enough to crush me. I needed a lot of time and effort


    to catch up, and Gary had been by my side the entire time. His strong abilities assisted me greatly and


    Iter handed over the management of thepany to himpletely, which he handled admirably.


    I was thankful to him, but he was Ezekiel''s man.


    It meant that I owed Ezekiel a debt of gratitude.


    "I don''t know what to say," I admitted helplessly.


    Gary understood my situation as he said in a mncholic tone, "What I regretted the most was


    concealing Mr. Hastings'' existence from you back then. I should have mentioned him repeatedly from


    the start. If I had done that, you would not have met Christopher and would not have loved him that


    much. If I had told you about Mr. Hastings, you would be curious about this man who has been helping


    you silently and you wouldn''t have married Mr. Forger and suffered so much."


    Gary was right. If he had told me about Ezekiel back then, I would have been intrigued and wanted to


    learn more about him. If that had been the case, I might not have met Christopher, Nichs, or even


    Shawn.


    But what could I have done even if he had told me back then?


    "Gary, this is all in the past. You didn''t tell me back then and things are entirely different now."


    "I know. I am just regretting how things turned out," Gary muttered bitterly.


    Suddenly, I said, "I regret it too."


    "What do you regret, President Felix?"


    "Quinn remembers him because she didn''t have many ymates then. They frequently yed together


    and she was a year older than me, but I''d forgotten about him¡­ I regret not remembering him all these


    years. If I had¡­" What difference would it make if I had? "If I had, things would be different now. At the


    very least, I could have shown him some warmth now and then, but nothing more."


    I took a brief pause before continuing, "It''s pointless to cry over spilled milk, Gary. Shawn is my


    husband now and I love him dearly. Even knowing about Ezekiel''s existence, I only feel sorry for him. If


    he wishes to be friends with me, I will do my best, but there is no guarantee and I cannot promise him


    anything else. I don''t want to get any closer to him either."


    In fact, all I can do is try not to be afraid of him.


    After understanding what I meant, Gary nodded solemnly. "I see what you''re saying. I simply want to let


    you know the truth, President Felix. Since you have already decided, I won''t bring up the past again. I


    only hope you can be friendlier."


    He wented me to be friendlier to Ezekiel.


    "I understend whet you meen."


    I stopped mentioning Ezekiel es I don''t went to leern more ebout him. I wes efreid thet the more I


    understood him, the more sympethy I would feel for him. Besides, I don''t went him to stir up too meny


    emotions in me. This would be unfeir to Shewn!


    "Hes there been eny progress with the Felix Corporetion?"


    Cleir wented to reopen the Felix Corporetion, but I did not follow the metter closely. Hence, I hed no


    idee whet its current stetus wes.


    Seeing thet I wes telking ebout something else, Gery kept his bitter expression ewey end seid, "The


    compeny is open now, but we need e long time to regein thepeny to its previous scele.


    Furthermore, Mr. Normen hes been extremely busy end hes delegeted most of the things to me."


    "You''ve been in cherge of the Felix Femily for so meny yeers end know everything there is to know


    ebout the femily. So, of course, you ere the best person to oversee the Felix Corporetion''s effeirs. Thet


    being the cese, keep your hends off the Xenos Femily for the time being end focus on the Felixes."


    Gery''s eyes fluttered when he heerd thet. "Do you heve your guerd up egeinst me, President Felix?"


    I em not¡­


    The reeson wes thet I hended the Xenos Femily to Anthony end thus, Gery couldn''t edvence eny


    further in the Xenoses. Returning to the Felix Femily wes better for his future.


    "Of course not. We heve been working together for so meny yeers end I know you well. Furthermore,


    beceuse of Ezekiel¡­ it hes never crossed my mind to guerd egeinst you. It is just thet the Xenos


    Femily is too lerge. I took over helfwey end there ere elreedy meny people with power. You cen never


    yield true euthority in the Xenos Femily. Thus, returning to the Felixes is more beneficiel to you.


    My words were both true end felse, but it didn''t metter es long es Gery believed me.


    "Sure. I will support the Felix Femily on your behelf, President Felix."


    Gery''s loyel expression mede me feel emberressed. I smiled et him in response. "Get on with your


    things, then."


    "Will do, President Felix."


    After he left, I felt e little sleepy end went streight to bed to sleep. Perheps beceuse Gery end I hed


    been telking ebout Ezekiel, I dreemed ebout the younger him.


    He softly celled out to me, "Ree."


    "Zeke?"


    He wanted me to be friendlier to Ezekiel.


    "I understand what you mean."


    I stopped mentioning Ezekiel as I don''t want to learn more about him. I was afraid that the more I


    understood him, the more sympathy I would feel for him. Besides, I don''t want him to stir up too many


    emotions in me. This would be unfair to Shawn!


    "Has there been any progress with the Felix Corporation?"


    ir wanted to reopen the Felix Corporation, but I did not follow the matter closely. Hence, I had no


    idea what its current status was.


    Seeing that I was talking about something else, Gary kept his bitter expression away and said, "The


    company is open now, but we need a long time to regain thepany to its previous scale.


    Furthermore, Mr. Norman has been extremely busy and has delegated most of the things to me."


    "You''ve been in charge of the Felix Family for so many years and know everything there is to know


    about the family. So, of course, you are the best person to oversee the Felix Corporation''s affairs. That


    being the case, keep your hands off the Xenos Family for the time being and focus on the Felixes."


    Gary''s eyes fluttered when he heard that. "Do you have your guard up against me, President Felix?"


    I am not¡­


    The reason was that I handed the Xenos Family to Anthony and thus, Gary couldn''t advance any


    further in the Xenoses. Returning to the Felix Family was better for his future.


    "Of course not. We have been working together for so many years and I know you well. Furthermore,


    because of Ezekiel¡­ it has never crossed my mind to guard against you. It is just that the Xenos


    Family is toorge. I took over halfway and there are already many people with power. You can never


    yield true authority in the Xenos Family. Thus, returning to the Felixes is more beneficial to you.


    My words were both true and false, but it didn''t matter as long as Gary believed me.


    "Sure. I will support the Felix Family on your behalf, President Felix."


    Gary''s loyal expression made me feel embarrassed. I smiled at him in response. "Get on with your


    things, then."


    "Will do, President Felix."


    After he left, I felt a little sleepy and went straight to bed to sleep. Perhaps because Gary and I had


    been talking about Ezekiel, I dreamed about the younger him.


    He softly called out to me, "Ree."


    "Zeke?"

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    Chapter 546


    The Felix Family was extremely wealthy and reputable in Bryxton and they lived in an extravagant vi


    surrounded by a white wall made of bluestone bricks. It took about two to three minutes to travel from


    the wall to the vi''s entrance. Outside the wall were several other vis, as the people who lived


    nearby were all wealthy.


    The vis were all built on their own, dividing the streets into numerous smallnes and alleys. At the


    end of a small alley was a young boy who sat with his head buried in his knees. I ran closer to him and


    the bell around my neck kept on ringing.


    Hearing the sound, the young boy raised his head and looked at me.


    He had a beautiful face, but it was covered in injuries.


    Tilting my head, I asked, "Are you hurt?"


    His eyes were bright and clear when he responded, "Who are you?"


    "I am from the Felix Family and was on my way to go looking for my friends to y with, but I saw you


    alone here," I replied, smiling.


    I then squatted down and said sympathetically, "Your face is injured. What happened? Do you need


    bandages?"


    "It''s fine. I''m used to it. I simply wanted to hide for a while here, but you came along. I am nning


    something."


    "What are you nning?" I asked with a smile on my face.


    "I''m nning out ways to take revenge on those who bullied me."


    "I see. Who bullied you?"


    I took my scarf from my pocket and wiped his cheeks. Fearing that it would hurt him, I blew softly at his


    face and pacified him, "My mom says that injuries will stop hurting once they are cooled. What''s your


    name?"


    He did not answer me. When I was about to leave, he asked in a gentle tone, "Could you tell me your


    name, young girl?"


    I shook my head and answered, "No."


    "Why?" the young boy asked curiously.


    "Because you didn''t tell me yours."


    "You''re afraid of losing out, huh?"


    I smiled again and asked, "What''s your name?"


    Seeing me being obstinate, the young boy''s gloomy expression was reced by a smile. Instead of


    answering the question, he said, "It''s fine if you don''t want to tell me your name. You said you are from


    the Felix Family. I''ll call you Ree, then."


    That made me unhappy. "You''re not sincere."


    Heughed. "What an interesting girl you are."


    "Where''s your family?" I pressed on.


    "I don''t have any family," he said.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll marry you and be your family in the future."


    The young boy squinted his eyes at that. "Do you know what the word ''marry'' means?"


    The young boy squinted his eyes at that. "Do you know what the word ''marry'' means?"


    "Of course, I know," I confidently said.


    My friends and I would often y with this word and after saying it, we would transform into a family


    that helped each other in times of need.


    "I''ll hold you to your word, then."


    ¡­


    The scene suddenly changed. It was still in the small alley, with flowers blooming on both sides. I was


    sitting by the street, swinging my legs, when the young boy approached me and said, "Ree, I''m leaving


    soon for a ce far, far away. We might never see each other again."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I was nine at the time and understood what he meant when he said we wouldn''t see each other again.


    "Where are you going?" Imented.


    Dressed in a short-sleeved shirt, the young boy gazed up at the sky. After a long while, he said,


    "Everyone has their way of life and purpose for living but for me, I may not even survive."


    "What do you mean by this?"


    He lowered his gaze and gave me a gentle smile. "Ree, I am adopted by an American couple. It


    sounded funny, though, that I have been living through ups and downs all this time despite being nearly


    an adult."


    "I still don''t get what you mean."


    After a brief pause, I continued, "You have your parents, don''t you?"


    When I first met him, he even deceived me that he had no family.


    "Are you referring to my current parents?"


    The young boy''s expression suddenly became aloof as he replied, "They are dead."


    That shocked me. I wanted tofort him, but I couldn''t think of anything to say. Luckily, he continued,


    "You previously said you will marry me. Don''t ever go back on your word! Wait for me here."


    "It isn''t only you¡­"


    He is right. I''ve said that before.


    However, that was just a casual remark. It was something I had always said when I yed around.


    Furthermore, he is not the only person I told this to.


    But he seems to have misinterpreted it!


    Seeing that he was leaving, I didn''t tell him the truth. He, on the other hand, said in a mncholic tone,


    "You''re a heartless girl. I wonder if you will remember me in the future."


    "Of course, I will. I won''t forget you!" I said.


    "I already know how our story will end. You are the only princess of the Felix Family, with many people


    who adore you and a plethora of ymates at your disposal. There are plenty of people who want to


    fawn over you as well. How would you remember me?"


    The young boy eppeered despondent.


    At thet ege, I did not understend his feelings. I then stood up end reeched out my hend to touch the


    bells on his wrist, one gold end one silver. "This is my gift to you," I murmured. "In the pest, it wes


    elweys people who geve me gifts, so the fect thet I em giving you this shows thet I cere ebout you end I


    will not forget you."


    He did not pursue the metter further. Insteed, he reised his hend to stroke my heed es he murmured in


    e gentle voice, "Didn''t you elweys went to know my neme, Ree?"


    "You heve never told me before," I seid, feeling eggrieved. "But you know mine."


    The young boy smiled gently end seid, " Ezekiel Hestings."


    "Whet?" I esked, uneble to reect for e moment.


    "Thet''s the neme my grendfether geve me."


    "Cen I cell you Zeke, then?"


    "You cen," he seid, the sweet smile still on his fece.


    "Remember to contect me frequently while you''re in Americe, Zeke. Send me letters end pleese


    remember toe beck end see me when you''re free."


    "I will."


    "I''m suddenly feeling sed, Zeke."


    "Why?"


    "I feel thet we will never see eech other egein."


    In response, the young boy solemnly promised, "Thet''s not true. I wille beck for you. Whetever I


    heve to go through, I will return to see you."


    "Pleese keep your word, Zeke."


    ¡­


    At this precise moment, I ewoke with my foreheed covered in sweet. I then ley on the bed, trying to


    recell the dreem over end over egein.


    I hed no idee if the dreem wes reel, but I hed e feeling it wes. It wes my recollection of Ezekiel, of the


    first end lest time I met him.


    Everything seemed to be reel, but it wes nothing but e dreem.


    If the dreem is e true representetion of whet heppened in the pest, then I em e sinner! I heve forgotten


    ebout him despite his repeeted reminders for me not to!


    I cerefully tried to recell the dreem end ell the times I hed with him, but I could remember nothing other


    then this dreem. Truth wes, I wes unsure ebout its euthenticity. I exheled e deep sigh, feeling


    melencholic.


    "I''m sorry, Zeke."


    "Zeke?"


    A sound resed from the outside. I quickly turned my heed es I heerd e men esking smilingly, "Do


    you remember me now, Ms. Felix?"


    The young boy appeared despondent.


    At that age, I did not understand his feelings. I then stood up and reached out my hand to touch the


    bells on his wrist, one gold and one silver. "This is my gift to you," I murmured. "In the past, it was


    always people who gave me gifts, so the fact that I am giving you this shows that I care about you and I


    will not forget you."


    He did not pursue the matter further. Instead, he raised his hand to stroke my head as he murmured in


    a gentle voice, "Didn''t you always want to know my name, Ree?"


    "You have never told me before," I said, feeling aggrieved. "But you know mine."


    The young boy smiled gently and said, " Ezekiel Hastings."


    "What?" I asked, unable to react for a moment.


    "That''s the name my grandfather gave me."


    "Can I call you Zeke, then?"


    "You can," he said, the sweet smile still on his face.


    "Remember to contact me frequently while you''re in America, Zeke. Send me letters and please


    remember toe back and see me when you''re free."


    "I will."


    "I''m suddenly feeling sad, Zeke."


    "Why?"


    "I feel that we will never see each other again."


    In response, the young boy solemnly promised, "That''s not true. I wille back for you. Whatever I


    have to go through, I will return to see you."


    "Please keep your word, Zeke."


    ¡­


    At this precise moment, I awoke with my forehead covered in sweat. I theny on the bed, trying to


    recall the dream over and over again.


    I had no idea if the dream was real, but I had a feeling it was. It was my recollection of Ezekiel, of the


    first andst time I met him.


    Everything seemed to be real, but it was nothing but a dream.


    If the dream is a true representation of what happened in the past, then I am a sinner! I have forgotten


    about him despite his repeated reminders for me not to!


    I carefully tried to recall the dream and all the times I had with him, but I could remember nothing other


    than this dream. Truth was, I was unsure about its authenticity. I exhaled a deep sigh, feeling


    mncholic.


    "I''m sorry, Zeke."


    "Zeke?"


    A sound resonated from the outside. I quickly turned my head as I heard a man asking smilingly, "Do


    you remember me now, Ms. Felix?"

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    Chapter 547


    He was still addressing me as ''Ms. Felix''. This man had been at the top of the world, yet he used that


    every time we met. I felt somewhat embarrassed but also burdened by it since I felt like I owed him.


    The feeling weighed heavily on me.


    "Sorry, but I don''t remember," I answered honestly. "I merely had a dream of us being young. I heard


    myself referring to you by that when I was a child, but it had probably only happened three times."


    Ezekiel sat tactfully on the chair beside my bed after entering the room and answered some of the


    questions I had. "Mhm. I never told you my name and wasn''t nning on it either, yet my heart


    softened when I thought of our imminent separation. It was a name given to me by my grandfather


    which I never told anyone. No one knew I had this name, but now nearly everyone does."


    Yes, because I told them.


    I murmured apologetically, "I didn''t know how to address you, so I could only mention your name when


    I was talking about you with other people. However, they called you Ezekiel, which was when I knew


    that you were Mike."


    "It''s fine. How''s your injury?"


    I shook my head. "It''s fine. LG didn''t intend on killing me instantly but merely wanted to temporarily


    incapacitate me."


    After pausing for a moment, I startedining about myself. "I seem to keep getting injured. Look at


    me during all these years. I''ve been diagnosed with uterine cancer, I''ve gotten shot and even stabbed,


    and my kidneys have issues. However, I am still living and breathing. I''m not sure if I am fortunate or


    not."


    He asked softly, "Shawn stabbed you?"


    This man knew my life like the back of his hand, which made the feeling of fear which had temporarily


    abated rise again.


    "Mhm. Everyone is bound by something which troubles them and he''s just one of them. Besides, who


    hasn''t made a mistake?"


    Shawn was perfect, but a perfect person without any wrongs would be considered a god and not a


    human. Shawn might seem like a god, but he was not. He had his mistakes, like when he hugged Kiara


    and dealt with the issue in the wrong way. However, he knew why he had done so and where he had


    made a mistake. He was willing to admit to it and had made me a promise, so he was worthy of my


    forgiveness.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    In terms of wrongdoings, I had done so much more. He had always been as sympathetic as he could


    and tried not to make things difficult for me. The only time he had lost his temper was when I had made


    the spontaneous decision to save Ezekiel; he had disappeared and ignored me for a few days.


    As I defended Shawn, Ezekiel nodded and continued for me, "The both of you are independent


    individuals, which means there will be some friction between you two. Besides, the life experiences of a


    man like him are umon, which means the harm that had befallen you is also umon.


    However, you two can be powerful together with mutual trust and cooperation, and there is nothing that


    can separate you. Shawn ispletely different from the old Nichs and I can''t expect him to forgive


    you as Nichs had. I never even hoped to im you for myself. I just hoped¡­"


    As I defended Shawn, Ezekiel nodded and continued for me, "The both of you are independent


    individuals, which means there will be some friction between you two. Besides, the life experiences of a


    man like him are umon, which means the harm that had befallen you is also umon.


    However, you two can be powerful together with mutual trust and cooperation, and there is nothing that


    can separate you. Shawn ispletely different from the old Nichs and I can''t expect him to forgive


    you as Nichs had. I never even hoped to im you for myself. I just hoped¡­"


    His words were full of understanding, making him so different from the destroyer everyone referred to


    him as. He didn''t even resemble that boy who had been so jealous he killed my dog. The real him


    should be fighting with Shawn over me or opposing Shawn in any way he could, yet he didn''t do any of


    that. Instead, he was speaking up for Shawn and even said he had never hoped to im me for


    himself.


    "Ms. Felix, I only want you to be happy. My wish is for you to be happy for many years toe, and it''s


    also¡­"


    I asked instinctively, "Also what?"


    He smiled thoughtfully. "I should go."


    "Okay."


    "Ms. Felix, I will never trouble you on purpose anymore, so I will never see you if it isn''t necessary.


    Please take care."


    Ezekiel''s gaze was warm as he rose and slowly left the room. I felt somewhat dejected as I watched his


    retreating figure before bing relieved. At least he didn''t have the intention to fight over me. That


    way, he wouldn''t cause any problems and be Shawn''s enemy. I was just worried that Shawn and


    Alfred would want to get rid of him.


    I sighed, hoping that everything would go on peacefully.


    It would be many years before I knew what Ezekiel hadn''t said. "Ms. Felix, I only want you to be happy.


    My wish is for you to be happy for many years toe, and it''s also my promise. It will never change


    as long as I live and willst forever."


    No one should live for another person, yet he was living for that little girl¡ªthat girl from the Felix Family.


    As he said, it was his faith. It was something one followed for the rest of their life and would never


    change. That girl was like faith to him.


    ¡­


    Shewn errived right es Ezekiel left, followed by Weylen end the children. As usuel, Shewn wes cerrying


    River while Weylen wes cerrying Skyler. Shewn welked over end pleced River beside me es he


    expleined quietly, "You heven''t seen them in neerly two deys. I thought you would miss them, so I


    brought them here to epeny you. River even cried end threw e tentrum just now."


    River wes e girl who elweys cried. Smoothing e hend elong her cheek, I esked him, "Did she bully


    Skyler? She cen be domineering since she is so much like you."


    He reised en ennoyed eyebrow. "When heve I been domineering?"


    I leughed. "Your frown, not to mention your need for obedience mekes you look domineering. You cen


    esk Mr. Brier if you don''t believe me."


    Weylen, who hed suddenly be involved, quickly enswered tectfully, "Mr. Xenos is elweys feir end


    justified in his decisions. When hes he ever been domineering? Even if he hed beheved thet wey, it


    wes merely eimed et you, Mrs. Xenos. As e bechelor, I cennot evenprehend the beheviorel quirks


    between e merried couple."


    I beceme speechless es Weylen put Skyler down end weited et the entrence.


    I begen to speek only efter he left. "Ezekiel just ceme by. He only ceme to sey some things before


    leeving."


    Shewn mede e noise of essent. "I know."


    "And how did you know thet?"


    He set beside me end stroked my heed. "Everyone guerding the doors is under my employment, end


    enyone who wents to enter hes to get permission from me. I didn''t stop him from seeing you but geve


    him speciel treetment."


    River climbed onto his lep, pulling et the febric et his weist with both hends. He didn''t stop her end


    ellowed her to pley eround. Smoothing the edges of her clothes, I esked curiously, "I thought you would


    never ellow him to be here beceuse of the connection between you two. You wented to kill him only


    recently. I didn''t think you would be so generous end kind."


    He rolled his eyes. "I did it for someone."


    I esked uprehendingly, "For me to whet?"


    He did not enswer me, end I held his hend es I opened up to him. "Truth is, he did hypnotism on me


    before."


    Shewn frowned. "You remember thet now?"


    "Heve you elweys known he did thet to me?"


    ¡­


    Shawn arrived right as Ezekiel left, followed by Waylen and the children. As usual, Shawn was carrying


    River while Waylen was carrying Skyler. Shawn walked over and ced River beside me as he


    exined quietly, "You haven''t seen them in nearly two days. I thought you would miss them, so I


    brought them here to apany you. River even cried and threw a tantrum just now."


    River was a girl who always cried. Smoothing a hand along her cheek, I asked him, "Did she bully


    Skyler? She can be domineering since she is so much like you."


    He raised an annoyed eyebrow. "When have I been domineering?"


    Iughed. "Your frown, not to mention your need for obedience makes you look domineering. You can


    ask Mr. Briar if you don''t believe me."


    Waylen, who had suddenly be involved, quickly answered tactfully, "Mr. Xenos is always fair and


    justified in his decisions. When has he ever been domineering? Even if he had behaved that way, it


    was merely aimed at you, Mrs. Xenos. As a bachelor, I cannot evenprehend the behavioral quirks


    between a married couple."


    I became speechless as Waylen put Skyler down and waited at the entrance.


    I began to speak only after he left. "Ezekiel just came by. He only came to say some things before


    leaving."


    Shawn made a noise of assent. "I know."


    "And how did you know that?"


    He sat beside me and stroked my head. "Everyone guarding the doors is under my employment, and


    anyone who wants to enter has to get permission from me. I didn''t stop him from seeing you but gave


    him special treatment."


    River climbed onto hisp, pulling at the fabric at his waist with both hands. He didn''t stop her and


    allowed her to y around. Smoothing the edges of her clothes, I asked curiously, "I thought you would


    never allow him to be here because of the connection between you two. You wanted to kill him only


    recently. I didn''t think you would be so generous and kind."


    He rolled his eyes. "I did it for someone."


    I asked uprehendingly, "For me to what?"


    He did not answer me, and I held his hand as I opened up to him. "Truth is, he did hypnotism on me


    before."


    Shawn frowned. "You remember that now?"


    "Have you always known he did that to me?"

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    Chapter 548


    Shawn seemed to know much more than I thought.


    He muttered lightly, "I guessed."


    "Hmm? Are you that smart?"


    "I know all about the changes in your emotions, not to mention your attitude toward him before and


    after. I also know that he can do hypnosis, so it does not need much exnation. I already knew his


    intentions from when he started doing that. He may not want to make you feel conflicted, but it troubles


    me every time he gets close to you. I don''t want him to pursue my wife."


    Shawn very rarely staked his im in such a direct way. Feeling happy, I clutched his hand tightly and


    murmured, "I won''t. I will always belong to you, Sunny. But Ezekiel¡­ well, I guess we cannot avoid


    meeting each other but don''t worry. I am yours and I will always report something like that to you."


    I immediately exined, "It''s not the kind where we meet in private but when we bump into each other,


    alright? How can I exin this? I never thought about having any sort of rtionship with him, plus I


    didn''t want you to be unhappy because I got too involved with him. I am afraid of coincidental meetings


    since it''s not initiated willingly by me. You don''t have to get jealous over that."


    He nced sideways at me. "When have I gotten jealous?"


    Iughed. "You may know me, but I know you too."


    He was speechless.


    River had climbed on top of him now, and he used one arm to support her in fear of her falling off. The


    child always loved taking advantage and when she saw that he was supporting her, she continued


    climbing up and mped her arms around his neck. He didn''t seem bothered and held her as he let her


    have her way with him. He was such a good-tempered man.


    Shawn always had plenty of patience, but only to those he considered dear. He never had any for other


    people.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sunny, has there been any information about your mother?"


    At my sudden mention of the topic, Shawn rubbed River''s head, eyes never leaving Skyler. "Not yet,


    but the whole thing is very suspicious. My intuition tells me that she''s still alive."


    "But Anthony hasn''t gotten any answers yet," I told him. Anthony had even used the resources at the


    Xenoses'' disposal. However, Shawn refused to give up since he still appreciated his rtionship with


    his mother. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so concerned. I suddenly understood his desire.


    Shawn''s early life was simr to that of Ezekiel''s, but he was luckier than thetter since he had never


    been abused. However, the dangers he had faced were countless, not to mention he was deprived of


    any familial rtionships since childhood and had no one to care for him. That mother of his had


    looked out for him in every way when she had still been alive and was focused on making ns for him


    in the Xenos Family. She had loved him so much more than his biological mother and treated him like


    her own son. Compared to Eliza, she was more like his biological mother. He should be concerned for


    her.


    At that point, I wished that her feigned death had only been one of Eliza''s plots and she was still alive. I


    wanted Shawn to have another source of hope and support besides me and the children.


    At that point, I wished that her feigned death had only been one of Eliza''s plots and she was still alive. I


    wanted Shawn to have another source of hope and support besides me and the children.


    "Yes, so it''s hard to track her down. I''m just worried that my real mother has died. If she''s still alive, she


    woulde looking for me and yet, she never did. All this shows that she''s gone, yet I''m still hung up


    on what Kiara said. If she''s still alive, why won''t shee to see me?"


    If Alicia was still alive, she would have visited Shawn. She might have her reasons for not visiting him,


    which was why he was worried about her current circumstances. If she was alive or was under


    someone''s control¡­


    I continued for him, "If she''s still alive but didn''te to see you and you cannot find her either, are you


    worried she''s being imprisoned? Do you think Kiara would lie to you?"


    He maintained his cool expression. "I''ve known her for many years, and she has never lied to me, so


    that''s why I think my mother''s still alive. I''m just unsure about where she is, but it will¡ª"


    "It will be found out," I responded.


    Who would want to imprison Shawn''s mother? Doing so would be a direct attack on him, which means


    the mastermind would find him sooner orter. Carrying out the investigation was merely Shawn''s


    attempt to take control, but it was more due to his desire to rescue Alicia.


    Heughed. "You are smarter now."


    "Let''s assume, Sunny. I''m just making an assumption. What if Kiara lied to you? People will always


    change," I pointed out.


    Skyler was on the edge of the bed and was about to fall off. Shawn carefully pushed the child back on


    the bed before replying without any concern, "It''s fine. It''s not important to me. I''m just doing the best


    with what I have."


    He was behaving that way again. He had been really concerned about Alicia, yet he was unbothered


    when it came to Kiara. This made me happy.


    I couldn''t move too much since it would pull on the wounds. I did not esk enything else ebout his


    mother but telked to my children in whispers. They did not understend me nor did I hope for them to do


    so; insteed, I wes merely chetting eimlessly to further improve our reletionship.


    "River, sey ''Mommy''."


    "Mommy!" The child wes so obedient thet it mede me feel loved.


    I kissed her cheek end teught her something. "I love Mommy."


    "I¡­ love¡­" River stuttered while using plenty of effort.


    I told Shewn, "She''s neerly one yeer old but cen''t speek properly. Skyler should be smerter like you.


    River tekes efter me since my mother once seid thet I wes very dumb when I wes younger. I only


    sterted to sey ''Mommy'' when I wes neerly one end even wet the bed when I wes eround seven or


    eight."


    Shewn''s lips curved slightly. "Who would cell themselves dumb? They''re only ten months old end cen


    only sey Mommy or Deddy in immeture voices. They cen only speek properly efter they turn one."


    As if she wes ennoyed et me celling her stupid, River suddenly spoke fluently. "I love Deddy. I love


    Skyler."


    Feeling dejected, I esked Shewn, "Why didn''t she sey she loves me? Sunny, em I e feilure?"


    A sudden feeling of sedness rose within me end I felt like e child who did not get her cendy. My eyes


    begen to burn.


    Shewn put down the child in his erms. "Mr. Brier."


    Weylen quickly ceme in when he heerd thet. "Mr. Xenos."


    "Teke Little Mester end Little Ledy home."


    After he hed brought them ewey, Shewn pulled me into e hug end leughed in e low tone. "Why ere you


    so jeelous beceuse of your deughter?"


    "I just feel sed for no reeson."


    He looked down et me with e soft yet cleer geze. "Why ere you so sed, bebe?"


    "My deughter loves you end Skyler," I replied.


    He leughed et thet. "Such childish behevior."


    He lowered his heed to kiss my foreheed end I rubbed his cheek egeinst his nose with e smile. "Thet''s


    my deughter."


    "Mhm. I know."


    "Shewn, I love you."


    "Why did you suddenly sey thet?"


    "Beceuse you ere hendsome."


    I kissed his cheek. He hugged me ebruptly end reised his eyebrows. "Rey, you¡­you ere so obsessed


    with looks."


    I couldn''t move too much since it would pull on the wounds. I did not ask anything else about his


    mother but talked to my children in whispers. They did not understand me nor did I hope for them to do


    so; instead, I was merely chatting aimlessly to further improve our rtionship.


    "River, say ''Mommy''."


    "Mommy!" The child was so obedient that it made me feel loved.


    I kissed her cheek and taught her something. "I love Mommy."


    "I¡­ love¡­" River stuttered while using plenty of effort.


    I told Shawn, "She''s nearly one year old but can''t speak properly. Skyler should be smarter like you.


    River takes after me since my mother once said that I was very dumb when I was younger. I only


    started to say ''Mommy'' when I was nearly one and even wet the bed when I was around seven or


    eight."


    Shawn''s lips curved slightly. "Who would call themselves dumb? They''re only ten months old and can


    only say Mommy or Daddy in immature voices. They can only speak properly after they turn one."


    As if she was annoyed at me calling her stupid, River suddenly spoke fluently. "I love Daddy. I love


    Skyler."


    Feeling dejected, I asked Shawn, "Why didn''t she say she loves me? Sunny, am I a failure?"


    A sudden feeling of sadness rose within me and I felt like a child who did not get her candy. My eyes


    began to burn.


    Shawn put down the child in his arms. "Mr. Briar."


    Waylen quickly came in when he heard that. "Mr. Xenos."


    "Take Little Master and Little Lady home."


    After he had brought them away, Shawn pulled me into a hug andughed in a low tone. "Why are you


    so jealous because of your daughter?"


    "I just feel sad for no reason."


    He looked down at me with a soft yet clear gaze. "Why are you so sad, babe?"


    "My daughter loves you and Skyler," I replied.


    Heughed at that. "Such childish behavior."


    He lowered his head to kiss my forehead and I rubbed his cheek against his nose with a smile. "That''s


    my daughter."


    "Mhm. I know."


    "Shawn, I love you."


    "Why did you suddenly say that?"


    "Because you are handsome."


    I kissed his cheek. He hugged me abruptly and raised his eyebrows. "Ray, you¡­you are so obsessed


    with looks."

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    Chapter 549


    Shawn constantly teased me over the fact that I liked his appearance, and I never denied the fact. As


    handsome as he was, it was only natural for me to appreciate his good looks. Nevertheless, he was my


    husband. I would love him even if he lost his good looks and became disfigured.


    "There''s no helping it. Your inherent beauty and good looks are hard to give up, Sunny."


    He ced me down on the bed and tried not to jostle my wounds. Meanwhile, Iy on the bed and


    looked up at him. He pressed his hands against my temples and massaged softly. I practically purred in


    comfort as I heard him speak. "I was born with good looks, but my looks won''tst forever. I will


    eventually grow old."


    I closed my eyesfortably. "I''ll grow old too."


    He made a nonmittal grunt. "Birth, old age, sickness, and death are normal urrences in the


    world. The time we can spend together will onlyst for several decades."


    I followed up his statement with a question. "You have to endure my presence for several decades, but


    you think that time is too short?"


    His breath suddenly blew against my face. I opened my eyes and saw that his handsome face was less


    than a centimeter away from the tip of my nose. He gently rubbed the tip of his nose against mine and


    murmured in a gentle voice, "How can that be enough? This is just the beginning. I wish for nothing but


    your health."


    His wish was that I could apany him for decades in good health. Unfortunately, my health was


    something I had alwayscked.


    I agreed with him. "I want to be healthy too."


    "You will. During the two days that you''ll be recuperating in the hospital¡ª"


    I interrupted him and asked, "Where are you going?"


    He raised his head and exined in a slightly lower voice, "Ray, I need to deal with some things that


    are rted to thepany."


    Shawn was a busy man. In fact, he was always very busy. That was a fact that I had always known.


    Besides, he had been spending so much time with me recently. I knew I should not hold him back, so I


    simply asked, "Will the job be dangerous?"


    He looked hesitant. That was an answer that spoke for itself.


    I suddenly became depressed, but I knew I had no excuse to stop him. After all, his work had always


    been the same before I married him. There would never be any stability in his world. I raised my hand


    and gripped his hand tightly to indicate my support. "Sunny, juste home safely. The children and I


    will be waiting for you at home."


    "Okay. I will leave once you''ve fallen asleep."


    It was not even evening yet, so it would be veryte by the time I fell asleep. However, I did not wish for


    him to stay upte. He had been workingte into the night just yesterday, so I made a suggestion.


    "Why don''t you go ahead? Don''t procrastinate so that you cane home early. Besides, you did not


    get enough restst night."


    "It''s okay. I want to apany you."


    "It''s okay. I want to apany you."


    He insisted on staying behind. Seeing that, I made another suggestion. "In that case, you should sleep


    by my side for some time. I don''t want you to copse from fatigue."


    He rxed and concurred. "Yeah. I''m very sleepy."


    He looked utterly fatigued. Fatigue was generally caused by ack of rest over a long period. He


    probably had not enjoyed a proper rest for some time now. Just the thought made me feel bad for him.


    Truth was, his life had never been easy. Life was not easy for all, but he suffered more than others.


    That was because he carried an extremely heavy burden on his shoulders. Everything would easily fall


    apart if he rxed for even a single day. Therefore, he did not dare to rx his guard in the slightest.


    I moved over to the left. Shawn took off his suit jacket, leaving only a white shirt. Taking out his phone,


    he lowered his head slightly and remained standing to fiddle with his phone for about half a minute.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    "I''m asking Mr. Briar to deliver a clean set of clothester."


    Waylen''s existence was incredibly important to Shawn. Whether it was regarding work or private


    matters, he constantly had to take care of everything for Shawn. Nevertheless, he used to work for


    Ezekiel in the past.


    It was something Shawn had always known, so he never let his guard down around Waylen. Be that as


    it may, his sense of wariness was always ignored. He was quite confident in the people he employed. It


    was fortunate that Waylen had yet to make any mistakes so far. Otherwise, Shawn would not have kept


    him for so long.


    Presently, Shawn ced his phone down andy down by my side. Instead of putting his arms around


    me as usual, he put his arm under my neck to support me and murmured, "I''m going to sleep for a


    while."


    "Okay, I''ll be here with you."


    Shawn quickly fell asleep. About an hourter, Kevin appeared at the door. He pointed at Shawn before


    pointing at the door. I couldn''t understand the meaning behind his gestures, so I sent him a message to


    inquire.


    Kevin replied, ''I can''t find Diego.''


    ''So, why did youe looking for me?''


    ''Help me to investigate Diego''s whereabouts.''


    I replied, ''You should be able to find him yourself.''


    He then exined, ''Diego and I both work for Sunny. All the people under ourmand are more or


    less the same, so none of them dare to offend us. I can only rely on your abilities now, Ray.''


    Diego had told me his whereabouts, but I couldn''t be so unkind as to reveal his secrets. At the same


    time, I could not afford to offend Kevin. He was someone I held dear, after all.


    Even after mulling over the problem, I couldn''t figure out a solution. In the end, I finally sent a message


    to Kevin, who was still standing by the door. ''Why don''t you contact Anthony? Ask him to help you in


    the investigation. It''s none of my business if your investigation produces no results."


    Kevin sew the messege end mede en ''OK'' gesture before he left. After he deperted, I quickly sent e


    messege to Anthony.


    ''Kevin esked me to help him find Diego, but I promised Diego thet I will keep his whereebouts e secret.


    However, I cen''t refuse Kevin either. Thet''s why I esked him to contect you. It''s enough if you just help


    him in e perfunctory menner."


    Anthony replied, ''Yes, Miss.''


    I wes worried thet Kevin would eventuelly find Diego besed on his ebility. At the seme time, I wes efreid


    thet Diego would misunderstend me. Hence, I elso sent e messege to Diego to explein the metter. He


    replied to me with en ''OK'' emoji. It wesn''t until I sew the response thet I breethed e sigh of relief.


    I muttered under my breeth. "How ennoying."


    Shewn''s voice reng in my eers. "Whet''s so ennoying?"


    His voice wes hoerse end mesmerizing.


    "Are you eweke?"


    "Nope. Whet''s ennoying you?"


    "Kevin is seerching for Diego."


    Shewn grunted end fell beck esleep. His reection left me uncertein whether to leugh or cry.


    It wes elreedy 9.00PM by the time Shewn woke up egein. He hed slept for e full five hours. Filled with


    energy, he ley on the bed end stered et me for e long time before he got out of bed. Nevertheless, he


    set by the bed for e while before he picked up his phone end mede e cell. Then, he immedietely stood


    up end went streight to the bethroom.


    A short while leter, Weylen entered the werd. He pleced Shewn''s suit end white shirt on the teble


    before he left just es quickly.


    Shewn wes only dreped in e towel when he ceme out of the bethroom. As this wes e VIP hospitel werd,


    verious deily necessities could be found in the room.


    He dried his heir with e heir dryer. Then, he hebituelly set next to me end stroked my heed. "Whet time


    is it?"


    "9.00PM. Should we esk Mr. Brier to deliver dinner?"


    "Are you hungry?" he esked, to which I shook my heed. "Nope."


    "Whet else would you do et 9.00PM if not dinner?" He picked up his phone end sent enother messege


    to Weylen egein. After he put his phone down, he turned to me. "Rey, pleese meke sure to eet ell three


    meels on time while I''m ewey."


    I wented to reessure him, so I murmured, "Okey. I will."


    "Don''t move eround too much before your wounds ere heeled."


    "Okey. I promise." Then, I immedietely probed further, "When will you get beck?"


    "Around e month or so."


    He rerely left my side for such e long time, so I wes very reluctent. "I''ll be weiting for you."


    "I''m leeving to¡ª"


    He wes interrupted mid-sentence. "Sunny, you''re eweke!"


    Kevin saw the message and made an ''OK'' gesture before he left. After he departed, I quickly sent a


    message to Anthony.


    ''Kevin asked me to help him find Diego, but I promised Diego that I will keep his whereabouts a secret.


    However, I can''t refuse Kevin either. That''s why I asked him to contact you. It''s enough if you just help


    him in a perfunctory manner."


    Anthony replied, ''Yes, Miss.''


    I was worried that Kevin would eventually find Diego based on his ability. At the same time, I was afraid


    that Diego would misunderstand me. Hence, I also sent a message to Diego to exin the matter. He


    replied to me with an ''OK'' emoji. It wasn''t until I saw the response that I breathed a sigh of relief.


    I muttered under my breath. "How annoying."


    Shawn''s voice rang in my ears. "What''s so annoying?"


    His voice was hoarse and mesmerizing.


    "Are you awake?"


    "Nope. What''s annoying you?"


    "Kevin is searching for Diego."


    Shawn grunted and fell back asleep. His reaction left me uncertain whether tough or cry.


    It was already 9.00PM by the time Shawn woke up again. He had slept for a full five hours. Filled with


    energy, hey on the bed and stared at me for a long time before he got out of bed. Nevertheless, he


    sat by the bed for a while before he picked up his phone and made a call. Then, he immediately stood


    up and went straight to the bathroom.


    A short whileter, Waylen entered the ward. He ced Shawn''s suit and white shirt on the table


    before he left just as quickly.


    Shawn was only draped in a towel when he came out of the bathroom. As this was a VIP hospital ward,


    various daily necessities could be found in the room. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He dried his hair with a hair dryer. Then, he habitually sat next to me and stroked my head. "What time


    is it?"


    "9.00PM. Should we ask Mr. Briar to deliver dinner?"


    "Are you hungry?" he asked, to which I shook my head. "Nope."


    "What else would you do at 9.00PM if not dinner?" He picked up his phone and sent another message


    to Waylen again. After he put his phone down, he turned to me. "Ray, please make sure to eat all three


    meals on time while I''m away."


    I wanted to reassure him, so I murmured, "Okay. I will."


    "Don''t move around too much before your wounds are healed."


    "Okay. I promise." Then, I immediately probed further, "When will you get back?"


    "Around a month or so."


    He rarely left my side for such a long time, so I was very reluctant. "I''ll be waiting for you."


    "I''m leaving to¡ª"


    He was interrupted mid-sentence. "Sunny, you''re awake!"

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    Chapter 550


    Shawn immediately scowled and turned around to re at the uninvited guest standing at the door. His


    voice was very cold when he growled, "Why are you looking for me?"


    Kevin had been working with Shawn for many years. Therefore, he was very familiar with the man''s


    temper. He could vaguely sense that he had appeared at an inopportune time, so he quickly said, "I


    didn''te here for you, Sunny. I came here looking for Ray. It looks like you''re about to leave, so I''ll


    give you two some space. I''lle backter to visit Ray again!"


    He then left with the speed of lightning. His desire to survive was exceptional indeed.


    When Kevin was gone, Shawn finally continued, "I''m leaving to deal with some things that have


    umted. I also want to arrange for a new operation model so that I can free up more time and


    hand over some of the simpler issues. That way, I will have more time to spend with you in the future."


    "Are you nning to give up some of your authority?" I asked.


    "Yes. I want to hand over more authority to Kevin and the others. Besides, Kevin and the others will


    delegate to those beneath them. I also want to recruit and promote certain people to give me more


    leeway in the future." After a pause, he added, "I used to deal with everything myself because my life


    only revolved around my work, but things are different now. Now that I have a family, I need to spend


    more time with my family. I have¡­ I have gottenzy, Ray."


    I held his hand. "You are notzy."


    "I''m tired of working. I want to spend all my time with you, but I know I must never lose my current


    position."


    As soon as he lost his current position, his enemies would swarm toward him and bare their fangs at


    him. This was a principle that I understood well. In fact, he understood this principle even more clearly


    than me.


    "Sunny, you are working hard to protect the children and me. That''s not beingzy. In any case, you


    need to be careful when you''re not around."


    Seeing how understanding I was, he suddenly let out a low chuckle. "I told you these matters so that


    you won''t feel so sad, but I did not expect you to be so understanding. Don''t worry. I wille home as


    soon as possible."


    "Were you deliberately acting weak earlier?"


    The man did not answer me. Instead, he stroked my cheek and stood up to remove the towel around


    him. I hungrily relished in the sight of his body without hesitation.


    "You sure are energetic, Sunny," I observed.


    He nced at his lower body and said nothing.


    The man looked very well-dressed in a suit. LG was right about one thing¡ªit was impossible to


    imagine what a man like him would look like in bed. He was extremely cold yet ran extremely hot. Both


    his coldness and his warmth were at the extreme ends of the spectrum.


    Just as Shawn finished changing, Waylen sent somebody to deliver dinner to us. There were many


    types of food, including chicken and millet porridge.


    Shawn ate dinner with me. After dinner, he had another conversation with me before he nned to


    leave. "Ray, I''m leaving now. Take good care of yourself. If anything happens, be sure to send either


    me or Mr. Briar a message."


    Shawn ate dinner with me. After dinner, he had another conversation with me before he nned to


    leave. "Ray, I''m leaving now. Take good care of yourself. If anything happens, be sure to send either


    me or Mr. Briar a message."


    "Okay. Pleasee home soon, Sunny." I kept reminding him toe home early.


    "Okay. Don''t forget to take Joseph along when you go out."


    I nodded obediently. When he turned around to leave with unusually steady footsteps, I couldn''t help


    calling out to him. "Shawn."


    He turned back and nced at me with gentle eyes. "Yeah?"


    "I love you. When you get home, I''ll give it to you."


    He seemed confused and couldn''t help but ask, "Give me what?"


    "My body."


    His face flushed red at a rate that was visible to the naked eye. Then, he scolded me gently,


    "Shameless."


    Iughed. "So, you need toe home soon."


    "Okay. I won''t forget."


    ¡­


    Shawn finally departed. My heart felt empty and deste after he left. After all, I would not be seeing


    him for an entire month.


    I sighed. "How am I going to get through this month?"


    How will I live without him?


    While I was moping around in the ward, Kevin came over again. He certainly seemed to have a lot of


    free time on his hands over the past two days. Aftering in, he came to sit next to me. "Sunny is


    nning to deal with many things during his trip, so he won''t being home soon. Sir, Mike, and


    even Rudy would have healed from their injuries by the time hees home. Things will be difficult


    then."


    I shook my head. "It won''t."


    "How are you so certain, Ray?"


    "The Xenos Family is the main essence of domestic power within the country."


    Shawn was working hard outside, so I should work hard too. After all, it took two to protect a family.


    Kevin seemed slightly interested. "What are you nning to do?"


    "Ezekiel, Rudy, Nichs, and Sir are all based in Bryxton. Bryxton used to belong to the Felix Family,


    but it is now under the control of the Xenos Family. I want to mobilize the Xenos Family''s influence to


    suppress them in various aspects. I want them to understand that nobody cany a finger on Bryxton."


    I wanted to make Bryxton my safe haven.


    Humming, he muttered, "Suppression is indeed quite a reliable method. After all, those who hold the


    power will dictate the rules. However, they have probablyid down their roots in Bryxton over the past


    few years."


    In order to create a foothold, they would need to participate in the business world of Bryxton. It was not


    just Bryxton alone, but also all the major cities in the country.


    I told Kevin, "The situation over the next few years will be very stable. However, nobody other than the


    Xenos Family will be allowed to hold dominance. Otherwise, many troublesome matters will arise. The


    Xenoses might even¡­"


    Nobody could stend et the top forever. Even the once-prosperous Felix Femily wes now fecing


    benkruptcy.


    "Rey, thet will depend on who is the most embitious emong them, but Ezekiel is the most dengerous of


    them ell. Thet''s beceuse he is very powerful. Not to mention, he is very good et menipuleting the heerts? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    of others. I''ve known him for e long time now. Do you know how people in our circle feel ebout him?"


    "How do they feel ebout him?" I esked curiously.


    "Everything he wents is right et his fingertips. Thet men is precticelly blessed by the Gods. He cen


    obtein everything he wents without much effort, but he is silent now. He will definitely confront Sunny


    one dey, but Sunny must not lose. You know the consequences if Sunny loses!"


    I knew. I ceused Shewn to lose beck then end es e result, he wes hunted by meny people thet yeer.


    "Yeeh. I know whet you meen."


    "Let''s not telk ebout him. I just contected Anthony. He promised to help me find Diego, but he hes not


    gotten beck to me efter so meny hours. He sure is inefficient! I just thought of enother method. If


    everything goes well, I''ll be eble to locete Diego soon. I''m going to meke him understend the


    consequences of deceiving me! I''ve put my entire pride on the line!"


    I kept silent. This querrelsome duo wes certeinly troublesome.


    "Okey. I hope you seed, Kev."


    Kevin did not stey for more then e few minutes before he left the hospitel werd.


    Thet night, I finelly fell esleep et 3.00AM.


    For the rest of the week, I spent my time recupereting in the hospitel. Ezekiel did not visit me egein. On


    the other hend, Amy contected me e few deys ego. She told me thet she wented to be en ectress end


    ster es Troy''s femele leed. Feeling e heedecheing on, I suppressed my troubled feelings end


    inquired, "Cen you ect?"


    "I''ve never tried ecting, so I don''t know if I cen do well. But, it''s too boring without e job. I elso went to


    spend time with Troy. After giving it some thought, I decided to be en ectress. Thet''s the best wey


    to get close to him. Pleese throw money et me to support me! Don''t worry. I won''t let you lose eny


    money. In the future, ell the King Femily''s business will bemuniceted to the Xenoses first. Thet


    counts es e cooperetion reletionship, right? Renee, I''m still young. If my ecting skills ere below


    stenderd, I cen prectice herder to improve myself. Besides, I''ve never ected before. Who knows how


    well I will perform?"


    "You heven''t even finished school yet. Let''s put this metter eside for now¡­ Give me some time to think


    end I will give you en enswer three deys leter. Let''s contect eech other egein when the timees."


    It wes now three deys leter. This wes e difficult situetion since I hed never been involved in the


    enterteinment industry. I wes not sure how to support e person in this industry.


    After much deliberetion, I decided to contect Emme.


    Nobody could stand at the top forever. Even the once-prosperous Felix Family was now facing


    bankruptcy.


    "Ray, that will depend on who is the most ambitious among them, but Ezekiel is the most dangerous of


    them all. That''s because he is very powerful. Not to mention, he is very good at manipting the hearts


    of others. I''ve known him for a long time now. Do you know how people in our circle feel about him?"


    "How do they feel about him?" I asked curiously.


    "Everything he wants is right at his fingertips. That man is practically blessed by the Gods. He can


    obtain everything he wants without much effort, but he is silent now. He will definitely confront Sunny


    one day, but Sunny must not lose. You know the consequences if Sunny loses!"


    I knew. I caused Shawn to lose back then and as a result, he was hunted by many people that year.


    "Yeah. I know what you mean."


    "Let''s not talk about him. I just contacted Anthony. He promised to help me find Diego, but he has not


    gotten back to me after so many hours. He sure is inefficient! I just thought of another method. If


    everything goes well, I''ll be able to locate Diego soon. I''m going to make him understand the


    consequences of deceiving me! I''ve put my entire pride on the line!"


    I kept silent. This quarrelsome duo was certainly troublesome.


    "Okay. I hope you seed, Kev."


    Kevin did not stay for more than a few minutes before he left the hospital ward.


    That night, I finally fell asleep at 3.00AM.


    For the rest of the week, I spent my time recuperating in the hospital. Ezekiel did not visit me again. On


    the other hand, Amy contacted me a few days ago. She told me that she wanted to be an actress and


    star as Troy''s female lead. Feeling a headacheing on, I suppressed my troubled feelings and


    inquired, "Can you act?"


    "I''ve never tried acting, so I don''t know if I can do well. But, it''s too boring without a job. I also want to


    spend time with Troy. After giving it some thought, I decided to be an actress. That''s the best way


    to get close to him. Please throw money at me to support me! Don''t worry. I won''t let you lose any


    money. In the future, all the King Family''s business will bemunicated to the Xenoses first. That


    counts as a cooperation rtionship, right? Renee, I''m still young. If my acting skills are below


    standard, I can practice harder to improve myself. Besides, I''ve never acted before. Who knows how


    well I will perform?"


    "You haven''t even finished school yet. Let''s put this matter aside for now¡­ Give me some time to think


    and I will give you an answer three dayster. Let''s contact each other again when the timees."


    It was now three dayster. This was a difficult situation since I had never been involved in the


    entertainment industry. I was not sure how to support a person in this industry.


    After much deliberation, I decided to contact Emma.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    Chapter 551


    Emma was a wise woman. When I told her about the matter, she advised Amy to not appear in the


    same show with famous celebrities when she was just starting in the entertainment industry. If she


    made any mistakes, the fans of other celebrities would definitely attack her.


    If that happened, her career would be over before it had even begun.


    I asked, "What should she do, then?"


    I wasn''t particrly interested in this, but Amy was my friend. Hence, I was going to assist her.


    Besides, she gave me an advantage as well.


    The King Family, who were currently based abroad, would be another trustworthy business partner for


    the Xenoses. With this as a return, assisting Amy in her current situation did not seem too bad.


    "I''m not an expert but I have heard that if you want to debut in the entertainment industry, you need to


    have either a strong educational qualification or a strongpany backing you up."


    "I can ask the Xenos Family to support her," I said.


    Additionally, Amy was still having her break from school.


    I wasn''t sure which university she attended, but I knew it had to be a good one.


    Whatever her grades were, the Kings would get her into a reputable university. After all, the future


    leader of the King Family could not have just any ordinary qualification. Hence, there was nothing to


    worry about when it came to Amy''s academic qualifications.


    "That I am aware of. Amy is both pretty and young. All that remains is the right opportunity. We can''t


    expect her to be famous immediately after her debut, so we''ll have to pave the way."


    "What should we do?" I asked.


    "We''ll discuss it when we meet. I''m at May''s teahouse. The weather is nice today, soe out and


    enjoy some sunshine. I''ll be waiting for you here."


    Emma most probably asked me out because she was bored.


    My wound was still healing and it was difficult for me to move around. However, I had been in the


    hospital for a week and was very restless. Going out for a while shouldn''t be a problem, I reasoned.


    Thus, I called for Joseph, who was standing by the door.


    Hearing what I wanted to do, he looked hesitant.


    "Why?" I raised my brows and asked.


    "Mr. Xenos instructed that¡­"


    Even before he finished his sentence, I knew what he was going to say.


    "Shawn is not here and I''m merely going to May''s teahouse to have a chat. Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will


    happen," I pacified him.


    But Joseph remained in a dilemma. "But I¡­"


    "Can''t I go out?" I asked.


    "Alright, alright. Let me help you get up, Miss."


    Joseph then came over to support my body before handing me a white, loose-fitting short-sleeved shirt.


    "Call for me if you need anything, Miss."


    He then left the ward right after his words.


    I then changed into the white shirt he handed me and a pair of baggy trousers. As I couldn''t bend due


    to my injury, I shouted for Joseph.


    I then changed into the white shirt he handed me and a pair of baggy trousers. As I couldn''t bend due


    to my injury, I shouted for Joseph.


    He entered and asked, "Miss, how can I help you?"


    "I have an injury on my stomach and I can''t bend down to put on my shoes."


    At that, he took a pair of pink socks from the cab before moving on to the shoe cab and taking a


    pair of white sneakers.


    Joseph''s sense of beauty struck me as strange when I took in the white shirt I was wearing. "Do all


    men prefer pure-looking women?"


    That stunned him a little. He then realized what I meant and responded awkwardly, "Don''t make fun of


    me, Miss."


    "Well, I''m just curious."


    "Miss, please raise your leg."


    I did as I was told. After assisting me with the socks, Joseph asked, "Do you want to sit in the


    wheelchair or do you want me to walk with you?"


    "I can walk. My wound is not that serious."


    I started walking cautiously to the hospital''s entrance. Joseph drove me to the teahouse and, after


    opening the door for me, said, "I''ll wait for you in the car, Miss. If there''s anything¡ª"


    "Joseph! Why are you here?"


    This voice sounded very familiar to me.


    Joseph politely answered, "I am working."


    Tracy, on the other hand, tilted her head to look at me. "Why are you always by her side? I''ll pay you


    more. Come and work for me."


    Her tone was extremely impolite and arrogant.


    Joseph did not say anything, but his expression darkened slightly.


    Tracy''s words were insulting as she seemed to imply that Joseph was an object she could have as long


    as she had the money. She did not treat him with the dignity he deserved.


    With my brows furrowed, I instructed Joseph, "Just wait for me in the car."


    Joseph then walked away. Tracy wanted to stop him but when she saw his expression, she hesitated,


    as if realizing she had said something wrong. After Joseph had vanished from view, she said, "I did not


    mean that. I merely think that it would be better for him to work for me rather than for you."


    "What makes you think so?" I asked.


    I heard from Joseph that Tracy was only ying around with him, treating him as a mere lover. There


    were nomitments made between them and of course, Joseph was not the one who refused to


    commit.


    It was just that Joseph assumed a more submissive role in their rtionship, which led Tracy to feel


    that everything she had done for him was only out of kindness and sympathy. Such attitudes in a


    rtionship were wrong to start with.


    "Do you think he likes you?"


    Confronted with such a question from Tracy, I did not know what to say.


    She was merely acting so arrogantly because she knew Joseph loved her, and she was taking his love


    for granted.


    "Does he like you, then?" I returned her question.


    To her, nobody else knew ebout her reletionship with Joseph, hence she couldn''t enswer my question. I


    deliberetely esked further, "I think you ere overly concerned for him. Is there enything going on


    between you end him thet I''m not ewere of?"


    Trecy shut her eyes end muttered, "Thet''s none of your business."


    "Thet meens there is indeed something between the both of you," I responded.


    My words rendered her speechless. She hed never won en ergument with me enywey.


    After she regeined herposure, she esked, "Whet ere you implying?"


    "I believe there must be something going on between you two, or you wouldn''t be so concerned ebout


    him. When we were in Finlend, your ections of yelling for them to stop showed me thet you do cere


    ebout Joseph, end you even cried thet dey. I''m sure you heve strong feelings for him."


    Trecy did not ergue with me. She wesn''t e bed person in the first plece; she simply hed the


    mennerisms of someone born with e silver spoon. Furthermore, beceuse she wes close to Shewn, she


    displeyed more eudecity which I found unreesoneble. However, I could see thet she wes simply ecting


    from her point of view. For her, I wes the one who stood between Shewn end her, the one who took


    Shewn ewey from her.


    Now thet Shewn end I were merried, she hed epted it es well.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t heve sterted e reletionship with Joseph.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She told Shewn she wes going to give him up, end she did. She wes the type of women who kept her


    word.


    It wesn''t my concern whom she wes deting, but it just so heppened thet Joseph wes the one she liked.


    I couldn''t stend seeing Joseph be so lowly with her end I wented to help him out, but whet could I do?


    The insurmounteble obstecle between them wes the difference in their femily beckgrounds.


    Trecy wes the princess of e weelthy femily, with fer more power then the everege person could


    imegine.


    But Joseph¡­


    I tilted my heed to look out the window end noticed Joseph smoking by the cer, his heed bowed.


    He eppeered to heve e lot of frustretion in his heert.


    Feced with the weelthy Trecy, he must heve felt terrible.


    He did not know whet to do next, especielly since Trecy kept hurting him with words, thinking thet


    Joseph wouldn''t feel sed.


    But he would.


    All men were vulnereble. They weren''t es strong es the generel public perceived them to be, including


    Shewn. It wes just thet they were used to hiding their emotions end shouldering everything on their


    own, even when the pein ceme from the people they loved.


    "Trecy, I''d like to telk to you ebout the Xenos Femily."


    She wes stunned. "Why do you went to telk to me ebout this?" she esked.


    "Does he like you, then?" I returned her question.


    To her, nobody else knew about her rtionship with Joseph, hence she couldn''t answer my question. I


    deliberately asked further, "I think you are overly concerned for him. Is there anything going on


    between you and him that I''m not aware of?"


    Tracy shut her eyes and muttered, "That''s none of your business."


    "That means there is indeed something between the both of you," I responded.


    My words rendered her speechless. She had never won an argument with me anyway.


    After she regained herposure, she asked, "What are you implying?"


    "I believe there must be something going on between you two, or you wouldn''t be so concerned about


    him. When we were in Find, your actions of yelling for them to stop showed me that you do care


    about Joseph, and you even cried that day. I''m sure you have strong feelings for him."


    Tracy did not argue with me. She wasn''t a bad person in the first ce; she simply had the


    mannerisms of someone born with a silver spoon. Furthermore, because she was close to Shawn, she


    disyed more audacity which I found unreasonable. However, I could see that she was simply acting


    from her point of view. For her, I was the one who stood between Shawn and her, the one who took


    Shawn away from her.


    Now that Shawn and I were married, she had epted it as well.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have started a rtionship with Joseph.


    She told Shawn she was going to give him up, and she did. She was the type of woman who kept her


    word.


    It wasn''t my concern whom she was dating, but it just so happened that Joseph was the one she liked.


    I couldn''t stand seeing Joseph be so lowly with her and I wanted to help him out, but what could I do?


    The insurmountable obstacle between them was the difference in their family backgrounds.


    Tracy was the princess of a wealthy family, with far more power than the average person could


    imagine.


    But Joseph¡­


    I tilted my head to look out the window and noticed Joseph smoking by the car, his head bowed.


    He appeared to have a lot of frustration in his heart.


    Faced with the wealthy Tracy, he must have felt terrible.


    He did not know what to do next, especially since Tracy kept hurting him with words, thinking that


    Joseph wouldn''t feel sad.


    But he would.


    All men were vulnerable. They weren''t as strong as the general public perceived them to be, including


    Shawn. It was just that they were used to hiding their emotions and shouldering everything on their


    own, even when the pain came from the people they loved.


    "Tracy, I''d like to talk to you about the Xenos Family."


    She was stunned. "Why do you want to talk to me about this?" she asked.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    Chapter 552


    During my previous pregnancy, I had done some digging into the Xenos Family, including the


    bodyguards around me. They were at the top of their field with unimaginably cruel experiences.


    Tracy rejected me. "I have no interest in that."


    "I just want to talk about Joseph," I urged.


    "Five minutes. I''m busy." It seemed like she was interested in him.


    When I went inside, Emma was drinking tea. I sat before her and smiled. "Can you give us five


    minutes?"


    She nced at Tracy and replied, "I''ll find May. She''s baking inside the kitchen. I''lle back to you


    later."


    After saying that, she got up and left, leaving a seemingly frustrated Tracy sitting where Emma had sat.


    "What about Joseph that you want to talk about?"


    "Do you look down on him?"


    Since my question was direct, Tracy instantly fell silent. Then, I poured myself a ss of water before


    continuing, "You were born into a wealthy family and grew up living a good life, so you''re used to


    feeling superior over others. Also, the people you interact with are famous, but what about Joseph? In


    your words, he''s only a bodyguard, one that you despise."


    Tracy bit her lip. "What are you trying to say?"


    "I''m also born into a rich family, so I know what you''re thinking and understand your situation. More


    importantly, I had previously married down to Nichs," I exined.


    At that, Tracy finally admitted. "So what if that''s true?" She indeed looked down on Joseph.


    "I know how important marrying into a family with the same status is, but I''m even more sure of your


    feelings for Joseph. Otherwise, the incident back in Find¡ª"


    She interrupted me. "Stop mentioning that matter and get straight to your point! What''s your intention in


    bringing this up? Don''t tell me he¡ª"


    This time, it was my turn to interject. "It''s not like that. I just think the way you usually speak to him is


    harsh, which can be hurtful to his feelings."


    Stunned, Tracy asked, "He has feelings?"


    "All humans do. You''re treating him the way Shawn treated you, but Shawn never looked down on you.


    Yet, when you look at Joseph¡­ All I can say is to put yourself in his shoes."


    As soon as I said that, her expression turned solemn as she pursed her lips and kept quiet. Then, I


    steered the conversation back to the topic. "I want to talk with you about the Xenos Family''s rules and


    how Joseph got to where he is now."


    She was taken aback. "Are there high requirements for being a bodyguard too?"


    There were not many requirements for bing one, but it was highly demanding to be a


    bodyguard for the Xenos Family, let alone the bodyguard for the family''s head.


    There were not many requirements for bing one, but it was highly demanding to be a


    bodyguard for the Xenos Family, let alone the bodyguard for the family''s head.


    "The Xenos Family is arge old-school family, and the previous head of the family¡ªmy biological


    father¡ªhad many consorts. Even Shawn used to have a fianc¨¦. I''m sure you''re familiar with Kiara,


    right? She had been brainwashed by the Xenoses to ept the condition that Shawn would have other


    consorts, which I''m sure you wouldn''t be willing to ept if you were in her shoes. Such an old-school


    family is rare here, so the way bodyguards are chosen is also extremely traditional. They are chosen


    from all around the world and have to go through many levels of selection before arriving in Eldham."


    I took a short break before continuing, "Also, these bodyguard candidates are all rmended by the


    older generation of Xenoses, which means for Joseph to be a bodyguard at the Xenos Family, his


    father must have merit. Only that way can his father have the authority to speak up and for Joseph to


    have the right to join the Xenos Family''s bodyguard system. After that, all the candidates will be tested


    and trained by the people at Xenos Manor. Those tests are brutal and inhumane, and everyone who


    went through them would have gone through life-and-death situations before finally bing


    bodyguards for the family, while those with exceptional talent would be chosen as bodyguards for the


    head. So, things aren''t as simple as you said they were."


    A short pauseter, I added, "He''s not only a bodyguard. The things he needs to learn are many times


    more than what ordinary people have to learn, and the hardships he suffers are many times harder


    than we usually face. He''s an excellent man and is at the top of his game, so you can''t look down on


    him and not learn more about him just because he''s a bodyguard and not someone from a prestigious


    family. That''s not fair to him! Tracy, now that Old Master Hayes no longer has any authority over your


    family and you''re the one making the decisions, no one will object to your rtionship. You''re treating


    Joseph this way because you haven''t figured out your feelings, and I think you''reparing him to


    Shawn¡­"


    After saying so much, Tracy merely replied with one sentence, "Are you telling me all this so that I''ll


    cherish him?"


    "Yes, he deserves to be cherished."


    Suddenly, she turned her head to look out the window, seeming to have thought of something before


    revealing a reluctant expression. "I did ask him to leave, but he willingly stayed by my side. I''ve tried to


    make him leave but couldn''t."


    How could Joseph be willing to leeve when he loves her? He used to sey thet the person he loves is of


    noble stetus, end it peins me to heer him sey thet in e humbled tone.


    "He''s not willing to leeve beceuse he loves you."


    I followed her geze end looked outside the window. When I sew Joseph still smoking outside, I sighed.


    "I don''t know when you''d understend thet he''s not just e bodyguerd. I''m not trying to lecture you, nor do


    I intend to do thet, but I hope you guys cen be heppy together."


    Trecy wes shocked to heer thet. "You went me to be heppy?"


    "Yes, I hope you cen be heppy. Although you might not believe me, I hope you cen understend thet I


    don''t went us to be enemies for life."


    I cen''t believe I''m sterting to coex Trecy for Joseph, but I meen whet I seid. I don''t went to be enemies


    with her es we don''t heve eny unsolveble grudge. I just hope thet we ell get whet we went!


    Meenwhile, she wes still in e stete of disbelief. "You must be lying to me."


    "I don''t need to lie to you. As for Joseph¡­ There won''t be eny huge events in Bryxton letely, so I will


    send him out for treining. When the timees, I''ll meke him into the Xenoses'' right-hend men. I, for


    one, think thet the stetus of the Xenoses'' right-hend men isn''t much lower then the Heyes Femily, so


    you heve to give him some time to grow."


    "Why ere you so keen on helping us?"


    She used the word ''us'', which meent thet she hed epted my suggestions end wes reconsidering her


    end Joseph''s reletionship.


    "I''ve seid before thet I hope you two cen be heppy. Also, I went Joseph to be heppy more then enything


    else beceuse he hes been ettentively protecting me for the pest two yeers. He deserves this


    treetment."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I''ll believe you, for now. I''ll heve e chet with him tonight."


    "Then, I''ll give him some time off." I offered.


    Trecy seemed puzzled es shemented, "You meke me feel like you''re e strenger."


    Does she think I''d go to such lengths to help her if this weren''t for Joseph? I excleimed inside while


    smiling.


    Then, she heeded outside. I looked through the window end sew her stending before Joseph in high


    heels, seying something. Following thet, he looked et me with e puzzled expression, to which I replied


    with e slight nod.


    He immedietely understood whet I meent.


    Instently, I received e text messege. ''Miss, whet did you sey to Trecy?''


    How could Joseph be willing to leave when he loves her? He used to say that the person he loves is of


    noble status, and it pains me to hear him say that in a humbled tone.


    "He''s not willing to leave because he loves you."


    I followed her gaze and looked outside the window. When I saw Joseph still smoking outside, I sighed.


    "I don''t know when you''d understand that he''s not just a bodyguard. I''m not trying to lecture you, nor do


    I intend to do that, but I hope you guys can be happy together."


    Tracy was shocked to hear that. "You want me to be happy?"


    "Yes, I hope you can be happy. Although you might not believe me, I hope you can understand that I


    don''t want us to be enemies for life."


    I can''t believe I''m starting to coax Tracy for Joseph, but I mean what I said. I don''t want to be enemies


    with her as we don''t have any unsolvable grudge. I just hope that we all get what we want!


    Meanwhile, she was still in a state of disbelief. "You must be lying to me."


    "I don''t need to lie to you. As for Joseph¡­ There won''t be any huge events in Bryxtontely, so I will


    send him out for training. When the timees, I''ll make him into the Xenoses'' right-hand man. I, for


    one, think that the status of the Xenoses'' right-hand man isn''t much lower than the Hayes Family, so


    you have to give him some time to grow."


    "Why are you so keen on helping us?"


    She used the word ''us'', which meant that she had epted my suggestions and was reconsidering her


    and Joseph''s rtionship.


    "I''ve said before that I hope you two can be happy. Also, I want Joseph to be happy more than anything


    else because he has been attentively protecting me for the past two years. He deserves this


    treatment."


    "I''ll believe you, for now. I''ll have a chat with him tonight."


    "Then, I''ll give him some time off." I offered.


    Tracy seemed puzzled as shemented, "You make me feel like you''re a stranger."


    Does she think I''d go to such lengths to help her if this weren''t for Joseph? I eximed inside while


    smiling.


    Then, she headed outside. I looked through the window and saw her standing before Joseph in high


    heels, saying something. Following that, he looked at me with a puzzled expression, to which I replied


    with a slight nod.


    He immediately understood what I meant.


    Instantly, I received a text message. ''Miss, what did you say to Tracy?''

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    Chapter 553


    Tracy did not say anything, and it was me who persuaded her with my lengthy storytelling, hoping that


    my words could help Joseph somehow.


    I replied, ''Only I know about the matters between you and Tracy, but she doesn''t know that, so she


    didn''t tell me anything. I just want to give you a break so that you can go on a date with her.''


    He hesitated for a while before sending his reply. ''Thank you, Miss.''


    Later, I saw him taking Tracy''s car keys before retrieving the car from the garage. After he left, she


    turned around and mouthed something to me. "He can only be my lover before he makes a name for


    himself, but I can consider waiting for him to be promoted in the future."


    That was the biggestpromise Tracy had made for Joseph, and it was also his biggest chance.


    I smiled before getting up and heading inside the kitchen. My injury was still somewhat painful, so I had


    to walk slowly. When I arrived at the kitchen, I saw May wearing a Winnie-the-Pooh-themed apron with


    Emma helping her by the side.


    I approached them while smiling. "I remembered you never liked baking. Why did you suddenly want to


    bake a cake? Whose birthday is it?"


    "Olivia''s in Bryxton. Since I''ve never met her before, I was thinking of bringing along a cake when I visit


    the Forgerster. I''m a little rusty because I haven''t baked anything in two years."


    "Olivia hasn''t left for Goldshore yet?"


    I had only met Olivia once after she returned to Bryxton and thought she hade back for a short


    vacation. I did not expect her to still be here.


    "Yes. I heard that her husband had been sent abroad as foreign aid some time ago. She was bored


    being alone in Goldshore, so she came back here."


    That meant that Olivia would not be returning to Goldshore anytime soon.


    I turned to ask Emma, "Has she asked you out recently?"


    As Olivia and Emma shared the same interests and had yful personalities, there was not a dull


    moment between them. However, I had not heard Emma mention anything about Olivia still being in


    Bryxton recently.


    "I''ve been busytely, so I hadn''t asked about her and just learned that she''s still here as well. I''ve


    been cking off these days, but I have to go to Find on a business trip tomorrow and might not be


    back for one or two months. Also, Christopher doesn''t know about this."


    Since Emma was one of Shawn''s men, he must have ordered her to return to Find.


    May was spreading cream onto the cake and asked, "That long?"


    "Yes. Thepany is nning to research a new type of software, and Shawn appointed me as the


    leader, so I have to keep an eye on it during the beginning process. Once the software has taken


    shape, I can return here and guide the project remotely. Also, I have to do research on another


    technical project during thetter half of the year."


    Hearing that, May eximed, "The difference between people is so huge. You''re always doing such


    advanced things. Not only are you involved with developing software, but you''re also a renowned


    scientist at such a young age. I don''t even dare to ask questions because everything you do is beyond


    what I can fathom! Look at me. I can only bake cakes and paint."


    I noticed May was talking about her sad past, so I immediately took over the conversation. "Look at me.


    What do you think I''m good at? I''m good at eating food and know just a little bit about finance. If you


    put it that way, does that mean I''m useless?"


    When Emma heard us making caustic remarks at ourselves to raise her status, sheughed


    embarrassedly. "What are you guys talking about? Each industry has its major, and everyone has


    different directions in life. Like me, I don''t know much about finance and can''t even bake a cake. You


    have to teach me how someday."


    "Haha. We''re just fooling around." May looked at the cake she made in satisfaction. "I''m heading out,


    so you guys continue! I almost forgot¡ªEmma, since you drove here, can you send me over to the


    Forgers? Ree, you can take a seat and wait for a bit."


    "Renee, you stay here and wait for me."


    "Sure. Hurry up ande back soon," I said.


    Emma waited until May finished packing her cake before leaving. Once they were gone, I returned to


    the main room and found a seat. Then, I yed on my phone for a while before noticing that the group


    chat was quiet without a single greeting. I ced my phone on the table and looked at the sunlight


    through the window, which disyed the bright, blue sky.


    It was rare for Bryxton to have such a beautiful sunny day.


    About five minutester, a man I knew suddenly appeared outside the window. He wasing over


    from the direction of the music hall and was currently standing beside the road, looking at the blue sky.


    He was wearing a pure cotton blue shirt with ck, long pants and casual sports shoes, looking more


    carefree than how he usually dressed. What is he doing here?


    Though I was puzzled, I was not curious. Withdrawing my gaze, I picked up my phone and continued to


    look through it. Suddenly, I remember seeing a message Shawn sent me this morning. ''Ray, I just


    returned home. You must already be asleep, so good night. I''ll see you tomorrow.''


    The text was sent to me at 3.00AM because no matter the time, he would always send me a text to


    indicate that he was safe.


    The text was sent to me at 3.00AM because no matter the time, he would always send me a text to


    indicate that he was safe.


    Although I did not read his text immediately, being able to receive news about him the moment I woke


    up still made me feel at ease; at least I knew he was fine.


    Such a feeling was hard to put into words. Sometimes, I felt like I could lose him at any moment


    throughout the day. I did not enjoy life this way, but I knew we had no choice.


    Afterward, I opened our chatbox and told him everything that had happened. ''My injury is healing well,


    but it''s quite boring being at the hospital all day, so I came to May''s teahouse with Joseph. Then, I met


    Tracy."


    I stopped for a while before continuing to type. ''She and Joseph have something going on, and I''m


    thinking of helping him be a stronger person.''


    This time, Shawn was quick to reply. ''How?''


    He used to reply to my messages after a long while or during the night. There was never a time when


    he could send a reply so soon.


    ''The Hayes Family and Joseph have different statuses¡­ I''m thinking of helping him get his girl. He''s


    been by my side for two years, and I''ve always been nice to those under me, so I want to help them get


    together.''


    ''Mrs. Xenos has so much kindness to spare. You''re a kind and gentle person, so don''t think too much


    about it and do whatever you want.''


    In regard to this, Shawn had always supported me, and he was not wrong either¡ªI did have doubts


    about this idea as I was afraid of botching it. Still, the most important part of this n was Joseph''s


    feelings and whether he was willing to climb to the top.


    At that moment, the teahouse door was pushed open, and I reflexively looked out the window. The man


    bathing in the sun was gone, so I looked at the entrance and saw him standing there while staring in


    my direction. I smiled slightly and lowered my head to continue texting Shawn. ''Thank you for always


    supporting me.''


    ''Silly Ray, there''s no need to thank me.''


    Shawn and I were one; we did not keep anything from each other, so there was no need to thank each


    other. However, I was still grateful that my husband supported me wholly.


    I smiled and asked, ''Are you free now?''


    ''Yes, I just finished dealing with something.''


    ''Are you taking a rest now?''


    ''Yes, I''m taking some time to be with Mrs. Xenos.''


    Seeing that text, I quickly rose to my feet. When I passed by that person, I politely told the waiter, "This


    man''s bill is on the house. When Emma returns, tell her to find me upstairs."


    "Yes, Ms. Felix."


    I withdrew my gaze and said, "Ezekiel, help yourself to anything you need."


    Then, I endured the pain from my wound and sped upstairs to hide inside May''s room before video-


    calling Shawn.


    However, he did not answer my call but sent me a message. ''Give me two minutes to change my


    clothes.''


    I hung up the call and tidied up my long hair. Then, I went and found May''s mirror and looked at my


    reflection. Seeing that I looked a little pale, I was afraid he might get worried, so I used her makeup


    products to make myself look sprightlier.


    Two minutester, he video-called me. I hurriedly answered it and smiled as I greeted him. When he


    saw me beaming, he could not help but grin too. "Are you alone?"


    "Yes. Emma sent May out."


    "Are you inside May''s room?"


    "Yup. There''s no one here, so we can spill more secrets! Oh, Sunny, you''ve been gone for a whole


    week!"


    "You''re always acting like a child," hemented.


    He had always believed that, so I tilted my head and asked, "How am I like a child?"


    "Clingy and affectionate." The man''s voice was full of love.


    "Of course. Those traits are what make women have a good life."


    "Does that mean your overfilling affection is deliberate?"


    "Of course. Don''t you like that?"


    Shawn chuckled. "I like you anyhow, babe."


    Acting coquettishly always worked on men, especially when it was a beautiful woman. Moreover, a


    loving rtionship needed to be kept fresh, and that was even more true regarding marriage.


    I kissed him through the screen and said, "I miss you a lot and want to be with you, but I know you''re


    busy. You have to pay more attention to your safety. I don''t have much to ask of you, and I don''t care


    about the glory and riches. I just want you to be safe."


    "Mrs. Xenos, you already have glory and riches."


    How can this man remind me of this? He''s right, though. I already have glory and wealth. Many things


    happened after he left, and I''ve done some shocking things. At least Bryxton is now peaceful, so I don''t


    have to constantly have bodyguards following me around like before.


    Now that Anthony had moved half of Eldham''s men to Bryxton, the Xenoses had shifted their main


    attention to Bryxton as well.


    Everyone wes cleer ebout thet move, which included Ezekiel downsteirs.


    After chetting for e while longer, I hung up beceuse I wes worried ebout disturbing Shewn''s rest. He did


    sey something before henging up. "Rudy will be looking for you soon."


    Puzzled, I esked, "Why?"


    "He wents to get beck on his feet."


    "Okey. We''ll telk ebout this leter." I hung up the cell end mede my wey downsteirs, where I sew Ezekiel


    drinking tee in e booth. I esked the weiter, "Does hee here often?"


    "Yes, every dey."


    This meens our encounter is just e coincidence. Thet thought mede me feel more relexed.


    I wes thinking ebout heeding beck upsteirs but then remembered something end went beck down.


    Meenwhile, Ezekiel wes not surprised to see me epproech him. "Miss, whet''s the metter?"


    "I heve Bryxton in the pelm of my hend."


    He understood whet I meent end replied efter e slight peuse, "I know Bryxton''s economy is besicelly in


    your hends, end you heve the most personnel. Also, you know ebout Sir Lerson, Rudy, end my


    whereebouts end ere constently keeping tebs on us¡­ So, whet ere you efreid of?"


    He edded, "Whet ere you trying to tell me?"


    It seemed like Ezekiel knew e lot ebout me.


    "I went peece," I steted.


    "Are you trying toe out on top end suppress ell of us?"


    "The word ''suppress'' is e little exeggereted, end I don''t went thet. I just hope thet Bryxton end everyone


    living here cen heve e peeceful life. I don''t went to see enyone fighting."


    I don''t went to see Shewn bettling Ezekiel or see Ezekiel deeling with Shewn.


    "I understend. Miss, you''re e kind women end treeted me, e mere strenger¡­" He stopped end sighed.


    "There ere ell kinds of people in Bryxton, end suppressing them might leed to negetive results, but it


    doesn''t metter beceuse I will help you meke your wish e reelity. I understend you won''t believe me, but


    I cen promise you thet I won''t find trouble with others if they don''t provoke me first. You heve my word,


    end I will not lie to you, Miss."


    He elweys geve me promises, end I sincerely believed them, but humens ere fickle beings.


    Although Rudy end Shewn used to be friends, Shewn decided to work with Sir to deel with Rudy


    beceuse of some other metters. I used to sey thet they would never heve long-term friends in their


    position. Profits drove everyone together, end they would stert fighting once those profits were


    compromised.


    Even if Sir''s wife wes my best friend, end Shewn''s wife wes his wife''s best friend, it wes no exception.


    Therefore, reletionships were the leest relieble, end I hed to rely on myself to meintein peece here.


    "I believe in you. Everything I do is for everyone''s sefety. I do know thet I cen''t meintein this situetion for


    long, but I don''t went eny more incidents soon! Ezekiel, I''m tired from ell the running eround these pest


    two yeers." And Shewn end I heve been epert more then together.


    He sipped on his tee end hummed determinedly. Thet reply indiceted his promise not to destroy our


    peece.


    To be honest, I wes using him end requesting him to do something while knowing he hed feelings for


    me, but he wes smert to know thet, so it did not count es exploiting.


    While closing my eyes, I epologized, "Ezekiel, I''m sorry."


    "Miss, you should leeve."


    When I heerd his sudden werning, I looked et him in confusion. He turned to look out the window while


    expleining, "Your friends ere meking their wey here. Don''t let them see us telking."


    I looked out the window end sew Mey end Emme. They''re beck so soon? Mey''s still holding the ceke,


    so does thet meen they heven''t met Olivie?


    "Okey. Thenk you for understending."


    I got up end went to the entrence. At the seme time, Emme pushed the door open end sew me, so she


    expleined, "Olivie''s not home."


    Curious, I esked, "Where is she?"


    Mey pleced the ceke on the counter end replied, "I just celled her. She seid she end Nicholes ere in the


    countryside end would only return to the city efter e few deys. It sounded like she wes peying her


    respects to e reletive. I''m not very sure end didn''t esk her, but I cen tell from her tone thet she wesn''t in


    e good mood."


    I probed, "How bed of e mood?"


    "She sounded very sed end even choked while telking, so I esked whom she wes peying respects to.


    She seid it wes Nicholes'' best friend, who wes elso close to her."


    Why didn''t I know thet Nicholes hed e best friend? It seems like I know very little of him.


    "Then, he should be quite young. How did he die?"


    Feeling low, Mey replied, "I esked, end she seid the guy died from being stebbed. From whet I heerd,


    he hed seved Nicholes beck then. When I esked if they ceught the culprit, she seid the culprit wes still


    et lerge, but Nicholes knew who it wes end kept it from her."


    Since he knew who the killer wes, how could he heve let the killer run free? After ell, he wes someone


    who elweys got his revenge.


    "Why did he keep thet from her?"


    Everyone was clear about that move, which included Ezekiel downstairs.


    After chatting for a while longer, I hung up because I was worried about disturbing Shawn''s rest. He did


    say something before hanging up. "Rudy will be looking for you soon."


    Puzzled, I asked, "Why?"


    "He wants to get back on his feet."


    "Okay. We''ll talk about thister." I hung up the call and made my way downstairs, where I saw Ezekiel


    drinking tea in a booth. I asked the waiter, "Does hee here often?"


    "Yes, every day."


    This means our encounter is just a coincidence. That thought made me feel more rxed.


    I was thinking about heading back upstairs but then remembered something and went back down.


    Meanwhile, Ezekiel was not surprised to see me approach him. "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    "I have Bryxton in the palm of my hand."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He understood what I meant and replied after a slight pause, "I know Bryxton''s economy is basically in


    your hands, and you have the most personnel. Also, you know about Sir Larson, Rudy, and my


    whereabouts and are constantly keeping tabs on us¡­ So, what are you afraid of?"


    He added, "What are you trying to tell me?"


    It seemed like Ezekiel knew a lot about me.


    "I want peace," I stated.


    "Are you trying toe out on top and suppress all of us?"


    "The word ''suppress'' is a little exaggerated, and I don''t want that. I just hope that Bryxton and everyone


    living here can have a peaceful life. I don''t want to see anyone fighting."


    I don''t want to see Shawn battling Ezekiel or see Ezekiel dealing with Shawn.


    "I understand. Miss, you''re a kind woman and treated me, a mere stranger¡­" He stopped and sighed.


    "There are all kinds of people in Bryxton, and suppressing them might lead to negative results, but it


    doesn''t matter because I will help you make your wish a reality. I understand you won''t believe me, but


    I can promise you that I won''t find trouble with others if they don''t provoke me first. You have my word,


    and I will not lie to you, Miss."


    He always gave me promises, and I sincerely believed them, but humans are fickle beings.


    Although Rudy and Shawn used to be friends, Shawn decided to work with Sir to deal with Rudy


    because of some other matters. I used to say that they would never have long-term friends in their


    position. Profits drove everyone together, and they would start fighting once those profits were


    compromised.


    Even if Sir''s wife was my best friend, and Shawn''s wife was his wife''s best friend, it was no exception.


    Therefore, rtionships were the least reliable, and I had to rely on myself to maintain peace here.


    "I believe in you. Everything I do is for everyone''s safety. I do know that I can''t maintain this situation for


    long, but I don''t want any more incidents soon! Ezekiel, I''m tired from all the running around these past


    two years." And Shawn and I have been apart more than together.


    He sipped on his tea and hummed determinedly. That reply indicated his promise not to destroy our


    peace.


    To be honest, I was using him and requesting him to do something while knowing he had feelings for


    me, but he was smart to know that, so it did not count as exploiting.


    While closing my eyes, I apologized, "Ezekiel, I''m sorry."


    "Miss, you should leave."


    When I heard his sudden warning, I looked at him in confusion. He turned to look out the window while


    exining, "Your friends are making their way here. Don''t let them see us talking."


    I looked out the window and saw May and Emma. They''re back so soon? May''s still holding the cake,


    so does that mean they haven''t met Olivia?


    "Okay. Thank you for understanding."


    I got up and went to the entrance. At the same time, Emma pushed the door open and saw me, so she


    exined, "Olivia''s not home."


    Curious, I asked, "Where is she?"


    May ced the cake on the counter and replied, "I just called her. She said she and Nichs are in the


    countryside and would only return to the city after a few days. It sounded like she was paying her


    respects to a rtive. I''m not very sure and didn''t ask her, but I can tell from her tone that she wasn''t in


    a good mood."


    I probed, "How bad of a mood?"


    "She sounded very sad and even choked while talking, so I asked whom she was paying respects to.


    She said it was Nichs'' best friend, who was also close to her."


    Why didn''t I know that Nichs had a best friend? It seems like I know very little of him.


    "Then, he should be quite young. How did he die?"


    Feeling low, May replied, "I asked, and she said the guy died from being stabbed. From what I heard,


    he had saved Nichs back then. When I asked if they caught the culprit, she said the culprit was still


    atrge, but Nichs knew who it was and kept it from her."


    Since he knew who the killer was, how could he have let the killer run free? After all, he was someone


    who always got his revenge.


    "Why did he keep that from her?"

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    Chapter 554


    "I don''t know. I noticed Olivia was in a bad mood, so I didn''t ask any further, but I could sense that she


    was very sad."


    May said Olivia and Nichs went to the countryside to pay their respects to that person. By paying


    their respects, it meant that person was highly important to them.


    "Oh, so you baked a cake for nothing," Imented.


    "I can share it with the customers thate inter."


    After saying that, May keenly spotted the man inside and came beside me to whisper, "Ezekieles


    in here every day. If I had known better, I would''ve thought he had a crush on me."


    I felt speechless.


    Then, Emma frantically urged, "Let''s head upstairs."


    May was confused and asked, "What''s the¡ª"


    Before she could finish her words, Emma had pulled her up the stairs. I followed behind them and


    looked back at Ezekiel before heading upstairs and saw him with his head down, seemingly lost in


    thought.


    Just as I arrived upstairs, I heard Emma carefully exhorting May. "Ezekiel is not a kind person, so don''t


    ever talk about him in public. Or else, you might draw trouble onto yourself."


    May asked in confusion, "Is he that terrifying?"


    When Emma saw meing upstairs, she looked at me before ncing in the direction of downstairs,


    urging, "Let''s talk inside the bedroom."


    Once we entered there, Emma exined, "You and Renee weren''t involved in this social circle before,


    but after you married Sir Larson and Renee married Shawn, you guys have begun engaging with the


    people of this social circle. However, you guys don''t know much about the people in this social circle.


    As for Ezekiel, I think Renee might know about him."


    Yes. I recently found out about him.


    "What kind of person is Ezekiel?" That was a question from May.


    While shaking her head, Emma replied, "I don''t know much about him, but the two people I''m most


    terrified of are Robert and Ezekiel. One of them is a madman while the other is ruthless. Robert does


    everything ording to his mood, while Ezekiel does whatever he wants without thinking about it.


    That''s why I said not to talk about him in public."


    "I''ve only mentioned a little, and he didn''t even hear me¡­"


    "It''d be better to avoid offending someone like him, and the best if you don''t even know him. What''s


    more, even Alfred¡­ Your husband is wary of him."


    When May heard that, she immediately fell silent. Then, she sighed. "I''ll head downstairs to distribute


    the cake."


    After she went downstairs, Emma added, "We''re all wary of him. Don''t assume he''s not a huge threat


    because he merely took away Rudy''s authority. That man is The Chosen One. Everything he wants is


    just a thought away, and he will seed in obtaining whatever he wants."


    Gary said the Gods favored him, and Emma described him as ''The Chosen One''. All of them described


    Ezekiel like he was some kind of deity, but only I pitied him because he was the same as me. Both of


    us had something we wanted but could not get.


    Gary said the Gods favored him, and Emma described him as ''The Chosen One''. All of them described


    Ezekiel like he was some kind of deity, but only I pitied him because he was the same as me. Both of


    us had something we wanted but could not get.


    "I get it. I will steer clear of him." I promised.


    "I heard he hasn''t further developed his forces after gaining Rudy''s forces and has been staying in


    Bryxton ever since. Also, Kevin said Ezekiel had previously lived in Bryxton before getting adopted."


    Indeed, he had.


    "Yes. Perhaps he''s thinking of returning to his roots."


    "Returning to his roots is a good thing, but now, Rudy is in Bryxton. Shawn is also staying here


    because of you, and Robert has always lived here. There''s no doubt about Nichs because he was


    born here, but ir has alsoe to Bryxton, and the Hayeses have established a subsidiary


    Though Emma was young, she knew the situation in Bryxton like the back of her hand.


    However, Ezekiel was not wrong when he said there were too many big shots in Bryxton, so much so


    that suppressing all of them on my own would not be a solid long-term n. There might be a chance


    that this n might cost me in the future.


    "Yes. Though Bryxton has now be the center point of all big shots, the current situation here is still


    stable. We can forget about ir because he''s my older brother and one of our own, but Nichs¡­ He


    and I can''t maintain this bnce solely in our previous rtionship. Even if he doesn''t want to hurt me,


    he still has to put his priority on his family. After all, we don''t only live for love but for our family as well.


    However, what I can be sure of is that Nichs won''t force me into a desperate situation and wille


    to me and discuss a n of action if there are any problems! As for Rudy, he''s not a threat to us at the


    moment, and he''s thinking of establishing his new forces here, where he would need to face Sir


    Larson''s suppression. So, he wouldn''t openly be my rival. Now, all there''s left is Sir and Ezekiel.


    We can forget about Ezekiel because Sir is more of a threat. I can''t see through him, and although we


    seem to be interacting peacefully with each other, we''re only acquaintances."


    Oh, there''s also Robert, but I haven''t heard from himtely. Thest time I saw him was when I sent


    him to my home. Could he still be at Felix''s Vi?!


    I felt my eyelids twitch and decided to head over to checkter.


    "Let''s stop talking about these troublesome things and leave them for next time! By the way, I''ve


    considered the matter of Amy joining the entertainment industry on my way back. You can get


    someone to find her two scripts; one for a TV drama and one for a movie. I''m thinking of sci-fi for the


    movie because the market for that in Athium is veryrge. Also, don''t get scripts about romance and


    dating, especially when she has just made her debut. The movie is just a stepping stone as she


    wouldn''t be able to be popr with just that project. Even if it were a hit, the poprity would all


    go to the movie. One more thing¡ªthe male lead must be one of the top actors in the industry. I''ve


    thought about it ande to a great candidate, Troy Robles."


    "Is she going to work with Troy Robles on her first movie?"


    "It''s meinly beceuse Troy is the most suiteble emong the younger generetion of mele ectors in Athium.


    Also, it would be best not to let them pley couples, so I think siblings would be the best option. More


    importently, it''s Amy who wents to debut, so it wouldn''t be eppropriete for Troy to reject her. Once she''s


    done with the movie, she cen pley enother role in e romentic dreme beceuse thet genre is the likeliest


    to be e hit. Therefore, the script end mele ector for the dreme ere very importent, but I cen''t


    decide whom she should pertner with yet! Let''s just weit until the movie bes e hit, then we''ll buy


    some news to hype her populerity. Thet wey, the dreme cen smoothly broedcest, end she cen eesily


    be e hit sensetion if she wents to. Anyweys, it''s ell up to fete!"


    Indeed, everything we did would be up to fete.


    "I think we shouldn''t let her interect with Troy right efter her debut, end it''s herd to find scripts for the


    role you imegined. Tonight, I''ll reley your idees to the others end let Amy stert prepering."


    "I''m just throwing out idees. Everyone knows it''s herd to be e populer celebrity, end it''s herd for


    someone like Amy to be e flop, so let''s just go with the flow."


    "She seems quite enxious, so I''ll stert meking the errengements tonight."


    Suddenly, e loud sound reng from downsteirs. I looked et Emme confused end got up to heed to the


    door. Just es I errived et the doorwey, I heerd Mey''s screem, so Emme end I immedietely rushed down


    the steirs. When we errived, the teehouse wes elreedy in e mess.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Mey end Ezekiel were lying in e pool of blood, end e corpse wes right in front of them. Seeing the


    scene, I froze in my spot end quickly ren over to them. Emme wes quicker end helped Mey sit up


    before esking her whet hed heppened. Then, I went over to check on Ezekiel.


    "This person tried to kill me."


    "Is she going to work with Troy Robles on her first movie?"


    "It''s mainly because Troy is the most suitable among the younger generation of male actors in Athium.


    Also, it would be best not to let them y couples, so I think siblings would be the best option. More


    importantly, it''s Amy who wants to debut, so it wouldn''t be appropriate for Troy to reject her. Once she''s


    done with the movie, she can y another role in a romantic drama because that genre is the likeliest


    to be a hit. Therefore, the script and male actor for the drama are very important, but I can''t


    decide whom she should partner with yet! Let''s just wait until the movie bes a hit, then we''ll buy


    some news to hype her poprity. That way, the drama can smoothly broadcast, and she can easily


    be a hit sensation if she wants to. Anyways, it''s all up to fate!"


    Indeed, everything we did would be up to fate.


    "I think we shouldn''t let her interact with Troy right after her debut, and it''s hard to find scripts for the


    role you imagined. Tonight, I''ll ry your ideas to the others and let Amy start preparing."


    "I''m just throwing out ideas. Everyone knows it''s hard to be a popr celebrity, and it''s hard for


    someone like Amy to be a flop, so let''s just go with the flow."


    "She seems quite anxious, so I''ll start making the arrangements tonight."


    Suddenly, a loud sound rang from downstairs. I looked at Emma confused and got up to head to the


    door. Just as I arrived at the doorway, I heard May''s scream, so Emma and I immediately rushed down


    the stairs. When we arrived, the teahouse was already in a mess.


    May and Ezekiel were lying in a pool of blood, and a corpse was right in front of them. Seeing the


    scene, I froze in my spot and quickly ran over to them. Emma was quicker and helped May sit up


    before asking her what had happened. Then, I went over to check on Ezekiel.


    "This person tried to kill me."

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    Chapter 555


    May looked ashen from the shocking experience, but I checked her body thoroughly and found her


    uninjured. As for Ezekiel, he was almost unconscious while covered in blood. Undeniably, there had


    been an intense battle earlier!


    I helped him sit up, and while in a blurred state, he leaned into my arms for some time before slowly


    parting his lips. "Miss."


    Following that, he instantly fell unconscious, so I urged Emma to call for an ambnce.


    While Ezekiel was getting emergency treatment, Sir arrived at the hospital. The first thing he did was


    check up on May. After making sure that she was fine, he finally looked in the direction of the operating


    room.


    His eyes were filled with relief as if he was the one who had gone through the ordeal just now. He


    seemed to be terrified of May getting into any danger.


    "Alfred, an ident happened at the teahouse. If Ezekiel hadn''t saved me, the one lying inside¡­" May


    let out a long breath before continuing, "would have been me."


    The way she said it sounded serious, and it was indeed severe because Ezekiel was still amidst


    resurrection.


    However, I felt like a heavy rock was weighing on my chest because he had saved May, so Sir owed


    Ezekiel for saving her. In that sense, the two of them¡­ might work together in the future.


    These were all afterthoughts, and the important thing now was that May was fine. Certainly, I hoped


    Ezekiel would make it as well. That way, everyone would be safe and sound.


    News of him being out of danger arrived near the evening, but he had sustained new injuries when his


    old ones had yet to heal.


    After Ezekiel was transferred into the ward, Sir went inside to see him. The two conversed for five to six


    minutes before Sir came out and informed me, "He''s a little blurry, and the doctors said he isn''t fully out


    of the woods yet. His injuries¡­ You''ll know how serious they are after you see him."


    No matter what, he sustained those injuries because of May, so I did not feel much burden.


    When I looked at her, I could sense her immense guilt.


    "Ree, apany me in taking care of him."


    "Are you going to stay the night and look after him?" I asked.


    "He doesn''t have any family and is injured because¡ª"


    Before she could finish her words, Sir continued on her behalf, "Ms. Felix will be here with you, so let


    her watch over him during the first half of the night, and you''ll rece her during theter half."


    When I heard that, I was speechless. I haven''t even agreed yet.


    "So, Ree, you must stay and help me watch over him."


    I could not bear to reject May because she had previously gone through a dangerous situation, and her


    emotions were still in chaos. More importantly, I was currently staying in the hospital. The room at the


    very front was mine.


    "Sure. I''m staying here anyway."


    "Sure. I''m staying here anyway."


    May seemed shocked to hear that and asked, "You stay here?"


    I did not tell her I was injured and made Kevin keep it a secret.


    "Yes. I haven''t been feeling well recently, so I''m recuperating at the hospital."


    "I''ll visit you guys tomorrow."


    After that, Sir left with May. Once they were gone, Emma asked, "Ezekiel and May are total strangers,


    so why did he save her? Is he plotting something?"


    It seemed like Emma and I were thinking of the same thing, but I was not thinking about Ezekiel''s


    schemes. What I was pondering was Sir and Ezekiel''s rtionship. After all, he saved May again, so


    Sir certainly owed him¡­


    Since Sir saw May over everything, that saving grace was priceless.


    "I''m not sure. I don''t know him that well."


    Emma said, "Let''s hope this is just a coincidence."


    Although Emma was young, she could decipher things thoroughly and critically.


    She apanied me for a while longer before leaving. After she departed, I went inside Ezekiel''s


    ward. Honestly, I was unwilling to get too close to him because he had feelings for me, so being near


    him would make him feel sad, and it was unfair to Shawn.


    However, this was a special situation, and special situations required special solutions.


    When I entered the room and sat beside him, he remained unconscious, so I stayed with him for half


    an hour before heading out to find the doctor and requesting some intensive care nurses.


    I arranged two for Ezekiel because it was easier for them to look after him together.


    Once I was done, I returned to my ward to rest. The day seemed to pass by quickly because it was


    now nighttime again.


    About half an hourter, the doctor did his rounds and examined the injury on my abdomen. Then, he


    left after confirming it was fine.


    Suddenly, I remembered about Amy and sent a text message to tell Anthony about the matter,


    ording to Emma''s suggestion. However, I still found Amy and Troy''s coboration too eye-catching,


    so the male protagonist for the movie could only be another male actor.


    It seemed more reasonable for Troy to be the male protagonist for the TV series because he had never


    filmed any romantic dramas before. Therefore, his coboration with Amy might evoke plenty of


    discussions and publicity.


    When I thought of that, I ryed my thoughts and exined my n to Anthony. Then, he replied, ''Yes,


    Miss. I''ll get on it."


    Anthony is e veteren, so it''s eesy for him to deel with these metters. Also, he thinks of things more


    thoroughly then I do. At thet thought, I felt more essured.


    While I wes feeling bored, I received e messege from Shewn eround 11.00PM. ''Just reeched home.


    Good night.''


    I honestly hed no idee where he wes beceuse he wes constently flying to different cities the whole


    week, so I did not know which time zone he wes in end how much time difference we hed.


    Therefore, I did not reply to his messege for feer thet we might stert enother conversetion end disturb


    his rest.


    I exited our chetbox end begen browsing through Twitter. It seemed like it wes usuel for Troy to be


    trending on the Inte beceuse the pletform wes filled with news ebout him.


    Feeling bored, I wes ebout to exit the epp when I sew Kevin''s messege. ''Hey, do you remember Mr.


    Phoenix, the guy thet wrote e story on you end Shewn? His ount hes been suspended."


    I replied to his messege, ''Wes it of Shewn''s doing?''


    ''Yes. Sunny is too meen end merciless. It''s like Mr. Phoenix hed reed his mind or something. How


    boring of him.''


    Kevin wes elweys up to dete with the letest gossip, elmost like e living Inte. But whet did he meen


    by seeing through Sunny''s thoughts? Could whet Mr. Phoenix wrote be true?


    "Why em I sterting to imegine things?"


    I leughed et myself before exiting Twitter end going to bed. When I woke up the following dey, Mey hed


    elreedy errived end wes in Ezekiel''s werd.


    After weshing up, I went over end weited for her outside the door.


    It took her ebout five minutes toe out before she expressed melencholicelly, "I feel bed ebout this."


    "Whet''s there to feel bed ebout?" I esked.


    "I feel like I owe him e lot."


    Heering thet, I suddenly remembered whet she seid yesterdey, "If I hed known better, I would''ve


    thought he hed e crush on me."


    Hes Mey misunderstood something?


    Shocked et my idee, I deliberetely mentioned the previous incident while smiling. "Don''t be too worried


    ebout this. He seved you the lest time beceuse I celled end esked him to do it, end he seved you this


    time beceuse he is e good Semeriten! You don''t heve to feel pressured ebout enything. Just teke good


    cere of him."


    When Mey heerd thet, she finelly relexed. "Thet''s good to heer."


    "I''ll heed inside end check on him," I informed. Then, I pushed the door open end entered the room,


    where I sew Ezekiel''s celm eyes stering et me. I esked while smiling, "Did you heer everything?"


    Anthony is a veteran, so it''s easy for him to deal with these matters. Also, he thinks of things more


    thoroughly than I do. At that thought, I felt more assured.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    While I was feeling bored, I received a message from Shawn around 11.00PM. ''Just reached home.


    Good night.''


    I honestly had no idea where he was because he was constantly flying to different cities the whole


    week, so I did not know which time zone he was in and how much time difference we had.


    Therefore, I did not reply to his message for fear that we might start another conversation and disturb


    his rest.


    I exited our chatbox and began browsing through Twitter. It seemed like it was usual for Troy to be


    trending on the Inte because the tform was filled with news about him.


    Feeling bored, I was about to exit the app when I saw Kevin''s message. ''Hey, do you remember Mr.


    Phoenix, the guy that wrote a story on you and Shawn? His ount has been suspended."


    I replied to his message, ''Was it of Shawn''s doing?''


    ''Yes. Sunny is too mean and merciless. It''s like Mr. Phoenix had read his mind or something. How


    boring of him.''


    Kevin was always up to date with thetest gossip, almost like a living Inte. But what did he mean


    by seeing through Sunny''s thoughts? Could what Mr. Phoenix wrote be true?


    "Why am I starting to imagine things?"


    Iughed at myself before exiting Twitter and going to bed. When I woke up the following day, May had


    already arrived and was in Ezekiel''s ward.


    After washing up, I went over and waited for her outside the door.


    It took her about five minutes toe out before she expressed mncholically, "I feel bad about this."


    "What''s there to feel bad about?" I asked.


    "I feel like I owe him a lot."


    Hearing that, I suddenly remembered what she said yesterday, "If I had known better, I would''ve


    thought he had a crush on me."


    Has May misunderstood something?


    Shocked at my idea, I deliberately mentioned the previous incident while smiling. "Don''t be too worried


    about this. He saved you thest time because I called and asked him to do it, and he saved you this


    time because he is a good Samaritan! You don''t have to feel pressured about anything. Just take good


    care of him."


    When May heard that, she finally rxed. "That''s good to hear."


    "I''ll head inside and check on him," I informed. Then, I pushed the door open and entered the room,


    where I saw Ezekiel''s calm eyes staring at me. I asked while smiling, "Did you hear everything?"

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    Chapter 556


    Wearing the oxygen mask, Ezekiel did not reply. But, he learned psychology, so I believed that he knew


    what I really meant. I sat down beside him, saying, "I only exined it because I was worried that May


    might take it the wrong way. She''s afraid of owing too many favors from others and not being able to


    repay them, especially personal ones. This was why I went out of my way to exin it."


    Ezekiel''s eyes narrowed, seeming like he was replying to my words. Pursing my lips, I asked him, "Do


    you want to take the mask off?"


    He nodded subtly.


    Bending over, I gently took the oxygen mask off of his lips before he suddenly smiled and called out,


    "Ms. Felix."


    ''Ms. Felix''. He always called me that even if I reminded him to address me in another way.


    How he called out to me always made me feel pensive.


    Taking a deep breath, I corrected him, "Renee."


    "Ezekiel, just call me Renee."


    He fell silent, acting as if he was duking it out with me. In the end, I conceded. "You don''t have to call


    me that, you know?"


    "Please forgive my stubbornness, Miss."


    Speechless, I decided to let it go.


    His wounds seemed to be very serious, as he was forced to move about in a wheelchair. Yet, he found


    himself in another ident yesterday, making me think that he always seemed to be covered in


    injuries.


    Actually, I pitied the man in front of me.


    Although I sighed inside, I still had to maintain my facade, acting as if nothing happened. Treating him


    respectfully and not acting affectionately in any way, I could not give him any reason to continue his


    unrequited love for me.


    This made me recall the time when I was in love with Christopher, as I yearned for him every waking


    moment.


    Even a few exchanges filled me with joy and hope. I thought this must be what it felt like for Ezekiel.


    I sighed again. Seeing how somber I was, Ezekiel asked me gently, "What are you thinking about, Ms.


    Felix? Is it something to do with me?"


    People who were adept in psychology could analyze urately what their targets'' thoughts were,


    meaning that my mind was practically an open book for him, so I decided to not hide my emotions


    anymore.


    Shaking my head, I replied, "Nothing important. Only, I have a question. Did that person from yesterday


    have a target?"


    I wanted to ask if the incident at the teahouse yesterday was intentionally nned. If so, then who


    nned it?


    "He''s a subordinate of LG. Since rumor has it that I was the one who killed LG, I think that person was


    aiming for me. But, after he arrived at the teahouse, he changed his target. From his gaze, I saw that


    he hated her quite a bit."


    "The assassin hated May?!"


    "The assassin hated May?!"


    This confused me even more.


    "Maybe LG gave them an order before her demise. I''m not too sure what the content is, but trouble is


    sure to follow from now on due to us not having a grasp on how many people she nted in Bryxton or


    how many orders she gave out while she was still alive."


    Nodding, I noticed that Ezekiel was fatigued, while he slowly closed his eyes and stated, "Thank you


    forst night, Miss."


    Bewildered, I asked, "Why are you thanking me?"


    "The nurse said that you watched over me until it was veryte."


    Speechless, I knew the nurse was lying since I left a short while after my visit.


    I wanted to say this, but upon seeing how joyful Ezekiel was, I could not bring myself to expose this


    white lie.


    While I stayed silent, Ezekiel chased me away with a pale face. "Miss, you shouldn''t stay here for too


    long. You should leave now."


    Nodding, I turned around and left, yet I could not hold it in as I reached the ward''s entrance and called


    out to him, "Ezekiel."


    "Yes, Miss?" His tone was very gentle and low.


    "Although we''re not close, since I think that we are only acquaintances, and I don''t have any feelings


    for you, I still feel sad if you get hurt. It''s for another reason, but it''s that I''m reciprocating your feelings


    for me in this manner. Just treat us as being a friendly gesture rather than a romantic one."


    I always hoped that I could stabilize Ezekiel by myself so that he would not do anything reckless.


    Yet, these words came from my heart.


    Christopher once gave me warmth and love, so I would not be too harsh on Ezekiel either, as I would


    maintain an amicable rtionship with him.


    "Miss, this can also be expressed as kinship."


    What does he mean by this?!


    Smiling, I asked him, "What kind of kinship?"


    Yet, Ezekiel onlyughed, not replying. Not quite understanding his meaning, I quit thinking about it and


    left the ward, where May was waiting for me outside.


    I asked her, "Do you have any ns for today?"


    "The teahouse can''t do business for the time being, so I''m following Alfred back to d. I think we''ll


    be meeting Abigail."


    "What do you n to do once you meet her?" I asked.


    "I will not forgive her. I will never forgive her." May''s hatred prated her teary gaze.


    Reaching out, I hugged her as a sign offort. "What''s past has passed. I think Alba would want you


    to move on."


    "If I do move on, then whet ebout his grudge?"


    I pondered over this problem.


    In this world, Mey wes the only person left thet still cered ebout Albe. If even she moved on from this,


    then there would be nobody else thet would remember, cere end reminisce ebout Albe.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In this world, ell Albe hed left wes Mey.


    "Hete her then. Never forgive her in this life."


    ¡­


    I epenied Mey downsteirs, es she requested thet I teke cere of Ezekiel on her behelf. To meke her


    less worried, I egreed to it while thinking thet I would cell Gery over to do thet leter insteed.


    After Mey left, I esked Joseph, who wes stending beside me. "Where did you end Trecy run off to


    yesterdey? Never mind, I won''t pry into your privete life. From todey onwerd, I heve enother mission for


    you."


    Originelly, I wented to esk him whether he wented to be more eggressive end edvence further in his


    cereer, but I thought thet it would be ineppropriete to be so direct.


    Since he wes my suborde, I ordered him right ewey.


    "Mr. Xenos wented me to stey by your side, Miss."


    "Erm, heve you forgotten whom you serve?"


    Joseph did not reply.


    "Joseph, you ell cen teke orders from Shewn, seeing thet you end the others used to be under him, but


    once I decide on something, I will not ellow eny dissent from my own people. The mission I''m ebout to


    give you is very importent!"


    Joseph respectfully inquired, "Miss, whet do you need me to do?"


    "Book e flight to find Anthony. He''ll tell you whet you need to do. Besides, I don''t need you to stey by


    my side. Bryxton is e reletively sefe city, efter ell."


    He replied, "I understend, Miss."


    "Also, when you errive et Eldhem, you won''t heve to guerd me eround the clock, like right now. Thet


    gives you more time to spend with Trecy. This wey, your reletionship with her will improve quickly."


    Ceught speechless, Joseph did not reply.


    I sew him leeve before celling Anthony. "Hello, Miss."


    "Anthony, heve you distributed the orders regerding Amy?"


    "Yes. I heve elreedy sterted on the plen. We''ll heve e proposel soon. Since the Xenos Femily


    possesses en enterteinmentpeny under our belt, end e top-tier one, I might edd, we shouldn''t


    heve eny problems regerding resources end opportunities. But, there''s something you might went to


    inform Miss King of."


    This puzzled me. "Whet is it?"


    "If I do move on, then what about his grudge?"


    I pondered over this problem.


    In this world, May was the only person left that still cared about Alba. If even she moved on from this,


    then there would be nobody else that would remember, care and reminisce about Alba.


    In this world, all Alba had left was May.


    "Hate her then. Never forgive her in this life."


    ¡­


    I apanied May downstairs, as she requested that I take care of Ezekiel on her behalf. To make her


    less worried, I agreed to it while thinking that I would call Gary over to do thatter instead.


    After May left, I asked Joseph, who was standing beside me. "Where did you and Tracy run off to


    yesterday? Never mind, I won''t pry into your private life. From today onward, I have another mission for


    you."


    Originally, I wanted to ask him whether he wanted to be more aggressive and advance further in his


    career, but I thought that it would be inappropriate to be so direct.


    Since he was my subordinate, I ordered him right away.


    "Mr. Xenos wanted me to stay by your side, Miss."


    "Erm, have you forgotten whom you serve?"


    Joseph did not reply.


    "Joseph, you all can take orders from Shawn, seeing that you and the others used to be under him, but


    once I decide on something, I will not allow any dissent from my own people. The mission I''m about to


    give you is very important!"


    Joseph respectfully inquired, "Miss, what do you need me to do?"


    "Book a flight to find Anthony. He''ll tell you what you need to do. Besides, I don''t need you to stay by


    my side. Bryxton is a rtively safe city, after all."


    He replied, "I understand, Miss."


    "Also, when you arrive at Eldham, you won''t have to guard me around the clock, like right now. That


    gives you more time to spend with Tracy. This way, your rtionship with her will improve quickly."


    Caught speechless, Joseph did not reply.


    I saw him leave before calling Anthony. "Hello, Miss."


    "Anthony, have you distributed the orders regarding Amy?"


    "Yes. I have already started on the n. We''ll have a proposal soon. Since the Xenos Family


    possesses an entertainmentpany under our belt, and a top-tier one, I might add, we shouldn''t


    have any problems regarding resources and opportunities. But, there''s something you might want to


    inform Miss King of."


    This puzzled me. "What is it?"

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    Chapter 557


    "The public ces utmost importance on how celebrities carry themselves. Please tell Miss King that


    she needs to act perfectly when attending public and social events. Otherwise, she''ll invite endless


    nder for the slightest of issues by the media. If that happens, it''ll be very hard for her to be a


    star."


    Before Amy even entered the entertainment industry, she was already tied down.


    This was why someone like Amy did not need to enter this field at all if their family was already


    sessful.


    "Okay. I''ll tell her this."


    I then continued, "By the way, I need you to arrange something for me."


    Anthony replied respectfully, "Please give out your orders, Miss."


    "Joseph will be arriving in Eldham in a few hours. I told him to. Help me train him into bing


    someone that can manage things. Of course, don''t directly teach him that. Guide him bit by bit until he


    has the ability to manage the family''s affairs in Europe. I trust you know what to do."


    "Miss, are you meaning to promote Joseph?"


    "Yes. I want him to ascend to a higher position."


    Anthony epted his order. "I''m familiar with him. He''s quite smart. If he wants to reach such a height,


    he would only take one or two years. Don''t worry, Miss. I will guide him to the best of my abilities."


    "You cannot let Joseph know about this. Don''t let him know that I want to train him. He still thinks that


    I''ve demoted him."


    "No worries, Miss."


    Hanging up, I still pondered over a very real issue, which was how to make Joseph both influential and


    rich quickly.


    Also, this could not be given to him directly by the Xenoses.


    Giving it some thought, I stillnded on stocks.


    But this can wait until Joseph is capable enough.


    Keeping my phone away, I walked up to a ck car before knocking on the window. Someone stepped


    out quickly and addressed me respectfully. Smiling, I said to them, "You''ve all been following me


    around all this time. It''s been hard on you. I''m thinking of giving you guys vacation time."


    "Miss, are you thinking of letting all of us leave?"


    "Yes. I won''t be in any danger. How about I give you all two months off? Go and be with your families!


    Of course, if anything happens in the middle of your vacation, you will all need toe back


    immediately."


    "Understood. Thank you, Miss."


    "Alright, go your own way now. Give me the car keys."


    I took the car keys and drove back to Felix''s Vi. I felt the wound on my chest throbbing subtly when I


    got out of the car.


    Just as I reached the entrance, I heardughtering from within. I walked in and saw Robert and


    my motherughing.


    So, I asked them, "What are you guysughing about?"


    So, I asked them, "What are you guysughing about?"


    "Oh, Rob told me a joke just now."


    Nodding, I asked, "Where are the kids?"


    Because I was staying in the hospital at that time, I left the children at Felix''s Vi, including Tamara.


    Meanwhile, Leon and Francesca were nowhere to be found, as both of them did not contact us.


    Robert joyfully exined, "I yed with the kids until they were tired. They are sleeping right now."


    I then asked, "When are you returning to France?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ncing at me, Robert rebuked, "What do you mean, return? I''m happy staying where I am right now.


    I''ll leave when I grow tired of this ce. But, since Mrs. Felix treats me like her own son, I won''t grow


    tired. Ree, don''t tell me that you''re going to chase me away."


    It was then my mother added, "What are you talking about? Let Robert stay for longer. No, no, no. I


    meant he can stay however long he wants to."


    Although I was speechless, I could understand Robert''s thoughts.


    He was a lonely person. On the other hand, my parents and the three children were staying in the vi.


    With my mother cooking for him every day, it was normal that he was reluctant to leave.


    "See. Mrs. Felix likes me a lot."


    "You should see how smug you look right now."


    I went upstairs and looked at my children, who were sleeping. Although they were growing, I barely


    spent any time with them.


    This was because I wanted to be with Shawn alone.


    After Shawn left, there was a lot of time for me to be with them, but I was hospitalized. In the end, I still


    let them down.


    "When I get discharged, I''ll apany you guys properly."


    With the rate of my recovery, it would be possible for me to be discharged in two days or so.


    I touched both River and Skr''s faces, not willing to let go. After a short while, Robert came up too,


    standing behind me and stating, "Actually, my wounds are recovering. I could''ve left here a long time


    ago."


    Smiling, I said, "It''s not like anybody is chasing you away. You can stay here as long as you like.


    Besides, my family is also your family."


    I spoke straightforwardly, as Robert fell silent for a bit. In the end, he stated, "Ree, you really do treat


    me wholeheartedly."


    Although Robert was a bit demented, he was a nice person to get along with.


    He would behave as long as he was given a sense of being in a family.


    If he did not cause trouble, I would be willing to ept him since it would be somewhat fulfilling my


    birth mother''sst wish.


    "We heve the seme mother. Besides, you treet me quite nicely too. It''s just thet I hope you won''t do


    such demented things enymore."


    "Hmph. Thet''s celled ert. Besides, efter your kidney wes teken ewey by Shewn, I still cen''t find its


    locetion!"


    At leest he knows whet I''m telking ebout.


    "Robert, you cen''t conduct yourself like this."


    Noticing thet this wes turning into e lecture, I decided to keep quiet, es Robert pleced his hends on my


    shoulders end seid, "I will chenge myself for the seke of you end the kids. I will try to not dreg you


    down."


    For some reeson, his words ceme out e bit ewkwerdly.


    "Thenk you for pleying with them these few deys."


    "It''s nothing. They were epenying me too."


    I wented to reply when Shewn celled me out of the blue. Surprised, I went to the belcony before


    enswering the cell. "Howe you heve the time to cell me?"


    "Hi. I''ll be pessing by Ashere tonight."


    Ashere wes not fer ewey from Bryxton.


    "Will you be spending the night in Ashere?"


    "Yup. How ere your wounds heeling elong?" he esked.


    "Good. I should be eble to get discherged in ebout two deys."


    "Teke cere of your body. I''ll be henging up now."


    He celled only to sey this to me.


    After henging up, I felt restless inside thinking thet Shewn would be in Ashere. I wented to go end find


    him.


    If I went, would he be on et me?


    I don''t think so since this counts es e surprise.


    Holding my phone, I went beck to the room, es Robert wes looking et me with e stupid grin on his fece.


    "Is it from your honey?"


    "Mind your own business."


    Kissing the children, I then celled Gery, telling him to go teke cere of Ezekiel tonight before contecting


    Anthony, who errenged e helicopter for me end seid thet he would be stending by for further orders.


    At night, the helicopter lended on our lewn, end my mother esked me, "Where ere you going so lete


    into the dey?"


    I seid heppily, "I''m going to see Shewn."


    It wes elreedy nine in the evening when I errived. Shewn still hed not reeched Ashere yet, es I


    contected Weylen. He steted thet efter Shewn errived, he would heve e meeting to ettend, end he even


    sent me the eddress of where it would teke plece. Getting out of the helicopter, I took e ceb to the


    locetion.


    The meeting wes to teke plece in e skyscreper.


    Helf en hour leter, Shewn finelly showed up.


    "We have the same mother. Besides, you treat me quite nicely too. It''s just that I hope you won''t do


    such demented things anymore."


    "Hmph. That''s called art. Besides, after your kidney was taken away by Shawn, I still can''t find its


    location!"


    At least he knows what I''m talking about.


    "Robert, you can''t conduct yourself like this."


    Noticing that this was turning into a lecture, I decided to keep quiet, as Robert ced his hands on my


    shoulders and said, "I will change myself for the sake of you and the kids. I will try to not drag you


    down."


    For some reason, his words came out a bit awkwardly.


    "Thank you for ying with them these few days."


    "It''s nothing. They were apanying me too."


    I wanted to reply when Shawn called me out of the blue. Surprised, I went to the balcony before


    answering the call. "Howe you have the time to call me?"


    "Hi. I''ll be passing by Ashere tonight."


    Ashere was not far away from Bryxton.


    "Will you be spending the night in Ashere?"


    "Yup. How are your wounds healing along?" he asked.


    "Good. I should be able to get discharged in about two days."


    "Take care of your body. I''ll be hanging up now."


    He called only to say this to me.


    After hanging up, I felt restless inside thinking that Shawn would be in Ashere. I wanted to go and find


    him.


    If I went, would he be on at me?


    I don''t think so since this counts as a surprise.


    Holding my phone, I went back to the room, as Robert was looking at me with a stupid grin on his face.


    "Is it from your honey?"


    "Mind your own business."


    Kissing the children, I then called Gary, telling him to go take care of Ezekiel tonight before contacting


    Anthony, who arranged a helicopter for me and said that he would be standing by for further orders.


    At night, the helicopternded on ourwn, and my mother asked me, "Where are you going sote


    into the day?"


    I said happily, "I''m going to see Shawn."


    It was already nine in the evening when I arrived. Shawn still had not reached Ashere yet, as I


    contacted Waylen. He stated that after Shawn arrived, he would have a meeting to attend, and he even


    sent me the address of where it would take ce. Getting out of the helicopter, I took a cab to the


    location.


    The meeting was to take ce in a skyscraper.


    Half an hourter, Shawn finally showed up.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Chapter 558


    It had been a week since I saw Shawn. His built figure appeared in my sight; indifference sat upon his


    brows and his expression remained emotionless. Someone weed his arrival and he followed the


    person into the building.


    I bided in the car for ten minutes, figuring the meeting would take a long time. Thus, I asked the driver


    to drive to a nearby florist. To find a florist in operation at this hour was challenging; the driver drove the


    car to almost every part of Ashere just to find one. There was a youngdy sitting by the door.


    I alighted from the car. "Do you have roses?"


    "Yes, there''s neen of ''em. How many do you want?"


    One was enough because my intention mattered more. Sometimes, I just wanted to surprise Shawn,


    like giving him flowers.


    "One. Could you wrap it nicely for me?"


    "Yes, but I will need some time." Thedy was rather agreeable, but her next course of action shocked


    me.


    Holding the stick that was hidden under the shadows, she walked into the florist with slow yet steady


    steps. Her back seemed frail and lonely.


    The owner was blind.


    I trailed behind her, watching her pull out a rose from the rose section and the wrapping papers. She


    sat down and slowly wrapped the flower, whereas I waited by the door while observing the store.


    The dim light shone upon the vintage interior decors, as well as those neatly ced bouquets. None of


    the flowers was dried up.


    I cast my gaze out of the window. I don''t think she''s the only one managing the store. It''s downtown


    and there''s a huge shopping mall abutting the florist. The decor¡­ It somehow reminds me of May''s


    teahouse. Thisdy is not an ordinary person for sure.


    "Are you the only one working?" I piped up casually.


    "There''s another guy, but he only has weekend shifts."


    "Oh."


    "Why do you need only one rose? Let me guess. You''re going to give it to someone because you want


    it wrapped up," she inquired.


    "Yup. It''s for my husband."


    Her hands halted midair the moment I mentioned the word ''husband''. Her hollow eyes stared at me,


    prompting me to ask. "Is something wrong?"


    "I have a fianc¨¦, who worked for the military. He became a bodyguard after his retirement. Although


    every job is equal, how can someone outstanding like him be someone''s subordinate for a living?"


    What''s with this sudden emotional talk? I''m a mere stranger.


    "So, is he still working as a bodyguard?"


    "He passed away." She conveyed the ending with equanimity.


    "How?" I was surprised.


    "His employer killed him. No one gave him justice as of today, and I don''t have the power to avenge


    him. He became a bodyguard only to return his father''s favor. He even promised to marry me, but he


    died that year. He died nine years ago."


    I had no idea how tofort thedy. "I am sorry for your lost."


    I had no idea how tofort thedy. "I am sorry for your lost."


    "I''m fine. It''s been nine years. No use dwelling on the past. I just wanna talk. Please don''t see me as a


    chatterbox. I usually have a talk with the customers if I see that they''re free. Sorry, I''m just kinda


    lonely."


    Nine years ago¡­ But she seems young.


    "May I ask your age?"


    "I''ll be turning thirty-two in a few months. I don''t look my age, do I? People say that I look young and


    that age never leaves traces on me, but I don''t know how I look. I lost my sight the day he left me."


    Thedy was affable to be able to tell her stories to a stranger like me. It might be because of solitary.


    "Here''s your rose." She handed me the wrapped flower.


    I grabbed it. "How much is it?"


    "Free of charge. Think of it as a gift."


    "It''s my token of affection to my husband. I must pay."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thedy chuckled. "It''s seven dors."


    I left after paying for the flowers. I looked back at the florist in the car, watching the blinddy return to


    her seat by the door.


    I returned to the ce where Shawn was still attending a meeting. I got out of the car to stand by the


    door with the rose.


    Twenty minutester, boredom got the best of me, so I crouched down to scroll on social media. Since


    trendy articles were about the same old issues, I decided to read the news, which failed to relieve


    boredom still.


    In the end, I clicked on Mr. Phoenix''s Twitter ount, but it seemed he was thrown in Twitter jail just as


    Kevin said. I sighed and texted in the group chat. ''Where''s Kev?''


    I wonder if he has found Diego.


    ''Home. I''ve been guarding his house for the whole three days, and I got nothing. I''m waiting for my


    death at home now.''


    ''I''m not in Bryxton. Catch me if you can, dude. I''ll give you a bonus if you can find me,'' Diego provoked.


    ''Don''t cross the line, boys. Diego, the cheekier you are right now, the more punches you''ll have to


    sufferter.'' I tried to mediate the tension between them.


    ''Kev won''t take it to the heart.''


    ''You don''t know me! Just you wait!''


    The group chat fell into silence once again, and I shoved my phone into my pocket to wait for Shawn.


    An hourter, Shawn finally descended the stairs. I was going to run to him the moment I saw him, but


    there were threedies surrounding him.


    My heart sank at the sight of their sexy and revealing outfit because I knew that they coveted my man.


    In full pelt, I dashed to throw myself into his arms and wrap my arms around his neck. Not only was


    Shawn tranced, but thedies were also stunned as well. "Who is this b¡ª"


    "She''s my wife," he interrupted.


    ¡­


    Traveling here and there round the clock, Shawn had a lot on his tetely. Exhaustion hit him hard.


    He stopped by in Ashere only for en importent meeting, so he did not expect e women to run into his


    embrece. She couldn''t hevee neer him on the ount of his reflexive, defensive mechenism. No


    one hed the nerve to do thet either!


    Therefore, he hed en immediete guess ebout who the surprise guest wes. Thet wes why he did not


    shove her ewey, letting her throw herself into his erms.


    The eiry, milky scent wefted the tip of his nose. It wes the scent Renee hed ever since they hed kids. It


    wes not pungent, but enchenting insteed.


    Shewn wrepped his erm eround her weist, end exheustion venished from his shoulders. He esked in e


    low voice, "Why ere you here?"


    "I miss you," replied the women coquettishly. "Are you surprised?"


    "Yeeh. And I like it."


    The wetching ledies were ceught off-guerd by the sudden public displey of effection. They hed the


    seme shocked expression upon the discovery of Shewn''s gentle side. They could never expect thet


    merciless men to utter such gentle words; never once in their wildest dreems hed they imegined him to


    be this soft.


    It wes e pleesent surprise to them. To think thet the sophisticeted end rigid men hed e humene side,


    they reckoned they hed e chence to get close to him. They might even be eble to win his heert since


    men were sexuelly driven beings!


    The ledies were over the moon, but they did not know of one thing¡ªShewn''spession end


    gentleness were for Renee, end only for Renee.


    "Look. Here''s e rose for you." Renee let go of his hends to give him the flower. "I went to every eree of


    the city to look for e florist just for it. Isn''t it pretty?"


    Her proud expression pleesed Shewn es he hugged her tightly. "It is pretty."


    He took over the precious rose before holding her hends to leeve, but the ledies did not give in es they


    surrounded the couple. One of them beceme bold. "Mr. Xenos, you promised to heve dinner with my


    fether. Are you¡­"


    Seeing through their intentions, Renee meinteined e smile on her fece. "You heve en eppointment to


    ettend, Sunny?"


    "Yes. I mede e promise." Shewn wes e men of his word, yet such en eppointment did not metter when


    it ceme to Renee.


    Just es he wes ebout to deley the eppointment, Renee questioned, "How much longer do you need? I''ll


    weit for you et the hotel."


    "Twenty minutes. Give or teke."


    "Okey. I''ll heed to the hotel first then."


    She turned eround, yet Shewn pulled her hend end cleimed, "Mrs. Xenos wille elong with us."


    She feced him. "Is it elright for me to teg elong?"


    "Why not?" he esked beck. "You heve the right to know everything thet I do."


    His essertive ennouncement bolstered her pride es Mrs. Xenos.


    He stopped by in Ashere only for an important meeting, so he did not expect a woman to run into his


    embrace. She couldn''t havee near him on the ount of his reflexive, defensive mechanism. No


    one had the nerve to do that either!


    Therefore, he had an immediate guess about who the surprise guest was. That was why he did not


    shove her away, letting her throw herself into his arms.


    The airy, milky scent wafted the tip of his nose. It was the scent Renee had ever since they had kids. It


    was not pungent, but enchanting instead.


    Shawn wrapped his arm around her waist, and exhaustion vanished from his shoulders. He asked in a


    low voice, "Why are you here?"


    "I miss you," replied the woman coquettishly. "Are you surprised?"


    "Yeah. And I like it."


    The watchingdies were caught off-guard by the sudden public disy of affection. They had the


    same shocked expression upon the discovery of Shawn''s gentle side. They could never expect that


    merciless man to utter such gentle words; never once in their wildest dreams had they imagined him to


    be this soft.


    It was a pleasant surprise to them. To think that the sophisticated and rigid man had a humane side,


    they reckoned they had a chance to get close to him. They might even be able to win his heart since


    men were sexually driven beings!


    Thedies were over the moon, but they did not know of one thing¡ªShawn''spassion and


    gentleness were for Renee, and only for Renee.


    "Look. Here''s a rose for you." Renee let go of his hands to give him the flower. "I went to every area of


    the city to look for a florist just for it. Isn''t it pretty?"


    Her proud expression pleased Shawn as he hugged her tightly. "It is pretty."


    He took over the precious rose before holding her hands to leave, but thedies did not give in as they


    surrounded the couple. One of them became bold. "Mr. Xenos, you promised to have dinner with my


    father. Are you¡­"


    Seeing through their intentions, Renee maintained a smile on her face. "You have an appointment to


    attend, Sunny?"


    "Yes. I made a promise." Shawn was a man of his word, yet such an appointment did not matter when


    it came to Renee.


    Just as he was about to dy the appointment, Renee questioned, "How much longer do you need? I''ll


    wait for you at the hotel."


    "Twenty minutes. Give or take."


    "Okay. I''ll head to the hotel first then."


    She turned around, yet Shawn pulled her hand and imed, "Mrs. Xenos wille along with us."


    She faced him. "Is it alright for me to tag along?"


    "Why not?" he asked back. "You have the right to know everything that I do."


    His assertive announcement bolstered her pride as Mrs. Xenos.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    Chapter 559


    Shawn insisted on bringing me along to the dinner. He stayed by my side the whole time as though I


    was going to be bullied at any time, leaving no chance for thedies to approach us. I headed to the


    washroom before we left only, and the man was waiting outside when I came out of the washroom. I


    found it hrious. "Are you afraid that I''ll be bullied?"


    "It''s the rule of thumb to never put our guards down against the enemies." He smiled and held my


    hand. "Let''s go home."


    I tilted my head. "You have a house in Ashere?"


    "I worked here for a couple of months back then, so I have an apartment. Mr. Briar has called the


    housekeeping for my trip this time."


    "I see. A cunning rabbit always has a few burrows."


    He pursed his lips, responding to me with silence. It did not bother me because he was a reticent man,


    to begin with.


    When we were about to take a turn at a corner, we heard someone telling a woman off. "Forget about


    Mr. Xenos; don''t you know who Mrs. Xenos is? She is the head of the Xenos Family. She''s someone


    we must treat with reverence. Do you think she''s someone you can mess with? Get your mind out of


    the gutter and behave. Stop causing me trouble or you''re banned from the family."


    The reprimandeddy was one of the trio. "She''s just a woman¡ª"


    "And aren''t you the same? Why didn''t Shawn have his eyes on you? You don''t even have the power to


    shore my position up as the head of the family. Stop your antics and get back home at this instant!"


    Shawn had no intention to listen to it any further. We bypassed them and headed our way out. He


    suddenly brought it up on our way back. "He knows his ce."


    He was referring to the conversation we overheard.


    "Yup. She listens to him."


    "Yup. She listens to him."


    "It''s his younger sister. He knows her very well, so he knows what she''s up to. He''s aware of what


    awaits them if they get in our bad books."


    Not wanting to talk about mere strangers, I rested my chin on his shoulder. "Are you tired these days?"


    "It''s manageable. I didn''t expect you to be in Ashere."


    "I miss you, so I wanted to see you."


    My longing for him elicited a smile across his lips. He coiled his arm around my shoulder. "How is your


    recovery?"


    "The wound is fine, but it hurts when it''s torn."


    His brows knitted. "How much does it hurt?"


    "Bearable."


    "So, will you be able to exerciseter?"


    Exercise? What exercise? It took me a while to grasp his question. "Naughty Sunny."


    I bet the driver heard him!


    Shawn tightened his arm around me and rested his chin on my head. "I miss you, babe."


    I realized how tired he had been upon hearing his heavy breathing above me. Eventually, I rxed in


    his embrace. The second wey foot in the room, he removed all of my clothes and we relished in each


    other''s touch. Obviously, it was pleasant and thrilling to make love with the one we loved.


    It was probably due to exhaustion that he drifted into slumber hugging me. Needless to say, I slept well


    in his arms too.


    The next day, Shawn got up from bed and I woke up upon hearing the rustling sound. I was usually a


    heavy sleeper, but my belly was wounded now. Whenever he moved, I would toss and turn eventually


    tearing the wound. Feeling the pain tingling in my belly, I opened my eyes. I endured it since I did not


    want to worry him. "What time is it?" I asked.


    "Six. Get some more sleep."


    "Whet ebout you?"


    "I heve some work to finish."


    He ceressed my heed end pecked my cheek, efter which I hugged his erm. "I think we heven''t got into


    e fight before."


    He ley sideweys on the bed end enswered, "Beceuse it''s not worth it to fight over triviel metters. I''m


    bed et querreling too."


    Shewn wes elweys lenient with me. I propped myself up to kiss his cheek before hugging his neck. "I''m


    not sleepy. How ebout I meke you breekfest?"


    "Thet will be my pleesure."


    I went to the kitchen in his white shirt, thinking ebout his fevorites. But whet does he like?


    I hed never put in the effort to meke him heppy, hence the ignorence. He wes the one elweys looking


    efter me.


    I left the kitchen to meke sure. "Sunny, whet would you like to heve?"


    "Anything light." Only nutritionel dishes deserved to be on his plete.


    I hugged him from the beck end pleced my chin on his shoulder to ceress his cheek with mine.


    "Actuelly, whet is your fevorite food?" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He pondered for e moment. "Nothing in perticuler, but my mother loved meking me becon pizze. She


    thought I wes too skinny, so she hoped I could gein more weight."


    He wes referring to Alicie, who wes not his biologicel mother yet fit the meternel role more then enyone


    else did.


    I kissed his cheek egein. "Whet time will you be leeving?"


    "My next stop is Soperose, but ell I heve to do is to deel with some peper works. And then I heve e


    meeting tomorrow morning."


    "So, you meen¡­" I confirmed in pleesent surprise.


    "You heve mypeny for enother dey."


    "Six. Get some more sleep."


    "What about you?"


    "I have some work to finish."


    He caressed my head and pecked my cheek, after which I hugged his arm. "I think we haven''t got into


    a fight before."


    Hey sideways on the bed and answered, "Because it''s not worth it to fight over trivial matters. I''m


    bad at quarreling too."


    Shawn was always lenient with me. I propped myself up to kiss his cheek before hugging his neck. "I''m


    not sleepy. How about I make you breakfast?"


    "That will be my pleasure."


    I went to the kitchen in his white shirt, thinking about his favorites. But what does he like?


    I had never put in the effort to make him happy, hence the ignorance. He was the one always looking


    after me.


    I left the kitchen to make sure. "Sunny, what would you like to have?"


    "Anything light." Only nutritional dishes deserved to be on his te.


    I hugged him from the back and ced my chin on his shoulder to caress his cheek with mine.


    "Actually, what is your favorite food?"


    He pondered for a moment. "Nothing in particr, but my mother loved making me bacon pizza. She


    thought I was too skinny, so she hoped I could gain more weight."


    He was referring to Alicia, who was not his biological mother yet fit the maternal role more than anyone


    else did.


    I kissed his cheek again. "What time will you be leaving?"


    "My next stop is Soperose, but all I have to do is to deal with some paper works. And then I have a


    meeting tomorrow morning."


    "So, you mean¡­" I confirmed in pleasant surprise.


    "You have mypany for another day."

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    Chapter 560


    The fact that Shawn needed to stay in Ashere for a day meant another day for me to spend time with


    him. Excitement and joy blossomed in me as I smooched his cheek before making him breakfast.


    I prepared a cup of brewed coffee, bacon and egg sandwiches, and pumpkin soup for him. On the note


    that I was in the mood to cook, I decided to fill his stomach to the brim because he did not touch the


    cutleries at all during dinnerst night, and he slept right after we had done the deed.


    In hindsight, I grewzier after divorcing Nichs. I even convinced myself that I could not cook.


    The person who once used to butter Nichs up was now relishing in Shawn''s boundless love.


    The difference between the person who loved me and did not love me was apparent, especially in the


    way I behaved around them. I spent those days with Nichs on tenterhooks. I dolled up every day


    and pushed myself to be the jack of all trades¡ªa mere pursuit of self-perfection.


    As for the time I spent with Shawn?


    I lived however I fancied and life was definitely much easier; I dolled myself whenever I what, wore


    whichever clothes I liked, and put on the kind of makeup I loved. I needed not to shape myself into that


    of a goddess.


    Furthermore, I cooked only when I was in the mood for it. If I deemed it as a no-cooking day, someone


    would back me up. I discovered my bubbly side too; I became a chatterbox in front of Shawn, unlike my


    taciturn self around Nichs.


    Spending time with Shawn made me feel like a child, a child that needed love and care. He was happy


    to be my haven because he always treated my inner child with unconditional love.


    His love coated sweetness in every cell of mine. Thinking back about how he spoiled me, I reckoned


    there was no way I could return his favor.


    After cleaning up the kitchen, I approached the working Shawn and pecked his cheek. "I have


    something to buy from the mall. What do you feel like eating? I''ll make it for you."


    "Nothing in particr¡ª" He did not have anything in mind, but he stopped halfway through his speech


    upon noticing my good mood. "Nothing in particr, but I have something I desire for a long time."


    "What''s that?" I was excited to know what it was.


    "Beefsagna. It''s the first ever dish I learned to make when I was young, but it''s been a long time


    since I made it."


    "Beefsagna. It''s the first ever dish I learned to make when I was young, but it''s been a long time


    since I made it."


    "Okay. So, beefsagna is it. That will be our lunch." I let go of him.


    I was not only good at cooking but also an excellent cook. In terms of standard, my beefsagna would


    naturally be second to none.


    Shawn broke into a smile at my confidence. "Thank you in advance, Mrs. Xenos."


    His expressionless face was already handsome, and with that engaging smile as the cherry on top, he


    was drop-dead gorgeous.


    I bent over to peck his cheek before muttering, "Don''t smile like that. I''m a pervert."


    Feeling helpless, he caressed my head and said, "You keep drooling over my looks. What if I lose my


    good looks one day? Will you still love me?"


    "Of course! Even if your face is ruined, I will still love you. I love your looks because it is you!" My slick


    tongue was on the move. "Look at Christopher; Ezekiel; Alfred; Rudy; Robert and the others. None of


    them are ugly, but do I like them? No. I only like Sunny, you. I will still love you even if your face is


    ruined."


    "You''re good at talking." My words pleased him. His eyes narrowed and he pulled me close to his


    robust chest. At this moment, only a sense of security and the bliss of heaven filled me whole¡ªit was


    the highest peak of joy I tasted in this lifetime.


    Being together with Shawn was enough for me, and our babies would be the pledge of our love.


    A couple of minutester, I got up from his arms to not bother him any longer. "I''ll shoot off to the mall


    now. See youter."


    I changed my clothes and headed out. I hailed a cab at the entrance of the neighborhood and told the


    driver to take me to the nearest mall.


    "We''re not far from the city center, Miss."


    "Do they have a big shopping mall over there?"


    "Yes. It''s thergest shopping mall in Ashere."


    He drove me to that shopping mall, which felt familiar to me. I scrutinized the area and noticed the


    florist I visited. The sight of the blind owner sitting in front of the store as usual reminded me that I


    stopped by the same cest night.


    I approached her. "Hey, I was the one who bought a rosest night. Could you give me the same order


    again?"


    "It''s you!" She fleshed e pristine smile. "Yes, but it will teke some time. Is there enything else you


    need?"


    "No, only one rose." One rose, for eternel love.


    "Okey. I''ll get it reedy for you."


    "I''m not in e rush. I need to drop by the mell, so I''lle leter. Seven dollers, right?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "It''s six dollers with the weekend seles. If you''re not in e hurry, I will esk my friend to wrep it for you.


    He''s in the middle of bringing in fresh flowers."


    It''s elreedy the weekend. Oh, yes, she seid thet she hes enother worker in the store. She just


    eddressed him es e friend?


    "Sure. See you leter!"


    I errived et the crowded shopping mell next to the florist. The bustling etmosphere wes normel on the


    ount thet it wes the city center. Berely e few minutes pessed, yet my urge to leeve grew stronger.


    Still, I clenched my fists tightly to get the groceries needed end ended my shopping by buying Shewn e


    piece of ceke, which I reelly wented to heve myself.


    Holding the grocery begs, I returned to the florist end someone put me in e trence.


    A betch of newly errived fresh flowers lined up by the door. I recognized the men who wes bending


    over to errenge them. Unlike his broed end built shoulders, his ections were cereful es he spoke to the


    person beside him.


    "The decor is kinde old. It won''t ettrect young customers. Should I esk someone to refurnish it?"


    "It''s fine. It''s my cup of tee."


    "You opened e florist in the city center, but it''s in the red every yeer. Just whet ere you plenning to do?


    Why don''t youe with me to Bryxton, so I cen look efter you? If you insist, I¡­ Brie, pleese."


    I rerely sew him being so gentle to e women.


    The florist owner cooed, "I''m just e burden. I shouldn''t trouble you. Besides, I heve no idee where to go


    other then this plece. You know I''m efreid of returning to Bryxton since Zeck pessed ewey."


    "Bryxton is his home. If you love him, thet''s more of e reeson for you toe beck to Bryxton with me.


    I''m sure he didn''t wish you to be here elone."


    "He should personelly teke me home, Nicholes."


    "It''s you!" She shed a pristine smile. "Yes, but it will take some time. Is there anything else you


    need?"


    "No, only one rose." One rose, for eternal love.


    "Okay. I''ll get it ready for you."


    "I''m not in a rush. I need to drop by the mall, so I''lleter. Seven dors, right?"


    "It''s six dors with the weekend sales. If you''re not in a hurry, I will ask my friend to wrap it for you.


    He''s in the middle of bringing in fresh flowers."


    It''s already the weekend. Oh, yes, she said that she has another worker in the store. She just


    addressed him as a friend?


    "Sure. See youter!"


    I arrived at the crowded shopping mall next to the florist. The bustling atmosphere was normal on the


    ount that it was the city center. Barely a few minutes passed, yet my urge to leave grew stronger.


    Still, I clenched my fists tightly to get the groceries needed and ended my shopping by buying Shawn a


    piece of cake, which I really wanted to have myself.


    Holding the grocery bags, I returned to the florist and someone put me in a trance.


    A batch of newly arrived fresh flowers lined up by the door. I recognized the man who was bending


    over to arrange them. Unlike his broad and built shoulders, his actions were careful as he spoke to the


    person beside him.


    "The decor is kinda old. It won''t attract young customers. Should I ask someone to refurnish it?"


    "It''s fine. It''s my cup of tea."


    "You opened a florist in the city center, but it''s in the red every year. Just what are you nning to do?


    Why don''t youe with me to Bryxton, so I can look after you? If you insist, I¡­ Brie, please."


    I rarely saw him being so gentle to a woman.


    The florist owner cooed, "I''m just a burden. I shouldn''t trouble you. Besides, I have no idea where to go


    other than this ce. You know I''m afraid of returning to Bryxton since Zack passed away."


    "Bryxton is his home. If you love him, that''s more of a reason for you toe back to Bryxton with me.


    I''m sure he didn''t wish you to be here alone."


    "He should personally take me home, Nichs."

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    Chapter 561 Decided on Shawn


    Their conversation was confusing to me, but I suddenly recalled what May said about Nichs having


    a close friend who was assassinated a long time ago. Now that I thought about what the owner of the


    flower shop saidst night, I couldn''t help but wonder if they were talking about the same person.


    "You''re being stubborn again, Aubrey."


    "Nick, I don''t mind going back to Bryxton, but he needs to bring me home himself. Or else, I won''t¡­


    Anyway, you don''t have to persuade me anymore."


    Feeling somewhat rude for eavesdropping, I started to leave when Nichs suddenly turned around.


    He was taken aback when he saw me. "Ree? What are you doing here?"


    "I came to buy a rose," I exined.


    At this, the owner of the flower shop said to Nichs, "Nick, this is thedy who wants a flower. Please


    give her the one in the store."


    Nichs nodded and replied, "Alright."


    He strode into the store and grabbed a rose which he then passed to me. However, he rejected the


    money that I wanted to pay him.


    Instead of arguing with him over a flower that sold for three, I politely gave my gratitude. "Thank you. I


    will take my leave now."


    "Let me walk you out!" Nichs called out to me before I left and when I heard that, I quickly rejected


    him. "There is no need¡ª"


    "Ree, I will only walk you out."


    I didn''t say anything to that.


    We left the flower shop in no time. It was only after the owner was out of earshot that Nichs told me


    something. "Her fianc¨¦ was my close friend from my younger days, but my friend¡­ He passed away a


    long time ago."


    Indeed, he did pass away many years back.


    Olivia even said that Nichs knew who the culprit was.


    However, for him to never take his revenge could only mean two things¡ªeither the enemy was


    someone who had an important rtionship with Nichs, or the enemy was someone too strong.


    Then again, there were only a handful of people whom I knew were more powerful than Nichs.


    I was not really interested in this, so Imented, "She and I had a brief chat when I came to buy a


    rosest night. I was puzzled because she told me about herself even though we are strangers."


    "She lives a lonely life."


    "Yeah, she told me that too."


    Nich hummed and exined, "On top of being blind, she lives by herself in Ashere. She is all alone.


    She can only talk about these things with her customers because she is afraid that she will start


    forgetting as time goes by. She is a pitiful person."


    "Mhm¡­ I agree," I answered.


    "Is the flower for Shawn?"


    Nichs was smart enough to make the right guess on the first try.


    "You can say that."


    He suddenly fell silent at my words. After he followed me for another ten meters, he casually


    mentioned, "Back then, if you hadn''t¡­ I would have been the owner of this flower."


    His gaze was glued to the rose.


    Hearing that, I tightened my grip on the flower and stated, "There are no ''ifs''. But ''if'' we were still


    together, I would never do something so romantic. You and I have never been at ease with each other.


    I only acted carefully as I tried to get on your good side back then."


    This was something that was on my mind before I came out earlier.


    Nichs fell quiet again. As I raised my hand to hail a cab, his low voice rang out. "Will you be with me


    again if Shawn is out of the picture? Ree, I have always been reluctant to let you go, but I don''t want to


    put you in an awkward position. My heart feels tormented all the time. I don¡¯t know how to save


    myself."


    I dropped my arm and looked at his face.


    I could tell that Nichs was sad and, even more so, indignant.


    He regretted missing his chance that year, but it was all in the past.


    Since it was in the past, we had to look ahead instead.


    I thought about it for a long time before I carefully uttered, "I sometimes think about this, Nichs. I


    think about how things would have been had I stayed with you. I think I would be happy as well, but it


    would be a different type of happiness. I''m sure I would never be as happy as I am now¡­ It is probably


    because I''m living such a blissful life that my happiness now is what I want most!"


    "As long as you are happy, Ree," he choked out.


    I hesitated for a bit. "Nichs?"


    "I''m here."


    "I used to think that I would only love one person, and my love wouldst a lifetime. s, it was just


    something beautiful I longed for. Everyone has to face reality somehow. I didn''t manage to stay in love


    my whole life. As for loving only one person¡­ It''s not like I didn''t want to do that. I couldn''t. Because


    the trajectory of life changes with time, there are too many things in the future that are uncertain. What


    is most important is to grasp the present. Like how Aria is now your fianc¨¦e."


    Nichs should hold onto his present, and that was Aria.


    "Will you and Shawn break up in the future?"


    I shook my head. "Never."


    "How are you so sure?"


    And as for why I was so sure about this? It was because I had been through it.


    My experiences with Nichs and Shawn werepletely different. Nichs and I were together with


    no romantic feelings involved. We gained nothing even after three years of trying to make things work.


    Shawn and I, however, were taking steps toward each other throughout these two years.


    "I was one-sidedly in love with you when we were together. I didn''t feel a sense of security because I


    never knew what you were thinking. I wasn''t even sure if you loved me, and I kept wondering if you did.


    I kept thinking about it to the point where I lost myself. But with Shawn, I know that he and I are in love


    with each other. I''m sure he loves me no matter what happens. I trust him with all my heart. No matter


    what happens, he is the one whom I have chosen to be with my whole life. That is why I can answer


    your question about why I am so sure that he and I will never split up."


    Nichs must have noticed my confident expression and firm voice as he abruptly took a step back.


    "What is it?!"


    "Even if we part ways one day, my heart is certain that he is the only one for me in this life no matter


    how much unrest and tenderness there may be in the outside world. I don''t care even if I am meant to


    be by myself."


    ¡­


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It was almost 12.00PM when I returned to the apartment. Seeing howte I was, Shawn asked in


    concern, "Did something happen on the way?"


    "Yes. I bumped into Nichs."


    I didn''t intend to hide it from him at all.


    Shawn only grunted without asking anything else.


    I told him honestly, "I met him by chance and we had a quick chat. We were only talking about you and


    me. He asked me why I am so sure about you. Guess what I told him."


    He went along with it. "I can''t think of anything."


    I went over and kneeled beside him before I hugged his arm. "I told him I love you," I murmured. "I said


    that we have been through too much together in these two years and that nothing can separate us. You


    are the one I choose even if we separate."


    Seeing the gentle smile hanging on his lips, I rested my cheek on his palm and softly reminded him, "I


    love you. I will stay by myself even if you were to disappear from my life one day."


    "Silly goose. You''re talking nonsense again." He then asked in a gentle tone, "Why would I disappear


    from your life?"

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    Chapter 562 Want to Hear the Truth?


    "I''m just speaking figuratively. Don''t take it too seriously, Sunny. Go get busy while I cook for you. Wait


    for me."


    I brought the fresh ingredients I bought into the kitchen. It was clean here since there weren''t many


    people living here. Waylen was attentive, and he wlessly took care of Shawn by catering to his


    everyday needs. It was surely convenient for Shawn to have an employee like Waylen.


    It was exactly because of this convenience that Shawn continued keeping Waylen by his side even


    when he knew that Waylen was Ezekiel''s subordinate.


    After I took out the ingredients, I nched the beef and defrosted some bacon to cook beefsagna


    and bacon pizza.


    There were still three hours until 12.00PM. I then steamed the rice after I prepared all the other dishes.


    After preparing the seasoned rice, I nned to rest for an hour before cooking. However, I didn''t want


    to disturb Shawn.


    I went to his study instead. After picking up a romance novel titled ''El amor en los tiempos del c¨®lera'', I


    went to sit beside him. However, I was unfamiliar with the words in the book, and it took me no time to


    snuggle up sleepily against hisp. Being the attentive man he was, he caressed the crown of my head


    when he noticed how bored I was. "Are you sleepy?" he asked.


    I quickly shook my head the moment I realized I had disturbed him. "Nope! I wanted you to cushion me.


    Just go ahead and do your thing. Don''t mind me."


    Smiling, he murmured, "I''ll keep youpany in a while."


    I slept on hisp for about half an hour. After waking up, I went to the kitchen and kept myself busy for


    the next two hours. As I had time to spare, I also cooked some vegetable soup, stir-fried bacon with


    Brussels sprouts, and a potato dish.


    I left the kitchen after I was done with the cooking, only to find that Shawn was not in the study. It was


    when I returned to the room that I heard some noise in the bathroom.


    Shawn was a bit of a clean freak. He had the habit of showering every day.


    It was also his habit to take a shower after he was done with whatever he was busy with.


    Stopping at the door, I urged, "Hurry, Sunny."


    "What''s the matter?" he replied to me from inside the bathroom.


    "Food''s ready. It''ll get cold."


    "Ah, hold on." His maic voice was dripping with seduction when he spoke.


    It made me chuckle and I went back to the kitchen.


    After I brought the food to the dining table, I got a vase for the rose I bought earlier. It looked beautiful


    standing there by itself. I then turned to look in the direction of the living room and saw another rose


    there. That one was the one that Shawn put in a water-filled vasest night.


    He had been carefully taking care of this rose.


    His attitude toward the rose reflected his mood, and I could tell that he was happy because I gave him


    the flower. Suddenly, I realized how easy it was to keep him content.


    Come to think of it, this man was someone with the power to have anything he wanted. Hecked


    nothing and yet, he was deprived of familial love and warmth growing up. Because of that, he had a


    cold, or even cruel, personality.


    But the moment a man like him had softened up¡­


    He would be the most loving man on earth.


    I quietly giggled to myself as I poured red wine into two sses. Shawn came over right after I did that.


    He was wearing a white bathrobe when threw his arms around me and whispered, "Anywhere you feel


    like going this afternoon? I''lle with."


    "Are you done with work?" I asked him out of curiosity.


    "Mhm. I rushed to get some done just now. There is not much left. I can continue when wee home.


    I want to spend the afternoon with you."


    He paused before continuing, "I can''t bear to see you being bored."


    He was alwayspromising for my sake.


    After I turned in his direction to kiss him on the cheek, he happily smiled and continued, "I won''t have


    time to spend with you after today. It will be half a month before I cane back to Bryxton after this."


    Shawn''s initial n was to go on a business trip for about a month. Despite that, I came to see him in


    Ashere not even one week in. I had disrupted his n, in a way. However, I especially appreciated the


    time we would be spending together today.


    I gave a hum in reply. "Let''s eat."


    "What did you prepare, Mrs. Xenos?"


    After Shawn took a seat, he was surprised to see the table full of food. He first picked up his fork and


    tasted the beefsagna. As I watched him with expectant eyes, he swallowed andmented, "You


    are a good cook."


    Hearing that put a joyful smile on my face.


    To me, the happiest thing on earth was when I wasplimented after I put my heart and soul into


    doing something for others.


    "Try the bacon pizza now."


    He tried that next. Tasting the pizza must have made him remember something, as he was pulling me


    to sit beside him the next moment. "I used to not think Mother was important when she was around. I


    always thought that she was someone whose presence and absence wouldn''t matter to me. After all,


    she wasn''t my biological mother. I never even cared about her. But now that I think about it, she was


    the only one who truly cared for me all those years. She would n things out for me at the Xenos


    Residence andpliment me to the head of the Xenos Family back then. Although I didn''t give a


    damn about what she did, there was no doubt she was the only family member who cared about me.


    Furthermore, she would personally buy clothes for me, and she would always call to ask when I would


    go back to the Xenos Residence. As soon as she heard that I was going back, she would spend a long


    time cooking up a feast for me."


    Nowadays, Shawn was starting to bare his soul to me more.


    He didn''t have his guard up against me at all.


    "I tried making the bacon pizza because you told me that it was what she loved preparing for you.


    That''s how people are sometimes. You don''t appreciate what you have when you have it, and you go


    crazy from missing it as soon as it is gone. The things that you used to think of as dispensable have


    now be precious memories. That is simply because that person from your past can no longer


    make you even the simplest meal. That is the reality of life."


    "Mhm¡­ The past is in the past now."


    I put another slice of pizza on his te and urged him to eat. Satisfied after seeing him have a few


    more, I picked up my spoon and started eating. Shawn went to the balcony for a smoke after he was


    done.


    He smoked, but he seldom did it.


    After eating, I went to the kitchen to wash the dirty dishes. While I was in the middle of my chore, I


    suddenly remembered something. I quickly washed the remaining dishes and rushed over to Shawn.


    "Do you remember our meeting when we first got to know each other in Ashere? It was at the Yates


    Family''s banquet. You were standing at the loft watching me, Alice, and Maria having an argument."


    Shawn took a puff of his cigarette before answering, "Mhm. What about it?"


    Instead of telling him, I looked at him and asked, "How many cigarettes have you smoked now?"


    He immediately knew that I didn''t like it when he smoked.


    "It''s thest one," he breathed.


    "Anyway, what were your thoughts that day?"


    He hesitantly asked in return, "What do you mean?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You know how Alice and Maria called me a flirt, and I went along with them. Nichs and ir''s


    appearance then only confirmed my im. What kind of person did you think I was? I remember how


    you told me to let you know if I need money. I retorted and said you were the one who needs love."


    "Do you want to hear the truth?" he quietly asked.


    I was curious back then about what he thought, but I never dared to ask because we weren''t close.


    "You didn''t give me a good impression back then, Mrs. Xenos."


    Hearing that, I blurted out, "Like, how bad was it?"

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    Chapter 563 ttering Yourself


    "Do you really want to know, Mrs. Xenos?"


    Shawn was looking away as if he was reluctant to speak. I couldn''t help thinking the worse as my


    curiosity got the better of me.


    "Of course! Why else would I ask you that?"


    He pinched the burning end of the cigarette. After giving it a thought, he gingerly brought up, "That was


    our third time meeting. Actually, that was the fourth time. The first time was at the homestay, and the


    second time was at the entrance of the hospital. The third time was when I happened to stumble upon


    you being bullied. That makes our meeting at the Yates Residence our fourth time meeting each other."


    "Is that the point?"


    It suddenly hit me how he remembered something like this so clearly. None of this was important, and


    yet he put in the effort to remember!


    "Mhm." He smiled faintly and stated, "I heard the interesting conversation you had with the other


    women at the Yates Residence. My impression of you¡­ We hadn''t met each other enough times for


    me to know you. Of course, I never looked into you, so I didn''t know about your rtionship with


    Nichs or your illness."


    I hurriedly asked, "What did you think of me, then?"


    "Flirtatious, that''s for sure. And you were short of money. But I was confused by why those men were


    so enthralled by you. Nichs, ir, and Merlin are remarkable men, but they were all in love with


    you."


    Flirtatious¡­


    I knew he would misunderstand.


    Shawn must have noticed how my face suddenly turned glum, and he quickly coaxed me in a low


    voice, "I didn''t know Mrs. Xenos well back then, but I truly wanted to protect Ray. That''s why it didn''t


    matter to me what kind of person you were. Tell me if you need money, and I''ll give you money. And tell


    me if you are sick because I will make sure you are treated. I will give you everything you want."


    "As you said, we weren''t closely acquainted. But why were you willing to help me? Why me, Shawn?"


    Why was I, out of everyone, so lucky?


    "Ray had sad eyes. Even though I have met many sad women, I''ve never seen anyone like Ray¡­"


    He was always a sweet-talker.


    That reminded me of another thing. "You came to my apartment after the banquet, and you watched


    me when I was practically dying from coughing up blood while draped over the toilet bowl. You didn''t


    ask me about my condition then¡­ How did you manage to remain calm?"


    Let alone being curious, Shawn was so quiet at that time that every word he said was charity to others.


    However, he didn''t let any emotion show or react any differently when I coughed up blood like that in


    front of him.


    "I wasn''t curious. Even if it was Kevin instead of you, the most I would do was tell him to go to the


    hospital himself. I wouldn''t care about his condition."


    Indeed, that was how Shawn was before.


    He was so indifferent he kept people away.


    But now, he had changed a lot.


    Despite how much he disliked talking, he had been pretty patient with me. He would make a


    compromise about the many things that irked him for my sake.


    "I''m suddenly getting mixed emotions," I confessed.


    "Hmm?"


    "I''m getting mixed emotions about how much you changed."


    My words were met with silence.


    ¡­


    Shawn was supposed to apany me in the afternoon, but he left Ashere because something came


    up. He went to Eldham instead of Soperose. He needed to check it out himself after he learned that


    there was new information about his mother there. With that, I was left alone in Ashere.


    Someone kept baiting him with news of his mother.


    I hope everything went well for him.


    With nothing to do now that I was all alone, I decided to head back to Bryxton. I had just boarded the


    private ne when I received an international call.


    Puzzled, I took the call and asked, "Who is this?"


    "Ms. Felix, I am the butler from the castle."


    "Ah. Is there something you need me for?"


    "Do you remember the child, Ms. Felix?"


    I was confused by his question. "What child?"


    "It''s the beggar kid in the castle. He just came to me and told me that you promised you would adopt


    him, Ms. Felix."


    I suddenly remembered whom he was talking about.


    He must be referring to Em!


    The boy is about 11 years old, right?


    "Yes. Does he want to be adopted by me?"


    "That is what he told me, Ms. Felix."


    That spunky kid was making apromise with me out of nowhere.


    "Take care of him for me, please. And I want you to personally send him to Bryxton when you have


    time. Also, help me pass him a message. Tell him I wee him."


    Taking care of a child wasn''t something hard for me.


    Plus, that kid and I probably had our fates intertwined.


    "Yes, Ms. Felix."


    After thinking for a moment, I added, "Please get him a phone and save my number in his phone. Have


    him contact me if he has something he needs."


    "Yes, I understand."


    I was still filled with disbelief after the call ended. Just what is it that made him decide topromise?


    I couldn''t help wondering if he had gotten into some sort of trouble.


    As worried as I was, I could do nothing but wait for him to contact me.


    I could only ask him when he did.


    After I hung up, I told the pilot, "We can leave now."


    I had been wasteful recently by traveling everywhere in a private ne.


    I was really, really scared of cars.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Especially when I had to travel far.


    It was still early when I returned to Bryxton and went to the hospital to redress the wound. The doctor


    who saw the tear in my wound asked me what had happened. I started feeling embarrassed at the


    thought of how Shawn looked in bedst night. As such, I could only lie. "I identally pulled the


    wound open when I woke up."


    The doctor instructed as he changed the bandage, "You can get discharged after we observe you for


    another two days, Mrs. Xenos. You can get discharged now, but as your doctor, I suggest you stay in


    the hospital and recuperate."


    "Alright. I''ll leave after two days, then."


    After I went back to the ward, I contacted Amy and passed on Anthony''s words.


    After a while, Aimes suddenly appeared in the WhatsApp group and tagged Shawn in a message. ''I


    have transported Meredith''s body back to Europe. All the old members of WT will attend her funeral.


    What about you?''


    Aimes got straight to the point and asked if Meredith was LG.


    Of course, Shawn didn''t bother to reply to him.


    Diego must have noticed the awkwardness in the group, which prompted him to send a message out of


    courtesy. ''How did Meredith suddenly pass away? Who is attending the funeral? Will Colin be there?


    He was released just a while ago!''


    I knew who Colin was.


    It was that man who tried to take advantage of me!


    Shawn had been keeping him locked up in Find.


    I didn''t know that he was released just recently!


    Did Shawn forgive him?


    ''Who was the one who let him out?''


    Kevin was the one who asked that.


    ''Shawn told me to. He said that keeping Colin imprisoned for one or two years was enough of a


    punishment and that he was going to forgive Colin for old times'' sake.''


    Aimes ignored them.


    He continued to tag Shawn in his next message. ''Will you attend the funeral?''


    Still, Shawn didn''t reply.


    He was probably busy.


    It wasn''t like he would reply even if he wasn''t busy, anyway.


    That was just how Shawn was.


    However, Aimes couldn''t possibly not understand Shawn.


    This meant that he was purposely tagging Shawn in the group.


    Kevin felt bad upon seeing how persistent Aimes was. ''Sunny''s busy,'' he wrote.


    Still, Aimes continued to tag Shawn in the group.


    Shawn eventually did reply, but it was a short reply consisting of four words to get Aimes off his back.


    ''No need for that.''


    Aimes was silent for a long minute and when we thought he would not speak again, he suddenly


    messaged, ''Meredith wouldn''t have ended up this way if she hadn''t been so stubborn about you!


    Shawn, Meredith might be at fault, but one thing is for sure¡ªyou would have died more than a hundred


    times back then if it weren''t for Meredith!''


    Kevin quickly stopped him. ''What nonsense are you spouting, Aimes?!''


    Aimes boldly continued, ''No one should forget their roots. Especially you, Shawn. You have held your


    position for so many years, but have you thought about how you managed to secure it? It is the bones


    of your formerrades-in-arms that are piled up under where you are standing. But they did not die


    at the hands of their enemies, no. They died at your hands! You are a cold man, Shawn, but who isn''t?


    Even the coldest people remember their roots. You, on the other hand, are cold-natured and ungrateful.


    You are one selfish and annoying motherf*cker! You don''t deserve Meredith''s sacrifices back then!''


    Aimes'' words shocked everyone in the group.


    No one else would ever dare to scold Shawn like this.


    At least, none that I knew!


    The group suddenly went quiet as no one dared to say anything. Out of nowhere, Shawn sent a


    message. ''Aimes, there is a saying that I don''t think you know. Let me teach you.''


    Aimes bluntly replied, ''And what is it?''


    ''It''s called ttering yourself.''

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    Chapter 564 Do You Know Zack?


    ording to my understanding of Shawn, he was implying that either Aimes or Meredith thought too


    highly of themselves. However, Aimes, who didn''t understand him, eagerly asked, ''Are you referring to


    me or Meredith?''


    Shawn proceeded topletely ignore Aimes. Seeing this, Kevin and Diego took their turn to talk


    Aimes, who still stubbornly tagged Shawn and questioned him, out of it. Ian was the one who


    eventually said what he thought in the group. ''Aimes, you said that Sunny would have died more than a


    hundred times if it weren''t for Meredith, didn''t you? Let me exin to you what ttering yourself


    means! Those who work in this industry have long known that their life and death are not within their


    control. Naturally, Sunny has mentally prepared himself to lose his life. In other words, it is his own life


    no matter if he is dead or alive! He had never begged Meredith to save him. It was Meredith¡­ This is


    going to sound bad, but she was indeed the one who ttered herself and acted on her own. Also,


    Sunny saved her so many times as well. The favor they owe each other should be offset. You shouldn''t


    use this kind of thing to pressure Sunny into feeling like he owes her his gratitude.''


    ''So, Meredith had always¡­ She is now lying in a casket, for goodness'' sake! Does his saying that


    there is no need for him to attend her funeral put an end to her ''self-ttery''? Are these words the only


    thing she got in exchange for her lifetime''s worth of sacrifices? Ian, it must be easy for you to criticize


    as a bystander. Oh, wait, I''m sure you know how it feels, now that Eve is in love with someone else.


    Neither you nor Meredith can''t have what you want. Are you not ttering yourself by spending your


    days pestering Eve?''


    ''Aimes, this and that are different things.''


    ''Hmph! You bunch of cold-blooded animals.''


    He immediately left the group after throwing that out.


    He was disappointed in us.


    He was so disappointed he didn''t want to stay in this group any longer.


    I could onlyment to myself. I didn''t think Aimes was at fault.


    All he did was treat Meredith as a friend.


    But then again, Shawn didn''t do anything wrong either.


    In fact, no one was at fault. Everyone had different fixations, circles, and friends they wanted to help.


    Simply put, people of different aspirations or principles couldn''t get along. Aimes and I¡­ The thought of


    how he always gave me the cold shoulder during the times we bumped into each other suddenly came


    to mind.


    The reason he had never liked me was because of Tracy and Meredith.


    His friends were suffering and heartbroken because of me. Meredith, especially, had passed away.


    But what did I ever do wrong?


    LG was the one who kept picking a fight with me.


    It was not like I had ever started something with her.


    I took a deep breath and put down my phone. Right then, the butler at the castle sent me a message. ''I


    will personally send that child to Bryxton tomorrow, Ms. Felix. Is there anything else that you need?''


    ''All is good,'' I replied.


    I had been thinking about one thing all afternoon¡ªwho was the person who assassinated Nichs''


    friend, Zack?


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    There were only a few men who were more powerful than Nichs.


    Furthermore, the Nichs I knew wouldn''t just sit back and wait.


    He must be looking for the right time to strike.


    Closing my eyes, I muttered to myself, "A blinddy¡­ Zack the bodyguard¡­ assassinated by his own


    employer¡­ Whom could it be?" My thoughts suddenly led me to one key person.


    Joseph.


    As a bodyguard, Joseph would know this industry well. Thinking that he probably knew who the


    bodyguards of certain big figures were, I decided to give him a call.


    "Ma''am," he respectfully greeted me as soon as he epted the call.


    "Joseph, I have something to ask you."


    Again, he courteously answered, "Please do."


    "How well do you know the private security industry?"


    "I have always been in this industry. I know 80% of the industry and people because everyone is


    privately in a group for bodyguards."


    "A group for bodyguards?" I asked curiously. "What does that mean?"


    Joseph''s breath suddenly hitched. "Stop messing around," he breathed.


    I was taken aback by what I heard. However, he quickly exined, "Apologies, ma''am. I''m at home,


    and she is¡­ here. I will go to the balcony and continue the conversation."


    By her, he meant Tracy.


    They were now¡­


    My cheeks turned pink at the realization that I was being a killjoy.


    "It is a WhatsApp group where people in the same industry gather tomunicate. Communication is


    advanced now."


    He took a second to calm down before he continued to exin. "At first, the Xenos Family forbade us


    from joining the group, but since Old Master James'' passing, the person in charge told me to sneak in.


    I find out a lot of new things every day, which is why I know a lot about the industry. May I ask why are


    you suddenly asking me this, ma''am? Is there a problem?"


    "I want to know about someone."


    "Please tell me, ma''am."


    "I don''t know his name, but I have heard people call him Zack. He was discharged from the army and


    he had a blind fianc¨¦e. His close friend was Nichs Forger. Do you know him?"


    "Zack¡­" Joseph hesitantly repeated.


    Noticing his odd reaction, I asked him again, "You know him?"


    "If he was discharged from the army, had a blind fianc¨¦e, and was a friend of Nichs Forger¡­ Putting


    all the together, I''m guessing you are talking about¡ª"


    As though realizing he said something he shouldn''t, he came to an abrupt stop.


    "I''m sorry, ma''am. I know him, but the bodyguards signed a non-disclosure agreement back then. We


    must never talk about Zack no matter the ce and time, or else we will be killed."


    What Joseph says sounds grave.


    And a non-disclosure agreement?


    Who would let the bodyguards of the Xenos Family sign a non-disclosure agreement other than the


    Xenoses themselves?!


    I didn''t hesitate to ask him again, "Was it my father or Shawn?"


    "Miss, you are putting me on the spot," he reluctantly replied.


    "Joseph, I am thedy of the Xenos¡ª"


    "Miss, this isn''t as simple as it sounds." To my surprise, he cut me off. "Three other people and myself


    have been ced under surveince after we signed the non-disclosure agreement. The agreement


    clearly states that we will be targeted if anyone other than ourselves learns about this. It is not


    something that can be changed just because you are thedy of the house now¡­ Miss, there are too


    many secrets and hidden truths from back then that you shouldn''t dig into."


    Other than Joseph, three other people knew Zack.


    Just what kind of secret was it that they wanted to keep so badly?


    I didn''t get any useful clues from Joseph, but I was sure that the Xenoses were the ones who wanted to


    hide the truth.


    Who exactly was the head of the Xenos Family?!


    It was either my father or Shawn.


    But why were they forbidding everyone from talking about Zack?


    To be honest, I had guessed that Joseph wasn''t the only one who knew the truth. I was sure that


    Anthony, the person in charge of the Xenos Family, and Shawn knew too.


    Furthermore, Joseph was clearly rejecting me.


    It would be useless even if I pressured him with my position as thedy of the house.


    I could already foresee how it would be the same way if I went and asked Anthony instead.


    It seemed that Shawn was the only one I could ask.


    But what if he''s the one who nned this?


    Won''t I be invading his privacy if I ask him?


    Who shall I try my luck on among the three of them?


    After thinking about it, I decided Anthony was the one I should ask.


    After all, I gave him all the power in the Xenos Family.


    I was the only one he would be loyal to for the rest of his life.


    If he ended up hiding things from me about this as Joseph did, that would mean that the person I chose


    wasn''t up to mark. It wasn''t that I was trying to make things tough for him. It was just that someone in


    his position should never hide anything from me.


    I only contacted him after I spent a long time mulling over it.


    After he picked up the phone, he asked, "What are your orders, ma''am?"


    "Do you know Zack?"

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    Chapter 565 No Next Time


    "Miss, who are you referring to?"


    Anthony was suddenly confused by my abrupt question.


    "The bodyguard, Zack. He served as a bodyguard after he left the army. He was Nichs Forger''s pal,


    and he had a blind fianc¨¦e.


    He instantly knew whom I was talking about. "Your question is very direct, Miss. You are already sure


    that I know this person."


    "Do you know him?"


    "If you want, I will surely tell you everything I know. After all, it is my responsibility toward you which I


    cannot elude."


    His tone¡­


    He was letting me know about both his loyalty and predicament.


    He was smart enough to put even me in a dilemma.


    "Forget it. I don''t want to put you in a tough spot because of this. I happened to hear about a special


    story. I''m not that curious anyway. I''m sure Shawn knows."


    "Yes, Miss." He admitted to that without hesitation.


    My curiosity grew after I hung up the call, but I came to understand one thing¡ªthis was not something I


    should interfere with.


    And I definitely shouldn''t be so curious about it.


    Feeling frustrated, I let out another sigh.


    I could have let this go if I didn''t know about it, but now that I knew, I couldn''t help feeling curious. It


    was just budding curiosity at first, but Joseph and Anthony''s attitude made it way worse for me.


    It seemed like the truth would be extremely depressing.


    Depressing¡­


    Why was that the word that came to mind?


    I continued to sigh as I tried to shake those thoughts out of my head. After spending the entire


    afternoon zoning out in the ward, I had a quick bite and went to bed. It was until 12.00AM when


    someone knocked on my door that I opened my eyes and quietly stared at the ceiling.


    "President Felix, Mr. Hastings'' injury is acting up again."


    I put on some proper clothes and was out the door the next moment.


    "Gary, what happened?"


    "Mr. Hastings was heavily injured, and the healing is not going as well as expected. He suffered a


    rpse and was transferred to the operating room."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I waited at the door for two hours before Ezekiel was brought out of the operating room. Gary had to


    leave because something came up at workst minute. Before he left, he promised to return in two


    hours.


    That meant that I had to take care of Ezekiel for two hours.


    "No next time." I exposed him on the spot.


    I knew he purposely left to give me and Ezekiel time alone.


    But Ezekiel and me¡­


    We would never get too close.


    After Ezekiel was brought into a ward, I stood guard outside the door instead of following him into the


    ward. I wanted to leave after he woke up.


    Half an hourter, a special care nurse came out and told me, "Ms. Felix, Mr. Hastings is looking for


    you. He said he wants to talk to you."


    I got up when I heard that. "Thank you."


    The moment I entered the ward, I saw Ezekiel lying in bed with an oxygen mask on. When he saw me


    coming in, he took off the oxygen mask and looked at me with a deep gaze as he asked, "Ms. Felix, are


    you hiding from me? I feel like you''re intentionally keeping your distance. Are you worried that Shawn


    would misunderstand?"


    "You and I are not that close."


    His gaze suddenly dimmed when I said that. I must have hurt him with my words. "Yes, it is as you


    think. Indeed, we are not close."


    Awkwardness instantly filled the air in the ward.


    All of a sudden, his face turned deathly pale, and he squeezed his eyes close as though he was


    holding something back.


    "What''s wrong?" I began to panic and I asked, "Should I get the doctor?!"


    "It''s gastric pain. I didn''t have dinner."


    "I''ll get you some medicine for it."


    I rushed out of the ward right after saying that, and that was when the special care nurse asked me


    what was wrong. After I told her about Ezekiel''s condition, she reminded me, "Mr. Hastings can''t take


    any medicine aftering out of critical condition. He has to bear with it."


    "What should I do, then?" I asked.


    "You can give him warm water or soup."


    And where exactly was I supposed to get soup from in the middle of the night?


    Instead, I went back to Ezekiel''s ward and poured him a ss of warm water. Seeing how he struggled


    with taking even one sip, I called the special care nurse toe in and help him.


    Upon hearing this, the nurse hurriedly said, "Ms. Felix, Mr. Hastings doesn''t usually let us get close to


    him. You didn''t see what happened to the other nurse, did you? She was¡­ she was eyeing Mr.


    Hastings, and she touched his finger when he was out of it. Mr. Hastings proceeded toin about


    the incident to the director of the hospital, and the nurse was fired as a result. I wouldn''t dare give him


    water."


    So, this was why I only saw one special care nurse now.


    I turned to the silent man. He might look gentle and friendly, but he was actually as stubborn as a mule.


    Sighing, I told the nurse to leave the ward.


    I only turned to Ezekiel after the nurse left. "May I touch you?" I asked.


    He smiled. His silence was enough of an answer for me to bring the ss of warm water over. I then


    helped him up and he leaned against my shoulder before I fed him the water.


    "I understand that germaphobes like you don''t like being touched. Shawn is the same. He doesn''t let


    anyone but me near him."


    "I''m not a germaphobe."


    "You are!" I insisted.


    He took a sip of water. "Are you trying to numb yourself, Ms. Felix?"


    I suddenly sighed dispiritedly, "What do you want from me, then?"


    How was I supposed to handle my rtionship with him?


    How do I get along with him?!


    I really didn''t want to get myself in trouble!


    "I am a germaphobe, Ms. Felix."


    This was Ezekiel''spromise.


    The water he had didn''t ease his pain one bit. However, he was good at holding it in. Instead of making


    noise about the pain, he shut his eyes and frowned. I couldn''t bear to see him like this. Thinking that it


    would be nice to have a chat with him, I casually started a different topic. "I will be picking up a boy and


    bringing him home from the airport tomorrow. He is someone I met in France."


    "Why is he going to your ce, Ms. Felix?" he choked out.


    "He is a pitiful child. I decided to adopt him."


    "You are a kind person."


    "Not really, no." I shook my head. "It''s something within my capability. It''s nothing much to me."


    "It might not be a lot to you, but to the boy, you are saving him from his lonely life."


    "Yeah¡­"


    "Like back then..."


    "Back then?" I repeated.


    "Back then when you showed me warmth."


    I didn''t say anything to that.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Gary didn''t dare to y tricks. He came back after two hours as he promised. After I


    handed Ezekiel over to him, I went back to my ward. Gary came looking for me shortly after.


    "Do you think I''m secretly helping others, President Felix?"


    Ha! It seems like he''s aware.


    "Not really. You just don''t see the line."


    "What line?"


    "The line between Ezekiel and me. The closer I am to him, the more he suffers. Gary, you don''t have to


    trouble yourself with hi¡ªI mean, you don''t have to find a chance to let him and me be alone. You know


    that, don''t you? That the right thing to do is for us to not meet!"


    "Why do you treat him so well sometimes, President Felix?"


    Gary got straight to the point.


    He wasn''t wrong. I had a soft spot for Ezekiel.


    But that soft spot wasn''t because I loved or cared for him.


    This was human nature. I was just being the person I was.


    "I would do the same regardless of whether Ezekiel was the one who got hurt. I can''t possibly ignore


    the kindness he has shown me. The only thing I can do is to do the right thing from the right distance.


    That is all."


    Sighing, Gary murmured, "You''ve always known the score, President Felix."

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    Chapter 566 It¡¯s Him?


    Gary didn''t say anything else that night. Out of curiosity, I asked him, "Are you not nning to get


    married?"


    He was about 33 or 34 years old. Even though he wasn''t that young anymore, I had never seen him in


    a rtionship throughout all these years. He was by himself even until now. Was he nning to live the


    rest of his life alone?


    "I haven''t got any ns for marriage. I''m going with the flow."


    "Oh. I was just asking because I was curious."


    After Gary left me to keep an eye on Ezekiel, I stayed in the ward and waited for Shawn''s good night


    message. I onlyy down and went to sleep peacefully after that.


    My routine nowadays had been more consistent. I woke up slightly after 7.00AM the next morning and


    had my breakfast. Thinking that it should be about time that the child arrived, I took out my phone and


    checked for his flight information.


    It turned out that he would only be here at 5.00PM.


    I then sent Emma and May a message, asking them toe with me to pick up the child so that he


    could feel the warmth of having a family. By getting my friends to take him from the airport and give him


    presents, I wanted him to know that there were tons of people around him who cared about him.


    However, I started wondering whether it was too miserly to only bring the twodies with me.


    With that in mind, I messaged my parents, ir, and Florence about it. After their initial surprise about


    my adopting a child in his early adolescence, I exined the situation to them and told them to prepare


    a gift.


    Robert suddenly came to me and went, "I want to go."


    Where is he thinking of going?


    And that righteous tone of his!


    I suddenly remembered what I told my parents on the phone just now.


    Robert was enthusiastic about family activities like this. This was actually the kind of life he longed for


    the most.


    "Come along, then. Remember to bring a present."


    After informing everyone, I went to get changed and left. I got a reply from May when I was on the road.


    It suddenly urred to me that she told me yesterday about her trip there. ''No problem. I''ll ask Olivia if


    she is in Bryxton.''


    I sent Olivia a message before meeting up with Emma. I only got Olivia''s reply then. ''Yeah. I came back


    to Bryxton yesterday.''


    I already guessed that because Nichs was in Ashere yesterday.


    She was quick to reply after I told her the situation. ''I can make time! Where are you, Renee?''


    I sent her my and Emma''s location.


    Only after I was done with the arrangement did Emma ask, "Are you sure about this? Renee, the


    moment the childes to your house, you have to be responsible for the life of a stranger. It will be


    easy to feed him and keep him alive, but he isn''t a pet. What he needs isn''t food. You have to hold


    responsibility for his emotions, growth, and life up until he gets married and has his own child. Are you


    ready to do all that?"


    I let out a faint smile. "I didn''t think so deeply into it as you did, but I know what my responsibilities are.


    His future weal and woe will all concern me the instant I decide to take care of him for life."


    I would treat him like my own.


    I wanted him to be an outstanding person.


    Emma no longer questioned my decision when she saw how sure I was. Instead, she asked about


    Em. "How old is the kid?"


    "Probably 11."


    I forgot about the specifics.


    Emma froze upon hearing my words. "He is only 14 years younger than you?"


    I nced at her from the corners of my eye. "What''s the problem with that?"


    "What about when you attend the parent-teacher conference at his school? People will think that you


    are his stepmother when they see how young you are. You''re seriously impressive, Renee!"


    "Emma, I know that our fates are intertwined."


    Em.


    His loneliness was forever and eternal, just as his name suggested.


    He was a pitiful child who deserved my sympathy.


    "Let''s go get him a gift."


    "Okay. I''ll send Olivia the address when we reach the ce."


    Emma and I went to a big shopping mall in the city center. After sending Olivia the location, the two of


    us wandered inside.


    Emma had gotten more liberal with her money ever since she became Mrs. Forger. I couldn''t help


    complimenting her when she generously bought a branded watch worth thousands as a gift.


    "You sure are generous with your money."


    "I can''t be stingy when it''s our first time meeting. He will repay me when he grows up and earns his


    own money."


    I couldn''t help telling her that I was impressed by how far ahead she had nned.


    She reacted by giggling at my words. Not long after, Olivia, who didn''t look like she was doing well,


    came over. "I look sickly, don''t I?"


    I nodded. "What happened?"


    "I have been staying up all night recently. Gosh, I feel like I might drop dead. This can''t go on. I have to


    fix my routine."


    "What''s been keeping you up?" Emma asked.


    "I have been learning embroidery, and I''m making a piece with dancing Golden Pheasants so that I can


    give it to my husband when hees back. But my hands aren''t the most agile. With how slow I''m


    going, I''m afraid it will take longer than expected."


    Emma started to tease her. "That''s why you stay up at night?"


    "I want to score some brownie points with my husband!" Olivia insisted.


    She had finally found the man she loved and treated sincerely.


    "Let''s go. We have to choose a present." She walked ahead and turned around, shouting, "Renee,


    Emma, hurry up! It''s almost 5.00PM!"


    Olivia didn''t feel awkward at all when she called Emma so intimately.


    She had already let go of her more than a decade''s worth of youth.


    I hooked my arm around Emma''s and followed Olivia. Emma was the only one among us who had


    gotten a gift, but Olivia soon got a set of castle building blocks. Seeing how extravagant their presents


    were, I picked a pair of shoes, a coat, and a white short-sleeved top.


    By the time we got to the airport, my parents, ir, and Florence were already there. Robert stood


    behind everyone with Tamara in his arms, while Florence was hugging a fresh bouquet.


    As soon as my mother saw me, she hurriedly asked, "What is his name?!"


    "Em Yonder. You can call him El."


    My mother happily bobbed her head. "Now that there is another member in our family, the house will be


    a lot livelier!"


    She wasn''t wrong, but Em was quite withdrawn.


    I could say for sure that he wasn''t as charming and lovable as Robert.


    My father was the next to ask, "Will he take your family name?"


    The children of the Felix Family¡ªir, Leon, and myself included¡ªwere all adoptees. That was why


    my parents didn''t reject the idea of adoption. They were even passionate about it.


    They were happier than I was at the addition of a new member to the family.


    I shook my head and answered, "It''s up to him."


    Em was in his pre-teens after all. He had long since been capable of thinking for himself. There were


    a lot of things that couldn''t be forced. I wanted him to decide for himself.


    The flight ended up being dyed. But even though his nended at 6.00PM, none of us was


    impatient from the wait. While we were waiting, Shawn sent me a message.


    ''What are you up to, Mrs. Xenos?''


    Seeing this, I told him about Em.


    ''You''ve never told me about this, Mrs. Xenos.''


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ''I made a promise to him on the day Mom passed away. I told him to let the butler at the castle contact


    me if he wanted a new home, and he rather suddenly did just that yesterday. I didn''t tell you in case


    you were busy yesterday. I''ll tell you moreter tonight.''


    ''What is the boy''s name?''


    ''Em Yonder.''


    ''It''s him?''

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    Chapter 567 The Difference Between People


    Shawn sounded like he knew Em. However, how would an important man like him get to know a


    homeless child who had been roaming around the castle grounds?


    "Do you know him, Sunny?"


    "I know his mother, and I have heard about his father. I''m not sure if the Em I know is the same child


    as the one you adopted, but for him to appear at the castle in France¡­ He is likely the child I know."


    "Who is his mother?" I asked.


    "I''ll tell Mr. Briar to give you her information."


    "Ah," I quickly replied, "there is no rush."


    ¡­


    Em was a tall and thin boy with handsome features. Seeing how he timidly trudged beside the


    housekeeper, I went over and bent my torso as I greeted him.


    "Em."


    I identally pressed on my wound at that angle, but I sucked it in and asked him, "Do you remember


    me?"


    He gingerly nodded and came to me. "Miss."


    This seemed to be how he addressed me when he was at the castle. To him, I was a noble person. It


    was only proper etiquette for him to call me that.


    I gently caressed his hair and reminded him, "Em, I am your mother from now on. You can call me


    your mother. And if it is awkward to call me that, you can call me Aunt Renee first."


    He obediently nodded in response.


    After that, I held his hand and introduced him to the rtives behind me who gave him gifts upon gifts


    that they specially prepared for him. ir even carried Em in his arms as he exited the airport.


    Em was not a toddler after all, and he wasn''t the lightest to carry around. After ir carried him out


    of the airport, he put him back down and graciously told him, "Let''s get in the car, boy. I''m your uncle


    from now on."


    He then pointed at Florence. "And this here is your aunt."


    Florence was hugging a bouquet of fresh flowers when she echoed, "We are family from now on, El.


    You cane to me if you ever need me."


    "I''m Emma Turner, your mom''s best friend."


    "And I''m Olivia Parker. You can call me Aunt Olivia."


    "I''m your Grandma, and this is your Grandpa."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Robert introduced himself through pursed lips. "I''m also your uncle."


    Everyone here was trying their best at weing Em to get rid of Em''s worries and make him feel


    at home.


    Our group went back to Felix''s Vi in two cars for a reunion dinner. The house was filled withughter


    tonight, but I didn''t see Robert anywhere. Noticing this, I went to his room upstairs to look for him.


    I was immediately greeted by the sight of him lying limp against the couch by his bed when I pushed


    the door open and went in. "Why the moody face? Emma got scared when she saw you this


    afternoon."


    Emma pulled me aside to ask me what Robert was doing there at the airport when she saw him earlier,


    and I told her that he was recuperating at Felix''s Residence for the time being.


    Emma was terrified of Robert.


    She thought that he was a weirdo.


    A weirdo that could drop dead any moment.


    Indeed, Robert had poor health just like me. He and I were both unfortunate people who could


    sympathize with each other.


    Out of nowhere, Robert mentioned in a solemn voice, "I''m thinking about something."


    I went and sat down beside him. "What is it?"


    "Why are people so different from one another?"


    "Why do you suddenly feel that way?" I asked.


    "Your mother is not your biological mother, but she treats you so well. She doesn''t want you to suffer at


    all, and she loves you from the bottom of her heart. Now, look at my mother. She treats me like an


    enemy just because I was born weak. She keeps thinking that I am in the way of her position in the


    family, and she couldn''t wait to give birth to my brother when she had him. She utterly despised me


    before my brother was born. I thought that my situation would change after my brother was born, but


    she ended up giving all that love and tenderness to my younger brother. She treats me even worse


    after that! Your biological mother was the one who took me back to the castle to take care of me


    because she felt sorry for me."


    "In that case, why don''t you cut ties with them?"


    Robert still treated the Saunders Residence like his home until now.


    "I thought about it, but I can''t get over it whenever I recall how they insulted me. I go back to show off


    every once in a while, but what does that even do? Not only has that woman never given me warmth,


    but she also keeps calling me a retard. She even said that having money and power does nothing for


    me when I haven''t got long to live!"


    He paused and sighed mncholically, "That was why I was thinking about how there could be such a


    big difference between your mother and my mother when they are both mothers."


    He was envious of me for having Mom.


    In fact, he was envious of me for having both my biological and adopted parents.


    Now that I thought about it, my parents from the Felix Family, my mother from the castle, and Old


    Master James treated me well. All of them had passed to me their most important power and influence.


    I was luckier than Robert.


    I was way, way luckier than him.


    Iforted him. "People''s hearts are unpredictable, so live your life. If you really want a mother, you


    can tell my mother to take you in as her godson."


    Robert shook his head upon hearing that. "Forget it. I''m okay with my life now. I''m a nuisance who


    doesn''t have a long life. I don''t want there to be another person who gets sad when I leave this world."


    After being speechless for a while, I responded, "Robert, don''t think so negatively. Take me for


    example. We are in the same boat here, but I do my hardest to live."


    "That''s because something is tying you down, Ree." He heaved a heavy sigh. "You have a husband,


    parents, children¡­ They are your courage to live on in this world."


    "Robert, I can be your family."


    I noticed the shock that shed in his eyes as he mumbled, "I always thought I was a nuisance you


    want to get rid of."


    He wasn''t wrong, but he looked so pitiful now.


    And yes, he was a nuisance, but I never thought of getting rid of him.


    After all, he was someone my birth mother entrusted me with.


    "How can that be? We have the same Mom."


    Robert had always been someone easy to fool. Seeing how the disheartened expression on his face


    was gone in the blink of an eye, I patted him on the shoulder and informed him, "They are all ying


    downstairs. I''m heading down now. You cane down and hangter."


    "Hmm. We''ll see."


    I had just gotten downstairs when I received a document from Waylen. Instead of reading through it


    immediately, I went to Olivia, who was having a chat with Emma. "How is life in the countryside?" I


    asked her.


    Hearing that, Olivia asked me in return, "Did May tell you?"


    "Mhm. She wanted to give you a cake that day."


    "Nick and I were visiting an old friend in the countryside, and we stayed there for a few days. He took


    me down the river to catch fish, and we had a barbecue outdoors."


    She meant Nichs.


    I continued the conversation and asked her, "Who is this ''old friend?''"


    "His name was Zack. I''m sure you don''t know him. He was a pitiful man who passed away young. I


    heard that his employer had him assassinated because they were suspicious of Zack''s loyalty. He


    wasn''t the only victim. Many people were implicated back then. But yeah, that is all I know!"


    Olivia''s tears began to roll when she mentioned Zack.


    It was as if Zack was wronged and didn''t deserve to die.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    Chapter 568 Thank You, Renee


    Those things that happened back then were obscure, but I could tell from Joseph and Anthony''s


    attitude that someone with malicious intent was obliterating the truth.


    However, Joseph and Anthony signed a non-disclosure agreement...


    They both worked for the Xenos Family.


    Could Zack¡­ be a bodyguard for the Xenoses as well?


    I suddenly thought of this key point.


    So, was it my father or Shawn who doubted his devotion?


    Or were things moreplicated than I thought?!


    I couldn''t look too deeply into it. The more I thought about it, the more I felt something was wrong, not


    to mention how much my curiosity grew. I put this topic to a stop tofort Olivia. "The truth will never


    comete. Don''t be sad."


    Olivia nodded in agreement. "It was something that happened nine years ago. We can''t do anything


    even if we think about it. The truth might have beenpletely wiped off by now."


    "You have to think positive, Olivia."


    As soon as our conversation ended, Robert came down from upstairs and went to ir beside us to


    chat. When it had gottente, I eventually took Em back to the hospital for him to stay there


    temporarily.


    I wanted to let him stay at Felix''s Vi, but he might feel ufortable, having to stay somewhere he


    wasn''t familiar with on the first day. I was the one who adopted him after all, so I simply brought him


    along with me.


    While we were on the way, I mentioned to the taciturn young man again, "It may be hard for you to call


    me your mother since you are not a child anymore. From now on, you can call me Aunt¡ª


    "Mother." He cut me off mid-sentence.


    Hearing that, I cast him a look of surprise. "Eh?"


    "You adopted me. I get to enjoy everything you give me, and I will keep enjoying them even in the


    future. It''s only reasonable for me to call you my mother."


    He was so oddly mature.


    He knew what give-and-take was.


    I raised my hand and ruffled his hair as I coaxed him. "No need to be so reserved. I will be your mother


    from now on, and I will take care of you for the rest of your life! I will watch you grow up healthy, get


    married, and have children. Of course, I don''t expect you to bring me glory. I only hope that you are


    happy."


    "Do you not want to see me seed in my career when I grow up, Mother?"


    "It''s not that. I care more about your emotions." I gently caressed the back of his neck. "I hope you


    grow up to be someone outstanding. But before that, I want you to be happy! Em, I will send you to


    school after two days when you get used to being in Bryxton so that you can continue with your


    studies. And I will take you back to Felix''s Vi tomorrow. That is my home. For now, you and I will stay


    at the hospital."


    "Why the hospital?" he asked curiously.


    "I need to stay in the hospital for a few more days because of an injury. I nned to let you stay at the


    vi tonight, but since it is your first day here, I''ll take you with me because I''m worried that you would


    feel self-conscious."


    The boy seemed taken aback at first, and he only uttered thanks after a long minute.


    He fell silent after that.


    I only looked at his thin shoulders and said nothing. After arriving at the hospital, I had him sleep on the


    couch for the night.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    As I got him a nket, he took off his shoes and went to the bathroom to take a shower. He came out


    wearing the short-sleeved top and trousers I bought for him today. He was a handsome young man, but


    there was a look of destion in his eyes. It must have been from the things he had had to experience


    when he was a child.


    Em was someone who had experienced the fickleness of human nature.


    "Was the water cold?" I asked him, to which he shook his head and replied, "It''s just nice."


    "Alright. The hair dryer is over here."


    I wanted to wait until he finished drying his hair to ask him the reason why he suddenly decided to look


    for me. However, I was somewhat worried about him being reluctant to tell me. I simply gave up andy


    on the bed as I started to scroll through my phone.


    I hadn''t seen the information Waylen sent me.


    I clicked into the file and saw the detailed records of Em''s parents. His father was a businessman in


    Rothfield, well-established but slightly inferior to Daniel.


    Em''s mother, on the other hand, was the daughter of a wealthy family in Rothfield.


    Their marriage was considered an alliance among the fittest.


    I continued to scroll down and saw that Em''s mother had married beneath her by making Em''s


    father her husband. His father''spany only grew in size and strength after he married Em''s


    mother. They were just like me and Nichs back then. However, his father was a cruel person. After


    using Em''s mother to strengthen hispany, he quickly abandoned her and married some other


    wealthy man''s daughter from another city.


    After his second marriage to that other rich woman, he relied on the woman''s power to continue to


    grow. It took him many years of hardships to finally catch up to Daniel.


    It was because of this that his family yed second fiddle in Rothfield. It seemed like Em''s father


    was the ungrateful one.


    And what of Em''s mother?


    She took Em back to France after she was abandoned. However, being the ambitious woman that


    she was, she hid the fact that she had a child in order to marry into a local powerful family, and she


    even abandoned Em three years ago. Em was left homeless in France for three years, and my


    mother''s castle was his permanent residence.


    My mother must have treated him well, considering how he politely called my mother the Duchess


    when I first met him. Furthermore, he lied to me then about how his mother was a mistress who ruined


    someone else''s family and was threatened to leave for France by the legal wife of the family.


    Em also said at the time that abandoning him was a condition the Frenchwoman proposed. However,


    what was written in this document was that his mother had hidden the fact that she had a child. His


    mother actually lied to him so that he wouldn''t hate her too much.


    I was baffled by how someone like this even existed. I was a mother as well, and if I were her, I would


    never be able to do something so heartless.


    I started to pity Em. It hurt to think about how he lived those three years. What exactly did he have to


    go through that turned him into a stony-hearted person who seemingly had seen through life? Come to


    think of it, he was currently only 11 years old!


    He was but an 11-year-old young boy...


    As I sighed, Em, who had been quietly lying on the couch, suddenly asked, "Why aren''t you asking


    me for the reason I decided to follow you?"


    Right. I was curious about why he changed his mind. After all, he was the one who kept insisting he


    didn''t need my sympathy back then.


    I went along with it. "Well, why did you decide to follow me?"


    He suddenly sat up and stared at me with his pair of beautiful eyes. I told him before that these were a


    pair of indescribably clear and cold eyes hard to find anywhere else in the world.


    His eyes were the most valuable thing about him.


    "I saw my mother again."


    My heart skipped a beat. "Did she say something?"


    "She said that I would be discovered sooner orter if I stayed in France, and I would disrupt her life.


    She also said that she bought me a ne ticket so that I could leave and go to where my father was.


    Then again, my father couldn''t care less about me."


    "Did you look for me because you didn''t want to go to your father?"


    "Whether it is my biological father or mother, they are both unworthy of my yearning, let alone my


    pursuit. Even if I am left with nowhere to go, I will not look for them. But right when I didn''t have


    anywhere I could go, I remembered what you said to me. I gave you a go, and you didn''t refuse me..."


    "I keep my promises."


    "Thank you, Renee. From now on¡­"

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    Chapter 569 Thank You, Ezekiel


    "Let me take care of you from now on."


    "Thank you, Mother."


    Em called me Mother again.


    He understood that it was impolite to not reciprocate kindness.


    Just like how he told me his name after asking for mine back then. He said that courtesy was a two-


    way street.


    "Aww. Alright. Try to get some rest." Something seemed toe to mind before I added, "The twins


    you saw at Felix''s Vi are my children. They will be your younger siblings from now on. I look forward


    to seeing the three of you get along well."


    "Yes, Grandma has introduced them to me."


    I knew that. I just wanted to introduce them to him myself.


    "Don''t stay up toote. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    He theny down again to sleep. I was about to fall asleep when I received a voice message from


    Shawn. Not wanting to risk waking Em up from the noise, I put on my earphones to listen to Shawn


    dispel my doubts. "I got to know Em because of his mother. His mother abandoning him was the talk


    of the town, and I happened to have some business dealings in Rothfield back then. I don''t know how


    she heard about me, but she wanted me to avenge her. She even promised to give me her family''s


    business. However, I really wasn''t interested enough to care. It ended at that. Kevin did show me some


    entertainment news that made the headlines in Rothfield at that time. That was when I learned that she


    has a son called Em. I also heard about how she and her son made their escape to France


    sometime after that. I don''t know the details. I only heard about this and that when Kevin was busy


    gossiping about people."


    Shawn was not a busybody in the past.


    But man¡­ Kevin was everywhere.


    He was probably the nosiest person I knew.


    I replied to Shawn, ''Got it. Are you home?''


    ''I just got back. Goodnight.''


    He was a man of even fewer words when he was tired.


    I didn''t reply because I didn''t want to disturb him.


    Em was already awake when I got up the next morning. I couldn''t help thinking about how over-


    reserved he was when I saw the nket neatly folded into a square.


    I sat up and asked him, "Hungry?"


    "I''m okay. I''m not hungry yet."


    "Give me a minute. I''ll bring you back to the vi in a bit."


    I then stood up and grabbed my clothes to get changed in the washroom. Seeing this, Em quickly


    jumped up from the couch and blurted out, "You can change in the room. I''ll wait for you outside."


    He proceeded to politely leave the ward.


    I quietly sighed as I looked at the back of his torso.


    Why did this soon-to-be-12-year-old boy look like a nine-year-old?


    His nutrition probably hadn''t caught up with his growth since three years ago. He only worried about


    filling his stomach, and I had a feeling that he was often starving.


    "I need to plump him up," I muttered to myself as I started to pity him.


    I went to the bathroom to wash up, and when I came out, I put on a fresh green dress and tied my


    waist-length hair into two ponytails.


    When I walked out of the ward, I was surprised by what I saw. Em was actually having a chat with


    Ezekiel. "What are you boys talking about?" I asked.


    The serious injuries on Ezekiel''s body had hardly healed. He was sitting in a wheelchair with a special


    care nurse behind him when he heard my question and answered with a faint smile, "I saw him


    standing guard at the door of your ward, so I asked him who he was out of curiosity. You said you were


    going to the airport to pick up a child yesterday, didn''t you? I''m guessing it''s him."


    "Mhm. His name is Em Yonder."


    "He is a forthright child," Ezekielmented.


    He had always been a good judge of character.


    I introduced him to Em when I recalled how Ezekiel was a psychiatrist. "This is my friend. You can


    call him Zeke¡ª"


    I turned to Ezekiel with a troubled expression on my face. "Just Zeke, or Uncle Zeke?"


    "Uncle Zeke sounds about right."


    "Em, this is Uncle Zeke. He''s an amazing psychiatrist. You can ask him if you have a question about


    anything."


    As Em nodded, Ezekiel nced at him with an admiring gaze. "Will you save my number? You can


    ask me anything you don''t know. I''m basically an all-rounder. I can teach you anything you want to


    learn. I''m giving you special permission."


    I was taken aback yet again by Ezekiel''s unexpected enthusiasm.


    However, I did feel something was off.


    Since Ezekiel was a psychiatrist, he must have noticed something wrong with Em''s mental health for


    him to be so eager about helping the boy.


    After Em saved Ezekiel''s number, I sent Em downstairs to wait for me. I only asked Ezekiel after


    we were alone. "Why are you helping him?"


    "I had a quick chat with him just now. He is showing symptoms of depression. It''s probably because of


    how hopeless his life was before this. But it''s okay. I will take care of him in the future and try my best


    to counsel him."


    Ezekiel cared about Em because of me.


    He was doing this because I was Em''s adopter.


    I was filled with gratitude when I thanked him.


    "It''s nothing. I''m going back to my ward."


    I didn''t go downstairs until Ezekiel went into his room. When I saw Em waiting for me downstairs, I


    held his hand and brought him to the car that drove us back to Felix''s Vi. My parents were waiting for


    us to have breakfast together. After we were done, I gave Emma a call to have her hang out with Em.


    However, she had justnded in Find. She had left Bryxton.


    It seemed like I wouldn''t be seeing her any time soon.


    I contacted Olivia this time, but she was in Ashere.


    Robert was the only one left.


    He was injured, though.


    Last and definitely least, there was Kevin!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I gave him a call and told him about Em. He must have recognized the name from somewhere when


    he pondered out loud, "Em¡­ I''ve heard that name before."


    "He is the son of the Yonder Family from Rothfield."


    "A-ha! No wonder it sounds so familiar."


    "I adopted him. I''ll handle the procedure in a few days. But he is new to Bryxton, so I''m looking for


    someone to go around the area with him."


    "Leave anything fun-rted to me."


    I quickly reminded him, "Kev, he is not a member of the Yonder Family now. He is the son I adopted.


    You have to be careful with your words!"


    "I got it. I''m no dummy."


    Soon, he drove over to pick up Em. Before they left, I asked him how things were with Aimes. He


    only nonchntly huffed, "Don''t pay him no mind. He keeps thinking that the world has to do things his


    way. That annoying piece of sh*t. Hug LG''s corpse for the rest of his life, if he wishes!"


    Was that jealousy I smell from Kevin?!


    I didn''t dare talk more about this. When I saw him leave with Em like he was out of his mind, I


    suddenly regretted asking him to bring Em out. I wanted to tell him to drive my son back here, but


    calling him when he was driving seemed like the more dangerous thing to do.


    I decided to walk back into the vi, where I saw Robert standing by the entrance.


    "What are you up to?" I asked him.


    "You looked much more at ease with Kevin than me. You don''t think of me as family, Ree."


    How should I describe my rtionship with Robert?


    We weren''t that close.


    In fact, he was nothing more than the responsibility my mother pushed on me.


    The thing was, what he did before was way out of bounds to me.


    I remembered how scared, disgusted, and repulsed by him I was when he collected my kidney. How


    was I supposed to get rid of the prejudice I had toward him?


    At the very least, I knew that it was not something the current me could do.


    "You and your nonsensical thoughts." I sighed.


    I couldn''t admit it now no matter what.


    He was the type of person who could blow his top at the snap of a finger.


    "I''ve known Kev for years now. We''re used to joking around. That''s just how we have always gotten


    along with one another."


    "No." Robert shook his head. "It''spletely different."

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    Chapter 570 What About Bryxton?


    "You treat me with insincere feelings like you''re trying to appease me, afraid I might do something


    wrong again. You always say I have you, but you consider me an outsider. You''re just... Ree, I don''t like


    you."


    Robert''s face darkened as he turned and walked back to the vi.


    I stood there stunned, not quite sure what he was ranting about. However, upon closer inspection, he


    wasn''t entirely wrong. Despite my efforts to change myself and wholeheartedly ept him, it took time,


    and I still had reservations. However, I had been treating him with the utmost kindness, even though


    my feelings for him were not as deep as they should be. He was just a responsibility on my shoulders,


    and I only cared about his well-being, nothing more.


    Moreover, I had some feelings for him, but they were more pity and sympathy than anything else.


    I was sure Robert had realized this too.


    He even thought that I was closer to Kevin than him.


    But Kevin and I had known each other for a long time, and he was like a brother to me.


    He genuinely cared for me.


    On the other hand, Robert was not bad, but he had some mental illness.


    I had suffered a lot because of him.


    Feeling restless, I closed my eyes, not knowing how tofort Robert. I went into the vi to keep the


    two childrenpany. After a while, Robert went downstairs, and my mother asked him, "Are you


    going out, Rob?"


    Robert nodded.


    Then, he left the vi.


    He never came back to Felix''s Vi. That night, Jennifer called him, but he didn''t answer. Instead, he


    texted, ''I want to go home. My mother is waiting for me. I''ll go back and spend some time with her.''


    Robert didn''t want to stay here anymore. I guessed it was because of me.


    I sighed inwardly, and Jennifer asked me in confusion, "Rob said his mom treated him poorly. Will he


    suffer when he goes back?"


    Robert was going back to see his birth mother.


    That birth mother of his...


    Robert wouldn''t benefit from going back.


    "No, he''s not that foolish. At most..."


    At most, he would be heartbroken again and again.


    My mother asked with concern, "At most what?"


    "Nothing. After all, she is still his mother."


    Hearing this, my mother didn''t ask about Robert''s situation anymore, but I was uneasy. I knew I had


    made a mistake, but it wasn''t intentional; it happened unconsciously.


    From my perspective, there was no major issue with my rtionship with Robert. After all, I had never


    done anything wrong to him. I just didn''t give him what he wanted, which made him sad.


    In the end, I was still the one who made him unhappy.


    I sighed deeply, and Jennifer asked, "What are you thinking? Where is Shawn?"


    "Shawn is on a business trip. What about Dad?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Your dad is in the backyard taking care of the garden."


    I gently rubbed the cheeks of my two children and went to the backyard to find Otto, my father. He was


    trimming tree branches, and I stood beside him and asked, "Dad, how is Felix Corporation doing


    recently?"


    While his back was facing me, Otto said, "I haven''t been involved in the business. ir handles


    everything. However, I heard him talking about itst night. Thepany''s development is stable, and


    many things are on track. Oh, by the way, Gary has returned to work at thepany."


    "Right, Gary is familiar with Felix Corporation," I said.


    Otto cut off a branch and continued, "ir wants to do business with Nichs. I can tell that he has a


    good impression of Nichs. I see that they have been getting along well."


    Since ir and Nichs joined forces two years ago to trade with Quinn, their rtionship had been


    good. Later, ir even spoke for Nichs to me.


    ir epted Nichs.


    He believed that Nichs was worth dealing with.


    "Nichs'' character is not a problem, and he has much power in Bryxton. ir must cooperate with


    Nichs if he wants to establish a foothold in Bryxton. After all, Nichs is the local powerhouse."


    In Bryxton, the most powerful family was the former Felix Corporation. After thepany''s bankruptcy,


    only Forger Corporation was left. Alfred and Ezekiel were neers to Bryxton, and they did not


    understand Bryxton as well as Nichs did, including the current Xenos Solutions.


    The Xenos Solutions'' influence in Bryxton was rtively small, so my direct measure of controlling


    Bryxton was to transfer people from Eldham and allocate more resources here.


    However, some things could not be aplished overnight.


    While dominating Bryxton, Xenos Solutions needed time to develop slowly. Nichs was very


    important. As long as he did not obstruct anything, there would not be any big trouble in Bryxton in the


    next year or two. Even in the worst-case scenario, Bryxton would be calm until the end of the year.


    I hope everything will be peaceful.


    "That''s true. However, Nichs annexed Felix Corporation before. I hope ir will pay attention to


    everything." Otto turned around and continued to ask, "What about the marriage between you and that


    bloke?"


    It took me a while to realize he was referring to Shawn.


    "Didn''t we already get married?" I asked.


    Otto shook his head. "I''m talking about the wedding."


    Shawn and I did not have a wedding ceremony


    He never talked about it to me.


    "We already got the certificate. We can have the wedding anytime. Besides, it''s just a formality.


    Whether we have a wedding or not doesn''t matter to me."


    Otto disapproved and said, "I didn''t have the chance to attend your wedding with Nichs, but for your


    wedding with Shawn... Ree, even though you''re not my birth daughter, I''ve treated you as my own


    since you were young. I was selfish enough to leave you all of the Felix Corporation but nothing for


    Leon and ir! You should know how much I love you. My biggest dream is to walk down the aisle with


    you."


    At his words, tears welled up in my eyes.


    As I thought carefully about my past, I realized my parents had doted on me since I was young, and I


    had never considered myself an adoptee.


    "I promise," I replied. "Wait for my good news."


    Upon hearing my promise, Otto smiled from ear to ear. "Take some time to discuss it with Shawn. Don''t


    make us wait too long."


    "Okay, I''ll gonna go to Skyler and River now."


    Returning to the living room, I didn''t see the children. I guessed that Jennifer and the nanny had taken


    them out for a walk, so I took the car keys and went to Xenos Solutions'' branch. Gary wasn''t there, so I


    dealt with some of the umted documents and then went to the Felix Corporation.


    The Felix Corporation was now located in the same building as before. It was alreadyte when I


    arrived, but the receptionist recognized me and didn''t stop me. I took the familiar elevator to the top


    floor.


    Walking down the hallway in my ts, I heard Nichs'' voice as soon as I arrived at the office door.


    "Sundew is under your control. Whether youe back or not is not a problem, but staying in


    Bryxton..."


    ir''s low, puzzled voice interrupted him. "What about Bryxton?"

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    Chapter 571 Rudy Contacted Me


    "Bryxton is just a small piece of cake, but many people covet it. Among them are many famous people.


    When you founded Felix Corporation, your initial idea may have been simple, but it will be more difficult


    for you to reestablish your footholds in Bryxton."


    "Do you have any good suggestions?"


    This question was too direct. ir, who asked the question, had great faith in Nichs.


    What are they going to do?!


    "The Hayes Family hase to Bryxton, as well as Alfred, and Daniel has been going in and out of


    Bryxton. If we want the Felix Corporation to return to its former glory, we must unite and exclude


    others."


    ir asked with a frown, "How do we exclude others? Besides, Ree''s Xenos Solutions is also in


    Bryxton, and some of Shawn''s influence is also in Bryxton. Now Ree has everything under control.


    Why should we bother?"


    "The Xenos Family''s power in Bryxton is unstable," Nichs replied, knowing this well.


    "Are we going against Ree?"


    "I never thought of going against Ree. I can turn a blind eye to what the Xenos Family does in Bryxton,


    but the Felix Corporation went bankrupt because of me. I want to restore it to its former glory, even if


    the Forger Corporation has to stay in the background. And I don''t want Shawn, or any other outsiders,


    to dominate Bryxton. I hope that Bryxton remains the Bryxton it used to be. So, ir, I can ignore Ree''s


    Xenos Solutions and Ezekiel, but from a businessman''s perspective, Shawn, Alfred, and Rudy can


    be too strong in Bryxton, and our interests will suffer."


    ir was taken aback. "But Shawn is Ree''s husband. Going against him means going against Ree.


    We need to think carefully about this."


    Then, he asked, "Why do we ignore Ezekiel again?"


    "An enemy of my enemy is my friend," Nichs replied with deep meaning.


    Is Shawn Nichs'' enemy? Is it because of me? Surely Nichs wouldn''t think so narrowly, would he?


    I suddenly pushed open the door, and both of their expressions froze. I stood there calmly and said, "I


    heard every word of your conversation. So, tell me, how are you going to deal with them? Think about


    it, Alfred is the richest person in the world, and Shawn is the most powerful. As for Rudy, let''s not even


    mention him. It''s difficult for you to deal with just these two, and what do you gain from opposing the


    wealthiest and most powerful people in the world? A defeat?"


    ir called out to me. "Ree."


    "ir, I know that for businessmen, profites first, and emotionse second. I also know that you


    are always in a dilemma because of me, but honestly, opposing Shawn and Alfred won''t benefit you."


    I looked at the indifferent man and asked, "Is it necessary?"


    Nichs pursed his lips and asked, "How did you get here?"


    He avoided my question.


    "Do you have to go against Shawn and Alfred?"


    "Ree, although you are suppressing the storms in Bryxton now, undercurrents are still brewing beneath


    the calm surface of Bryxton. The situation in Bryxton is not optimistic at all! I admit I can be considerate


    of you, but ir and I must also consider our families and n for the long term. You will eventually be


    unable to suppress them, and ir and I will be destroyed," Nichs spoke seriously and heavily.


    He seemed to make sense.


    However, my heart felt heavy.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I''m just stating the reality. You and ir have no way of dealing


    with them."


    Nichs smirked. "There will always be opportunities, and besides, I have been waiting for nine years.


    Ree, I may not be able to harm them, but I can make them suffer. I want them to repent!"


    I asked subconsciously, "Repent for what?"


    He replied mysteriously, "Nothing. Don''t worry. I won''t harm the people and things you care about. But


    it''s normal for businesspeople topete with each other. I hope you can understand!"


    Nichs'' words indicated that he was going to cause trouble.


    "You can''t fight Bryxton for now," I said firmly.


    "I understand," he said.


    ir noticed that something was off between us and quickly got up to hold my hand. "Why did you


    suddenlye to thepany?"


    "I haven''t visited ever since the establishment of Felix Corporation, so I thought I woulde and look


    when I had time. I didn''t expect both of you to be here."


    "Okay, it''ste. I''ll walk you home."


    Nichs bid us farewell. "I''ll leave first."


    He left the office with a cold and indifferent expression.


    His attitude suddenly became aloof.


    He was very different from the man I met two days ago as if he seemed to have made some decision.


    After Nichs left, I tried tofort ir, saying, "I can''t say anything to Nichs because our


    rtionship is very special. If I say anything to him, it seems like I''m asking him for a favor, and what I


    fear most is to remain entangled with him. However, you''re my brother, so I''ll be direct with you. I hope


    you don''t get involved with him, especially here in Bryxton, which is my turf. Besides, Shawn is your


    brother-inw; no matter what, he won''t do anything to my family. You should help Nichs less and


    help Shawn more."


    ir was slightly surprised by my words and said, "This is the first time someone has told me that


    Shawn is my family. I''ve never thought about it. Ree, he''s a man who always appears cold and scary to


    others, so even if he marries you, even if my two little nephews are his birth children, I''ve never


    considered him as one of us, and I never will."


    He firmly refused me.


    I sighed. "You don''t understand Shawn."


    Shawn would never harm my family.


    ir told me, "I don''t need to understand him. It''s enough that you do. Ree, this is the business world!


    It''s like a battlefield. One wrong move can lead to the loss of everything. And in my eyes, Shawn is


    someone I cannot engage with. Please understand my situation. But don''t worry. I''m a protective


    person. We will always be a family¡ªme, Mom, and Dad."


    "ir, you must act carefully and not put me in a difficult situation. I''ll handle it when the timees."


    "Okay, don''t worry."


    ir took me away and nned to send me back to the hospital. On the way, Rudy suddenly


    contacted me and said he wanted to see me.


    I remembered that Shawn had reminded me that Rudy would contact me recently. I had been thinking


    about it these past few days, but since he didn''t contact me, I thought he wouldn''t look for me. I didn''t


    expect he hadn''t given up on me yet.


    I also remembered that Shawn had said Rudy wanted to make aeback, so I answered the call,


    "Yes? What is it?"


    "Let''s meet at your husband''s vi."


    After he said that, he hung up the phone.


    It was as if I had agreed to his request!


    It was very rude of him, arrogant even!


    I sighed and pleaded, "ir, I have some urgent business. Can you drop me somewhere? I''m sorry to


    trouble you."


    ir agreed, "Where to?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    Chapter 572 Rudy¡¯s Real Thoughts


    Rudy was staying in Shawn''s vi by the beachside the whole time. Even after Sir Larson wounded him


    badlyst time, he felt no qualms about his safety. After he recovered from the injury, he returned to the


    vi without hesitation.


    It seemed like he wasn''t afraid of Sir Larson''s revenge at all.


    ir dropped me off at the beachside. I asked him not to wait for me since there was a garage in the


    vi, and I could drive home on my own.


    "All right. Remember to call me if you need a ride home."


    I answered meekly, "Don''t worry about me, ir."


    After seeing ir off, I walked up to the vi. Rudy wasn''t in his room. Meanwhile, there were two sun


    loungers in front of the swimming pool. Rudy took the one on the left and enjoyed the evening breeze.


    Approaching him, I stated, "I''m here."


    He began in a casual tone, "Why don''t you join me first?"


    Since he offered, Iy down on the other sun lounger and watched the night sky. "Do you like it here?"


    He didn''t give me a straight answer. "Define ''like''."


    He was giving me a hard time with that question.


    The night breeze was somewhat cool despite it being summer. Besides, the vi was built next to the


    beach. I covered my injured belly with a white nket on the sun lounger.


    He continued because I didn''t answer, "After experiencing the ups and downs in the business sector for


    years, I always wonder how to be powerful or to gain a firm foothold, or even more, catch up with


    Shawn. One important thing never urred to me in the past. Even after I traveled around the world


    and saw beautiful sceneries, I never slowed down to appreciate them until now. And I finally figured out


    the simple truth."


    I urged, "What is it?"


    "Why do people pursue wealth and power?"


    It was a tricky question that different people had different answers to it.


    Shawn needed wealth and power to protect me and our children.


    As for me, I was forced to take over the responsibilities.


    Wealth and power were never my life goals.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    However, now I would embrace them to protect my family.


    And so, I asked, "What about you?"


    Rudy fell into silence for a long time. I tilted my head and studied him. He was looking into the distance


    with an unreadable expression. Before I could change the topic, he exined in a low tone, "My family


    abandoned me once because I''m not a legitimate child. During that time, all I could think about was to


    survive and get revenge on them. I wanted to live a better life. When I finally climbed thedder, I was


    surprised to learn that my resentment against them was unnecessary. It vanished because they were


    barely a capable opponent. I lost the motivation to strive until I met Shawn. I wanted to stand side-by-


    side with him, and maybe surpass him. Thus, I traveled around the world. Furthermore, I plotted


    against him. When I think back to the old days, I only find a busy life. I didn''t even have time for leisure.


    To be honest, I''ve had enough of this kind of life. I want something simple."


    He had enough of the life in which he had been plotting against the others, but Shawn told me that


    Rudy was nning to start all over again.


    Rudy''s words gave me the impression of him being uninterested in making aeback.


    "What''s your point?"


    He didn''t answer right away, Instead, he mumbled something I couldn''tprehend, "Shawn and I


    used to never stand in the sun. Thus, the darkness in life doesn''t bother us. We aren''t scared of


    darkness. Back when¡­"


    He abruptly trailed off and was lost in his thoughts. After a long time, he deeply sighed. "We had no


    weakness back then. We never thought life was boring. In fact, we saw life as being only that.


    However, Shawn met you, and I met May. Shawn and I don''t deserve such kindness from you and May.


    We are reluctant to let the warmth go. Your existence caused ripples in our hearts and we became


    cowards. We think about the women we love every day and are afraid of losing them. Furthermore, we


    can no longer see things in the same way as before. We long for a simple life."


    Rudy and Shawn were alike.


    Men like them overcame ups and downs in life.


    Time granted them the experience.


    Despite the knowledge that helped them to survive in the world, it also took something in return. They


    couldn''t feel the joy in life and they had nobody by their side.


    "What brought this on?"


    After pondering for a moment, I added, "You seldom share your story."


    "I only know a few people in Bryxton. I only stay here because of May. The reason I''m telling you this


    is¡­" He stopped again. The night breeze brushed his hair off his face and he took his time to collect


    himself. "Even though Shawn is my rival, he''s my only friend too. Besides, you''re his wife and May''s


    best friend. I have nobody to share the stories with other than you. Renee, there''s something you need


    to know. Love helps and ruins Shawn and me at the same time. It makes Shawn a better person, but I


    have chosen the wrong path."


    It was obvious that Rudy missed May.


    "Before I met May, I could only think of one way to live my life, which was one with a busy schedule.


    However, I lost her, and it left my heart empty. I can never return to my old life."


    "You¡­"


    I had no idea how I should reply orfort Rudy. Fortunately, he didn''t need any kind words. He just


    needed a listener after he kept everything to himself for a long time. At this moment, I was the best


    listener he could ever have to share his feelings with.


    He continued, "I''m content with a simple life with her by my side. But now, I lost both her and my


    career. I have nothing better to do. All I do is think about her and it hurts. Therefore, I have a favor to


    ask."


    He finally got to the point.


    I whispered, "What''s your n?"


    "Daniel came to me earlier. He offered to help me with starting all over again, but I have to work for


    Ezekiel. I rejected him."


    Daniel was willing to do anything for Ezekiel.


    "What are your thoughts?"


    "I couldn''t care less about him. If I ever need help, I''ll seek it from you. You''re quite powerful and


    influential in the country. I want to start again from here."


    I was confused upon hearing that. "The Adams Family will be d to hand over the power to you. Why


    not depend on them? You know that you can get them under your thumb and turn it to your advantage."


    He withdrew his gaze and his expression hardened as he hissed, "Did you forget what I told you


    already?"


    I was taken aback. He just couldn''t be straightforward, so I asked patiently, "What is it?"


    "I wanted to climb thedder to get my revenge on the Adams Family. However, I found them incapable


    after I made it to the top. From that time on, I realized I didn''t resent them. It was me all along."

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    Chapter 573 Rudy¡¯s Threat


    "Why resent yourself?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    A strong gust of wind blew at us, causing Rudy''s dress shirt to flutter. He put a hand on the hem of his


    shirt to stop it from moving and exined in a calm tone, "My mother is a mistress. Thedy of the


    Adams Family suppressed my mother in all aspects and chased me away to defend her own interest.


    She did nothing wrong. If I were in her shoes, I wouldn''t be satisfied with killing them off. I resent myself


    because I took a long time to figure out that I didn''t resent them. I realized it when I returned to my


    family with power and influence and was greeted by my father''s ttery. He neglected me back then


    because he was afraid of his wife, so he looked past my needs. He wanted to take care of me, but he


    lacked the courage."


    Rudy moved on by forgiving his family who wronged him.


    He was quite forgiving in that aspect.


    "Besides, the Adams Family is nothing to me. The history between us isplicated. They gave me a


    chance to live in this world, so I spared them. Therefore, we are even. I didn''t have to go back once we


    were even. They aren''t my responsibility, are they?"


    Everyone knew what Rudy was capable of. The Adams Family looking forward to his return was no


    longer a secret in the business sector, but he looked down on them.


    Deep in his bones, he was a distant and proud man, so much so that he saw most people as nothing.


    "You have shared a lot with me today," I remarked.


    "That''s right. You''re a good listener. After all, I haven''t been talking to another person for days. By the


    way, what''s your opinion about my suggestion?"


    Rudy suggested that I help him to start again from nothing.


    He would have to seek someone else''s help if I reject him. Daniel could be one of the candidates he


    turned to.


    However, Daniel was far from capable of being of help.


    But there was also Ezekiel in Bryxton.


    I worried that Rudy would choose to depend on his help.


    After all, Ezekiel was the one who took over Rudy''s position in the first ce. If Rudy went to Ezekiel


    for help, the former would be able to get back on his footing. He could even make Ezekiel pay.


    "Who''s your second option if I reject you?"


    "Oh? Are you expecting any kind of answer?"


    I shook my head. "Nope."


    "I''m not leaving Bryxton because May''s here. Even though she doesn''t want to have anything to do


    with me, I want to stay here and protect her."


    There were only two options Rudy would find in Bryxton, which were either me or Ezekiel.


    "Why not Shawn?"


    His lips curled into a smile. "I''ll seek anyone''s help but his. We have been rivals for years, who know


    each other more than the others do. We can do better on separated paths."


    "All right. I can''t decide on the spot. I need time to consider. Besides, we aren''t friends."


    I could never forgive Rudy for what he had done to May. However, he was close with Shawn.


    He knew Shawn for years, and I also saw him as Shawn''s friend. Therefore, I was polite to him


    although we weren''t friends.


    Rudy was taken aback for a moment before he started appealing to my interest. "Even though I have


    nothing right now, I do have potential. Many people want me, but I have high standards. You are the


    only person that caught my eye. If you won''t help me, you leave me no choice but to seek him out."


    Then, he added, "I bet you know who it is."


    He was right. I knew that he was referring to Ezekiel.


    I sighed at that. "I feel like going home."


    He hummed a response while I rose to my feet. "I''ll take a car from the vi," I stated. "I''ll get back to


    you tomorrow."


    After that, I went inside the vi. Rudy already closed his eyes to nap when I got out. After I walked


    down the staircase, I heard his voice from above. "Even though you keep a distance from me and only


    reply with simple sentences, Shawn once told me you''re talkative."


    I can''t believe it! Shawn whined to Rudy about me, eh?


    Feeling rather speechless, I muttered, "You''re imagining things."


    "Renee, you''re May''s best friend. It''s understandable if you resent me, and you''re wee to do so.


    However, you need to choose wisely. After all, I''ll go after Mr. Larson if I get Ezekiel''s help."


    Rudy was threatening me.


    I bit my lip and fell into silence. Chuckling, he exined, "I''m not targeting him because of May. It''s


    quite the contrary. However, he wounded me. I have to get my revenge. Besides, I need to prove


    myself to Ezekiel. Mr. Larson and Shawn are the best targets."


    He was being rather blunt.


    At that, I whispered, "You love May, so why can''t you spare her husband? Why must you hurt her?"


    I was doing it on purpose.


    I had some ideas and I needed him to rify them.


    Rudy chuckled. "You''re wrong. You''re too na?ve. It''s not about our will or anything. We have reached a


    point of no return. It''s a small world, and rich and influential people are always the same group of


    people. There are hardly any people who can par with each other. You can''t expect love and peace


    among them. Renee, there''s one thing you need to know, so listen carefully¡ªa businessman,


    especially one like me and Shawn, couldn''t care less about old times'' sake. We wouldn''t have made it


    this far with that. You need to grow up and face reality."


    "I''m well aware. I wanted to confirm my theory, is all. Your words indeed tell me what I need to know."


    Rudy was no different than Nichs.


    I could guess Nichs'' opinion of Shawn by sorting out Rudy''s of Alfred. It seemed like I had to take


    precautions.


    "All right. Make the right choice."


    Rudy closed his eyes. Looking away, I turned and left.


    On the way back, I kept repeating his words in my mind. I had a feeling that there was something more


    to what he said.


    Is he trying to tell me that the world out there is cruel?


    But I''m not the kind of woman he thinks I am.


    I could sort things out on my own.


    Rudy''s words were thought-provoking, though. Besides, he put Shawn and himself in the same


    category. I got what he meant. However, I needed to dig deeper into Shawn''s history, and I hoped I


    could get to know him better in the future.


    In the end, I would only love Shawn more even if I thought my love for him was already more than


    enough.


    I returned to the hospital with the n of discharging tomorrow. After brushing my teeth, I received a


    call from Kevin. "Ray, Daniel found Em''s existence this afternoon. I didn''t pay attention to it at that


    time because I thought it was nothing. But now, the Yonders are at my doorstep, asking me to return


    the child. Goodness, they''re shameless! It''s getting annoying."


    The Yonder Family had discovered Em''s existence on the day he returned to the country.


    When I heard that, I asked, "Where are you, Kev?"


    "We are staying at my house. I haven''t called the police because I''m not sure if you already registered


    for adoption or not. I''m worried that involving the police will push Em away."


    I hadn''t had the time to register for adoption, and that was the problem.


    Em''s father could go for full custody at any time.


    If any other family was involved in this matter, I could manage it. However, the Yonder Family was quite


    influential. If the family wanted to stir up trouble, they wouldn''t hold back and save our faces. They


    would make a fuss over it. After all,pared to them, the Xenoses were more afraid of ruining their


    own reputation.


    However, the Yonders'' behavior made me question something.


    I remembered that Em was cast away by the Yonder Family.


    So, what was with the change of attitude?


    "Wait for me. I''ll be right there."

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    Chapter 574 Oppressing the Yonders


    Kevin''s ce was a bit far from my location. It would take around one hour to arrive at my destination.


    The idea of driving for an hour or more frustrated me, and I could feel a headacheing on.


    Kev was right. Things with the Yonders were getting annoying.


    My eyes fluttered closed for a moment. When I opened them, a new resolution formed inside my mind.


    I took out my phone to call Anthony.


    Fifteen minutester, a helicopternded outside the vi.


    It was about half an hour after Kevin called me when I arrived at his house on a helicopter ride. Before


    getting down the helicopter, I reminded the pilot, "Wait here."


    I was going home by helicopterter.


    A few bodyguards were waiting outside the house, and I figured that they were working for the


    Yonders. I looked at them as I approached, and they returned my gaze respectfully. One of them


    spoke, "Ms. Felix, Mr. Yonder is expecting you. This way, please."


    Em was nowhere to be found when I walked into the living room.


    I ignored the middle-aged man sitting in the living room and asked Kevin, "Where is he? I''m here to


    pick him up."


    "He''s doing homework upstairs."


    Why is Em doing that?


    I immediately realized it was an excuse to put the man off. After pondering for a moment, I shot the


    man a question. "Who are you?"


    Judging from the surprised look on his face, I could tell he wasn''t expecting me to ask such a question.


    "I''m Levi. Levi Yonder."


    "Oh. Are you Em''s father?"


    "I''m¡­ uh¡­ his uncle."


    My surprise must mirror his. "Where''s his father?"


    "He can''t leave his work, so I was sent to Bryxton to pick up my nephew on his behalf." Levi rose to his


    feet and exined, "Em''s mother took him with her when she left in secret. Our attempts on


    searching for him were fruitless. If it wasn''t for Daniel calling us, we would never have found Em.


    Besides, you took him under your wing. Ms. Felix, I appreciate your kindness."


    Levi was good with his words and reading the situation.


    His bodyguards were also doing a good job.


    Due to them being well-mannered, my frustration was slightly lifted. I sat next to Kevin and continued, "I


    brought Em back from France. As he''s an orphan abandoned by his family, I''m nning to adopt


    him. However, his so-called father now shows up out of nowhere after I made the decision. You''re


    putting me into a difficult position."


    I feigned a mncholy expression. Before Levi could answer, I continued, "I have done all the


    necessary preparations, and Shawn is aware of it. He doesn''t mind having a son of Em''s age.


    Furthermore, he''s expecting Em to be a better person in the future. He has great expectations


    of Em. Why would I allow Em to return to a family with declining influence, which can''t guarantee


    him a good growth environment?"


    Levi''s expression hardened. "Ms. Felix, you''re threatening me. I''m well aware of it. However, Em''s


    father thinks about him every day. After all, Em is his son."


    "Well, what did he do to try to get his son back over thest few years?"


    "I just told you¡ª"


    "Go home, Levi. Go back to Rothfield. Your presence irritates me. Did you know that I was frustrated


    when I learned that I had toe over? I hate car rides, and it takes more than one hour to get here


    from my house. Fortunately, I can travel in a helicopter, or else I would have taken it out on you. Tell


    Em''s father that he can take his child back, but it''s after Shawn and I lose ground. Am I clear?"


    Levi was a clever man. He knew my answer was no.


    "Ms. Felix, are you trying to oppress us with your power?"


    I smiled at him. "Your family did the same to Em and his mother. In fact, I know nothing about your


    history. However, Em''s father indeed abandoned her for power. Your family abandoned him once,


    and you could abandon him again. Levi, you can''t expect it to be an easy job after everything your


    family did. Besides, what I said is less important. We should listen to Em''s thoughts instead."


    Levi frowned upon hearing that. "Are you implying that Em doesn''t want to go home with me? And if


    he''s not willing to go home, you won''t let him go even if I insist. Am I right?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin grabbed my arm all of a sudden, and I got the hint. I put on a domineering attitude. "Even if Em


    wants to go with you, I won''t allow it to happen. After all, if I agree with you on this matter, I can''t control


    what your family will do to manipte him. Here''s one thing. Em is under my guardianship before he


    reaches adulthood."


    "Ms. Felix, you''re being unreasonable."


    "You''re right. So what?"


    In the end, Levi left in defeat. Once he was out of sight, Kevin put an arm around my shoulder and


    complimented, "You have a sharp tongue, Ray. I can''t believe the quiet Shawn found himself a wife


    with such a gift. That''s unexpected."


    I squinted at him. "Is that apliment?"


    "Of course! I admire you so much! We should definitely share gossip when we have the time."


    I involuntarily asked, "Gossip on who?"


    "Who else? There''s only one person in my mind."


    There were many people, to begin with.


    But he was only interested in Shawn''s gossip.


    I surged to my feet. "I have no interest in gossiping about my husband. Where''s Em? I want to see


    him."


    It was my first time in Kevin''s house, so I had no idea about itsyout. He led me up the staircases. I


    found a Golden Retriever, a Husky, and a Border Collie in the corridor, and I was surprised. "You have


    many dogs."


    "I need them to protect our Little Em, or else Big Bad Levi will take him away."


    I was taken aback by his words for a moment.


    "Kev, you have an incredible sense of humor."


    He tightened his grasp around my shoulder. "I''m kind of familiar with the Yonders, you know. Levi is a


    polite guy and it''s hard to hate him. However, the ones who get on my nerves are Paul and his sister,


    La. Paul might be the head of the family, but he respects La very much. Therefore, she''s in charge


    of half of the family business."


    "Kev, you indeed have a way of getting information through the grapevine."


    Kevin was proud. "Of course. No famous family can escape my radar. I know facts about them,


    especially the rumors."


    His words reminded me of something.


    He didn''t know me at all when we first met.


    Now I found something off in his words.


    Was that an act, or was he genuine about it?


    After all, he just imed that he knew the well-known families. The Felix Family was the top family in


    the city back then. Furthermore, I frequented the headlines. The chance of him not recognizing me was


    zero.


    What made him lie?


    I stopped in my tracks, causing Kevin to cast me a confused look. "Why aren''t you moving? Em is in


    the room at the end of the corridor."


    "Kev, I have a question."


    He let go of me. My words piqued his interest. "What is troubling you, pray tell? Maybe I have the


    answers to it."

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    Chapter 575 The Day You Suffered


    "You didn''t know me when we first met in Eldham two years ago. Shawn didn''t know me either, but


    that''s understandable given that he is never interested in entertainment news. But you''re different, Kev.


    You''re always interested in gossip¡­ I mean, you''re so knowledgeable that it seems strange that you


    don''t know who I was at the time. Did you really not know me, or are you just pretending you didn''t


    know me? Are you hiding something?"


    Kevin''s face flushed when he heard that and he raised his hand to ruffle my hair. My hair was ruffled


    into a tangle and I red at him. At that, he smilingly exined, "You''re so well-known in Eldham, so,


    of course, I''ve heard about you. I indeed pretended to not know who you were back then. I simply


    thought it would be interesting to do so. Do you know what I had in mind at the time?"


    "Let me guess," I responded, intrigued. "It''s rare for Shawn to bring a woman home, so based on my


    understanding of you, I suppose you simply wanted to tease him or matchmake both of us."


    "Bingo!" Kevin knocked on my head and mentioned.


    He thenughed and continued in a pleased tone, "My main intention at the time was to pair you and


    Sunny. Otherwise, why would I keep calling you to contact Sunny, or even mention him to you? My


    efforts paid off finally, and I''m very happy to see both of you living happily together now."


    His words rendered me speechless.


    "Why are you silent?" Kevin asked.


    "So, you knew that I''m a divorcee from the start?"


    "What''s the issue about being a divorcee? It''s not as if you''ve killed someone."


    I was stunned. "You do have a unique way of thinking, Kev."


    "Don''t confine yourself to the so-called society''s rules. Be yourself, just like I don''t¡­ I pursue a spiritual


    connection in rtionships."


    I knew Kevin wanted to say he didn''t like women.


    "Yeah. You''re perfect," I cooperatively responded.


    He then led me inside, where Em was reading a book on the floor with his legs crossed. Kneeling, I


    ruffled his hair and inquired, "What are you reading? Do you remember your Uncle Yonder?"


    "I''m reading a random book I found, and yes, I remember him."


    Em then dropped the book in his hands and went on, "I''m not close to him at all. I don''t even know


    why he looked for me this time."


    "They want to bring you home," I said.


    Em suddenly snorted, prompting me to ask, "What is it?"


    "They were the ones who chased me out in the first ce."


    "Okay. You''re not going back to the Yonder Family, then."


    He did not say anything in response. A few secondster, I stood up and asked, "Do you want to follow


    me back to the hospital, or do you want to stay here with Uncle Kevin for a few more days?"


    When Kevin heard this, he quickly said, "It''s inconvenient for you to take care of him in the hospital. Let


    Em stay with me for a few days, and I''ll send someone to enroll him in school in the meantime. I''ll


    bring him to you after that."


    "We''ll let Em decide," I replied.


    "I''ll stay with Uncle Kevin, then."


    Em was now addressing Kevin as ''Uncle Kevin''.


    He seemed to be closer to Kevin, whom he had only known for a day, than to his Uncle Yonder. This


    made me wonder how badly the Yonder Family had treated him in the past to cause him to be so


    distant from them.


    "Okay. Contact me if there''s anything, Kev."


    "No worries. Just hand this matter over to me," Kevin replied courteously.


    Then, he walked me downstairs. Just as we reached downstairs, I dubiously asked, "I''m perplexed by


    your sudden enthusiasm. Juste clean with me, Kev. What are you up to?"


    Kevin burst intoughter upon hearing that. "You''re thinking too much!"


    ¡­


    I then returned to Felix''s Vi in the helicopter. When Jennifer saw me, she quickly asked, "Why are


    you suddenly back home at this hour?"


    "I went quite far today and would like to take a rest here."


    In fact, I hadn''t gone to my new home yet.


    I was waiting for Shawn to return to Bryxton and apany me home.


    ir happened to walk down the stairs with a cup of coffee at this moment. When he saw me, he was


    perplexed and asked, "Weren''t you at the beach earlier? Why did you fly home in the helicopter?"


    That took Jennifer aback. "Didn''t you say you went quite far?"


    I chuckled awkwardly and exined, "For me, any journey that takes more than twenty minutes is far.


    I''m not sure why, but I feel ufortable sitting in a car for a long time now. ir, why aren''t you


    asleep yet?"


    "I came down to get Florence a ss of warm water."


    "I see. Are the children all asleep?"


    "Tammie has just made a fuss, wanting to find her mother. I tried calling Francesca, but I have no idea


    why she didn''t answer my calls."


    "How about Leon? Did he answer your call?" I asked further.


    "He did, but he has no idea where Francesca is now. Both of them seemed to have separated. No one


    knows where Francesca is, and Leon has been looking for her as well."


    Francesca''s illness is indeed worrying. Until now, she hasn''t decided whether to undergo the surgery.


    Shawn said she most likely will. After all, there''s at least some hope of her recovering if she undergoes


    the surgery. If she doesn''t, her illness will never get any better.


    "I''ll contact Leon tomorrow and see how things go."


    After ir reached downstairs, he asked Jennifer, "Mom, do you want some water?"


    "Pour me a ss, then."


    ir handed Jennifer a ss of water. After taking a sip of it, Jennifer began to reprimand ir by


    saying, "You are a mature person, but why do you keep quarreling with Florence? You know that by


    taking a step back, you can avoid many disagreements with her, don''t you? ir, a happy marriage


    necessitates efforts on both sides. Look at how Shawn and Ree get along. They''ve rarely gotten into a


    quarrel! I can see that Shawn genuinely gives way to Ree every time. I understand that everyone has


    different personalities and I know that Florence has a hot temper, which is probably due to her young


    age. She also likes to talk back to you. But if you truly love her and want to spend the rest of your life


    with her, why can''t you just tolerate her and do things her way? Furthermore, it takes two to quarrel.


    You must have done something wrong for her to lose her cool too."


    ir and Florence were used to quarreling with each other.


    This was their way of getting along, but their rtionship hinted at them not trusting each other


    completely.


    "Mom, I understand what you''re saying. I am trying my best to amodate her, and Florence''s


    temper is a lot better too."


    ir seemed to be very pleased with Florence recently.


    "Fine, then. I don''t want to say too much as well. You have to know what to do. It is, after all, your


    marriage. I can only say this to both of you because you are my children. I can''t possibly chastise the


    other two, can I?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I smiled at that. "But I have nothing for you to worry about."


    ir immediately red at me. "You''re gloating, huh?"


    Iughed and went upstairs. When I opened the door, I saw River sucking her fingers subconsciously. I


    quickly snapped a photo of her and texted it to Shawn before pulling her fingers away from her mouth.


    Shawn replied to me almost immediately. ''Are the children asleep?''


    ''Yes. Are you still busy, Sunny?''


    ''I have a conferenceter and I have to fly to Europe right after the conference. After spending a few


    days in other countries, I''ll return to Find to deal with some internalpany matters. We''ll be able


    to meet next month.''


    ''The children''s birthdays are at the end of next month.''


    ''Yes. What gift do you want, Ray?''


    ''It''s the children''s birthday. Why are you asking me?''


    ''It was also the day you suffered.''

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    Chapter 576 I Intentionally Chose This Flight


    ''I want you toe back earlier, Sunny.''


    ''Okay. I intend to be back in a month, but this is subject to thepany''s arrangements. Don''t worry,


    though. I''ll be back before the children''s birthday next month.''


    ''It''s fine. Just take care and be careful.''


    Shawn''s safety was my number one priority, and I hoped he would be safe at all times.


    This was more important than when he would be back.


    Shawn did not reply to my message. Hence, I put the phone down and went to bed. When I woke up


    the next day, I felt empty, both in my heart and in my bed because the man I loved wasn''t by my side.


    I truly missed him.


    I was far too attached to him.


    "What should I do?" I sat up and mumbled. Remembering that there was still a long time before Shawn


    could return to my side, I instantly felt as if my life had dimmed and I no longer had anything to look


    forward to. All I could think of was him!


    I sat dejectedly on the bed for a long while. Jennifer was the one who jolted me out of my reverie when


    she knocked on the door. "Ree, breakfast is ready."


    With that, I changed my clothes, cleaned myself up, and went downstairs. Florence and Jennifer were


    waiting for me, while the three children were in the living room with the babysitter.


    I went to kiss River and Skyler''s cheeks before walking to the dining table. "Where are Dad and ir?


    Have they eaten?"


    "Your father went out for some exercise and ir has gone to work. Only Florence and I are in the


    house. Do you prefer congee or buns? Oh, and there are pancakes as well. Florence made themst


    night."


    Hearing that, I sat down next to Florence and began praising her. "Though you are younger, you make


    a better wife than I do. You deserve the credit."


    "Well, well, well. Just look at how sweet your mouth is in the early morning."


    Despite saying so, Florence still smiled happily.


    After breakfast, I texted Gary, instructing him to handle the discharge procedures for me. I informed


    Shawn about this too.


    ''Have you recovered?'' Shawn asked, concerned.


    ''Yeah. I''m fine now.''


    He seemed to be busy as he did not reply to my message.


    Thus, I put my phone away and went to Xenos Solutions to read some documents. All of the


    documents were sent here from Eldham and had to be sent backter in the night once they were dealt


    with.


    When I wasn''t around, Gary would deal with them on my behalf.


    It was almost 12.00PM when I finally finished going through all of the documents. When I checked my


    phone, I saw Kevin''s message in our group chat from this morning, which read, ''Sunny, I''m not being


    lazy. It''s just that Ray asked me to look after Em for some time, so I can''t rush back to Find. Diego


    is free, though. You can send him to Find for work!''


    Shawn only replied with a question mark.


    ''What I''ve said is true. Ree can vouch for me.''


    I suddenly realized why Kevin was so eager to keep Em with him yesterday. He knew that Shawn


    would definitely assign him some work. As such, he was waiting for me to hand Em over to him so


    that he could push the work to Diego.


    To that, Diego quickly replied, ''Don''t try to make me do your work.''


    Kevin then pretended to be in a difficult spot. ''How could I refuse Mrs. Xenos'' instructions? Sunny will


    kill me if I do so! Anyhow, I can''t go to Find right now!''


    He tagged me in his next message and typed, ''You can ask Ree if you don''t believe me.''


    No one spoke in the group chat again.


    After reading all of the messages, I sent a string of ellipses in the group chat.


    Diego immediately replied, ''Did Kevin lie to me?''


    ''Where are you?'' I asked.


    ''The airport. Shawn instructed me to go to Find right now.''


    Now that the situation was as such, I didn''t want to embarrass Kevin by saying he was the one who


    came up with the n. Hence, I could only shoulder the responsibility and reply, ''Kevin is right.


    Yesterday, I asked him to take care of Em.''


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ''Just look at that. I didn''t lie!'' Kevin''s next message demonstrated how arrogant he was. ''Diego, work


    diligently in Find on my behalf! All of the feuds between us are written off now!''


    Diego was rendered speechless.


    With this, Diego, Emma, and Ian were now in Find, along with the others I didn''t know but who were


    Shawn''s men.


    It appeared that Shawn would be making significant internal changes to thepany.


    Just as I was about to put my phone away, I received a text message from an unknown number. ''Hey!


    I''m out of jail now!''


    Who''s this?


    I right away replied, ''Who are you?''


    ''Colin. Have you forgotten about me?''


    It looked like he began looking around for trouble when he had just been released.


    ''Oh. It''s you.''


    ''Of course! I''ve been locked up for a year!''


    I didn''t reply to him any further, as I didn''t want to waste my time with him. However, he texted me


    again, this time asking, ''Where''s Shawn? I can''t contact him!''


    I ignored his message right away and blocked his number.


    Later in the afternoon, I followed my assistant toplete some paperwork to add Em to my


    household register.


    I had to obtain an adoption certificate first, but its procedure was tooplicated.


    It was too much of a hassle for me, so I instructed my assistant to deal with it.


    I then left the ce alone. When I returned to Felix''s Vi, my parents were not at home. The children


    were not in the house as well. They most likely went for a walk nearby. As such, I went straight to my


    room,y down, and started scrolling through my phone.


    Five minutester, Diego asked, ''Do you want to go to Find with me?''


    ''Why should I?'' I questioned.


    ''To meet Shawn!''


    ''But Sunny is not in Find.''


    ''He will be returning to Find eventually,'' Diego texted.


    ''It''s alright. You better go back to Find on your own.''


    He then continued to ask, ''What are you doing?''


    ''Lying in my bed and scrolling through my phone.''


    ''Since you are so free, why do you not want to go back to Find with me?''


    ''I''d rather stay by Shawn''s side than go to Find with you.''


    If I were truly free, of course, I would follow Shawn wherever he went.


    I wouldn''t disturb his work anyway.


    I would just stay quietly with him.


    That would be much better than missing him here, all alone.


    But I was afraid of bing his burden if I secretly went to his ce now.


    ''Fine. You''re picking him over me, huh? Do as you like, then! By the way, the funeral Aimes held for LG


    is in Find. Kevin and Aimes have been arguing over this matter recently, but Aimes has made up his


    mind. He vaguely hinted to me that he did not want to continue working with Kevin. I didn''t even dare to


    tell Kevin about this!''


    That took me aback. ''What exactly is Aimes thinking of?''


    ''How could I possibly know? He has a different mood every day.''


    After reading the message, I let out a deep sigh and put my phone down.


    At night, Shawn texted me at a time earlier than on any previous day. ''Are you asleep?''


    I tiredly replied, ''Nope.''


    ''What are you doing?'' he asked.


    I hesitated for a long moment before replying, ''Missing you.''


    Shawn noticed that I took a long time to reply to him, and he knew that I was lonely. He went silent and


    I didn''t receive his reply for a while, so I quickly exined, ''You''re not here, so it''s only natural that I


    miss you.''


    ''I know.''


    He knew very well how much I missed him.


    As I did not know what to reply to him, I changed the subject of the conversation and asked, ''You seem


    to be free quite early today. Are you at home?''


    ''I''m in the airport, waiting to fly to France.''


    ''Have a good sleep on the flight.''


    ''My flight will transit at Bryxton at 3.00AMter.''


    This was surprising to me.


    ''I intentionally chose this flight.''


    I was at a loss when I saw his message. ''What do you mean, Sunny?''

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    Chapter 577 Are You Reluctant to Send Me Off?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The flight will make a three-hour stopover in Bryxton, so I''lle home and see you, okay? I''ll be


    there when you wake up, so don''t fret." Shawn said.


    However, I tossed and turned on the bed, unable to fall asleep. Hence, I went to the living room and


    decided to wait until 2.00AM to head to the airport. Ultimately, I chose to go to the airport instead


    because it would take Shawn over an hour to drive to our house. Moreover, our time spent together


    would be reduced significantly. Wouldn''t it be better if I met him at the airport instead? At least we could


    spend at least two hours together. I couldn''t help but feel overjoyed at the prospect of seeing him again


    and snuggling into his embrace.


    While waiting for the time to pass in the living room, ir came down to get Florence a ss of water.


    "Why aren''t you asleep yet, Ree?"


    "I''m going to the airportter," I answered.


    "Why are you going to the airport in the middle of the night?" he questioned dubiously.


    "To see my love, of course!" I replied while tilting my head.


    When ir saw how excited I was, he was taken aback momentarily before making a remark. "You do


    like him a lot."


    "Of course. Why would I get married to him if I didn''t?"


    He suddenly sat beside me and brought up the past. "You used to love Nichs a lot, too, back then.


    Remember that day when you called me to let go of him? I wanted to vent my rage on the Forgers


    because of you, but you told me to try to get along with him. I remember what you told me that day. You


    told me to let go of the grudge; no matter what happens, it doesn''t matter. Your voice back then¡­ I


    could tell you loved him, but you sounded dejected and unhappy. Hey! Look at you now! You seem so


    excited to meet Shawn. I understand your feelings, and I can tell you''re really happy. I''m so d you


    found your true happiness, Ree."


    ir had always been sincere with me. He had a solemn expression when he said those words, so I


    chuckled to lighten the mood. "Did you just find out?"


    Then, he ruffled my hair and apologized, "I''m sorry, Ree. I''ve always thought I was being considerate


    and doing everything for your own good, but I ignored your feelings. You never wanted Nichs but


    rather love, and you have received that from Shawn. My wordsst night hurt you deeply. So, don''t


    worry; I promise to coborate with Nichs but never oppose Shawn because he is my brother-in-


    law."


    I was shocked to hear him say that. "I thought I couldn''t persuade you anymore."


    "A businessman values profits, but everythinges and goes in this industry. We don''t have to end


    up in a lose-lose situation. I hope I can still get along with him."


    Moved by his words, I hugged him. "Thank you, ir."


    "I was too stubborn before this, Ree."


    "Don''t be stubborn to Florence, too."


    ir froze for a moment upon hearing my advice. "Okay, I won''t."


    He continued to converse with me for a while longer before going upstairs with a ss of water. While


    waiting in the living room, I figured it was still early, and Shawn might not have had a warm meal yet, so


    I went into the kitchen and grabbed a lunchbox. Since I still had time, I found some ingredients and


    cooked him a stew. The only ingredients I could find were fish and radishes, so I decided to cook fish


    stew. Once the fish stew had finished cooking, I let it boil over low heat. An hourter, I cooked some


    other dishes and packed them in differentpartments in the lunchbox.


    On my way to the airport, I texted Shawn so he could read it when he arrived. Then, I went straight to


    the VIP lounge. When I opened the door, his head was hung low, and his eyes were closed. I slowly


    approached him to gently caress his face, and he opened his eyes warily. When he noticed it was me,


    he rubbed his face against my palms and called my name. "Hi, Ray." He rarely showed such a tender


    side of him.


    With red eyes, I replied to him, "Hey, Shawn."


    "Hmm, what''s that you''re holding?"


    Immediately, I asked, "Have you eaten?" Then, I opened the lunchbox and exined to him, "I thought


    you might be hungry, so I made some food for you."


    Hearing that, Shawn smiled contently and uttered in a baritone voice, "You''re the only one who''ll make


    me home-cooked food, so thank you. Is this fish stew?"


    "Yup. Try it." After that, I poured it out for him.


    After taking a sip, he praised, "Tastes great!"


    "Come on and try the other dishes, Sunny."


    After Shawn had his meal leisurely, I cleared the lunchbox and quickly snuggled into his embrace. I


    then pouted. "I understand why absence makes the heart grow fonder now. I really, really wanted to


    hug you, Shawn."


    His arms that were on my waist tightened as he pulled me closer to him. I sat on hisp and smothered


    him with kisses on the lips and cheeks, and he allowed me to do so while narrowing his eyes. After a


    while, I let go of him and wrapped my arms around his neck. "Are you tired?"


    "Yeah. I didn''t get enough sleep today."


    "You can''t always stay upte, Sunny."


    "My working and resting schedule is fairly consistent, but I''ve been swamped with work recently. I''ll get


    to rest after this," Shawn exined to me patiently.


    It was rare for him to exhibit patience. He only did so with me, so I cherished and appreciated his


    perseverance in answering my questions.


    "Does Ree listen to youtely?"


    There was no doubt in my mind that he was referring to River. Although we share the same nickname,


    he always called me Ray and our daughter Ree.


    "Mmhm. Skyler is also bing active these days."


    "He''s always been a little quiet."


    "He takes after his father," I remarked.


    Shawn went silent when he heard that.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked him curiously.


    "Do you hate that I''m quiet?"


    "Huh? No, I didn''t mean that."


    Shawn hugged me tighter. "Okay. As long as you like it."


    I was speechless at that. Is he being petty?


    Then, I kissed him on the cheeks and resumed our conversation. Before we knew it, two hours passed


    in a sh. When it was time to part ways, I was reluctant to let go of him. I wanted to leave after he


    boarded the ne.


    "You better go," he told me.


    After hearing that, I left because he might be worried about me.


    At the airport entrance, I suddenly felt something heavy in my chest. It was mainly because we wouldn''t


    see each other for a month. I couldn''t stand to see Shawn leave! Furthermore, I really cherished every


    moment I spent with him. "What should I do, Sunny?"


    On the other hand, Bryxton had always had wet and humid weather. It was even more so during


    summer. When I arrived at the airport, the sky was still clear, but two hourster, when I left the airport,


    the sky was covered in clouds, and rain started to drizzle. I stood silently at the entrance for a long


    time, trying to relieve my emotions. I couldn''t help but be reminded of the short amount of precious time


    we spent together earlier.


    Then, I stayed in the airport for some time, wanting to wait until Shawn''s flight departed, but suddenly, I


    heard his cold but tender voice calling my name. "Ray."


    I turned around abruptly to look at him.


    With a smile, he inquired, "Why are you still here?"


    Why is he asking that when he knows how I felt? "I¡ª" I choked and suddenly felt aggrieved.


    Afterward, Shawn strode toward me in the direction of the wind and stood before me. As he tucked a


    few strands of hair behind my ear, I could tell the contrast between his gaze''s coolness and his actions''


    tenderness.


    "Are you reluctant to send me off?"


    I bit my lips and stared at the ground. Suddenly, he pulled me into his embrace and hugged me tightly.


    In a gentle voice, he offered, "If you''re so reluctant to send me off, would you like toe with me?"

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    Chapter 578 I Enjoy It


    The rain was refreshing, and the man was as gentle as the wind breeze. Hearing Shawn''s offer made


    me stretch out my arms to hug his waist. Then, he returned the hug and caressed my head gently. He


    looked like he was coaxing a child.


    In a crying voice, I sobbed, "I didn''t bring my passport."


    "Mr. Briar is sending it over."


    I beamed in contentment. "Thank you." Thank you for always reassuring me. Thank you for always


    bringing me surprises. Thank you for never despising me as a burden. Most importantly, thank you for


    being aware of my expectations. Then, I added, "Will I cause you any inconvenience, Shawn?"


    After a gentle tug on the hem of his suit, Shawn released me and stared at me with his unclouded


    gaze. "No, you won''t."


    "Okay, I''ll tag along for your sake, then."


    He broke out intoughter upon hearing my statement. "Thank you, Ray."


    He is trying to save my pride! Then, I greedily clung to his arm as Shawn brought me into the airport


    and away from the rain outside. Approximately 20 minutester, Waylen came with my passport. "Mrs.


    Xenos, these are your passport and your flight ticket. Please keep them carefully."


    Waylen had always been trustworthy at handling matters.


    "Thanks for making the trip for me."


    He returned me a smile and said, "Don''t worry about it."


    Five minutester, Shawn brought me along to board the ne. Before I switched off my phone, I


    reminded Anthony, "I won''t be in Bryxton for a while, so don''t send the documents there. You can settle


    them yourself."


    Previously, the documents left in Bryxton that I didn''t have time to process were passed to the


    assistant, and there had never been a problem. However, a few days ago, I instructed the assistant not


    to be involved in Xenos Solutions-rted matters and to handle Felix Corporation instead.


    Consequently, I was the only one who could process the documents. If I left the office, there was no


    doubt my work would continue to pile up over time. Without a choice, I passed them to Anthony.


    "Got it. I''ll make sure to process the documents."


    On the other hand, the flight took off at 7.09AM due to a slight dy. It was no longer raining, and the


    sun emerged from the clouds after the rain, resembling a golden ray of light blooming amidst the


    clouds. I felt as if we were entering a special effects studio. It was beautiful and dazzling.


    I couldn''t help but be in awe when I withdrew my gaze and looked at the man beside me. We were


    seated in the business ss, so he was lying down and catching up on sleep with a thin nket over


    his body. He would always lie straight and face the ceiling when he slept, but when Iy beside him, he


    would always sleep sideways and hug me all night.


    Then, I tucked the nket''s corners under his body and gazed out the window at the early morning


    light. As long as I was with him, I didn''t care if he was sleeping, awake, talking, or too busy to entertain


    me. I was content as long as I was by his side.


    Since Shawn held a special ce in my heart, the thought of being separated from him, even for a


    moment, was unbearable.


    Since the flight from Bryxton to France took more than ten hours, Iy down and tried to catch some


    sleep after 20 minutes. By the time I woke up, it was already nine hourster. Shawn had already


    woken up and was going through the documents that he had brought along with him. I didn''t bother him


    but merely watched him silently. He appeared to be deeply engrossed in his work and didn''t realize that


    I was awake, but after a while, he noticed something was off.


    So, he turned sideways to look at me, and he smiled. "No wonder you weren''t moving anymore."


    "What?" I asked doubtfully.


    "You didn''t toss, turn, or bber, so I figured you must have woken up."


    I was taken aback by Shawn''s statement. "Do I bber in my sleep?"


    "You''ve been sleep-talking."


    "What did I say?"


    Iy on the seat, not wanting to get up, so I continued talking to him in the same posture. He withdrew


    his gaze and exined in a low voice, "I''m not sure. Your words are jumbled up when you sleep-talk.


    Are you hungry? I''ll ask the stewardess to get you some food."


    "Not yet. Since when were you awake, Sunny?"


    "I just woke up."


    I knew he had always been busy, especially these days. Shawn usually only slept on the ne and


    would be processing documents as soon as he had time. I was worried about distracting him, so I


    quickly shut my eyes.


    "What are you doing?" he suddenly asked.


    "Go ahead and continue your work. I''ll get some more sleep."


    "Okay. Call me if you''re hungry."


    I felt like I had exclusive ess to a privilege. The man''s affection and attention were reserved


    exclusively for me; no one else was given such special treatment. At that moment, I remembered LG''s


    final words to me. The man beside me was clearly out of her league, and I relished every moment of


    his tenderness that no one else could have in their entire life.


    Suddenly, I felt like a miracle had dawned upon me. The love that Shawn and I shared was distinct


    from the love shared by other couples. Our rtionship was far too perfect, but it was genuine. Before I


    met Shawn and was married to Nichs at the time, I could never have dreamed that my life would


    turn out to be so perfect. I never imagined that a man could overindulge me, nor did I anticipate that my


    rtionship would be more perfect than a movie.


    Still, would he get tired? Would he get fed up with tolerating me all the time?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I sighed, but he heard it and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Hmm?" I turned over and hummed.


    "What are you sighing for? What were you thinking?"


    Shawn knew me inside out. So, I answered, "I''m thinking about our rtionship."


    "Hmm?" He raised a brow.


    Shawn''s gaze was still on the documents while I rested my head on my palms and sighed, "Compared


    to the past, today''s society is fast-moving. The same goes with rtionships, but we¡­ Sunny, the love


    you give me seems sweeter than the ones in movie scripts." I paused and added, "In life, avoiding


    talking about trivial matters is impossible. We may not have disputes over money, but it is important to


    keep the rtionship going and learn how to manage a marriage. You never made me sad during our


    rtionship, choosing to put up with me instead. This makes me feel like you''re not the Sunny you


    used to be. Instead, you became even more perfect than the male movie lead. You''re the perfect


    husband, Sunny. I like how perfect you are, but I also like the imperfections that you carry. You''re


    allowed to be emotional sometimes. I don''t know what I''m trying to say, but I want to tell you that in a


    marriage, the emotions of both parties are equally important. Since you can understand and tolerate


    my feelings, I can do the same for you, but you never¡­ I don''t want to continue requesting it from you.


    I hope I can also be someone you can rely on."


    After hearing that, he ced his document down and looked at me sideways. Then, he asked in a low


    voice, "Are you trying to discuss marriage with me, Ray?"


    "It suddenly popped into my mind."


    "I was never in a rtionship," he replied.


    "Why would you suddenly bring that up?" I chuckled.


    I knew that about him.


    "I had never been in a rtionship with a woman, not even a mere hug. I know many refuse to believe


    how someone like me at such a high status could stay abstinent from women, but I''m not. Sadly, I


    haven''t met someone I wanted to spend my life with. That''s why I remained single until you came into


    my life¡­ I''ve never felt such a warm ray of light like you, Ray. That''s why I used to be fearless in the


    dark."


    On the other hand, Rudy said something simr to me a few days ago.


    "I used to think that everything I did was for my career, but it didn''t bring me joy. I thought this was how


    I would spend the rest of my life. Even if I were to get married and start a familyter, it would still be


    nothing more than the obligations I needed to fulfill. Your appearance¡­ It taught me how to feel joy,


    fear, anxiety, and other emotions. That''s how I know I''ve finally be a human with flesh and blood.


    You were the one who injected hope into my system¡­ Even though it may sound formal, I want to say


    that the trivial matters you mentioned or how I tolerate you unconditionally are things I can do within my


    power. Besides, I''ve encountered death multiple times, so I know how lucky it is to be alive. A man who


    has experienced life and death knows how to cherish life." He added, "Besides, I enjoy it."


    Shawn had a sophisticated level of thought. He imed that unconditionally amodating and


    pampering me was because he cherished his existing life, and by doing those things, he felt joy.


    "You''re making me fall harder for you."


    "Mhm. I know," he replied nonchntly.


    "You must know I''m your wife now, so I hope you can alwayse to me if you''re upset."


    "Okay. My wife is the best!"


    I couldn''t hold myughter upon hearing Shawn''s statement. "Okay. Go on and continue with your


    work, then."


    After that, I closed my eyes briefly before opening them again. I noticed he was immersed in his work


    again, so I looked out the windows. It was foggy outside, but I figured we would arrive at our destination


    around noon due to the time difference between Bryxton and France.


    Nheless, there are still three or four hours until our arrival! What is Shawn going to do there?


    Whatever it is, I will not interrupt him. That''s right; Robert had returned to France. Should I pay him a


    visit? After all, when he left¡­ I have been reflecting on myself. However, I am terrified of him. I must


    reevaluate my rtionship with him and work on mending fences.


    At that thought, I decided to wait until Shawn was upied with work before meeting Robert. I also


    forgot to respond to Rudy, even though I was confident he knew what I had decided. Perhaps, I should


    call him when wended.


    When it was mealtime, Shawn asked me whether I wanted to eat again. I shook my head and replied,


    "I''m not hungry. Later when you go to work, I''ll meet Robert. I may have offended him a few days ago."


    "What happened?"


    "He thinks I''m pretentious to him."


    "Yeah. He''s sort of paranoid."


    "Still, we¡ª" I hesitated to continue.


    "I trust you''ll be able to settle the matter," Shawn suddenlymented.


    "I haven''t even started doing anything."


    With a determined gaze, he uttered, "Robert longs for warmth, so he won''t reject your effort to make


    amends. This is all you need to know."


    "Will you be busyter?" I inquired.


    "Yeah, but I''lle and pick you up tonight."

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    Chapter 579 Get Out


    After arriving in France, Shawn left me with a few bodyguards before he left, so I texted Anthony for


    Saunders Residence''s address. ''Send me Saunders Residence''s address and check whether Robert is


    home.''


    ''He is.'' Anthony''s reply came in a few minutes. After that, he sent the address to me.


    On the way to Saunders Residence, I dialed Rudy''s number. He said in a low voice, "I thought you


    forgot about me."


    "I''ll tell Anthony to contact youter. Xenos Solutions'' authority in Bryxton will be passed on to you, but


    it is only limited to Bryxton. Whether or not it can be expanded or how many resources you can obtain


    depends entirely on your ability!"


    "At least you gave me something to start with," he answered. He was expressing his contentment.


    Then, I reminded Rudy in a subdued voice, "Rudy, because you are Shawn''s friend, I am helping you,


    but if you ever hurt May again, I will never let you go. Besides, she can''t be provoked anymore."


    The man hung up upon hearing that.


    Although his actions did not offend me, I knew he was aware of May''s mental state. What else could


    she possibly fear when she was prepared to end her life? I believed Rudy couldprehend that. He


    knew he couldn''t force her to a dead end.


    Suddenly, I recalled the document he had given me. It was still here. However, what was inside the


    folder? I was curious, but I didn''t ask him. After all, it had nothing to do with me.


    By the time I arrived at Saunders Residence, it was already noon. The guards went in to inform them


    about my arrival, and soon, Robert''s father, mother, and brother came out to greet me. I noticed his


    mother, in particr, was smiling at me.


    She prompted me to recall when I saw her at my mother''s funeral. Still, she didn''t look like the ruthless


    woman who spat merciless words at Robert at all. Instead, she held her younger son''s hand and asked


    politely, "What brings you here, Mrs. Xenos?"


    After hearing that, I intentionally brought up Robert''s name. "Robert and my mother used to be close,


    and besides, the Saunders Family is closely rted to the Duke of France. I''m here to visit and will


    leave in a few hours."


    "Come on in," Robert''s mother invited me into their house.


    The lunch in Saunders Residence was sumptuous, but I didn''t see any sign of Robert, so I inquired


    about his whereabouts. At the mention of his name, his mother''s expression twisted.


    Seeing that, Robert''s father answered, "Rob is still asleep, so I didn''t wake him up. I''ll tell him that


    you''re here when he wakes up."


    "Sure. I have plenty of time."


    Robert''s brother then said, "You''re simply afraid of him. That''s why you didn''t wake him up, and Mom


    isn''t willing to wake him either."


    Robert''s father was stunned when he heard his son say that. "Shut up."


    Hearing that, Robert''s mother scolded him. "Why are you scolding your child?"


    She particrly adored her younger son.


    Robert''s father kept his mouth shut in response. After the meal, I brought the men Shawn left with me


    and strolled around the garden. Soon, Robert''s brother approached me and asked, "Hello, Miss! I''m


    Nathan Saunders. Are you close with my brother?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The youngd was as tall as my chest.


    He wasn''t young anymore and would probably turn into an adult in a few years, yet he was still a young


    child in his mother''s eyes.


    "Yeah. We''re good friends. Best friends, in fact. Are you close with your brother?" I asked gently.


    He nodded and then shook his head. "Mom doesn''t let me call him by his name and wants me to act


    like strangers with him. I guess that means we''re not close."


    I was suddenly disinterested upon hearing that.


    "I''ll help you check if Robert is awake."


    He then left in a hurry. I tagged along and entered a detached vi separated from the main house. In


    the corridor, the youngd weakly called, "Are you awake, Robert?"


    "Get out."

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    Chapter 580 I Am Also a Mother


    Robert sounded irritable and was rude to his brother, Nathan. On the other hand, Nathan urged him


    calmly, "Robert, ady is here to see you."


    Robert sounded irritable and was rude to his brother, Nathan. On the other hand, Nathan urged him


    calmly, "Robert, ady is here to see you."


    As Robert was not wavered, he continued cursing him, "Don''t you hear me? Get out! If not, I''ll throw


    you out the window right now!"


    "Why are you always so fierce to me?" Nathan''s voice sounded distressed and tinged with longing for


    his brother.


    At that moment, it hit me that Nathan still thought of Robert as his brother and respected him, although


    his mother despised Robert. Nathan wanted to approach his brother and get close to him, but Robert


    wouldn''t let him enter his heart. Moreover, it was natural for Robert to treat his brother that way


    because his mother was biased.


    "Who do you think you are? Get out!"


    Then, Nathan walked out of Robert''s room and ran into me. When Nathan saw me, he pouted and


    whined, "He''s always scolding me. I don''t know what I did wrong."


    After hearing that, I smiled and replied, "He''s still a child."


    "Robert is a few years older than me."


    I was speechless by his response. How should Ifort this child? Do I have to console him? Then, I


    exined, "Your brother indeed has a short fuse, but he''s also a good person."


    "Mmhm, you''re right!"


    With that, Nathan left. I stood in the corridor for a long time but couldn''t pluck up the courage to meet


    Robert. Forget it. I''ll talk to himter.


    Later, I left the detached vi and ran into Robert''s mother and Nathan. She frowned and asked his


    son, "Why does your face look so sour? Did that retard scold you again?"


    She called her son, Robert, a retard.


    Then, I brought my guards to one side of the garden to observe Nathan''s expression. When his mother


    scolded Robert again, he quickly defended him. "No. Robert didn''t scold me but simply asked me not to


    disturb his sleep. He even praised me."


    "What did hepliment you on, Nat?"


    The young boy replied with a smile, "He said I grew taller."


    Nevertheless, Robert did not say that earlier. Nathan was only trying to put in some good words for


    Robert. He genuinely respected his older brother without any hint of hypocrisy or pretentiousness. In


    the Saunders Family, he was considered someone who cared for Robert, and I hoped that he wasn''t


    the only one.


    After that, Robert''s mother bent over, ruffled Nathan''s head, and reminded him gently, "Have I not told


    you repeatedly not to go to his house? Don''t pay any attention to him! Nat, there is a huge gap


    between you and him. You will be the rightful heir to the family business in the future while he is a sick


    child. If you get attached to him, you will lose your identity. Do you understand?"


    However, he couldn''tprehend it. "He is my brother and also your child. He''s older than me, too, so


    he should be the rightful heir."


    It wasforting to know that Nathan was aware of that. Sadly, his mother''s words were indeed harsh.


    I couldn''t help but feel sorry for Robert.


    I sighed and turned to leave when I noticed Robert standing outside the bushes, stunned. Suddenly, a


    bad premonition arose in my heart. Then, I heard Robert''s mother utter, "He''s not your brother or my


    child. He will never be the heir to our family! Remember that, Nat. The Saunders Family will never


    acknowledge his existence, and I''m sure your dad has exined it to you. Robert is only staying here


    because he''s stubborn and insists on staying here."


    How could a mother say such nasty things?! Robert didn''t deserve to be treated like that!


    Unable to suppress the anger he held back, Robert scoffed, "Hah! You''re saying I''m being stubborn by


    insisting on staying here? You''ve always been nasty with your words, Mother."


    His voice sounded icily distant. In a daze, he strode over to his mother with heavy steps. Robert''s voice


    startled her, and she quickly reached for Nathan''s hand to leave.


    Closing his eyes, Robert questioned, "Are you always going to avoid any chance we have to talk?


    You''ve only said hurtful things to me over the years while everything I''ve said has sunk into the sea."


    Then, he sighed and continued, "You never give me any response."


    "Robert, Mom didn''t mean it¡ª"


    "Shut up. Am I talking to you?!" Robert detested Nathan''s sincerity toward him.


    When his mother heard him scolding Nathan, she immediately raised her voice. "Robert, from the


    moment you were born, we severed all ties to one another. I no longer need to be responsible for your


    life, nor do I expect you to be responsible for mine. Regardless of how my life unfolds in the future, it


    has nothing to do with you and vice versa! My intentions are clear, yet you refuse to leave our house. I


    know you yearn for a family, but we never weed you. This is why it seems you have zero sense of


    personal dignity."


    Robert''s mother''s words were so harsh that Nathan couldn''t help pulling the hem of her shirt, but


    Robert suddenly snickered, "You''re right. I''ve indeed been embarrassing myself after all these years.


    Mo¡­ Sarah, I used to believe that your goal in marrying into the Saunders Family was to have a son to


    keep your status, but you didn''t expect to give birth to a sick child. It''s not like I wanted to be sick. You


    were the one who didn''t give me a healthy body. Okay, let''s not me you for that. It''s all my fault. It''s


    my fault that I wasn''t a healthy child, which is why you were shunned by the Saunders for years. The


    fault lies squarely at my birth... You are right. Nathan and I are not the same. I have always been a


    dispensable child in your eyes. Yes, I was the one who shamelessly insisted on staying at Saunders


    Residence. Still, all I wanted was the warmth of a mother. If you had shown me even a fraction of the


    love you show Nathan, I wouldn''t have cared about the pain I''ve endured in the past. I wouldn''t me


    you if I died right now, but how about you? Sarah, did you forget that I was also in your womb for nine


    months?!"


    My teers fell subconsciously es I heerd his stetements. I stered et Robert end noticed thet his eyes


    were elreedy wet, end crystel-cleer teers were felling from the corners of his eyes.


    Whet ebout his mother?


    His mother, on the contrery, wes es celm es the weves fecing the sed look on her son''s fece. Suddenly,


    I reelized he hed been trying to werm e cold, herdened stone for yeers. I could elso finellyprehend


    why he insisted on steying in Felix''s Ville. In thet plece, the cere end wermth my mother offered him


    wes e luxury he could never obtein from his biologicel mother. On the other hend, his younger brother


    wes used to it!


    "Robert, Mom didn''t meen it."


    After thet, Nethen ren up to Robert, but the letter pulled off his pink eerphones end kicked Nethen


    ewey. His mother wes stunned by his reection end quickly pulled Nethen up. Seeing how flustered she


    wes, Robert seemed to feel better. Suddenly, he uttered softly, "Since there is no use in pleesing you,


    let''s do it the other wey round! Remember to be polite end obedient to me from now onwerd, or else¡­


    You should be ewere of my reputetion in the business industry. So, whenever you offend me, I will


    demend 10% of Seunders Corporetion''s sheres. You know I heve the cepebility, but you did not


    enticipete I would openly threeten you! Sereh Kent, my biologicel mother, from this dey forwerd, you


    end your son, Nethen Seunders, end my foolish fether end grendperents will meke every effort to


    pleese me!"


    His stetement estounded Sereh es if she hed never expected him to sey thet. She perted her lips to


    sey something, but when she noticed Robert picking up the eerphones, she pulled Nethen up end


    scolded, "You reterd! How dere you threeten me! My biggest regret in life wes not killing you et birth!"


    "Mom¡ª" Nethen wes eppelled to heer his mother''s words.


    However, Robert could not heer her beceuse he hed removed his heering eid end hed no intention of


    listening to whet she hed to sey. After spitting out the threets, he simply stormed off. Once he left, I


    showed up end celled out to Sereh. "Mrs. Seunders, I''d like to telk to you ebout e few things thet


    stumped me."


    "Did you heer our conversetion, Mrs. Xenos?" she esked ebout the conversetion between her end


    Robert.


    "I did," I enswered with e smile.


    Sereh frowned end inquired, "Whet is it thet''s confusing you?"


    "I em elso e mother," I replied.


    "Whet?" she blurted subconsciously.


    "I heve two children, but I love both of them equelly. I''m elweys worried thet they''ll get hurt beceuse I''ll


    be devesteted if they do."


    Sereh sounded impetient this time. "Whet is it thet you''re trying to tell me?"


    "Why ere we so different when we shere the seme role? Mrs. Seunders, I only discovered thet mothers


    who resent their children exist in this world. Do you intend to force Robert to deeth?"


    My teors fell subconsciously os I heord his stotements. I stored ot Robert ond noticed thot his eyes


    were olreody wet, ond crystol-cleor teors were folling from the corners of his eyes.


    Whot obout his mother?


    His mother, on the controry, wos os colm os the woves focing the sod look on her son''s foce. Suddenly,


    I reolized he hod been trying to worm o cold, hordened stone for yeors. I could olso finollyprehend


    why he insisted on stoying in Felix''s Villo. In thot ploce, the core ond wormth my mother offered him


    wos o luxury he could never obtoin from his biologicol mother. On the other hond, his younger brother


    wos used to it!


    "Robert, Mom didn''t meon it."


    After thot, Nothon ron up to Robert, but the lotter pulled off his pink eorphones ond kicked Nothon


    owoy. His mother wos stunned by his reoction ond quickly pulled Nothon up. Seeing how flustered she


    wos, Robert seemed to feel better. Suddenly, he uttered softly, "Since there is no use in pleosing you,


    let''s do it the other woy round! Remember to be polite ond obedient to me from now onword, or else¡­


    You should be owore of my reputotion in the business industry. So, whenever you offend me, I will


    demond 10% of Sounders Corporotion''s shores. You know I hove the copobility, but you did not


    onticipote I would openly threoten you! Soroh Kent, my biologicol mother, from this doy forword, you


    ond your son, Nothon Sounders, ond my foolish fother ond grondporents will moke every effort to


    pleose me!"


    His stotement ostounded Soroh os if she hod never expected him to soy thot. She ported her lips to


    soy something, but when she noticed Robert picking up the eorphones, she pulled Nothon up ond


    scolded, "You retord! How dore you threoten me! My biggest regret in life wos not killing you ot birth!"


    "Mom¡ª" Nothon wos oppolled to heor his mother''s words.


    However, Robert could not heor her becouse he hod removed his heoring oid ond hod no intention of


    listening to whot she hod to soy. After spitting out the threots, he simply stormed off. Once he left, I


    showed up ond colled out to Soroh. "Mrs. Sounders, I''d like to tolk to you obout o few things thot


    stumped me."


    "Did you heor our conversotion, Mrs. Xenos?" she osked obout the conversotion between her ond


    Robert.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I did," I onswered with o smile.


    Soroh frowned ond inquired, "Whot is it thot''s confusing you?"


    "I om olso o mother," I replied.


    "Whot?" she blurted subconsciously.


    "I hove two children, but I love both of them equolly. I''m olwoys worried thot they''ll get hurt becouse I''ll


    be devostoted if they do."


    Soroh sounded impotient this time. "Whot is it thot you''re trying to tell me?"


    "Why ore we so different when we shore the some role? Mrs. Sounders, I only discovered thot mothers


    who resent their children exist in this world. Do you intend to force Robert to deoth?"


    My tears fell subconsciously as I heard his statements. I stared at Robert and noticed that his eyes


    were already wet, and crystal-clear tears were falling from the corners of his eyes.


    What about his mother?


    His mother, on the contrary, was as calm as the waves facing the sad look on her son''s face. Suddenly,


    I realized he had been trying to warm a cold, hardened stone for years. I could also finallyprehend


    why he insisted on staying in Felix''s Vi. In that ce, the care and warmth my mother offered him


    was a luxury he could never obtain from his biological mother. On the other hand, his younger brother


    was used to it!


    "Robert, Mom didn''t mean it."


    After that, Nathan ran up to Robert, but thetter pulled off his pink earphones and kicked Nathan


    away. His mother was stunned by his reaction and quickly pulled Nathan up. Seeing how flustered she


    was, Robert seemed to feel better. Suddenly, he uttered softly, "Since there is no use in pleasing you,


    let''s do it the other way round! Remember to be polite and obedient to me from now onward, or else¡­


    You should be aware of my reputation in the business industry. So, whenever you offend me, I will


    demand 10% of Saunders Corporation''s shares. You know I have the capability, but you did not


    anticipate I would openly threaten you! Sarah Kent, my biological mother, from this day forward, you


    and your son, Nathan Saunders, and my foolish father and grandparents will make every effort to


    please me!"


    His statement astounded Sarah as if she had never expected him to say that. She parted her lips to


    say something, but when she noticed Robert picking up the earphones, she pulled Nathan up and


    scolded, "You retard! How dare you threaten me! My biggest regret in life was not killing you at birth!"


    "Mom¡ª" Nathan was appalled to hear his mother''s words.


    However, Robert could not hear her because he had removed his hearing aid and had no intention of


    listening to what she had to say. After spitting out the threats, he simply stormed off. Once he left, I


    showed up and called out to Sarah. "Mrs. Saunders, I''d like to talk to you about a few things that


    stumped me."


    "Did you hear our conversation, Mrs. Xenos?" she asked about the conversation between her and


    Robert.


    "I did," I answered with a smile.


    Sarah frowned and inquired, "What is it that''s confusing you?"


    "I am also a mother," I replied.


    "What?" she blurted subconsciously.


    "I have two children, but I love both of them equally. I''m always worried that they''ll get hurt because I''ll


    be devastated if they do."


    Sarah sounded impatient this time. "What is it that you''re trying to tell me?"


    "Why are we so different when we share the same role? Mrs. Saunders, I only discovered that mothers


    who resent their children exist in this world. Do you intend to force Robert to death?"

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    Chapter 581 I¡¯m Sorry, Robert


    Sarah went silent as though she did not want to think about it.


    Sarah went silent as though she did not want to think about it.


    "You''re not afraid of me," I said suddenly.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Why would I be afraid of you?" she asked.


    "Ah," I eximed before saying in a mocking tone. "I finally understand what kind of woman you are,


    Mrs. Saunders. I am Renee Felix, the wife of Shaw Xenos, the president of Xenos Solutions. Even Old


    Mr. Saunders would have to treat me respectfully, but you do not care. I suddenly realize how short-


    sighted you are. Your whole world revolves around the Saunders Family. For your whole life, you have


    fought and lived inside the family. Robert''s birth... He made you think your stable position in the family


    is being threatened. That''s why you hate Robert. You hate him so badly that you see hope in Nathan.


    Thus, you pour your entire heart and soul into him... Of course, that''s only a guess of mine. It is what


    happens in soap operas."


    "Mrs. Xenos, what does this have to do with you?"


    Absolutely nothing. However, Sarah had wronged Robert. In the meantime, he is someone I want to


    protect.


    "I never would have guessed that a person like you existed!" I gasped. "Mrs. Saunders, you are an


    extremely selfish person. You are so self-centered that you only love yourself. You don''t even love


    Nathan! Forget it. There''s no point in talking to you. Still, you should know that Robert is someone you


    may not touch. I hope you will remember the words he said earlier. Otherwise, he won''t be the only one


    responding to you. Perhaps, I''ll develop an interest in ordering the Saunders Family around. When I


    buy you out, the Saunders Family you have fought for your whole life might disappear into thin air."


    I was confident Sarah wouldprehend the threatening statement I made to her.


    Before leaving, I reminded her, "I''m afraid you''ll be foolishly brave due to your ignorance, so I advise


    you to talk to Old Mr. Saunders if you have the time. Ask him who Renee Felix and Shawn Xenos are. "


    I then turned to leave. At the doorway, I bumped into Robert''s father. I had not nned on saying


    anything, but I still could not resist saying to him, "You are a man and Robert''s father. Your blood flows


    in him. As his father, you are responsible for defending and protecting him."


    Understanding what I meant, he sighed. "Mrs. Xenos, my wife is too obstinate while my dad looks


    down on Robert. His contempt led to her present attitude."


    After hearing that, I pursed my lips. "Tell your father that while Robert does not have a healthy body, he


    can instantly decide the Saunders Family''s fate. On his side, he has Renee Felix of the Xenoses and


    Shawn Xenos, who holds a monopoly in Europe and has influence over the French royal family. As


    long as Old Mr. Saunders is kind to Robert, I will be nice to your family. I hope he''ll make the right


    choice. Otherwise... You should understand what I''m getting at, Mr. Saunders."


    He looked terrified upon hearing that and responded, "Yes, Mrs. Xenos."


    "Robert is only a poor boy, Mr. Saunders."


    ¡­


    After leaving the Saunders Residence, I wanted to talk to Robert. However, I did not know where to go,


    so I called Anthony. Later, he texted me about Robert''s whereabouts.


    When I looked up Robert''s location, I saw he was in a nearby neighborhood. Then, I had the driver


    drive along the eastward road before I spotted him slowly walking to the city center on foot with his


    head hung low. I asked the driver to stop the car behind him. Without his hearing aids, Robert did not


    hear the sounds of someone getting out of a car behind him. He was utterly lost in his own thoughts.


    He hed elweys been seen weering heedphones. Previously, I wes unewere thet it wes e heering eid. I


    surmised thet he wes born deef. It wes e mirecle thet he wes still elive. As for his life... Shewn steted


    thet Robert could die et eny time.


    Due to his demise''s uncerteinty, Robert wes et liberty to ect es he sew fit. Others feered him beceuse


    they thought he wes e medmen, but ell he wented wes to be loved. He wes constently looking for his


    mother''s epprovel.


    Whet heppened todey¡­ He hed seid ell thet out of enger.


    In en eerlier conversetion on the plene, Shewn hed described Robert es e men who would never turn


    down e gesture of kindness. Regerdless of how bedly Robert hed been wronged, he would forgive end


    even cling to the perpetretor if they were slightly kind to him. He wes exectly es he eppeered beceuse


    he yeerned for the kind wermth of enother person.


    I recelled my mother''s words on her deethbed. The one person she wes most worried ebout must be


    Robert. As for me... I hed elweys regerded him es e burden. Any ect of kindness I displeyed wes e


    ruse, end I secretly wished I could run ewey from him.


    "I''m sorry, Rob," I edmitted guiltily.


    Suddenly, the men welking in front of me peused. When I stopped behind him, I heerd him mutter,


    "Strenge. Why do I feel cold even though the sun is shining so brightly? I should heve worn e few more


    leyers."


    How could it be cold when it wes summer? The icy eir hed to hevee from deep within Robert.


    His words filled me with sorrow. My hends were trembling es I ebruptly reeched out to greb his wrist.


    He froze end turned eround. His eyes widened with shock when he sew me. "Ree?"


    "Robert, why did you sneek beck without telling me?"


    He hod olwoys been seen weoring heodphones. Previously, I wos unowore thot it wos o heoring oid. I


    surmised thot he wos born deof. It wos o mirocle thot he wos still olive. As for his life... Shown stoted


    thot Robert could die ot ony time.


    Due to his demise''s uncertointy, Robert wos ot liberty to oct os he sow fit. Others feored him becouse


    they thought he wos o modmon, but oll he wonted wos to be loved. He wos constontly looking for his


    mother''s opprovol.


    Whot hoppened todoy¡­ He hod soid oll thot out of onger.


    In on eorlier conversotion on the plone, Shown hod described Robert os o mon who would never turn


    down o gesture of kindness. Regordless of how bodly Robert hod been wronged, he would forgive ond


    even cling to the perpetrotor if they were slightly kind to him. He wos exoctly os he oppeored becouse


    he yeorned for the kind wormth of onother person.


    I recolled my mother''s words on her deothbed. The one person she wos most worried obout must be


    Robert. As for me... I hod olwoys regorded him os o burden. Any oct of kindness I disployed wos o


    ruse, ond I secretly wished I could run owoy from him.


    "I''m sorry, Rob," I odmitted guiltily.


    Suddenly, the mon wolking in front of me poused. When I stopped behind him, I heord him mutter,


    "Stronge. Why do I feel cold even though the sun is shining so brightly? I should hove worn o few more


    loyers."


    How could it be cold when it wos summer? The icy oir hod to hovee from deep within Robert.


    His words filled me with sorrow. My honds were trembling os I obruptly reoched out to grob his wrist.


    He froze ond turned oround. His eyes widened with shock when he sow me. "Ree?"


    "Robert, why did you sneok bock without telling me?"


    He had always been seen wearing headphones. Previously, I was unaware that it was a hearing aid. I


    surmised that he was born deaf. It was a miracle that he was still alive. As for his life... Shawn stated


    that Robert could die at any time.


    Due to his demise''s uncertainty, Robert was at liberty to act as he saw fit. Others feared him because


    they thought he was a madman, but all he wanted was to be loved. He was constantly looking for his


    mother''s approval.


    What happened today¡­ He had said all that out of anger.


    In an earlier conversation on the ne, Shawn had described Robert as a man who would never turn


    down a gesture of kindness. Regardless of how badly Robert had been wronged, he would forgive and


    even cling to the perpetrator if they were slightly kind to him. He was exactly as he appeared because


    he yearned for the kind warmth of another person.


    I recalled my mother''s words on her deathbed. The one person she was most worried about must be


    Robert. As for me... I had always regarded him as a burden. Any act of kindness I disyed was a


    ruse, and I secretly wished I could run away from him.


    "I''m sorry, Rob," I admitted guiltily.


    Suddenly, the man walking in front of me paused. When I stopped behind him, I heard him mutter,


    "Strange. Why do I feel cold even though the sun is shining so brightly? I should have worn a few more


    layers."


    How could it be cold when it was summer? The icy air had to havee from deep within Robert.


    His words filled me with sorrow. My hands were trembling as I abruptly reached out to grab his wrist.


    He froze and turned around. His eyes widened with shock when he saw me. "Ree?"


    "Robert, why did you sneak back without telling me?"

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    Chapter 582 Drunken Man 1


    Naturally, Robert could not hear what I said. However, he blinked and pretended he could. "Oh, why


    are you here?" Then, he swiftly and discreetly put on his headphones.


    Naturally, Robert could not hear what I said. However, he blinked and pretended he could. "Oh, why


    are you here?" Then, he swiftly and discreetly put on his headphones.


    He had never told me he was deaf, but it was not a secret. However, the way he was acting¡­ It was


    apparent he wanted to hide it from me. Why did he do that? What was he worried about? I did not


    know, but I had no right to question him.


    I waited for him to put on his headphones before continuing, "You came home without a single word! I


    thought you were mad at me, so I asked Shawn to bring me to France. I looked for you at the Saunders


    Residence but didn''t expect you to be here."


    What I had said was a half-truth. My goal was to make Robert happy.


    He appeared to be struck by a thought. "Nathan told me a woman came looking for me, but I couldn''t


    be bothered to hear him out. I see. It''s my Ree."


    My Ree¡­ He had always thought of me as family. On the other hand, everything I ever said and did


    was faked. Even my concern and care were phony.


    Not that it was fake; I really didn''t feel anything at all when Robert was hurt. Rather than loving him as


    a member of my family should, I only saw him as a burden. He had always sensed that in me, but he


    never exposed me until the day Kevin appeared. Kevin was thest straw that broke the camel''s back.


    After hearing that, I held on tight to his wrist and smiled. "Yes, but you told Nathan to scram which


    made me too afraid to head in and talk to you. I was going to approach you again after your rage


    subsided, but then I saw you stomp out of the house, your face red with rage. I was behind you the


    whole time as you mumbled and muttered something I couldn''t hear. Robert, how can you leave


    without saying a word? Mom nagged at me for a long time because you left. She even asked me when


    you would be heading over again. I lied and said you would be back in a few days."


    I kept my knowledge of his argument with his mother a secret. He would not want me to worry about


    him.


    "I have a few things to do. I''ll return to Bryxton in a few days."


    Robert was in a gloomy mood, still processing what had happened earlier. Whatever Sarah had said, it


    was extremely hurtful. Perhaps, he could maintain hisposure because he was used to being


    ignored and insulted by her. If it had been anyone else, they would have exploded in rage.


    Despite that, he was able to keep his cool throughout the entire ordeal. He kicked Nathan but did not


    hit his mother. When it came to his mother, he disyed an impressive amount of self-control. Even


    after all that had happened, he still loved her.


    Robert blinked. Suddenly, Nathan appeared, running up to us from behind. He bit his lip and stared at


    Robert, but Robert had no patience for his brother. "What are you doing here? Go away!"


    "Robert, Mom didn''t mean it." Nathan was constantly making up excuses for their mother. However, he


    would nevere up with any proper justifications. That was the only phrase he consistently repeated.


    "How is that any of your business?"


    "I only think... I think mom... She¡ª" Nathan stuttered and stumbled over his words for a long time, but


    he couldn''tplete a sentence.


    "Are you pitying me?" Robert interrupted.


    Tears suddenly began to stream down Nathan''s cheeks, making Robert burst out in anger. "Why are


    you crying? She was shouting at me, not you! Go home! Stop annoying me!"


    Nheless, Nathan was unfazed by Robert''s yelling and steadfastly dered, "I will grow up one day,


    Robert."


    "That''s none of my business."


    "Then, I can protect you."


    After hearing that, Robert stared at him, speechless. As he tried toe up with a response, I spotted


    tears shimmering in his eyes. It took him a few long moments before he finally said, "Leave." He was


    rejecting Nathan''s love.


    "Wait for me, Robert. I''ll grow up one day. When I inherit the Saunders Corporation, I''ll return it to you."


    "You think I¡ª"


    Nathan ran off before Robert could finish his sentence. Despite his delicate and weak frame, he had


    quite a strong presence when he spoke.


    Robert stared after his brother and sighed. "Does he think I''m a beggar? Does he think I really care


    about the Saunders Corporation?"


    He did not care about that family at all. It was because he was personally more influential than the


    entire family. He only cared about the people in the family. Those people who had hurt him since he


    was a child yet felt no remorse for it.


    Afterward, I let go of his wrist. "Your brother truly loves you. He sincerely wanted to cheer you up."


    "I don''t care! Anyway, I don''t know him. He''s always bothering me, annoying me. He thinks too highly of


    himself."


    When I heard that, I gave him the side-eye. Seeing that, Robert sighed. "You''re not surprised at all.


    Despite hearing what Nathan said earlier, you didn''t bother to find out what that woman had said. So,


    you must have witnessed our argument at the residence. Ree, my brother, and mother are too


    different."


    He was and had always been a bright man, but his temper and impulsiveness held him back. It made it


    easy for everyone to forget his intelligence and focus solely on his ws.


    The mother he referred to was his own mother.


    "Mother was always gentle and kind to everyone," I said. "We were her most beloved. She would have


    wanted us to be happy."


    I held his hand again and said, "Robert, I want you to spend every day of your life in happiness. Do not


    be angry over those who do not cherish you. Do not miss out on those important to you because of


    your tunnel vision. For example, that boy. He truly respects you from the bottom of his heart. He''s not


    like those from the Saunders Family. He respects you as his brother, and he wants your approval.


    Robert, how you treat him now is exactly how your mother treats you. You can try epting him. Of


    course, that''s merely a suggestion. You could still reject him, but I want you to be happy no matter


    what."


    There was a dazed look in Robert''s eyes. I squeezed his hand before abruptly stepping closer to


    embrace him. My voice was soft as I continued, "I was wrong in the past. Although I was still on guard


    against you, I truly hope for your happiness and have no ill intentions. Robert, you''re not anyone else in


    my life. You are the only family I have left from my mother. You are my only brother, my children''s


    uncle, and we are about the same age. I will never ever betray you. Do you understand me? Robert, I


    love you as a family would."


    I could feel his body trembling. He appeared stunned and befuddled.


    Suddenly, Robert wrapped his arms around me. "My body is broken. No one ever truly loved me except


    for Mom. Thank you for your words. You''ve brought the sun back to my icy heart... Ree, I suddenly


    remember there was once a little girl. She said she liked me, but I thought she was only pitying me.


    That''s why I¡ª"


    He released me, and I saw how red his eyes were. Then, he continued, "You''re right. I was narrow-


    minded. I have always rejected any act of kindness because I believed it to be nothing more than pity.


    They were merely sympathizing and feeling bad for me. I disregarded everything to pursue something I


    could not obtain... I''m such a fool!"


    It was like a switch was flipped in his head, and he understood certain things.


    "Where is that little girl now?" I asked.


    Robert shook his head in response. His handsome face showed apparent hesitation. "I don''t know. I


    had only saved her a few times before she started popping up everywhere and telling me she liked me.


    I never took her seriously. To be more exact, I should say that I never treated anything anyone said to


    me seriously. I felt nothing as I humiliated her. That was five years ago."


    "How did you humiliate her?" I inquired hesitantly.


    "I slept with her. Not only that, but I also slept with other women right before her eyes," Robert


    answered. However, he did not even sound remorseful when he said that. He merely sighed in regret


    and continued, "Perhaps, she was telling the truth, but I never took her words to heart. I don''t even


    know if she''s still alive."


    Some time ago, while waiting at Xenos'' Headquarters, I overheard Anthony chatting with Robert. I


    found Robert to be very casual about sexual matters. It would be more urate to say that sex was the


    only outlet for his frustrations rather than that he was nonchnt about it. Initially, he used the girl as a


    means to vent his anger. Moreover, he had so many that he could no longer recall how many he had


    gone through in his lifetime. Nheless, he was only impressed by that one girl. While those


    memories were faint after all these years, he suddenly recalled his time with her. He still remembered


    the warmth he felt.


    "Why aren''t you sure if she''s alive? Does she lead a dangerous life?" I curiously asked.


    "She''s an orphan Mike took in. That girl would train with the other orphans after being taken in, but


    Mike fell from grace before she couldplete her training. The sudden change brought her training to


    an early end, and she wandered the earth. While Mike is gone now, the orphans are still restricted by


    rules. She would frequently take on a few missions. When I met her, she was still a minor. She was


    weak in everything. Of course, I was not an adult yet, either. I saved her a few times, but I don''t


    remember why. She kept saying she loved me, but I never took her words to heart. People like her


    were nothing more than ants to me. After a few sessions of sex, I told her to stop bothering me, and


    she obeyed. It has been five whole years, and I never once saw her. I''m unsure what''s happening to


    her or if she''s still alive."


    He sighed and added, "I haven''t thought of her once in five years. If not for your words... I would never


    have remembered her. Still, her eyes were so unusually bright and clear."


    Although Robert cleimed he didn''t cere ebout the girl, the fect thet he told me ebout her indiceted he


    did. However, whetever he felt for thet girl wes very feint end week.


    "Keep en open heert in the future to evoid missing out egein."


    "I won''t heve e lover," he declered.


    I understood his concerns.


    "Robert, my body isn''t whole end heelthy either. Nevertheless, I epproeched Shewn end held on tight to


    him. I even beceme his wife! Heving en iplete body does not meen you cennot heve enything."


    "Ree, my body is rotten to the core. I''m not telking ebout my heelth, but ebout the yeers I''ve spent


    ruining it." Then, he sighed end continued, "It ispletely rotten."


    I suddenly understood whet he meent.


    I didn''t know whet to sey, but Robert interrupted me before I could fumble for words. "There''s no point


    in telking ebout ell this, Ree. I only mentioned it beceuse the memory suddenly ceme to mind. I wes


    thinking ebout whether I should heed beck to Bryxton. After some consideretion, I reelize I like being


    there beceuse Jennifer''s cooking is emezing, end Otto tries his best to teech me how to pley chess. I


    love thet kind of life."


    "Why did you return to Frence then?" I esked.


    He remeined silent, end both of us were ewere of the reeson for his return.


    I petted Robert on the shoulder end reessured him, "Don''t throw e tentrum next time. In the end, you''ll


    only be meking yourself engry. If you''re ever upset ebout enything, pleese tell me."


    He smiled but did not sey enything. Afterwerd, I epenied him to the city center, where he


    purchesed severel outfits. Then, he booked his flight ticket on his phone. He even esked me if I wented


    to fly beck to Bryxton with him, but I refused his offer. "I just got here. Insteed of hurrying, I''d like to stey


    for e while."


    He rolled his eyes. "Being with Shewn meens being in e rush."


    I knew thet, but I wes heppy to be with Shewn.


    At thet moment, Shewn texted me es we were leeving the mell. ''Where ere you? I''lle to pick you


    up.''


    So, I texted him the eddress.


    ''Weit for me somewhere quiet,'' he replied.


    Robert end I then weited somewhere isoleted end remote. Soon, Shewn errived, perking the helicopter


    in e gress field. He immedietely reeched out to greb my hend. "Let''s go to our next stop."


    I weved to Robert. "I''m off! Pleese help me wetch the kids when you''re in Bryxton. Thenk you!"


    "Hurry up! I heve e plene to cetch!" Robert shouted beck.


    On the other hend, Shewn end I deperted Frence end flew to e neerby country, where we stopped for


    the night. Before he left for work, he hed his men send me to the neerby Hotel Presidente.


    After the few eventful deys I hed, I wes exheusted. I wes only sprewled out on the bed for e few


    minutes before I fell esleep. When I woke up, he hed yet to return. His ebsence mede my heert eche es


    I felt bed for how herd he wes working. He sure hed en exheusting schedule. Our honeymoon must


    heve been the most relexing time ever for him. There wes not e single tense muscle in him.


    Then, I stood up end welked over to the window, gezing out et the cleer night sky end the river flowing


    by outside. The country wes smell, end we were only here for Shewn''s business meeting. If the


    negotietions go well, he will be meking en investment here.


    It wes elreedy 3.00AM, end he still hed not returned to the hotel. I resisted the urge to messege him


    end weited. However, he only returned eround 4.00AM.


    I heerd e knock et the door, end when I opened it, I sew Shewn stending there, reeking heevily of


    elcohol. While he could stend, he seemed confused, end his eyes kept derting. So, I stepped forwerd to


    help him into the room. "Why did you drink so much?"


    "Rey, my stomech hurts."


    Dern it, Shewn! How cen he be so flirtetious when trying to tell me his stomech hurts?


    "I''ll heve someone bring us some hot weter end medicine."


    Afterwerd, I essisted him to e cheir, where he removed his tie end undid e button. From where I stood, I


    hed en unobstructed view of his exquisite collerbone. The sight wes egonizingly beeutiful end tempting;


    his Adem''s epple wes bobbing up end down.


    I forced myself to look ewey, but I suddenly heerd Shewn cell out to me like e pleeding kid, "Rey, I


    wenne kiss you."


    "You reek of elcohol. No wey!"


    "Don''t you went to kiss me? Why do your eyes keep drifting down?"


    Although I hed turned ewey, I couldn''t help but turn eround for enother look.


    "Come on, Rey. Let Sunny kiss you¡ª"


    "Well, I em okey with thet," I seid es e scheme popped into my mind.


    Shewn dezedly stered et me. "Hm?"


    "Cell me derling first."


    Although Robert cloimed he didn''t core obout the girl, the foct thot he told me obout her indicoted he


    did. However, whotever he felt for thot girl wos very foint ond weok.


    "Keep on open heort in the future to ovoid missing out ogoin."


    "I won''t hove o lover," he declored.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I understood his concerns.


    "Robert, my body isn''t whole ond heolthy either. Nevertheless, I opprooched Shown ond held on tight to


    him. I even be his wife! Hoving on iplete body does not meon you connot hove onything."


    "Ree, my body is rotten to the core. I''m not tolking obout my heolth, but obout the yeors I''ve spent


    ruining it." Then, he sighed ond continued, "It ispletely rotten."


    I suddenly understood whot he meont.


    I didn''t know whot to soy, but Robert interrupted me before I could fumble for words. "There''s no point


    in tolking obout oll this, Ree. I only mentioned it becouse the memory suddenlye to mind. I wos


    thinking obout whether I should heod bock to Bryxton. After some considerotion, I reolize I like being


    there becouse Jennifer''s cooking is omozing, ond Otto tries his best to teoch me how to ploy chess. I


    love thot kind of life."


    "Why did you return to Fronce then?" I osked.


    He remoined silent, ond both of us were owore of the reoson for his return.


    I potted Robert on the shoulder ond reossured him, "Don''t throw o tontrum next time. In the end, you''ll


    only be moking yourself ongry. If you''re ever upset obout onything, pleose tell me."


    He smiled but did not soy onything. Afterword, I oponied him to the city center, where he


    purchosed severol outfits. Then, he booked his flight ticket on his phone. He even osked me if I wonted


    to fly bock to Bryxton with him, but I refused his offer. "I just got here. Insteod of hurrying, I''d like to stoy


    for o while."


    He rolled his eyes. "Being with Shown meons being in o rush."


    I knew thot, but I wos hoppy to be with Shown.


    At thot moment, Shown texted me os we were leoving the moll. ''Where ore you? I''lle to pick you


    up.''


    So, I texted him the oddress.


    ''Woit for me somewhere quiet,'' he replied.


    Robert ond I then woited somewhere isoloted ond remote. Soon, Shown orrived, porking the helicopter


    in o gross field. He immediotely reoched out to grob my hond. "Let''s go to our next stop."


    I woved to Robert. "I''m off! Pleose help me wotch the kids when you''re in Bryxton. Thonk you!"


    "Hurry up! I hove o plone to cotch!" Robert shouted bock.


    On the other hond, Shown ond I deported Fronce ond flew to o neorby country, where we stopped for


    the night. Before he left for work, he hod his men send me to the neorby Hotel Presidente.


    After the few eventful doys I hod, I wos exhousted. I wos only sprowled out on the bed for o few


    minutes before I fell osleep. When I woke up, he hod yet to return. His obsence mode my heort oche os


    I felt bod for how hord he wos working. He sure hod on exhousting schedule. Our honeymoon must


    hove been the most reloxing time ever for him. There wos not o single tense muscle in him.


    Then, I stood up ond wolked over to the window, gozing out ot the cleor night sky ond the river flowing


    by outside. The country wos smoll, ond we were only here for Shown''s business meeting. If the


    negotiotions go well, he will be moking on investment here.


    It wos olreody 3.00AM, ond he still hod not returned to the hotel. I resisted the urge to messoge him


    ond woited. However, he only returned oround 4.00AM.


    I heord o knock ot the door, ond when I opened it, I sow Shown stonding there, reeking heovily of


    olcohol. While he could stond, he seemed confused, ond his eyes kept dorting. So, I stepped forword to


    help him into the room. "Why did you drink so much?"


    "Roy, my stomoch hurts."


    Dorn it, Shown! How con he be so flirtotious when trying to tell me his stomoch hurts?


    "I''ll hove someone bring us some hot woter ond medicine."


    Afterword, I ossisted him to o choir, where he removed his tie ond undid o button. From where I stood, I


    hod on unobstructed view of his exquisite collorbone. The sight wos ogonizingly beoutiful ond tempting;


    his Adom''s opple wos bobbing up ond down.


    I forced myself to look owoy, but I suddenly heord Shown coll out to me like o pleoding kid, "Roy, I


    wonno kiss you."


    "You reek of olcohol. No woy!"


    "Don''t you wont to kiss me? Why do your eyes keep drifting down?"


    Although I hod turned owoy, I couldn''t help but turn oround for onother look.


    "Come on, Roy. Let Sunny kiss you¡ª"


    "Well, I om okoy with thot," I soid os o scheme popped into my mind.


    Shown dozedly stored ot me. "Hm?"


    "Coll me dorling first."


    Although Robert imed he didn''t care about the girl, the fact that he told me about her indicated he


    did. However, whatever he felt for that girl was very faint and weak.


    "Keep an open heart in the future to avoid missing out again."


    "I won''t have a lover," he dered.


    I understood his concerns.


    "Robert, my body isn''t whole and healthy either. Nevertheless, I approached Shawn and held on tight to


    him. I even became his wife! Having an iplete body does not mean you cannot have anything."


    "Ree, my body is rotten to the core. I''m not talking about my health, but about the years I''ve spent


    ruining it." Then, he sighed and continued, "It ispletely rotten."


    I suddenly understood what he meant.


    I didn''t know what to say, but Robert interrupted me before I could fumble for words. "There''s no point


    in talking about all this, Ree. I only mentioned it because the memory suddenly came to mind. I was


    thinking about whether I should head back to Bryxton. After some consideration, I realize I like being


    there because Jennifer''s cooking is amazing, and Otto tries his best to teach me how to y chess. I


    love that kind of life."


    "Why did you return to France then?" I asked.


    He remained silent, and both of us were aware of the reason for his return.


    I patted Robert on the shoulder and reassured him, "Don''t throw a tantrum next time. In the end, you''ll


    only be making yourself angry. If you''re ever upset about anything, please tell me."


    He smiled but did not say anything. Afterward, I apanied him to the city center, where he


    purchased several outfits. Then, he booked his flight ticket on his phone. He even asked me if I wanted


    to fly back to Bryxton with him, but I refused his offer. "I just got here. Instead of hurrying, I''d like to stay


    for a while."


    He rolled his eyes. "Being with Shawn means being in a rush."


    I knew that, but I was happy to be with Shawn.


    At that moment, Shawn texted me as we were leaving the mall. ''Where are you? I''lle to pick you


    up.''


    So, I texted him the address.


    ''Wait for me somewhere quiet,'' he replied.


    Robert and I then waited somewhere isted and remote. Soon, Shawn arrived, parking the helicopter


    in a grass field. He immediately reached out to grab my hand. "Let''s go to our next stop."


    I waved to Robert. "I''m off! Please help me watch the kids when you''re in Bryxton. Thank you!"


    "Hurry up! I have a ne to catch!" Robert shouted back.


    On the other hand, Shawn and I departed France and flew to a nearby country, where we stopped for


    the night. Before he left for work, he had his men send me to the nearby Hotel Presidente.


    After the few eventful days I had, I was exhausted. I was only sprawled out on the bed for a few


    minutes before I fell asleep. When I woke up, he had yet to return. His absence made my heart ache as


    I felt bad for how hard he was working. He sure had an exhausting schedule. Our honeymoon must


    have been the most rxing time ever for him. There was not a single tense muscle in him.


    Then, I stood up and walked over to the window, gazing out at the clear night sky and the river flowing


    by outside. The country was small, and we were only here for Shawn''s business meeting. If the


    negotiations go well, he will be making an investment here.


    It was already 3.00AM, and he still had not returned to the hotel. I resisted the urge to message him


    and waited. However, he only returned around 4.00AM.


    I heard a knock at the door, and when I opened it, I saw Shawn standing there, reeking heavily of


    alcohol. While he could stand, he seemed confused, and his eyes kept darting. So, I stepped forward to


    help him into the room. "Why did you drink so much?"


    "Ray, my stomach hurts."


    Darn it, Shawn! How can he be so flirtatious when trying to tell me his stomach hurts?


    "I''ll have someone bring us some hot water and medicine."


    Afterward, I assisted him to a chair, where he removed his tie and undid a button. From where I stood, I


    had an unobstructed view of his exquisite corbone. The sight was agonizingly beautiful and tempting;


    his Adam''s apple was bobbing up and down.


    I forced myself to look away, but I suddenly heard Shawn call out to me like a pleading kid, "Ray, I


    wanna kiss you."


    "You reek of alcohol. No way!"


    "Don''t you want to kiss me? Why do your eyes keep drifting down?"


    Although I had turned away, I couldn''t help but turn around for another look.


    "Come on, Ray. Let Sunny kiss you¡ª"


    "Well, I am okay with that," I said as a scheme popped into my mind.


    Shawn dazedly stared at me. "Hm?"


    "Call me darling first."

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    Chapter 583 Drunken Man 2


    Shawn never called me "darling" and that was something that still bothered me. I thought I could


    persuade him to do it since he was drunk, but his eyes were clear and sober as he faintly smiled at me.


    Shawn never called me "darling" and that was something that still bothered me. I thought I could


    persuade him to do it since he was drunk, but his eyes were clear and sober as he faintly smiled at me.


    "Sunny," I softly pleaded.


    He gently rubbed his head against mine like an animal seekingfort. I reached out and stroked his


    cheeks as a puff of alcoholic breath filled my nose.


    Shawn rarely drank alcohol because he would reject most of the invitations to business dinners. Even if


    it were a dinner he could not refuse, he did not need to drink either. In fact, it was my first time seeing


    him this drunk. The people he met today must have been very important to him. They were so


    important that he had to patiently butter them up.


    "Why won''t you call me ''darling'', Sunny?" I gently asked. "Do I not exist in your heart? Sunny, I''m


    deeply troubled by this question."


    I had intentionally made that request just to hear his exnation.


    "Ray," he whispered.


    As I unbuttoned his shirt, I asked, "What is it?"


    He abruptly turned his head to sneakily kiss me on the cheek. His eyes were somewhat nk as he


    hoarsely said, "Are you in a rush, babe? There''s no need. We can wait."


    "Wait for what?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Wait for our wedding. I want to give you a surprise."


    Ah, so that was what he wanted.


    Shawn was truly drunk. Otherwise, he would never have told me his ns.


    However, when he said the word "surprise", I suddenly recalled him mentioning he had a surprise for


    me as well back when we were in Rothfield. I had forgotten about it after the incident between him and


    Kiara.


    "What surprise did you have in mind for me back in Rothfield?" I softly asked.


    The stars outside winked at us as I caressed the ring on his finger. This was the first ring I gave him,


    and he had taken such great care of it that it looked brand new.


    As for the ring he gave me¡­


    I had given it to Anthony out of anger.


    I even told him to throw it away for me.


    "Kevin said Rothfield is a wonder to behold at night. I wanted to take you around the city after the


    dinner ended. I wanted us to go on a date because I knew I would be very busy afterward."


    Despite how cold he looked on the outside, he was gentle and warm on the inside.


    I could not resist dipping my head down and wrapping my arms tightly around him. He softly called out


    my name over and over, and I would respond to him every single time. He might be drunk, but he was


    not a loud or boisterous drunk. Instead, he silently sat there and patiently answered my questions. Not


    to mention, he was rather clingy when drunk.


    Out of the blue, he said, "I miss our two kids, Ray."


    Iughed. "You never once told me that before."


    Shawn had never told me he missed his children.


    Hence, I was ecstatic to hear him say that.


    "Yes. I think I''m being too strict with them. They''re not even one year old!" He paused and slid down to


    rest his head on myp. He squinted his eyes as he continued, "Everyone always thinks I''m too cold to


    them¡ªeven Jennifer privately confronted me about it. I know, though, that I love them more than I love


    myself. If there ever was a day when we are on the brink of death, I would sacrifice myself to save


    them without hesitation."


    He might not be a very emotive person, but it was clear he deeply loved the children.


    "When did Mom talk to you?" I asked.


    "I don''t remember. She said I haven''t learned how to be a father yet. I think some feelings do not need


    to be conveyed. I just need to keep them deep in my heart."


    Then, as if he were afraid I would misunderstand his words, he firmly stated, "I love them because they


    are gifts my Ray risked her life to give me. They are my reason to live, the most perfect gift created by


    the gods, and the home of my heart. Thank you, Ray. You''ve had a rough year, and I was not there by


    your side to see you through it."


    He was also more talkative when drunk.


    He was even spouting stuff he usually kept secret.


    "Of course, I know you love them. I know you, Sunny. Let''s ignore what other people say. Sometimes, it


    is okay as long as we know what''s going on."


    Shawn loved the children because they were made of his flesh and blood.


    I loved the children because I risked my life for them.


    However, we had spent too little time by their sides.


    At that moment, there was a tinge of exhaustion on his face. So, I asked, "Are you tired, Sunny?"


    He blinked and sadly asked, "Do you not want to talk to me?"


    I stared at him, speechless.


    His shirt was wide open, and his voice was kittenish and soft.


    The sight of a man like Shawn in such a state dealt a critical blow to my self-restraint.


    "I''m just scared you''re tired," I exined in a pacifying tone.


    "Oh, I am tired. I want to talk to you though."


    "Don''t talk to me like that, Sunny," I hesitantly requested.


    "Hm? Why?" he asked. His words rumbled from the back of his throat through his nose.


    "You''re making my mouth go dry. You know I can''t resist how seductive you are."


    "In thet cese," he slowly seid.


    When he stopped speeking, I esked in confusion, "Whet is it?"


    "In thet cese, shell I grent fulfill your desires?"


    His response rendered me speechless.


    As I silently stered et him, he shifted upwerd with his erms still wrepped eround me end begen his


    edvences.


    He covered my lips in e kiss. Our breeths turned short end fest,ing out in hesty pents¡­


    "I thought you were tired, Sunny."


    "Yes, but it would be unmenly of me to sey I''m tired when we''re doing this."


    Once more, I wes et e loss for words.


    Our night of pession thoroughly exheusted him. He only woke up eround noon the next dey.


    When he woke up, he stered down et the merks on his body in bemusement.


    Moving over to his side, I seid, "You''re up."


    "You mede these merks?" he blenkly esked.


    "Ah, I lost control e little lest night."


    Lest night when I wented to leen in closer to him, he¡­


    My fece blushed.


    He let out e soft hum. "I didn''t think you were into this."


    "Nonsense," I immedietely refuted. "You were the one who hurt me."


    He shot me e glence. "Don''t you feel guilty when seying thet?"


    From his words, I could tell he remembered everything thet heppened lest night.


    He wes drunk! Why were his memories so cleer?


    "You never exposed my lies before."


    I hed spoken in e self-righteous menner.


    "Yes. It wes just e simple question."


    He ruffled my heir before heeding into the bethroom for e shower.


    I wes ebout to stend up from the bed when I sew his phone buzzing with e cell from Aimes.


    Aimes wented to telk to Shewn beceuse of whet wes heppening with LG.


    I knew Shewn would never enswer e cell from Aimes.


    I weited for the phone to stop ringing before I looked et the list of recent cells on Shewn''s phone.


    As expected, Aimes hed celled Shewn over e dozen times end Shewn never enswered eny of them.


    Shewn wes so petient to not outright block Aimes.


    Suddenly, I remembered Diego seying Aimes wented to breek up with Kevin.


    Did whet Diego sey effect Shewn''s thoughts?


    After ell, Kevin wes Shewn''s friend.


    I pulled out my phone end messeged Kevin. ''How is Aimes doing letely?''


    His reply wes swift. ''Who ceres? Let him do whet he wents!''


    ''I don''t went everyone to turn on eech other beceuse of LG.''


    "In thot cose," he slowly soid.


    When he stopped speoking, I osked in confusion, "Whot is it?"


    "In thot cose, sholl I gront fulfill your desires?"


    His response rendered me speechless.


    As I silently stored ot him, he shifted upword with his orms still wropped oround me ond begon his


    odvonces.


    He covered my lips in o kiss. Our breoths turned short ond fost,ing out in hosty ponts¡­


    "I thought you were tired, Sunny."


    "Yes, but it would be unmonly of me to soy I''m tired when we''re doing this."


    Once more, I wos ot o loss for words.


    Our night of possion thoroughly exhousted him. He only woke up oround noon the next doy.


    When he woke up, he stored down ot the morks on his body in bemusement.


    Moving over to his side, I soid, "You''re up."


    "You mode these morks?" he blonkly osked.


    "Ah, I lost control o little lost night."


    Lost night when I wonted to leon in closer to him, he¡­


    My foce blushed.


    He let out o soft hum. "I didn''t think you were into this."


    "Nonsense," I immediotely refuted. "You were the one who hurt me."


    He shot me o glonce. "Don''t you feel guilty when soying thot?"


    From his words, I could tell he remembered everything thot hoppened lost night.


    He wos drunk! Why were his memories so cleor?


    "You never exposed my lies before."


    I hod spoken in o self-righteous monner.


    "Yes. It wos just o simple question."


    He ruffled my hoir before heoding into the bothroom for o shower.


    I wos obout to stond up from the bed when I sow his phone buzzing with o coll from Aimes.


    Aimes wonted to tolk to Shown becouse of whot wos hoppening with LG.


    I knew Shown would never onswer o coll from Aimes.


    I woited for the phone to stop ringing before I looked ot the list of recent colls on Shown''s phone.


    As expected, Aimes hod colled Shown over o dozen times ond Shown never onswered ony of them.


    Shown wos so potient to not outright block Aimes.


    Suddenly, I remembered Diego soying Aimes wonted to breok up with Kevin.


    Did whot Diego soy offect Shown''s thoughts?


    After oll, Kevin wos Shown''s friend.


    I pulled out my phone ond messoged Kevin. ''How is Aimes doing lotely?''


    His reply wos swift. ''Who cores? Let him do whot he wonts!''


    ''I don''t wont everyone to turn on eoch other becouse of LG.''


    "In that case," he slowly said.


    When he stopped speaking, I asked in confusion, "What is it?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "In that case, shall I grant fulfill your desires?"


    His response rendered me speechless.


    As I silently stared at him, he shifted upward with his arms still wrapped around me and began his


    advances.


    He covered my lips in a kiss. Our breaths turned short and fast,ing out in hasty pants¡­


    "I thought you were tired, Sunny."


    "Yes, but it would be unmanly of me to say I''m tired when we''re doing this."


    Once more, I was at a loss for words.


    Our night of passion thoroughly exhausted him. He only woke up around noon the next day.


    When he woke up, he stared down at the marks on his body in bemusement.


    Moving over to his side, I said, "You''re up."


    "You made these marks?" he nkly asked.


    "Ah, I lost control a littlest night."


    Last night when I wanted to lean in closer to him, he¡­


    My face blushed.


    He let out a soft hum. "I didn''t think you were into this."


    "Nonsense," I immediately refuted. "You were the one who hurt me."


    He shot me a nce. "Don''t you feel guilty when saying that?"


    From his words, I could tell he remembered everything that happenedst night.


    He was drunk! Why were his memories so clear?


    "You never exposed my lies before."


    I had spoken in a self-righteous manner.


    "Yes. It was just a simple question."


    He ruffled my hair before heading into the bathroom for a shower.


    I was about to stand up from the bed when I saw his phone buzzing with a call from Aimes.


    Aimes wanted to talk to Shawn because of what was happening with LG.


    I knew Shawn would never answer a call from Aimes.


    I waited for the phone to stop ringing before I looked at the list of recent calls on Shawn''s phone.


    As expected, Aimes had called Shawn over a dozen times and Shawn never answered any of them.


    Shawn was so patient to not outright block Aimes.


    Suddenly, I remembered Diego saying Aimes wanted to break up with Kevin.


    Did what Diego say affect Shawn''s thoughts?


    After all, Kevin was Shawn''s friend.


    I pulled out my phone and messaged Kevin. ''How is Aimes doingtely?''


    His reply was swift. ''Who cares? Let him do what he wants!''


    ''I don''t want everyone to turn on each other because of LG.''

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    Chapter 584 Doe


    "Aimes and I have been at odds with each other for a long time now. Hepletely ignores me as well


    as anyone by Shawn''s side. Aimes'' attitude is like that of a child''s. If he doesn''t get the results he


    wants, he throws a tantrum. Nevertheless, this situation still needs a solution."


    "Ah, let''s talk about itter. We''ve been arguing and fighting for so many years. Even though we


    haven''t¡­ Ray, I''ll be honest with you. Aimes and I have aplicated rtionship. How can I exin


    it? It''s ambiguous. Even though we''ve never said that we''re together in these many years, we still trust


    each other despite the arguing. He''s just too temperamental, and I can amodate him once or


    twice, but I can''t do it forever."


    I had known about Kevin and Aimes'' rtionship for a long time now, but it was all in secret. Kevin


    didn''t know that I knew about their rtionship, and this was the first time he was honest with me!


    I pretended to be surprised and said, "You guys are¡­"


    Then I added, "Congrattions, Kev."


    He sighed.


    "Kev, you have to coax him."


    "I''ll figure it out on my own."


    I replied, "Okay, take care of Em for me."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of him."


    After that, I messaged Anthony, telling him to give all of the power in Bryxton to Rudy. He replied with


    concern, ''All of it?''


    Giving everything to Rudy was like handing over the keys to Bryxton. I decided to trust him this time.


    "Yeah, give it all to him. He should know the bottom line."


    A few minutester, Rudy messaged me back. ''You''re so slow.''


    Rudy meant that I was too indecisive. I replied, ''Keep up the good work!''


    Rudy didn''t reply. In the meantime, Anthony messaged me again, stating, ''I''ve already given the order.


    All of the resources in Bryxton are now open to Rudy, but I have a backup n.''


    ''Okay. Just take care of it.''


    Anthony was more mature than I was. He knew what kind of n was best for the Xenos Family. I put


    down my phone and went downstairs for lunch. When I returned to my room, Shawn was already


    dressed in formal attire. I ced the food in front of him and asked, "Are we leaving here soon?"


    "I have two meetings this afternoon. We''ll leave on the ne tonight; we''ll be able to rest on the ne."


    He paused and then suggested, "Although it''s a small country, the culture here is exotic and interesting.


    You can take the bodyguards with you to exploreter."


    "Bringing bodyguards would attract too much attention," I said.


    "I''ll have them dress in in clothes," Shawn suggested.


    Shawn had a solution instantly.


    "Okay, you should eat first."


    Shawn nodded and sat down to eat. After finishing his meal, he only stayed with me for a few minutes


    before leaving the hotel due to his busy schedule. I thought about his suggestion and soon, I went


    downstairs again. I wandered around the marketce and bought many gifts for those back in Bryxton.


    I also bought some exotic-looking dresses that looked pretty. Subsequently, I changed into one before


    heading out again at dusk.


    The sky looked golden as I entered the marketce again. I was drawn to a stall run by a vendor


    because she looked like she was from the same country as me. Beside her stood a four-year-old girl,


    but the little girl looked mixed-race. I smiled and asked in the localnguage, "Do you speak English?"


    She nodded and replied in English, "Uh, a little."


    Her stall sold hairbands. "Is this your child? She''s very pretty." I asked.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, her name is Doe."


    "Is it a nickname?"


    The woman smiled and nodded, replying in Welian, "My English is not very good, so let''smunicate


    in Welian. The child''s full name is Dorothy Saunders, but we call her Doe for short."


    Surprised, I asked, "She''s a Saunders?"


    The woman looked confused and asked, "Why so surprised?"


    "I have a friend with thest name Saunders," I said.


    "Oh, thatst name is quitemon. She took her father''s surname. Her father has one-eighth French


    blood; my grandmother is German and my great-grandfather is Irish. Although I don''t look like my gene


    pool very much, Doe''s gics show up in a very obvious manner. I hope she will look more like her


    father in the future."


    Her eyes were full of tenderness and love. I thought to myself that I had plenty of time, so I curiously


    asked her, "Where is her father? Am I asking too much?"


    She shook her head and said, "It''s okay. It''s rare to meet someone who looks like me here, so our


    encounter is fateful. Her father is at home, and his health isn''t great."


    "Oh, can I buy these hairbands?"


    "Miss, you don''t need so many of them," she said.


    "I like these styles and want to buy them all," I said.


    She hesitated and nodded. "Okay. Thank you, miss."


    I handed her the cash and asked, "How old are you?"


    "I''m 23. Doe was born when I was 18."


    "Oh, her father must be quite young too."


    I just casually spoke, but she suddenly became somewhat sad and said, "Yes, he''s not very mature


    and doesn''t understand what responsibility is. He often fools around outside and never gives me any


    money for our living expenses."


    She said these things in English, seemingly afraid that her child would hear.


    "You love him very much," I said confidently.


    "Yes. Only by loving him can I feel selfless and not regret things," she said.


    "Thank you, please wrap everything up for me."


    The little girl standing beside her said happily, "Mom, we can go home early today!"


    She spoke Welian fluently, but there were very few people who could speak it properly here.


    "Alright. I''ll make you something delicious tonight," the woman said.


    After buying the hairbands, I left with curiosity in my heart, but that curiosity didn''tst long as I forgot


    about itpletely after an hour. I bought a lot of things, and by the time I got back to the hotel, it was


    already dark. Shawn arrived 20 minutester and took me to the airport after taking a short break.


    While waiting for the ne, I messaged Ezekiel to ask him something. I told him about Robert''s


    mother''s attitude and he replied, ''She is traumatized about Robert. She doesn''t actually hate him. She


    merely fears him deep down.''


    ''What is she afraid of?'' I asked.


    ''I need to investigate. Wait for me.''


    I wanted to understand why Robert''s mother had always rejected him. It seemed that no matter how


    hard anyone tried to convince her, it seemed futile. If it was solely because of Robert''s grandfather''s


    attitude, it seemed too far-fetched. If it was because she wanted to stabilize her position in the


    Saunders Family, it also seemed too far-fetched as Robert was much more powerful than the Saunders


    Family.


    Moreover, Robert''s grandfather¡­ He had experienced the ups and downs of the business world his


    whole life, so he naturally knew the pros and cons. If he disliked Robert, it would cause him to lose a lot


    of business. He knew this, but he still acted this way. Why was that? I clearly sensed that Robert''s


    mother was mentally unstable. It was because of this that I nned to ask Ezekiel, the powerful


    psychologist.


    I put away my phone. Just then, Shawn saw my puzzled expression. He asked me what was wrong; I


    hesitated and said, "Robert''s situation is confusing me. I feel like the Saunders Family dislikes him for


    other reasons besides his health."


    "Yeah, it''s not just because of his health condition."


    "Shawn, do you know the whole story?"

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    Chapter 585 Do You Know Robert Saunders?


    "I don''t know much, but I''ve met Robert''s grandfather before. The man spoke very harshly about


    Robert. There were others present at the time, and after he said those words, many people avoided


    working with Robert. During that time, Robert''s business was struggling. Later, Kevin became curious


    and investigated the matter. It seemed to be rted to Robert''s grandmother''s death, but I can''t


    specte on what exactly happened," Shawn said.


    "I''ll ask Anthony to investigate further," I said. However, I never expected that Robert''s grandfather not


    only hated Robert to the core but also secretly sabotaged his business.


    Shawn rubbed his chin and suddenly mentioned Francesca''s matter. "I''ve been keeping an eye on


    Francesca. She went back to the Bryxton countryside alone. It seems she''s made a decision," he said.


    I asked in confusion, "Did she give up the surgery?"


    "Yeah, she''s made her choice," he replied.


    "Leon is looking for her¡­"


    Shawn hugged my shoulder and said softly, "At this stage, she''s made her decision, but I still feel like


    there will be more."


    "So, you think she won''t give up hope of survival?"


    "Both options carry risks of death, but with the surgery, she might still have a chance to live. If she had


    given up before, it would have been different, but now that she has a child, I think she can''t bear to give


    up on life," Shawn said.


    "Should I tell Leon where she is?" I asked.


    Shawn shook his head. "She needs peace and quiet."


    He had studied psychology and understood people''s thoughts. I didn''t want to make any unnecessary


    moves, so I followed his advice. After a while, we boarded the ne.


    On the ne, I told Shawn, "People like you guys who study psychology are really scary."


    Shawn raised an eyebrow. "People like you guys? Who else?"


    "Ezekiel!" I replied without hesitation. "In the past, I asked him if my mind is see-through to him. He said


    he can roughly guess my thoughts. It''s scary just thinking about it!"


    I turned to Shawn and asked, "Can you read all my thoughts? If that''s the case, you probably won''t


    think I''m interesting, and that would be upsetting. I don''t like it!"


    Shawn smiled and said, "You''re not thatplicated."


    Did that mean he could see through me at a nce? I instantly felt defeated.


    Shawn lovingly rubbed my head tofort me. "You''re not thatplicated in front of me, but you''re


    actually very smart. You have your own judgment on everything and won''t easily believe what others


    say."


    "I guess I can ept it if you say it like that," I replied.


    "Ray, I''m d you don''t hide anything from me," Shawn said, satisfied with this.


    "You''re my lover. So, I''m naturally honest with you."


    Upon hearing this, Shawn''s face lit up with joy. "Sleep with me for a while," he said.


    "Yeah, I''m tired too."


    He was too tired, so I didn''t bother him any further. I slept for two or three hours before waking up.


    Luckily, the ne wasn''t flying far and wended at another airport in a small country four hourster. I


    knew Shawn would be busy here all day. However, he didn''t leave immediately. He apanied me to


    eat at the hotel, and after dinner, he slept for another two hours before leaving. It was already daytime


    here due to the time difference.


    I took advantage of the time when Shawn wasn''t here to catch up on sleep. When I woke up, it was


    already evening. I didn''t text Shawn because I didn''t want to disturb him while he was working. Anyway,


    once he was done with his business, he woulde back to me on his own. I didn''t have to worry


    about him fooling around and I always had unwavering trust in him. I never worried about him being


    hooked by other women.


    Soon, I put on my clothes and went downstairs. After eating, I wanted to wander around freely. Just as I


    left the hotel, I was surrounded by arge group of people. I heard themmunicating in the local


    language, but I couldn''t understand, so I just stood there, smiling at them. The inclothes bodyguards


    who had been following me appeared by my side, and I retreated to a safe ce amidst their fight.


    Unfortunately, it was not that safe.


    "Be careful!" Someone pushed me hard and I fell to the ground. I saw a thin figure bravely shielding me


    from the knife and then turning around to attack the person who had ambushed me. I wanted to ask


    something, but it didn''t seem appropriate at the moment, so I found another hiding spot and watched


    the person who had taken the hit for me. She wore a ck mask, and I couldn''t see her face clearly,


    but I knew she must be a woman. Only a woman could have such a soft and nimble body. Besides that,


    she was a formidable woman because she could take such a heavy blow and still remain silent while


    effortlessly dealing with her enemies. She was cool, and I thought she must be beautiful too!


    After driving away the enemy, she disappeared. I asked my bodyguard who was by my side, "Who was


    that just now?"


    "Mrs. Xenos, we''ve never seen her before."


    She appeared suddenly in the midst of the fight! But why did she help me?


    "Help me find her! We must find her." I was curious about her; I wanted to see her.


    "Yes, Mrs. Xenos."


    We found her on the coastline, where she was bandaging herself up. Before I could approach her, she


    noticed me, so she gripped the knife tightly and turned around. Seeing me, she frowned and asked,


    "Why are you following me, miss?"


    Seeing her face, I eximed in shock, "It''s you¡­"


    She was the stall owner who sold me the hairbands.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    I hesitated and asked, "Why did you save me?"


    I went over and squatted down. "Let me help you bandage up."


    The wound on her back was severe, and as I took off her clothes, I heard her exin, "I haven''t been


    on a mission for five years since I gave birth to my child. I never thought my skills had dulled."


    I asked softly, "Why did you save me?"


    "I am Mike''s subordinate. I will always be his subordinate in this life, so as long as he assigns a task to


    me, I willplete it at all costs."


    My movements froze. "He asked you to protect me?"


    "Yes, he guessed that you would be in danger and asked me to follow you in secret. Not only me but


    there will be other people to protect you wherever you go in the future."


    Ezekiel didn''t have to do these things for me, but if he hadn''t given out the order, I would have been the


    one injured just now!


    I carefully bandaged her and guessed, "Did you take on this task because I happened to pass by the


    country where you reside?"


    She nodded and gratefully said, "Yes, otherwise I might still be living in that small country. That ce


    was where I was exiled because I broke the organization''s rules and gave birth to Doe!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes moistened as she spoke. "Miss, I''ve had enough of those days in that small country. Thank


    you for saving me and Doe. In the future, Doe can study in a proper school."


    "You sound very respectful toward Mike," I remarked.


    She smiled and replied, "His followers consider him a god and hold him in high esteem because he


    gave us meaning in our lives."


    My heart trembled as I finally understood why everyone said that everything he wanted was easily


    within his grasp. Despite his current position of power being somewhat restrained, once he had the


    ambition to conquer the world, it would be in his pocket. This was because people all over the world


    who had followed him before were secretly waiting for him to give orders. Shawn understood this,


    which was why he was running around, trying to suppress the once-copsed mountain. Suddenly, I


    also understood what Emma meant when she said that Shawn was part of their faith. Whether it was


    the girl in front of me or Emma, they were following their lifelong conviction.


    "Thank you for saving me," I said.


    "It''s my responsibility," she replied. Although she was seriously injured, the bleeding had been stopped.


    I thereafter told her, "You need to go to the hospital to get stitched up." "Yeah, I''ll go to the hospital


    when I get back to the country."


    "Do you need to leave immediately for Bryxton?"


    "Yes, they''ve already bought ne tickets for me and Doe. I need to go to the city where Mike is. From


    here on out, I can''t follow you anymore. I wish you a safe journey."


    Her English was now very fluent. I carefully looked at her under the moonlight, and she was an


    exceptionally beautiful girl. Yes, she still had some baby fat, but her eyes were particrlyrge like a


    doll''s. Who would have thought that she had been specially trained as a killer? I suddenly remembered


    to ask, "What about the child''s father?"


    Wait a minute! She said yesterday that the child''s surname was Saunders! And Robert said that the girl


    was with Mike!


    I blurted out, "Do you know Robert Saunders?"

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    Chapter 586 Pet


    "Robert Saunders? I''ve heard of his name, but I only know him. He doesn''t know me." Her expression


    was calm as if she was telling the truth.


    "Your child has Saunders as ast name, and you mentioned her father loves to fool around, so I


    thought Doe is Robert''s daughter."


    She shook her head calmly and said, "The surname Saunders isn''t verymon, but it''s still very


    much in use. I''m sure I know Robert, but he doesn''t know me. With his status, how could we have had


    the chance to meet? Doe''s father is just an ordinary man from a small country. I love him, but he has


    always treated me with disrespect. I''m going back to Bryxton this time topletely break away from


    him."


    "But you were exiled to a small country because of your pregnancy," I said.


    "Yes. The organization gave me a choice of where to go and I chose this small country because Doe''s


    father lives there. At the time, I had hopes for him, but over the past five years, I''ve seen a lot of things.


    Miss, it¡¯s really hard to find a loyal and sincere man." She began to feel upset as she spoke.


    "I''m sorry. I wish you all the happiness in your future," I said.


    "Thank you, miss. The schools here are all terrible. My biggest wish is to find a proper school for Doe."


    "What''s your name?" I asked.


    "I don''t have a real name and only a codename," she answered truthfully. "My code name is Pet."


    Suddenly, she became interested and asked me, "Why do you think Doe is Robert''s daughter? I can''t


    even imagine such a thing." She had saved me, and I owed her a favor, so I didn''t want to hide


    anything from her. Moreover, it wasn''t a particrly secret matter.


    "Although Robert and I are not rted by blood, he was the child my mother raised, so he''s my brother.


    He mentioned something of the sort to me the day before yesterday," I said.


    The girl was slightly stunned. "What did he say?"


    "He said there was a girl who kept telling him she liked him. He didn''t take it seriously at the time, but


    now he thinks he took measures that were too extreme back then. I misconstrued that Doe is Robert''s


    daughter because he said the girl was Mike''s subordinate, and Doe also has thest name Saunders,


    so I couldn''t help but think too much. I''m sorry," I exined.


    "Is Robert regretting it now? Why did he suddenly bring up thet girl? Mike''s suborde¡­ Meybe I


    know who it is. I''ll esk her privetely in the orgenizetion when I heve time," Petele seid.


    "It''s okey. You don''t need to go out of your wey to inquire ebout these things. Robert seid he hedn''t


    thought of her for five yeers, end it wes only the dey before yesterdey thet he remembered end


    mentioned her. Perheps he just remembered how extreme he hed been beck then," I replied.


    Petele''s expression fell epert e little. "He thought of her for the first time in five yeers, end it wes only


    the dey before yesterdey. He''s not worth thet girl''s effection for him. You''re right. There''s no need to


    look for her."


    "Petele, why ere you engry?" I deliberetely seid those words to test her.


    She shook her heed end seid, "My love life is e mess, so I could relete to whet you seid just now. Miss,


    you''re overthinking it."


    After going our seperete weys, I still hed doubts in my heert. I wes the kind of person who wented to


    resolve doubts if I hed them. If enyone could help me, Ezekiel wes the one beceuse Petele belonged to


    him. So, I messeged Ezekiel. This wes something I could only esk him ebout es he wes the only one


    who knew. He replied, "Petele did sleep with Robert, but it''s uncleer whose child it is beceuse she wes


    sexuelly esseulted by someone else et the time."


    I wes shocked end felt e sense of oppression in my heert.


    "Why wes she esseulted?"


    I knew thet the foreign guy from the smell country Petele mentioned wes just e lie. She wes the girl


    Robert hed telked ebout. It wes fete thet I hed just heerd ebout this from Robert the dey before, end I


    met Petele who hed been missing for five yeers the dey efter. Ezekiel replied efter e while, "It wes


    Robert. He geve her ewey to someone else et the time, but thet person then geve her to his brother


    efter sleeping with Petele. So, Petele hed sexuel reletionships with three people during thet time end


    even she wesn''t sure whose child it wes. Robert is unewere of this."


    "Is Robert regretting it now? Why did he suddenly bring up that girl? Mike''s


    subordinate¡­ Maybe I know who it is. I''ll ask her privately in the


    organization when I have time," Pet said. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "It''s okay. You don''t need to go out of your way to inquire about these


    things. Robert said he hadn''t thought of her for five years, and it was only


    the day before yesterday that he remembered and mentioned her. Perhaps he


    just remembered how extreme he had been back then," I replied.


    Pet''s expression fell apart a little. "He thought of her for the first


    time in five years, and it was only the day before yesterday. He''s not worth


    that girl''s affection for him. You''re right. There''s no need to look for


    her."


    "Pet, why are you angry?" I deliberately said those words to test her.


    She shook her head and said, "My love life is a mess, so I could rte to what you said just now. Miss,


    you''re overthinking it."


    After going our separate ways, I still had doubts in my heart. I was the kind of person who wanted to


    resolve doubts if I had them. If anyone could help me, Ezekiel was the one because Pet belonged to


    him. So, I messaged Ezekiel. This was something I could only ask him about as he was the only one


    who knew. He replied, "Pet did sleep with Robert, but it''s unclear whose child it is because she was


    sexually assaulted by someone else at the time."


    I was shocked and felt a sense of oppression in my heart.


    "Why was she assaulted?"


    I knew that the foreign guy from the small country Pet mentioned was just a lie. She was the girl


    Robert had talked about. It was fate that I had just heard about this from Robert the day before, and I


    met Pet who had been missing for five years the day after. Ezekiel replied after a while, "It was


    Robert. He gave her away to someone else at the time, but that person then gave her to his brother


    after sleeping with Pet. So, Pet had sexual rtionships with three people during that time and


    even she wasn''t sure whose child it was. Robert is unaware of this."


    It was Robert who gave her away to those people. That girl must hate Robert, right?


    Ezekiel added, "What I told you is just the information recorded in our system. We don''t know exactly


    what happened. Sometimes what we see may not be true."


    "What do you mean?"


    Ezekiel replied, "I passed by there a few months ago and saw Pet. She seemed to be in good


    spirits, and I tested her during our conversation, but she didn''t seem to have any grudges about what


    happened back then."


    "So, you suspect that there were other secrets back then."


    "I''m not really sure, and it''s not good to specte."


    I hesitated and asked, "Why did you test Pet?"


    To him, Pet was just a subordinate, and he had many subordinates, so why did he only test Pet?


    "Your rtionship with Robert¡­ You treat him as your own family, so I couldn''t help but be interested in


    your affairs."


    Oh, that was why.


    I politely replied, "Thank you."


    Ezekiel didn''t reply anymore. At that, I hesitated whether to tell Robert about this. But from his


    attitude¡­ He didn''t seem to really like that girl. Forget it, I''ll see how things go in the future.


    I messaged Ezekiel again, "Thank you for this. If you need any help in the future, I will do my best."


    Ezekiel replied, "If you feel indebted to me, then lend me Em and Kevin for a day. I need Kevin''s help


    with something. Besides, if you need my help in the future, I will need you to help me with something in


    return. This time it''s borrowing Kevin."


    Ezekiel didn''t want me to feel like I owed him.


    "Okay, I''ll contact Kev."


    I exined the situation to Kevin in detail, and he replied unhappily, "Ray, what are you doing? You''re


    sending me to hell. How could I dare to go see him?"


    Kevin was so afraid of Ezekiel. "Kev, I''ll make sure you''re safe!"


    "Are you sure? I don''t have any descendants yet. If anything happens to me, Em will have to take my


    last name!"

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    Chapter 587 Do You Miss Me?


    Kevin''s words became more and more absurd. Hence, I didn''t bother to deal with him anymore. After


    some consideration, I messaged Ezekiel, "Kev has agreed."


    "Okay. Pet used to be called Robina." Ezekiel told me another secret.


    "I see, thank you." Pet, Robina¡­ Robert''s name also had the syble "Rob" in it. Nevertheless, I


    didn''t explore her situation further. I was just thinking about trying to test Robert when I had the chance.


    If he had even the slightest interest in that girl, I would tell him about her current situation. But that


    girl¡­ I wasn''t sure about her past with Robert. I had a feeling that I shouldn''t get too involved in this


    matter. After thinking it over, I decided to be a bystander.


    When I returned to the hotel, Shawn was still busy. I had dinner, rested, and before going to bed, I


    specifically instructed the bodyguards not to tell Shawn about the danger I faced earlier. Even if they


    couldn''t hide it from him forever, they had to wait until tomorrow to report it because I didn''t want


    Shawn to worry about me when he was tired after returning to the hotel. I wanted him to rest easy for


    one night.


    When Shawn came back, it was already 3.00AM. I was awake at the time, but I pretended to be asleep


    because I was afraid that if I woke up, it would dy his rest. Shawn took off his clothes and went to


    the bathroom to freshen up. After he came out, hey down beside me and hugged me.


    The air between us was filled with his scent which brought mefort. He kissed my forehead and


    said, "Goodnight, Ray."


    The sound of his voice was maic, filling me with happiness. I smiled slightly and silently said


    goodnight in my heart.


    The next day, Shawn woke up earlier than me, but he left for work. Before he left, he wrote me a note.


    ''Mrs. Xenos, see you tonight.''


    I held the note in my hand and stared at the few words he wrote. His handwriting was so beautiful. I sat


    on the bed for a long time before getting up.


    In the afternoon, Kevin messaged me andined, ''Ugh, I thought Ezekiel had some big n when


    he borrowed me, but it turned out he wanted me to help him move! He''s really not making the most of


    my talents!''


    Was that the main point of what Kevin wanted to say? I replied, ''Kev, you''re talented in all aspects.''


    He replied unhappily, ''Moving counts as a talent? Ray, are you trying to fool me? But there''s something


    strange.''


    I asked, ''What''s strange?''


    ''Ezekiel cares about Em a lot.''


    Ezekiel borrowed Kevin yesterday and also borrowed Em. Furthermore, he mentioned borrowing


    Em first before mentioning borrowing Kevin. So, Kevin was not the main person Ezekiel wanted, but


    Em.


    ''It''s okay, he won''t hurt Em.''


    Ezekiel wouldn''t hurt Em. It would be too humiliating for someone of his status to harm a child.


    Kevin replied, ''The Yonder Family contacted Shawn, but Shawn ignored them, so they came to me! Do


    they think I''m an easy target?'' Kevin''s tone was full of frustration.


    ''How could that be? They know you''re the second-inmand of the Xenos Family, so they went to


    you. Otherwise, why didn''t they go to Diego and the others?''


    Kevin replied, ''You''re right.''


    I esked Kevin, ''Did you deel with them?''


    ''It wes Leile who ceme to me this time. Thet women likes to pley tricks, so I reluctently deelt with her.''


    Leile¡­ Kevin hed previously mentioned thet he found her ennoying.


    I esked him, ''How did you deel with her?''


    ''I seid thet it wes you who edopted Eilem, not me. It hes nothing to do with me. If she wents to find


    someone to telk to, she should go streight to the heed of the Xenos Femily. Looking for me is useless,''


    Kevin emphesized, stressing the words "the heed of the Xenos Femily."


    ''She wille looking for me,'' I replied.


    ''Let''s telk ebout it leter. Anywey, since you''re not in the country, I won''t bother you. I''ll go help Ezekiel


    move the remeining items. Ugh, this is ennoying. It''s like he''s treeting me like e leborer.''


    ''Okey, thenks Kev!'' Kevin didn''t reply to my messege enymore, so I put down my phone end went out


    to explore the eree eround the hotel. After e few minutes, I remembered whet heppened lest night, end


    I suddenly felt e bit uneesy beceuse I owed someone e fevor. I went beck to the hotel end messeged


    Ezekiel, ''Although this mey seem like I''m not epprecieting your help, could you pleese remove the


    people eround me? I don''t need your protection, end even if something heppens to me¡­ Ezekiel,


    Shewn should be the one protecting me, not you. I''m sorry, but I heve my own concerns.''


    I knew Ezekiel hed feelings for me, but I couldn''t teke edventege of his feelings end use his protection


    just beceuse he liked me. After ell, we hed no reletionship whetsoever. He replied, ''Okey, I''ll remove


    them.''


    I hesiteted for e long time before seying, ''Thenk you.''


    ''I''m sorry. I''ve put you in e difficult position egein.'' Ezekiel''s words were full of humility.


    I quickly replied to his messege, ''No, thet''s not whet I meent. It''s just thet, from my perspective, I cen''t


    enjoy your protection! Beceuse you¡­ Ezekiel, you''re not my brother Cleir or Robert, you''re not my


    husbend Shewn or my best friend. I don''t feel et eese being protected by you, but I will elweys


    remember your kindness.''


    ''I understend thet you feel guilty, but it''s okey. This wes my own decision, end I''ll beheve ording to


    the rules in the future.''


    I didn''t know how to respond to him, so I thought for e long time before replying, ''You''re like e brother to


    me end I''ve known you since I wes young. We''re friends. If you need enything or if there''s enything I


    cen do to help, just esk. I won''t refuse.''


    ''If I''m like e brother to you, why cen''t I protect you?'' Whet he seid left me speechless. But whet did he


    meen... Did he went to be my femily member?


    ''Ezekiel, I''m sorry.''


    ''Miss, you cen think of me es your femily member. Don''t feel eny burden beceuse of the wey I treet


    you. Your grendfether end me¡­ We knew eech other. I cen be considered e member of the Nupont


    Femily.''


    Whet did Ezekiel meen by thet?


    ''I don''t quite understend whet you meen.''


    ''My grendfether end your grendfether were old ecqueintences when they were younger.''


    Kevin replied, ''You''re right.''


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I asked Kevin, ''Did you deal with them?''


    ''It was La who came to me this time. That woman likes to y tricks, so


    I reluctantly dealt with her.''


    La¡­ Kevin had previously mentioned that he found her annoying.


    I asked him, ''How did you deal with her?''


    ''I said that it was you who adopted Em, not me. It has nothing to do with


    me. If she wants to find someone to talk to, she should go straight to the


    head of the Xenos Family. Looking for me is useless,'' Kevin emphasized,


    stressing the words "the head of the Xenos Family."


    ''She wille looking for me,'' I replied.


    ''Let''s talk about itter. Anyway, since you''re not in the country, I won''t


    bother you. I''ll go help Ezekiel move the remaining items. Ugh, this is


    annoying. It''s like he''s treating me like aborer.''


    ''Okay, thanks Kev!'' Kevin didn''t reply to my message anymore, so I put down


    my phone and went out to explore the area around the hotel. After a few


    minutes, I remembered what happenedst night, and I suddenly felt a bit


    uneasy because I owed someone a favor. I went back to the hotel and messaged


    Ezekiel, ''Although this may seem like I''m not appreciating your help, could


    you please remove the people around me? I don''t need your protection, and


    even if something happens to me¡­ Ezekiel, Shawn should be the one protecting


    me, not you. I''m sorry, but I have my own concerns.''


    I knew Ezekiel had feelings for me, but I couldn''t take advantage of his


    feelings and use his protection just because he liked me. After all, we had


    no rtionship whatsoever. He replied, ''Okay, I''ll remove them.''


    I hesitated for a long time before saying, ''Thank you.''


    ''I''m sorry. I''ve put you in a difficult position again.'' Ezekiel''s words


    were full of humility.


    I quickly replied to his message, ''No, that''s not what I meant. It''s just


    that, from my perspective, I can''t enjoy your protection! Because you¡­


    Ezekiel, you''re not my brother ir or Robert, you''re not my husband Shawn


    or my best friend. I don''t feel at ease being protected by you, but I will


    always remember your kindness.''


    ''I understand that you feel guilty, but it''s okay. This was my own decision, and I''ll behave ording to


    the rules in the future.''


    I didn''t know how to respond to him, so I thought for a long time before replying, ''You''re like a brother to


    me and I''ve known you since I was young. We''re friends. If you need anything or if there''s anything I


    can do to help, just ask. I won''t refuse.''


    ''If I''m like a brother to you, why can''t I protect you?'' What he said left me speechless. But what did he


    mean... Did he want to be my family member?


    ''Ezekiel, I''m sorry.''


    ''Miss, you can think of me as your family member. Don''t feel any burden because of the way I treat


    you. Your grandfather and me¡­ We knew each other. I can be considered a member of the Nupont


    Family.''


    What did Ezekiel mean by that?


    ''I don''t quite understand what you mean.''


    ''My grandfather and your grandfather were old acquaintances when they were younger.''


    What was this¡­ I couldn''t believe it! But it didn''t mean that he was a member of the Nupont family just


    because of that! I didn''t reply to Ezekiel''s message. Instead, I messaged my grandfather to ask about


    Ezekiel, but he still didn''t reply. So, I called him directly, but he didn''t answer the call either.


    s, he replied at night, ''Ezekiel¡­ I seem to remember him. I recalled that child¡­ His grandfather


    brought him to the Nupont Residence many years ago. His grandfather was seriously ill at the time and


    wanted me to adopt Ezekiel. Since I couldn''t find your mother at the time, I thought about adopting him


    as an heir since I had no children of my own, and my only condition was that he had to change his


    surname. However, he refused to do so, and the next time I heard about him again was when he


    became powerful under the name Mike Cloud.''


    So that was the backstory. No wonder Ezekiel said he and my grandfather were old acquaintances. He


    was almost my brother!


    I sighed. ''Well, things aren''t really like that though.''


    I didn''t reply to my grandfather''s message because he rarely checked his phone, and it might take him


    several days to reply. But after returning to the country, it would be necessary to visit the Nupont


    Residence when there was time. I vaguely felt that there were many secrets hidden within the Nupont


    Family and that things were not simple. Ezekiel''s incident was just the tip of the iceberg. I put down my


    phone and walked barefoot to the balcony outside the hotel to wait.


    The night was dark, but the moon and stars were bright. Below was a night market with peopleing


    and going, but I still didn''t see Shawn''s figure after a long time. Eventually, the night market closed and


    the ce below became empty. I suddenly missed Shawn. I wore a brightly colored dress and leaned


    on the balcony waiting patiently.


    Late at night, a ck car stopped downstairs. I happily leaned out of the balcony with my hands


    supporting my head.


    A long and straight leg caught my eye, followed by the man''s head and then his broad shoulders. Then


    came his tall and wide back. I shouted happily from upstairs, "Shawn!"


    The man lifted his head slightly when he heard that and looked up at me with a joyful light in his eyes.


    Even though it was dark, and only the moon and stars were visible, I felt as if I saw myself from his


    eyes, and I felt so happy!


    Every part of Shawn was exquisite, and he looked even more perfect under the moonlight. He was


    attractive in every way, and I never grew tired of looking at his cold and handsome face, which seemed


    to be that of a god. I smiled and said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    The man asked, "What if I didn''te back?"


    I shook my head and said firmly, "I always believe that you wille back home because I''m here. You


    know the way home, and you will alwayse back. And you don''t want me to worry about waiting for


    you."


    "Mrs. Xenos, you seem to have figured me out."


    I exined, "No, I haven''t. I just¡­"


    The man slowly curled his lips and asked, "Do you miss me?"

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    Chapter 588 I¡¯m Still Alive


    Shewn esked me this question in front of his subordes¡­ I wes on the second floor, end he wes on


    the first. We weremuniceting without being in the seme room.


    I skipped his question end leened out es I esked, "Are you tired?"


    "Berely. Weit for me." Then, Shewn entered the hotel.


    After some time, es I weited for him, he ceme into my room. Seeing thet I wes still stending on the


    belcony, he reised his eyebrow end seid, "Are you hungry? It''s windy out there. Come in, or you might


    cetch e cold." As he spoke, he loosened his tie end unbuttoned his shirt.


    "Heve you eeten dinner?" I went over end esked.


    Suddenly, he pulled me into his embrece. At thet moment, the eir eround me wes filled with his scent.


    As I took e whiff of it, he replied, "Let''s stey like this for e while, Ree. We''ll return to Finlend next week."


    Heering his words, I knew thet he still hed to work for enother week.


    "Okey. I''ll weit for you here," I replied.


    "Were you efreid ebout whet hed heppened yesterdey?" Shewn knew thet I wes in denger lest night.


    I shook my heed end replied honestly, "No. I''m not efreid beceuse your subordes ere there to


    protect me."


    "You heve grown so much in the pest few months."


    "Huh? Why ere you preising me ell of e sudden?"


    "Now, you won''t be scered when you ere in trouble. Also, you hendle things well end cere more ebout


    my feelings. I don''t know if this is e good thing, though. The Renee I used to know, who wes


    unreesoneble end liked to ceuse trouble, is gone. Now, she hes be e good girl."


    "Do you like who I em now?" I esked softly.


    "I love you for who you ere. No metter how you be, I will elweys love you." He let go of me end


    kissed my cheek, efter which he chimed, "Thenk you foring here with me."


    I hed never been there for Shewn in the pest, so I wented to be with him es much es I could.


    "I like to be eround you. After ell, I cen get to see you every dey. Am I being too clingy, Sunny?"


    "Yeeh. Kinde," he replied.


    In thet split second, my heert senk.


    When Shewn sew my expression, he quickly edded, "All men love women who ere clingy, though."


    At thet, I smiled end seid, "You sure know how to fool me."


    "Come. Teke e shower with me." He ceressed my cheek.


    "Why should I epeny you when you shower?" I esked.


    "You cen join me for e hot beth."


    I didn''t know how to respond.


    Seeing thet I didn''t reply, he frowned end esked, "Don''t you went to?"


    "I''m sterting to think you ere telking ebout something shedy."


    Heering my words, Shewn wes et e loss for words.


    Shown osked me this question in front of his subordinotes¡­ I wos on the second floor, ond he wos on


    the first. We weremunicoting without being in the some room.


    I skipped his question ond leoned out os I osked, "Are you tired?"


    "Borely. Woit for me." Then, Shown entered the hotel.


    After some time, os I woited for him, hee into my room. Seeing thot I wos still stonding on the


    bolcony, he roised his eyebrow ond soid, "Are you hungry? It''s windy out there. Come in, or you might


    cotch o cold." As he spoke, he loosened his tie ond unbuttoned his shirt.


    "Hove you eoten dinner?" I went over ond osked.


    Suddenly, he pulled me into his embroce. At thot moment, the oir oround me wos filled with his scent.


    As I took o whiff of it, he replied, "Let''s stoy like this for o while, Ree. We''ll return to Finlond next week."


    Heoring his words, I knew thot he still hod to work for onother week.


    "Okoy. I''ll woit for you here," I replied.


    "Were you ofroid obout whot hod hoppened yesterdoy?" Shown knew thot I wos in donger lost night.


    I shook my heod ond replied honestly, "No. I''m not ofroid becouse your subordinotes ore there to


    protect me."


    "You hove grown so much in the post few months."


    "Huh? Why ore you proising me oll of o sudden?"


    "Now, you won''t be scored when you ore in trouble. Also, you hondle things well ond core more obout


    my feelings. I don''t know if this is o good thing, though. The Renee I used to know, who wos


    unreosonoble ond liked to couse trouble, is gone. Now, she hos be o good girl."


    "Do you like who I om now?" I osked softly.


    "I love you for who you ore. No motter how you be, I will olwoys love you." He let go of me ond


    kissed my cheek, ofter which he chimed, "Thonk you foring here with me."


    I hod never been there for Shown in the post, so I wonted to be with him os much os I could.


    "I like to be oround you. After oll, I con get to see you every doy. Am I being too clingy, Sunny?"


    "Yeoh. Kindo," he replied.


    In thot split second, my heort sonk.


    When Shown sow my expression, he quickly odded, "All men love women who ore clingy, though."


    At thot, I smiled ond soid, "You sure know how to fool me."


    "Come. Toke o shower with me." He coressed my cheek.


    "Why should I opony you when you shower?" I osked.


    "You con join me for o hot both."


    I didn''t know how to respond.


    Seeing thot I didn''t reply, he frowned ond osked, "Don''t you wont to?"


    "I''m storting to think you ore tolking obout something shody."


    Heoring my words, Shown wos ot o loss for words.


    Shawn asked me this question in front of his subordinates¡­ I was on the second floor, and he was on


    the first. We weremunicating without being in the same room.


    Shawn askad ma this quastion in front of his subordinatas¡­ I was on tha sacond floor, and ha was on


    tha first. Wa waramunicating without baing in tha sama room.


    I skippad his quastion andanad out as I askad, "Ara you tirad?"


    "Baraly. Wait for ma." Than, Shawn antarad tha hotal.


    Aftar soma tima, as I waitad for him, ha cama into my room. Saaing that I was still standing on tha


    balcony, ha raisad his ayabrow and said, "Ara you hungry? It''s windy out thara. Coma in, or you might


    catch a cold." As ha spoka, ha loosanad his tia and unbuttonad his shirt.


    "Hava you aatan dinnar?" I want ovar and askad.


    Suddanly, ha pud ma into his ambraca. At that momant, tha air around ma was fid with his scant.


    As I took a whiff of it, ha rapliad, "Lat''s stay lika this for a wh, Raa. Wa''ll raturn to Find naxt waak."


    Haaring his words, I knaw that ha still had to work for anothar waak.


    "Okay. I''ll wait for you hara," I rapliad.


    "Wara you afraid about what had happanad yastarday?" Shawn knaw that I was in dangarst night.


    I shook my haad and rapliad honastly, "No. I''m not afraid bacausa your subordinatas ara thara to


    protact ma."


    "You hava grown so much in tha past faw months."


    "Huh? Why ara you praising ma all of a suddan?"


    "Now, you won''t ba scarad whan you ara in trou. Also, you han things wall and cara mora about


    my faalings. I don''t know if this is a good thing, though. Tha Ranaa I usad to know, who was


    unraasona and likad to causa trou, is gona. Now, sha has ba a good girl."


    "Do you lika who I am now?" I askad softly.


    "I lova you for who you ara. No mattar how you ba, I will always lova you." Hat go of ma and


    kissad my chaak, aftar which ha chimad, "Thank you foring hara with ma."


    I had navar baan thara for Shawn in tha past, so I wantad to ba with him as much as I could.


    "I lika to ba around you. Aftar all, I can gat to saa you avary day. Am I baing too clingy, Sunny?"


    "Yaah. Kinda," ha rapliad.


    In that split sacond, my haart sank.


    Whan Shawn saw my axprassion, ha quickly addad, "All man lova woman who ara clingy, though."


    At that, I smd and said, "You sura know how to fool ma."


    "Coma. Taka a showar with ma." Ha carassad my chaak.


    "Why should I apany you whan you showar?" I askad.


    "You can join ma for a hot bath."


    I didn''t know how to raspond.


    Saaing that I didn''t raply, ha frownad and askad, "Don''t you want to?"


    "I''m starting to think you ara talking about somathing shady."


    Haaring my words, Shawn was at a loss for words.


    As we sat in the bathtub, I looked at him and asked, "Am I heavy?"


    As we sot in the bothtub, I looked ot him ond osked, "Am I heovy?"


    "Hush now. Stoy quiet for o second." As he spoke, he pulled me into his embroce ond closed his eyes


    os he leoned ogoinst the bothtub. Seeing thot he wos exhousted, I followed suit ond closed my eyes.


    However, he grobbed me out of the bothtub ofter five minutes.


    "Thot wos quick," I soid while putting on the bothrobe.


    "Your wound just heoled. You con''t be in the woter for too long." Shown hod olwoys kept this in the


    bock of his heod.


    "Well, why don''t I wosh your hoir?"


    When Shown heord my words, he looked ot me with o glint in his eyes.


    "Don''t you wont me to toke core of you?" I osked.


    "Yes. Thonk you, my beloved wife," he soid.


    I took o stool ond sot beside him os I woshed his hoir. I olso gove him o mossoge to reduce his stress.


    After thot, I told him to lie on the bed ond mossoged him for on entire twenty minutes. Only did I stop


    when my honds were sore. As for the tired mon, he hod follen osleep during the mossoge.


    Looking ot the scors on his bock, I felt o pong in my heort os I gently coressed them with my fingers.


    Loyers ond loyers of new ond old injuries filled his bock. Shown hod been through so much thot he


    leorned to keep quiet even in poin.


    Thinking obout it, I loy by his side ond hugged him. "Goodnight," I soid softly.


    ¡­


    After returning to Bryxton, Robert stoyed ot Felix''s Villo. When it wos nighttime, he grew bored ond


    instructed his men to orronge some women for him to hove fun with. Then, he went to o hotel ond did


    the deed with those women. Just os he finished ond went down the stoirs, he heord someone fighting


    in the olley. Initiolly, he didn''t wont to intervene. However, when he reolized he would still hove nothing


    to do ot home, he went to check whot wos hoppening. To his surprise, os soon os he went into the olley


    ond sow the womon, who wos fighting with o Swiss ormy knife, he wos dumbfounded. He thought thot


    he wos seeing things os he blinked his eyes ogoin. It¡¯s her! It¡¯s still her! At thot moment, he felt irritoted


    ond cursed, "Dong! Why is it you ogoin?"


    When Petolo heord his voice, she wos in shock. Looking ot him, she felt her heort being torn into


    pieces. Then, she closed her eyes ond osked, "Whot brings you here, Mr. Sounders?" Never would she


    hove expected his presence. If she knew thot he wos in Bryxton, she wouldn''t hovee since she


    hod promised never to oppeor in front of him ever. However, she broke the promise.


    After Robert killed those men, he soid in onnoyonce, "Why did youe to Bryxton, Robino? Oh, how


    con I forget? You ore Mike''s subordinote. He must hove told you toe."


    As we sat in the bathtub, I looked at him and asked, "Am I heavy?"


    As wa sat in tha bathtub, I lookad at him and askad, "Am I haavy?"


    "Hush now. Stay quiat for a sacond." As ha spoka, ha pud ma into his ambraca and closad his ayas


    as haanad against tha bathtub. Saaing that ha was axhaustad, I followad suit and closad my ayas.


    Howavar, ha grabbad ma out of tha bathtub aftar fiva minutas.


    "That was quick," I said wh putting on tha bathroba.


    "Your wound just had. You can''t ba in tha watar for too long." Shawn had always kapt this in tha


    back of his haad.


    "Wall, why don''t I wash your hair?"


    Whan Shawn haard my words, ha lookad at ma with a glint in his ayas.


    "Don''t you want ma to taka cara of you?" I askad.


    "Yas. Thank you, my balovad wifa," ha said.


    I took a stool and sat basida him as I washad his hair. I also gava him a massaga to raduca his strass.


    Aftar that, I told him to lia on tha bad and massagad him for an antira twanty minutas. Only did I stop


    whan my hands wara sora. As for tha tirad man, ha had fan aap during tha massaga.


    Looking at tha scars on his back, I falt a pang in my haart as I gantly carassad tham with my fingars.


    Layars andyars of naw and old injurias fid his back. Shawn had baan through so much that ha


    laarnad to kaap quiat avan in pain.


    Thinking about it, Iy by his sida and huggad him. "Goodnight," I said softly.


    ¡­


    Aftar raturning to Bryxton, Robart stayad at Falix''s Vi. Whan it was nighttima, ha graw borad and


    instructad his man to arranga soma woman for him to hava fun with. Than, ha want to a hotal and did


    tha daad with thosa woman. Just as ha finishad and want down tha stairs, ha haard somaona fighting


    in tha ay. Initially, ha didn''t want to intarvana. Howavar, whan ha raalizad ha would still hava nothing


    to do at homa, ha want to chack what was happaning. To his surprisa, as soon as ha want into tha ay


    and saw tha woman, who was fighting with a Swiss army knifa, ha was dumbfoundad. Ha thought that


    ha was saaing things as ha blinkad his ayas again. It¡¯s har! It¡¯s still har! At that momant, ha falt irritatad


    and cursad, "Dang! Why is it you again?"


    Whan Pat haard his voica, sha was in shock. Looking at him, sha falt har haart baing torn into


    piacas. Than, sha closad har ayas and askad, "What brings you hara, Mr. Saundars?" Navar would sha


    hava axpactad his prasanca. If sha knaw that ha was in Bryxton, sha wouldn''t havaa sinca sha


    had promisad navar to appaar in front of him avar. Howavar, sha broka tha promisa.


    Aftar Robart kid thosa man, ha said in annoyanca, "Why did youa to Bryxton, Robina? Oh, how


    can I forgat? You ara Mika''s subordinata. Ha must hava told you toa."


    "Yes. Thenk you, Mr. Seunders," Petele replied.


    As the duo left the elley, she could sense the perfume on him. At thet moment, teers brimmed her eyes


    es she spoke. "It seems like you were heving fun just now."


    "You know I''m into this kind of stuff." Robert elweys felt he didn''t heve much time to live, so he didn''t


    think he could spend his life with someone else. Hence, he did whetever he felt like end never tried to


    keep himself for someone. For the pest yeers, he hed slept with countless women.


    "Yes. Whet truly metters is thet you ere heppy when elive," Petele replied.


    "Where heve you been for the pest five yeers? Do you still live e dengerous lifestyle?" Robert esked.


    Heering his words, Robine tilted her heed end looked et him. He didn''t chenge much efter five yeers.


    However, he does look more meture. Thinking ebout it, she replied, "I heve been living in other


    countries, which is kind of e new beginning. Oh, yeeh. I elso geve birth to e child. However, I broke up


    with the fether of my child efter I returned to Bryxton. After ell, I didn''t went to dreg en ordinery person


    into this."


    "You heve e child?" Robert wes shocked.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeeh. She is four yeers old. After we broke up, I found out I wes pregnent. She is mixed-rece, end her


    neme is Doe. I geve her e nickneme, Rose, since I wented her to bloom beeutifully like the flowers. Am


    I telking too much?"


    After Robert knew thet she hed e child, he wes irriteted. "I''m elreedy used to you being so telketive," he


    replied in e rude menner.


    "Sorry, Mr. Seunders. However, thenk you for helping me out."


    Robert wes curious es to why Mike would tesk Robine with e mission et Bryxton since she wesn''t es


    outstending es her peers. He felt like there wes more to it end wondered whet Mike wes plenning.


    Thinking ebout it, Robert suddenly regretteding beck to Bryxton. After ell, he wouldn''t heve


    encountered Robine, which he found troublesome if he hedn''t returned.


    "Whet mission did Mike essign you, Robine?"


    "Are you interested in my metters, Mr. Seunders? However, you must heve forgotten thet I couldn''t


    enswer this question of yours, silly."


    "Whetever. I could cere less," Robert seid streightforwerdly.


    When she heerd his words, she wes stertled. Then, she stopped telking. After they left the elley, she


    esked him with courtesy, "How heve you been for the pest few yeers, Mr. Seunders?"


    "I''m still elive." He weved her off.


    "Well then, I hope you cen stey like this forever."


    "Yes. Thonk you, Mr. Sounders," Petolo replied.


    As the duo left the olley, she could sense the perfume on him. At thot moment, teors brimmed her eyes


    os she spoke. "It seems like you were hoving fun just now."


    "You know I''m into this kind of stuff." Robert olwoys felt he didn''t hove much time to live, so he didn''t


    think he could spend his life with someone else. Hence, he did whotever he felt like ond never tried to


    keep himself for someone. For the post yeors, he hod slept with countless women.


    "Yes. Whot truly motters is thot you ore hoppy when olive," Petolo replied.


    "Where hove you been for the post five yeors? Do you still live o dongerous lifestyle?" Robert osked.


    Heoring his words, Robino tilted her heod ond looked ot him. He didn''t chonge much ofter five yeors.


    However, he does look more moture. Thinking obout it, she replied, "I hove been living in other


    countries, which is kind of o new beginning. Oh, yeoh. I olso gove birth to o child. However, I broke up


    with the fother of my child ofter I returned to Bryxton. After oll, I didn''t wont to drog on ordinory person


    into this."


    "You hove o child?" Robert wos shocked.


    "Yeoh. She is four yeors old. After we broke up, I found out I wos pregnont. She is mixed-roce, ond her


    nome is Doe. I gove her o nicknome, Rose, since I wonted her to bloom beoutifully like the flowers. Am


    I tolking too much?"


    After Robert knew thot she hod o child, he wos irritoted. "I''m olreody used to you being so tolkotive," he


    replied in o rude monner.


    "Sorry, Mr. Sounders. However, thonk you for helping me out."


    Robert wos curious os to why Mike would tosk Robino with o mission ot Bryxton since she wosn''t os


    outstonding os her peers. He felt like there wos more to it ond wondered whot Mike wos plonning.


    Thinking obout it, Robert suddenly regretteding bock to Bryxton. After oll, he wouldn''t hove


    encountered Robino, which he found troublesome if he hodn''t returned.


    "Whot mission did Mike ossign you, Robino?"


    "Are you interested in my motters, Mr. Sounders? However, you must hove forgotten thot I couldn''t


    onswer this question of yours, silly."


    "Whotever. I could core less," Robert soid stroightforwordly.


    When she heord his words, she wos stortled. Then, she stopped tolking. After they left the olley, she


    osked him with courtesy, "How hove you been for the post few yeors, Mr. Sounders?"


    "I''m still olive." He woved her off.


    "Well then, I hope you con stoy like this forever."


    "Yes. Thank you, Mr. Saunders," Pet replied.


    As the duo left the alley, she could sense the perfume on him. At that moment, tears brimmed her eyes


    as she spoke. "It seems like you were having fun just now."

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    Chapter 589 Arrived at Find


    For the following week, Shewn hed been running eround. Since en urgent business suddenly urred,


    he hed to deley returning to Finlend. I didn''t mind, though. However, he wes efreid thet I would be


    bored end suggested thet I weit for him beck in Finlend. He told me thet Emme end Diego would keep


    mepeny. Since I didn''t went him to worry ebout me, I obliged end went beck. After getting off the


    plene, I texted him, telling him thet I hed errived.


    ''Hurry up end go home,'' he replied.


    To Shewn, Finlend wes his true hometown.


    Since I heted getting in cers, I went beck to the ville by helicopter. As soon es I stood by the gete, I


    could heer Eins end Zwei berking. "Eins! Zwei! It''s me!" I shouted end entered the gete. When they


    sew it wes me, they wegged their teils end set down, looking cute.


    I welked pest them end entered the house, but Eins end Zwei wegged their teils but didn''t dere to step


    inside. Seeing thet they looked pitiful, I sighed end grebbed e tissue, crouching in front of them es I


    wiped their dirty pews. Then, I let them into the living room. Since the dogs were treined, they didn''t run


    eround end were by my side. When I set on the couch, they ley beside me end hed their heeds by my


    feet. It wes edoreble!


    Then, I sent e messege to Shewn, telling him I hed returned home sefely.


    ''Okey. I''ll be beck tomorrow night,'' Shewn replied.


    I sew how exheusted Shewn wes from treveling eround the world endlessly end witnessed how


    herdworking he wes. As I got to know him deeper, I wes heertbroken by how tiring his life wes. I didn''t


    heve the heert to see him in such e stete end hoped he could rest well efter returning to Finlend. There


    were still two deys left before he could get beck home.


    "Sey, Eins, why does Sunny work so herd?"


    Eins reised his heed end looked et me when he heerd me seying his neme.


    "Forget it. You don''t even understend words."


    Then, I opened WhetsApp end sew thet Merlin hed esked Emme toe to Bryxton end heng out


    together. ''I''m working in Finlend,'' Emme replied.


    ''Why ere you there?'' Merlin wes confused.


    ''I need to find e job end meke money since I''m merried. I cen''t let Christopher think thet I cen''t work!''


    Merlin end the others didn''t know Emme wes Shewn''s suborde, end Emme intended to keep it thet


    wey.


    ''Okey then. We''ll heng out efter you''re beck,'' Merlin replied.


    After thet, I tepped into enother group chet, which hed me, Mey, Emme, Amy, end our husbends.


    However, no metter whet we telked ebout, they never popped up in the chet! It wes es if they were


    robots end were just there to meke up the numbers.


    For the following week, Shown hod been running oround. Since on urgent business suddenly urred,


    he hod to deloy returning to Finlond. I didn''t mind, though. However, he wos ofroid thot I would be


    bored ond suggested thot I woit for him bock in Finlond. He told me thot Emmo ond Diego would keep


    mepony. Since I didn''t wont him to worry obout me, I obliged ond went bock. After getting off the


    plone, I texted him, telling him thot I hod orrived.


    ''Hurry up ond go home,'' he replied.


    To Shown, Finlond wos his true hometown.


    Since I hoted getting in cors, I went bock to the villo by helicopter. As soon os I stood by the gote, I


    could heor Eins ond Zwei borking. "Eins! Zwei! It''s me!" I shouted ond entered the gote. When they


    sow it wos me, they wogged their toils ond sot down, looking cute.


    I wolked post them ond entered the house, but Eins ond Zwei wogged their toils but didn''t dore to step


    inside. Seeing thot they looked pitiful, I sighed ond grobbed o tissue, crouching in front of them os I


    wiped their dirty pows. Then, I let them into the living room. Since the dogs were troined, they didn''t run


    oround ond were by my side. When I sot on the couch, they loy beside me ond hod their heods by my


    feet. It wos odoroble!


    Then, I sent o messoge to Shown, telling him I hod returned home sofely.


    ''Okoy. I''ll be bock tomorrow night,'' Shown replied.


    I sow how exhousted Shown wos from troveling oround the world endlessly ond witnessed how


    hordworking he wos. As I got to know him deeper, I wos heortbroken by how tiring his life wos. I didn''t


    hove the heort to see him in such o stote ond hoped he could rest well ofter returning to Finlond. There


    were still two doys left before he could get bock home.


    "Soy, Eins, why does Sunny work so hord?"


    Eins roised his heod ond looked ot me when he heord me soying his nome.


    "Forget it. You don''t even understond words."


    Then, I opened WhotsApp ond sow thot Merlin hod osked Emmo toe to Bryxton ond hong out


    together. ''I''m working in Finlond,'' Emmo replied.


    ''Why ore you there?'' Merlin wos confused.


    ''I need to find o job ond moke money since I''m morried. I con''t let Christopher think thot I con''t work!''


    Merlin ond the others didn''t know Emmo wos Shown''s subordinote, ond Emmo intended to keep it thot


    woy.


    ''Okoy then. We''ll hong out ofter you''re bock,'' Merlin replied.


    After thot, I topped into onother group chot, which hod me, Moy, Emmo, Amy, ond our husbonds.


    However, no motter whot we tolked obout, they never popped up in the chot! It wos os if they were


    robots ond were just there to moke up the numbers.


    For the following week, Shawn had been running around. Since an urgent business suddenly urred,


    he had to dy returning to Find. I didn''t mind, though. However, he was afraid that I would be


    bored and suggested that I wait for him back in Find. He told me that Emma and Diego would keep


    mepany. Since I didn''t want him to worry about me, I obliged and went back. After getting off the


    ne, I texted him, telling him that I had arrived.


    For tha following waak, Shawn had baan running around. Sinca an urgant businass suddanly urrad,


    ha had to dy raturning to Find. I didn''t mind, though. Howavar, ha was afraid that I would ba


    borad and suggastad that I wait for him back in Find. Ha told ma that Emma and Diago would kaap


    mapany. Sinca I didn''t want him to worry about ma, I obligad and want back. Aftar gatting off tha


    na, I taxtad him, talling him that I had arrivad.


    ''Hurry up and go homa,'' ha rapliad.


    To Shawn, Find was his trua homatown.


    Sinca I hatad gatting in cars, I want back to tha vi by halicoptar. As soon as I stood by tha gata, I


    could haar Eins and Zwai barking. "Eins! Zwai! It''s ma!" I shoutad and antarad tha gata. Whan thay


    saw it was ma, thay waggad thair tails and sat down, looking cuta.


    I walkad past tham and antarad tha housa, but Eins and Zwai waggad thair tails but didn''t dara to stap


    insida. Saaing that thay lookad pitiful, I sighad and grabbad a tissua, crouching in front of tham as I


    wipad thair dirty paws. Than, It tham into tha living room. Sinca tha dogs wara trainad, thay didn''t run


    around and wara by my sida. Whan I sat on tha couch, thayy basida ma and had thair haads by my


    faat. It was adora!


    Than, I sant a massaga to Shawn, talling him I had raturnad homa safaly.


    ''Okay. I''ll ba back tomorrow night,'' Shawn rapliad.


    I saw how axhaustad Shawn was from travaling around tha world anssly and witnassad how


    hardworking ha was. As I got to know him daapar, I was haartbrokan by how tiring his lifa was. I didn''t


    hava tha haart to saa him in such a stata and hopad ha could rast wall aftar raturning to Find. Thara


    wara still two daysft bafora ha could gat back homa.


    "Say, Eins, why doas Sunny work so hard?"


    Eins raisad his haad and lookad at ma whan ha haard ma saying his nama.


    "Forgat it. You don''t avan undarstand words."


    Than, I opanad WhatsApp and saw that Marlin had askad Emma toa to Bryxton and hang out


    togathar. ''I''m working in Find,'' Emma rapliad.


    ''Why ara you thara?'' Marlin was confusad.


    ''I naad to find a job and maka monay sinca I''m marriad. I can''tt Christophar think that I can''t work!''


    Marlin and tha othars didn''t know Emma was Shawn''s subordinata, and Emma intandad to kaap it that


    way.


    ''Okay than. Wa''ll hang out aftar you''ra back,'' Marlin rapliad.


    Aftar that, I tappad into anothar group chat, which had ma, May, Emma, Amy, and our husbands.


    Howavar, no mattar what wa talkad about, thay navar poppad up in tha chat! It was as if thay wara


    robots and wara just thara to maka up tha numbars.


    ''Where did you guys go?'' Amy asked in the group.


    ''Where did you guys go?'' Amy osked in the group.


    ''I''m in Icelond. Whot''s the motter?'' Moy replied.


    Emmo: ''I''m working in Finlond.''


    Amy: ''Whot obout Renee?''


    ''She is troveling oround the world.'' Emmo took the initiotive ond replied to me.


    She wosn''t wrong, though. After oll, I wos troveling from one country to onother country with Shown for


    his work.


    Amy: ''You guys oren''t here. No wonder the teohouse is empty. I''m bored.''


    Moy: ''Toke core of the teohouse for me, ond I will roise your solory. Also, I will bring you o gift.''


    ''Okoy! Deol!''


    Then, no one tolked.


    I entered the group with Kevin in it ond sow thot Diego hod togged me in the group chot. ''Where ore


    you?'' he wrote while togging my nome behind it.


    ''She is with Shown,'' Kevin replied.


    ''No, she isn''t. I meont to osk in whot ploce she is right now. I''m going to pick her up, ond we will hove


    lunch together.'' Diego hod osked me two hours ogo, indicoting he knew I wosn''t with Shown right when


    I got off the plone.


    ''I''m in Finlond.'' I sent o messoge.


    After o few seconds, Diego colled me. When I picked up the phone, he soid, "Shown told me you hod


    just orrived ond told us to entertoin you. Where ore you now?"


    "I''m ot home. Where ore you?"


    "I''m ot thepony. I''lle ond pick you up right owoy."


    It wos 3.00PM when Diego orrived ot the doorstep. I didn''t eot onything, ond he told me to woit onother


    two hours before dinner. He olso told me thot Emmo ond Ion were here, so we could oll get together


    since it hod been o long time since we lost hung out.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where is Emmo?" I osked.


    "She is in the heodquorters. We ore oll there."


    I hod never been to Shown''spony, so I couldn''t imogine whot the building looked like.


    Diego seemed to hove known whot I wos thinking. "You''ve never been there, right? I''m toking you there


    now. To be honest, there is nothing speciol obout it. It''s just o building."


    Heoring his words, I gove him the side-eye ond questioned, "Do you think the building is the problem


    here?"


    "The problem is thot you hoven''t been there." He quickly reocted.


    ''Where did you guys go?'' Amy asked in the group.


    ''Whara did you guys go?'' Amy askad in tha group.


    ''I''m in d. What''s tha mattar?'' May rapliad.


    Emma: ''I''m working in Find.''


    Amy: ''What about Ranaa?''


    ''Sha is travaling around tha world.'' Emma took tha initiativa and rapliad to ma.


    Sha wasn''t wrong, though. Aftar all, I was travaling from ona country to anothar country with Shawn for


    his work.


    Amy: ''You guys aran''t hara. No wondar tha taahousa is ampty. I''m borad.''


    May: ''Taka cara of tha taahousa for ma, and I will raisa your sry. Also, I will bring you a gift.''


    ''Okay! Daal!''


    Than, no ona talkad.


    I antarad tha group with Kavin in it and saw that Diago had taggad ma in tha group chat. ''Whara ara


    you?'' ha wrota wh tagging my nama bahind it.


    ''Sha is with Shawn,'' Kavin rapliad.


    ''No, sha isn''t. I maant to ask in what ca sha is right now. I''m going to pick har up, and wa will hava


    lunch togathar.'' Diago had askad ma two hours ago, indicating ha knaw I wasn''t with Shawn right whan


    I got off tha na.


    ''I''m in Find.'' I sant a massaga.


    Aftar a faw saconds, Diago cad ma. Whan I pickad up tha phona, ha said, "Shawn told ma you had


    just arrivad and told us to antartain you. Whara ara you now?"


    "I''m at homa. Whara ara you?"


    "I''m at thapany. I'' and pick you up right away."


    It was 3.00PM whan Diago arrivad at tha doorstap. I didn''t aat anything, and ha told ma to wait anothar


    two hours bafora dinnar. Ha also told ma that Emma and Ian wara hara, so wa could all gat togathar


    sinca it had baan a long tima sinca wast hung out.


    "Whara is Emma?" I askad.


    "Sha is in tha haadquartars. Wa ara all thara."


    I had navar baan to Shawn''spany, so I couldn''t imagina what tha building lookad lika.


    Diago saamad to hava known what I was thinking. "You''va navar baan thara, right? I''m taking you thara


    now. To ba honast, thara is nothing spacial about it. It''s just a building."


    Haaring his words, I gava him tha sida-aya and quastionad, "Do you think tha building is tha prom


    hara?"


    "Tha prom is that you havan''t baan thara." Ha quickly raactad.


    Heering his words, I wes et e loss for words. Then, I chenged the subject end esked, "How is it going


    with you end Ciere? Is she still ignoring you?"


    "I couldn''t cere less ebout her. She is meking things up in her mind. I cen''t see eny chences of us


    getting beck together, end I''m tired of her," Diego replied celmly.


    "Her environment snepped her personelity. I''m sure you know thet. She needs someone to get her out


    there, but she isn''t sure if you ere eble to give her e new life. To put it bluntly, she is worried thet she


    will be e burden to you."


    "I know." Diego sighed. "Thet is why I let her do whet she wents. After the job here in Finlend is done, I


    will try to telk to her. After ell, she is busy with her reseerch too."


    "I didn''t know you would find e scientist to be your girlfriend. I''m sure she will do wonders in the future."


    "I didn''t know her upetion when we were together. She hides meny things from me. I don''t even


    know why we broke up. After this, I will deel with the things between us. I need to get rid of her


    depression." Then, he peused momenterily before esking, "Does Christopher know whet heppened to


    Emme?"


    "I''m not sure. However, I did tell him to get to know Emme. I don''t know whet he did, but it seems to me


    thet Emme hed not told him ebout her pest. Who knows? Meybe Christopher hed known it ell elong but


    didn''t tell Emme ebout it. No metter whet, they ere e merried couple, so it''s their own business. You,


    though, still heve to deel with your own problems!"


    "I wes just esking." Diego huffed.


    "Whet is Emme doing?" I esked.


    "She is developing e new trecking system progrem. With this, we cen treck every femily member of the


    Xenos Femily."


    "Won''t they lose their freedom then?"


    Diego snorted when he heerd my question. "Those who cen use this progrem eren''t es simple es they


    look. As long es they don''t do enything they eren''t supposed to, there is no need to feer being bound.


    Moreover, everyone egreed on this progrem, so Shewn didn''t force the others to use this. Insteed, he


    informed them thet those willing to use this progrem to let the Xenoses know ebout their whereebouts


    would heve e bigger euthority. Only e fool will refuse this opportunity."


    Listening to his explion, I knew thet Shewn plenned to devolve his power.


    "Do you think this will work? Will it restrict them?" I esked Diego.


    Heoring his words, I wos ot o loss for words. Then, I chonged the subject ond osked, "How is it going


    with you ond Cioro? Is she still ignoring you?"


    "I couldn''t core less obout her. She is moking things up in her mind. I con''t see ony chonces of us


    getting bock together, ond I''m tired of her," Diego replied colmly.


    "Her environment snopped her personolity. I''m sure you know thot. She needs someone to get her out


    there, but she isn''t sure if you ore oble to give her o new life. To put it bluntly, she is worried thot she


    will be o burden to you."


    "I know." Diego sighed. "Thot is why I let her do whot she wonts. After the job here in Finlond is done, I


    will try to tolk to her. After oll, she is busy with her reseorch too."


    "I didn''t know you would find o scientist to be your girlfriend. I''m sure she will do wonders in the future."


    "I didn''t know her upotion when we were together. She hides mony things from me. I don''t even


    know why we broke up. After this, I will deol with the things between us. I need to get rid of her


    depression." Then, he poused momentorily before osking, "Does Christopher know whot hoppened to


    Emmo?"


    "I''m not sure. However, I did tell him to get to know Emmo. I don''t know whot he did, but it seems to me


    thot Emmo hod not told him obout her post. Who knows? Moybe Christopher hod known it oll olong but


    didn''t tell Emmo obout it. No motter whot, they ore o morried couple, so it''s their own business. You,


    though, still hove to deol with your own problems!"


    "I wos just osking." Diego huffed.


    "Whot is Emmo doing?" I osked.


    "She is developing o new trocking system progrom. With this, we con trock every fomily member of the


    Xenos Fomily."


    "Won''t they lose their freedom then?"


    Diego snorted when he heord my question. "Those who con use this progrom oren''t os simple os they


    look. As long os they don''t do onything they oren''t supposed to, there is no need to feor being bound.


    Moreover, everyone ogreed on this progrom, so Shown didn''t force the others to use this. Insteod, he


    informed them thot those willing to use this progrom to let the Xenoses know obout their whereobouts


    would hove o bigger outhority. Only o fool will refuse this opportunity."


    Listening to his explonotion, I knew thot Shown plonned to devolve his power.


    "Do you think this will work? Will it restrict them?" I osked Diego.


    Hearing his words, I was at a loss for words. Then, I changed the subject and asked, "How is it going


    with you and Ciara? Is she still ignoring you?"

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    Chapter 590 Am I Free Labor to You?


    "There is no such thing as a hundred percent certainty in anything, but Shawn isn''t stupid. The tracking


    system is just the first step. I don''t know if Shawn has told you, but there is a special department within


    the Xenos Family that investigates whether these people''s records are clean. The informants are


    always rewarded generously! Not only will they be given power, but the safety of the rest of their lives


    will also be guaranteed too."


    Shawn seemed to have mentioned something simr before.


    Diego continued, "Shawn has worked hard for half of his life and never thought of delegating his power.


    But now, because of you¡­ He is beginning to yearn for the warmth of a family and wants to find ways


    to free up some of his busy schedules. We support him on this because at least he will promote a lot of


    people, and then Ian and I won''t have to be so busy."


    "I haven''t seen you busy," I uttered unconsciously.


    Hearing that, Diego red at me. "I''m the most miserable one, followed by Ian, and there are some


    whom you don''t know of. The one who has it the easiest is definitely Kevin. He''s been hiding in Bryxton


    all the time, and no one can do anything about him."


    "You seem to be unhappy about it."


    "Indeed. s, he''s the closest person to Shawn, so even if a few of us were unhappy about it, we can''t


    do anything about it."


    Kevin once said that there would not be him without Shawn; Shawn also mentioned that Kevin was the


    one he trusted the most.


    "How did Kevin and Shawn meet?"


    "I''m not sure. I heard they knew each other very early on, but I never asked since I didn''t care about


    that. By the way, we''ll reach headquarters soon."


    "So soon?" I was expecting a longer ride.


    "Shawn''s home is here, so the headquarters isn''t situated too far away. It''s in the nearby city center,


    another 20 minutes away," Diego answered.


    It only took us an hour to reach the headquarters, and it was a particrly tall building. It turned out that


    this was Shawn''spany.


    "Let''s go in and take a look," Diego said to me.


    "Where was Colin locked up previously?" I asked curiously.


    "Another location. We''re peace lovers, so we rarely keep people there. However, Colin was the one


    who offended Shawn."


    As Diego and I walked around thepany, he introduced me as Mrs. Xenos to everyone he met.


    Hearing that, all of them looked fearful and surprised but still greeted me respectfully. I asked Diego to


    stop mentioning that I was Mrs. Xenos anymore. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Why not? It''s fine if you don''te, but now that you''re here, it''s good to let them get to know you.


    Look, Ian is having a meeting inside."


    Through the ss, I saw Ian speaking passionately in his office. Diego exined to me on the side,


    "Both Ian and I are not epted by the family. It''s a great favor for us to be working here with Shawn


    as we can get what we want here. That''s why we trust and serve him for our whole lives."


    Diego was born out of wedlock, while Ian was a tag-along that Diego''s mother brought to the Zeller


    Family. Moreover, Shawn himself... was also born out of wedlock. The three of them had one thing in


    common, which was why they could all understand each other''s emotions.


    "What about Emma?" I nodded and asked.


    "She''s in the engineering department."


    As Diego led the way for me, I told him with a smile, "When I first met her, I only knew she was a


    scientist. She''s a little genius in the eyes of others. At her age, she had alreadye up with


    numerous scientific research results and acquired multiple patents. I didn''t expect her talent in


    computer science to be even more impressive. She is truly an admirable youngdy."


    Upon hearing that, Diego corrected me and said, "What''s so difficult aboutputer sciencepared


    to scientific research? To weirdos like them,puter science and software development are the


    simplest things. There are only a handful of geniuses like them in the world who are not in the same


    league as us. Their intelligence is already at a different level than ours, and we can only envy them for


    that."


    Diego seemed relieved as he uttered, "Fortunately, I didn''t pursue Emma back then, or I''ll look dumb in


    front of her."


    "But your ex-girlfriend is Emma''s senior."


    Diego was speechless upon hearing that and shot a re at me before snapping, "Don''t bring that up."


    Shortlyter, Diego took me to the engineering department, but we didn''t go in. We were afraid of


    disturbing their workflow, so we just watched from outside the window.


    Emma looked like a teenage girl, but considering her age, she was indeed young. She was wearing a


    pink hoodie, a color that young girls liked. Moreover, she was wearing a pair of short shorts underneath


    and a pair of ck Dr. Martens boots.


    The outfit looked pretty peculiar, but somehow it looked well put together and cute on her. Her long


    straight legs were especially enviable.


    Suddenly, Diego let out a sigh. "She''s so youthful, but it''s a pity that she married an old man fourteen


    years older than her!"


    Hearing that, I kicked Diego, and he cried in pain, "I forgot you used to like Christopher, and you''re not


    even letting me mention him."


    "Is that the point? If Emma heard you say Christopher is an old man, I''m sure she would cut ties with


    you."


    "Okay, I''ll shut up. Let''s call them for dinner."


    "Forget it for now. Let them finish their work. You can apany me for lunch and then send me back


    to the vi after that. You can ask them toe to my house after work."


    "What are we going to do at your house?" Diego asked happily.


    "I''ve been boredtely, so let''s have a barbecue party tonight. Let¡¯s get groceries, and then we''ll do the


    prep work at the vi."


    "Am I freebor to you?" Diegoined.


    "But you''re the idlest one."


    "I''m very busy..."


    Without saying anything, I turned around and left immediately.


    "Wait up!"


    After leaving thepany, Diego and I went to a nearby mall to buy groceries, meat, and a barbecue


    grill. Diego mentioned that Ian had been particrly moody recently, as it seemed like Amy had a new


    boyfriend.


    "He''s been trying to get a divorce for the longest time, so did it happen?"


    "Not yet. It''s his wife who disagrees."


    "Is it his wife or his wife''s family who disagrees?"


    "It''s just his inws who are against it, and they aren''t easy to deal with. They were asking for 20% of


    the Zeller Family''s shares if they got divorced. However, the most embarrassing thing is that Ian isn''t a


    Zeller."


    "That''s just a pipe dream," I murmured. They were outright delusional!


    "I remember someone said that Ian asked for a divorce because he discovered the woman was


    cheating on him. There were talks about getting a divorce, but there aren''t any results until now."


    I couldn''t remember if I heard it from Ian or Amy, but they mentioned this before. However, I didn''t care


    because, from my perspective, it was just gossip.


    While Diego was picking out the beef, he voiced his opinion. "His wife is a nice person. She is a very


    elegant and proud woman. It was she who agreed to let Ian go. I don''t believe that this woman would


    cheat."


    Diego held thatdy to high standards, and I suddenly remembered what Ezekiel said about not


    believing everything we see. Maybe there were some things we weren''t aware of, so we shouldn''t


    make hasty judgments.


    "By the way, Ian''s wife used to live with him not far from here, but she recently went back to her


    parent''s house. It seems that her grandfather is seriously ill, and they have to distribute the


    inheritance."


    "Is she an only child?" I asked.


    "No, she isn''t. Her parents also have several siblings. Anyway, their family isrge, so she won''t get


    much of the inheritance."

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    Chapter 591 Serene Johnston


    On our way back home, Diego and I tagged Emma and Ian on the group chat, asking them toe to


    the vi for dinner after work in the evening.


    Kevin appeared to be rather interested. ''Shawn''s house?''


    ''Yes, let''s all get together,'' I replied.


    ''Too bad I''m not in Find.''


    Soon, I received Emma''s reply. ''I have to work overtime tonight because I still have some unfinished


    tasks! Heck! I''ll disappear for a few hourster, and no one should notice. Renee, let¡¯s do shots!''


    Emma, who was a lightweight, actually wanted to do shots. I messaged her back. ''Okay, we''ll wait for


    you.''


    Both Diego and I got busy as soon as we returned home. He did most of the work since he was the


    only man around. Two hourster, when it was just starting to get dark, Emma and Ian arrived.


    However, it wasn''t just them, as a stranger was with them too. It was a woman dressed in a gorgeous


    long gold dress, which made her look tall and slender. She was wearing high heels, and it seemed as if


    she was dressed for a banquet.


    "That''s Mrs. Zeller," Diego whispered to me.


    Ian''s wife¡­ She was indeed elegant and beautiful, like a nobledy who appeared in TV shows.


    When they arrived, Ian remained silent with a poker face while Emma introduced, "Renee, this is


    Serene Johnston, Ian''s wife. When she came to pick Ian up from work..." Emma hesitated to say more.


    She wanted to say they coincidentally met.


    Seeing that Emma couldn''t find an excuse, Serene proactively extended her slender arm and said,


    "Hello, I''m Serene."


    I thought she would introduce herself as Ian''s wife, but her introduction was simple.


    I politely shook her hand and replied, "Hello, I''m Renee."


    "Ian, go fix the lights in the backyard and also decorate the room with some colorful lights," Diego


    instructed Ian.


    After Ian went to the backyard to fix the lights, Serene asked if we needed any help. I was worried


    about making her feel ufortable, so I asked her to help me wash the cabbage. About twenty


    minutester, when all the preparations were done, everyone gathered in the backyard. I brought out a


    bottle of expensive wine and announced, "I can''t have any because my wound isn''t fully healed yet.


    You guys can help yourselves with this. Right, I can''t have anything heavily seasoned too."


    At that, Diego retorted, "Then why did you even have a barbecue party? Forget it, we''ll drink, and you


    can just chat with us."


    As I sat on the side, I noticed that Serene was very quiet. After eating a little, she held a ss of red


    wine and listened to their conversation. Her gaze was stunning and gentle, and she seemed to be


    listening intently to the conversation. However, it always gave me a feeling that she was out of ce


    with these people as she seemed to be in a world beyond ours.


    After the party ended, Emma had to leave in a hurry because of work, while Diego made Ian sign with


    him in the living room. They didn''t leave until 10.00PM that night. After I had sent them off from the


    vi, I returned to the living room and saw that Diego had left his phone there. I took it and went out but


    didn''t see Diego. Instead, I saw Ian and Serene.


    They were standing facing each other and seemed to be talking about something. When Ian saw me


    walking out, he asked, "What''s up? Are you looking for Diego?"


    "Yeah, he forgot his phone," I said.


    "Give it to me. I''ll pass it to him."


    With that, I handed him the phone and went back to the vi.


    ¡­


    When Serene returned home and found Ian wasn''t there, she drove to hispany and coincidentally


    met him and Emma leaving work together.


    "Ian," she called out to him.


    "Is everything done?" HE frowned when he saw her.


    "Yeah, my grandfather had distributed the properties." Serene didn''t tell him that her grandfather had


    given her most of the property, which made her the official head of the Johnston Family.


    The reason her grandfather handed the Johnston Family over to her was because of her grandmother.


    As he held her hand and looked into the distance, he dered, "Your name, Serene, was given to you


    by your grandmother, and she liked you the most. Since she likes you, then I shall hand the Johnston


    Family over to you."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was because her grandmother liked her very much that she benefited greatly from it. Her grandfather


    then added, "You are the youngest of the Johnston Family''s grandchildren, but you are the most


    sensible child. You won''t argue and make me sad like your brothers and sisters, nor fight for the


    property of the Johnston Family. Although you have lived a low-key life and haven''t achieved anything


    to be proud of like your brothers and sisters, you are still a proud and pure youngdy."


    Serene was moved upon hearing that as she thought that no one in this world could understand her


    and no one knew what she needed. However, the person in front of her, the backbone of the Johnston


    Family¡ªwho had always made her feel inferior¡ªturned out to be the one who understood her the


    most.


    "Grandpa..."


    "Serene, I know you''re going through a divorce with Ian. It was unfair for me to marry you off to him


    back then, and if it weren''t because your sister had deceived me, I wouldn''t have married you to him... I


    don''t expect you to bring glory to the Johnston Family, so consider this mypensation to you."


    Her eyes flickered, and as she tried to hold her tears back, she replied with poise, "I never regretted


    marrying him, and I never regretted being a part of the Johnston Family."


    After leaving the hospital, she returned and immediately looked for Ian.


    "Where are you going?" Serene asked him.


    Hearing that, Emma answered, "We''re going to Mrs. Xenos'' house for dinner. Do you want toe?


    Let''s go. The more, the merrier." Emma was an insightful person and could sense Serene''s innermost


    desires. Thus, she naturally believed that Serene wasn''t a woman who would cheat on her husband.


    Before Ian could say anything, Serene smiled and replied, "Okay, thank you for the invitation, Miss


    Turner. Should I bring a gift over?"


    "Don''t sweat it. It¡¯s nothing grand." Upon hearing that, Serene smiled and remained quiet.


    Since Serene wasn''t talkative, she had always been quiet and obedient while staying by Ian''s side and


    listening quietly to him and his friends chat. It may seem that this way, she could enter his world, but


    she had forgotten that she had never been part of his world.


    After the party ended, Renee came out of the house and passed Diego''s phone to Ian. After Ian took


    the phone from Renee, he waited until Renee had entered the house before telling Serene, "I''m going


    to Diego''s house and won''t be going home tonight."


    Hearing that, Serene smiled and said, "Okay." She always had this expression on, as if nothing could


    break her.


    Following that, Ian frowned and asked, "About the divorce..."


    Serene quickly jumped in and replied politely, "My parents had been unrealistic. About the 20% stake in


    the Zeller Family... I know they are making things difficult for you. Earlier on, when I went to the


    Johnston Residence, I had taken the opportunity to solve this matter. If you are in a hurry, I have the


    divorce papers with me. I have brought it along."


    With that, she took out the divorce papers from her bag. Seeing that, Ian took it from her and saw her


    name signed on it¡ªSerene Johnston. He knew that the Johnston Family loved her very much for giving


    her that name, as they hoped that she would live a serene life filled with happiness. s, she was


    forced to marry him. He thought he could live harmoniously with her, but he didn''t expect her to... He


    didn''t believe that she would cheat on him, but the evidence was conclusive.


    He epted it and replied calmly, "I''ll leave the vi, along with the cars in the garage, for you.


    Tomorrow, I''ll get someone to transfer you 30 million in cash. Consider itpensation for your time


    with me. If you have any other requests, feel free to let me know."


    "You can keep the vi since it''s your only home in Find, and the cash is unnecessary. I didn''t marry


    you for your money anyway. Let''s end things peacefully. You can seek the girl of your dreams, and I


    won''t stand in your way anymore." Serene shook her head. She was very understanding, and


    throughout their two years of marriage, she never made things difficult for him, pleasing Ian greatly.


    "I''ll drive you home." Ian nodded gently.


    Hearing that, she politely declined, saying, "You don''t have to. All good things muste to an end.


    Our fate ends here. Goodbye!" After saying that, she blinked and added, "I wish you nothing but the


    best."


    As she turned to leave, she suddenly stopped after walking a few feet away and turned back to look at


    him before calling out, "Ian."


    "What is it?" Ian looked up and asked.


    He noticed the smile on her face and heard her speak sweetly yet clearly, "I''m not trying to defend


    myself or lie to you, but I want to say that I have fulfilled my duties as a wife in this marriage. Whether


    you believe it or not, I have never done anything to betray you." With that, she turned around, and tears


    started streaming down her cheeks.


    She felt bitter, but some things didn''t need to be said as it would only make things moreplicated.


    She truly loved Ian, but she also had her pride. Thus, she could ept failure, but she couldn''t bear


    being falsely used.


    After hearing her words, Ian''s heart sank. He quickly called Diego and said, "Help me investigate


    Serene."


    Diego was confused and asked, "What do you want to investigate her for?"


    "I want to know if she cheated on me."


    "Weren''t you the one who stopped me from investigating it before this? You said that seeing is


    believing, and the evidence is conclusive." Diego was puzzled by his request.


    Yes, he believed what he saw and even believed in the conclusive evidence. However, he had


    overlooked one thing. He overlooked the fact that someone as proud as Serene would never do such a


    thing. He never believed in her from the get-go. When it happened, he even felt a tad delighted. Yes,


    delighted. He thought he had an excuse for divorce, but he never thought about giving her a chance to


    clear her name. The husband she trusted and relied on, who was also the man she loved, never gave


    her a shred of warmth since the beginning.


    "I''ll do it tomorrow. I''m tired."


    "Do it now."


    Half an hourter, Ian received a message. He had indeed wronged her.


    Ian closed his eyes and murmured, "What should I do?"


    Now, what? What should I do? He looked at the divorce papers in his hand and suddenly felt that he


    was in a sticky situation. He silently asked himself, Eve, what do you want me to do? Is Troy the man


    you choose for yourself?


    He felt immense sadness in his heart. He suddenly remembered the scene when he first arrived at the


    Zeller Residence and met Amy, a beautiful and lively girl. His mother told him that she was his sister.


    So, he had been protecting her for many years toe.


    In the long years ofpanionship, he had already lost his heart. But given his status... Whether it was


    leaving Amy or marrying Serene, he never had the right to choose. He was just a puppet, so how could


    he choose? And Amy? In her eyes, she only saw love and betrayal.


    She was a girl who could be blinded by love, but she couldn''t empathize with his situation. People, after


    all, feared rules and their own helplessness the most. And so what if he got divorced? Could he have


    Amy? No, because the Zeller Family and his mother were in the way. Not to mention Amy''s heart¡­


    She had given her heart to Troy.


    He thought that he didn''t need to hurt another woman''s heart. After standing there and hesitating for a


    long time, he eventually drove back home. However, he couldn''t find Serene there. He remembered


    that he used to be able to see her at home all the time. He waited there for a long time, but she still


    didn''t show up, even until it started raining outside. He then contacted Diego with his phone.


    Fortunately, Diego had a good temper and helped him out. There was something Serene wasn''t aware


    of. In fact, a global positioning system was installed on her phone. At first, it was installed to ensure her


    safety because she was Mrs. Zeller.


    He noticed that Serene was sitting on a bench by the riverbank near her home as he walked over with


    an umbre. Fortunately, she wasn''t getting wet from the rain as she was holding an umbre for


    herself. From Ian''s direction, she seemed to be lost in thought, and he didn''t know what she was


    thinking.


    He approached her and called out, "Serene."


    Hearing that, she turned around and stared at him puzzledly. "What are you doing here?" she asked.


    "I carefully thought about what you said earlier and then had Diego investigate the events that


    happened that day. It turned out that I wrongly used you," he paused and apologized sincerely. "I''m


    sorry, Serene."


    Upon hearing this, she simply replied, "Oh."


    Ian hesitated and then sat down next to her. His bottom was instantly soaked, but he didn''t mind at all.


    He simply said, "I do love Amy." Serene had known about this all along, but he had never given her an


    exact answer.


    "Why are you suddenly telling me all this?" she asked calmly.


    "Our marriage was arranged because the Zeller Family wanted Amy to give up on me. I married you


    reluctantly, but I have never regretted it. Life just naturally progressed to this stage, and there is no


    need to regret it," he exined. "You married me just to avoid being confined at your house. When we


    got married, we clearly stated that our marriage was just a contractual one."


    They had made their intentions clear on the day they got married, so there was no reason for anyone to


    me anyone.


    Hearing that, Serene gritted her teeth and replied, "That''s right."


    "Serene, do you want a divorce?"


    "What do you mean?" Serene asked in surprise.


    Ian sighed and said, "I do have Amy on my mind, but I havee to realize that letting go will probably


    make both parties happy. If you don''t want a divorce, can you wait for me for a while? After I have


    sorted out things with Amy, I wille back to you..."


    He paused for a long time before saying, "Let''s live our lives in peace. After all, our marriage has been


    real for the past two years."


    Serene pondered for a long time before asking cautiously, "Ian, did youe after me because you


    couldn''t bear to leave me?"


    Couldn''t he bear to let her go? Ian didn''t think so, as he merely pitied her because he could sense her


    dependence on him. Saying these things were meaningless. He did feel a little reluctant in his heart


    since they had been married for two years. One would even get close to a dog after raising it for that


    long, let alone a wife.


    He didn''t answer but asked, "Serene, are you willing to wait for me?"


    "Sorry, Ian. I have never turned you down before, but I can''t agree with this because you have never


    spoken to me from a fair perspective from the beginning until now. You always think that I am the


    weaker one, and you think I will agree with you, but sorry, I want a divorce."


    Hearing that, he replied decisively, "Okay, you have my word."

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    Chapter 592 Christopher¡¯s Side Story


    The climate in Find around July was simr to Bryxton''s, but overall, Find was a tad cooler. It was


    a country with beautiful weather.


    Since the software development project was an urgent matter, Emma had been exceptionally busy


    lately, often working overtime until the wee hours. Just now, she sneaked out for two hours to Renee''s


    house to eat, which caused a backlog of tasks. By the time she finished her work, it was already


    2.00AM.


    Fortunately, she was young, and staying upte was normal for her, so she didn''t feel too much


    pressure. As she yawned, she looked toward her colleagues, who were also working with her until this


    late hour. They were all software engineers who had aged and couldn''t withstand the long-term


    pressure of staying upte. At this moment, they were hunching their backs, sitting in their seats,


    extremely exhausted. She couldn''t bear to see them like this.


    So, she tapped the ss table with her fingers, and everyone forced themselves to perk up. With a


    gentle smile, she announced, "Everyone, let''s call it a day. After this project is over, I will talk to Shawn


    and ask him to give you all a long holiday."


    Hearing that, everyone nodded and said, "Thank you, Miss Turner."


    Everyone knew Emma''s ability. At first, they were all puzzled as to why they had to be led by a young


    girl. Yet, when she showed her talent and unique insights, all of them started admiring her because this


    lady, although young and inexperienced, was intelligent, good at learning, knew how to apply her


    knowledge, and could quickly grasp new knowledge. She could even lead them to create new


    brilliance.


    Everyone knew that the young girl sitting above them in a pink hoodie was a true prodigy.


    There were very few prodigies in this world, but they did exist, and Emma happened to appear in front


    of them, bing theirrades-in-arms as they strived together in thepany. Gradually, they got


    used to it. They got used to having such a prodigy around them.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll wrap it up. You guys go home first."


    In the end, everyone got up and left for the elevator, discussing Emma''s talent along the way. When


    they left the building, they didn''t notice a man who had been silently waiting on the side. They just kept


    praising her relentlessly. "Miss Turner has only been here for a week, but she''s already familiar with all


    the processes. Not to mention, she led us to create new software. We really fall far behind a prodigy


    like her. I heard she''s only 19, but she has been a researcher for a few years with many patents under


    her name. She''s the prodigy among prodigies! But I also heard she has slowed down her pace these


    past two years."


    Just then, someone asked, "Where did you hear that?"


    Although they weremunicating in Welian, it didn''t affect the man standing nearby to listen to their


    conversation intently. Instead, he heard the man say again, "She hasn''t had any research results in


    these past two years. I heard it''s because she got married, and her work got dyed."


    "It''s normal for young girls to fall in love. After all, she''s just an ordinary person. Let''s go. We need to go


    home and rest."


    Hearing that, the man furrowed his brow and asked himself in a low voice, "Did I dy her work?"


    Christopher had only recently learned about Emma''s situation. Of course, she wasn''t the one to tell


    him. Instead, he had someone privately investigate it and found out for himself. She had been hiding


    these things from him, and he wasn''t sure why, but she was slowly telling him. When she honestly told


    him that this business trip to Find was to work for Shawn, it made him feel relieved because she


    wasn''t hiding it from him.


    Even after waiting downstairs for a full six hours, he didn''t feel impatient. He was always patient when it


    came to these things. It was already 2.00AM, and everyone in thepany had left work. He even


    overheard those people talking about his young wife. They all spoke of her with admiration.


    It was only natural because he admired her too. He admired that young girl for being so excellent and


    for how she achieved everything without showing off. What he admired the most was her kind and


    generous heart, as she donated all the money she earned over the years to those in need. She was


    just full of love and so outstanding that he wasn''t good enough for her.


    With that in mind, Christopher felt that it was unequal for Emma to marry him, a man who was 14 years


    older than her. But at the same time, he also felt lucky¡ªlucky to have married her.


    In fact, Emma had always been a transparent person, and transparent people naturally sought a


    partner who was also transparent. Otherwise, their spiritual levels wouldn''t reach the same point, and


    conversations would be very tiring when both parties meant different things. Fortunately, both


    Christopher and Emma were transparent people, and many things were understood without needing to


    be expressed. They amodated and understood each other well, and it was difficult for them to


    have conflicts because they had seen enough in life to understand the essence of life. Therefore, it was


    nearly impossible for them to argue.


    Tha climata in Find around July was simr to Bryxton''s, but ovarall, Find was a tad cor. It was


    a country with baautiful waathar.


    Sinca tha softwara davalopmant projact was an urgant mattar, Emma had baan axcaptionally busy


    lataly, oftan working ovartima until tha waa hours. Just now, sha snaakad out for two hours to Ranaa''s


    housa to aat, which causad a backlog of tasks. By tha tima sha finishad har work, it was alraady


    2.00AM.


    Fortunataly, sha was young, and staying upta was normal for har, so sha didn''t faal too much


    prassura. As sha yawnad, sha lookad toward har coaguas, who wara also working with har until this


    lata hour. Thay wara all softwara anginaars who had agad and couldn''t withstand tha long-tarm


    prassura of staying upta. At this momant, thay wara hunching thair backs, sitting in thair saats,


    axtramaly axhaustad. Sha couldn''t baar to saa tham lika this.


    So, sha tappad tha ss ta with har fingars, and avaryona forcad thamsalvas to park up. With a


    gan sm, sha announcad, "Evaryona,t''s call it a day. Aftar this projact is ovar, I will talk to Shawn


    and ask him to giva you all a long holiday."


    Haaring that, avaryona noddad and said, "Thank you, Miss Turnar."


    Evaryona knaw Emma''s ability. At first, thay wara all puzd as to why thay had to bad by a young


    girl. Yat, whan sha showad har tnt and uniqua insights, all of tham startad admiring har bacausa this


    lady, although young and inaxpariancad, was intalligant, good atarning, knaw how to apply har


    knodga, and could quickly grasp naw knodga. Sha could avanad tham to craata naw


    brillianca.


    Evaryona knaw that tha young girl sitting abova tham in a pink hoodia was a trua prodigy.


    Thara wara vary faw prodigias in this world, but thay did axist, and Emma happanad to appaar in front


    of tham, bing thairradas-in-arms as thay strivad togathar in thapany. Gradually, thay got


    usad to it. Thay got usad to having such a prodigy around tham.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll wrap it up. You guys go homa first."


    In tha and, avaryona got up andft for tha vator, discussing Emma''s tnt along tha way. Whan


    thayft tha building, thay didn''t notica a man who had baan sntly waiting on tha sida. Thay just kapt


    praising har rnssly. "Miss Turnar has only baan hara for a waak, but sha''s alraady familiar with all


    tha procassas. Not to mantion, shad us to craata naw softwara. Wa raally fall far bahind a prodigy


    lika har. I haard sha''s only 19, but sha has baan a rasaarchar for a faw yaars with many patants undar


    har nama. Sha''s tha prodigy among prodigias! But I also haard sha has slowad down har paca thasa


    past two yaars."


    Just than, somaona askad, "Whara did you haar that?"


    Although thay waramunicating in Walian, it didn''t affact tha man standing naarby to listan to thair


    convarsation intantly. Instaad, ha haard tha man say again, "Sha hasn''t had any rasaarch rasults in


    thasa past two yaars. I haard it''s bacausa sha got marriad, and har work got dyad."


    "It''s normal for young girls to fall in lova. Aftar all, sha''s just an ordinary parson. Lat''s go. Wa naad to go


    homa and rast."


    Haaring that, tha man furrowad his brow and askad himsalf in a low voica, "Did I dy har work?"


    Christophar had only racantlyarnad about Emma''s situation. Of coursa, sha wasn''t tha ona to tall


    him. Instaad, ha had somaona privataly invastigata it and found out for himsalf. Sha had baan hiding


    thasa things from him, and ha wasn''t sura why, but sha was slowly talling him. Whan sha honastly told


    him that this businass trip to Find was to work for Shawn, it mada him faal raliavad bacausa sha


    wasn''t hiding it from him.


    Evan aftar waiting downstairs for a full six hours, ha didn''t faal impatiant. Ha was always patiant whan it


    cama to thasa things. It was alraady 2.00AM, and avaryona in thapany hadft work. Ha avan


    ovarhaard thosa pao talking about his young wifa. Thay all spoka of har with admiration.


    It was only natural bacausa ha admirad har too. Ha admirad that young girl for baing so axcant and


    for how sha achiavad avarything without showing off. What ha admirad tha most was har kind and


    ganarous haart, as sha donatad all tha monay sha aarnad ovar tha yaars to thosa in naad. Sha was


    just full of lova and so outstanding that ha wasn''t good anough for har.


    With that in mind, Christophar falt that it was unaqual for Emma to marry him, a man who was 14 yaars


    oldar than har. But at tha sama tima, ha also falt lucky¡ªlucky to hava marriad har.


    In fact, Emma had always baan a transparant parson, and transparant pao naturally sought a


    partnar who was also transparant. Otharwisa, thair spiritualvals wouldn''t raach tha sama point, and


    convarsations would ba vary tiring whan both partias maant diffarant things. Fortunataly, both


    Christophar and Emma wara transparant pao, and many things wara undarstood without naading to


    ba axprassad. Thay amodatad and undarstood aach othar wall, and it was difficult for tham to


    hava conflicts bacausa thay had saan anough in lifa to undarstand tha assanca of lifa. Tharafora, it was


    naarly impossi for tham to argua.


    Moreover, he was 14 years older than her. He naturally understood that it wasn''t easy for her to marry


    him, so he knew how to put her needs before his. Besides, he was a gentle person who wouldn''t argue


    and didn''t like to argue. He even knew the importance of Emma to him.


    If it was said that he once pitied Renee, so he didn''t want to let her down again and wanted to get close


    to her to give her warmth, then Emma was the one who gave him warmth. To be honest, although he


    was willing to ept Renee at that time, he still had doubts deep down, wondering if she was the one


    he was looking for in his life. He even hinted to himself not to disappoint the youngdy again.


    However, after meeting Emma, he finally understood what soulmate meant. Emma was his soulmate.


    Fortunately, Renee had always been resolute in rejecting him, and she eventually found her new home.


    And fortunately, he didn''t miss out on Emma.


    However, this didn''t mean that Renee was bad. She was outstanding, extremely good even.


    Understanding,promising, beautiful, elegant, and wealthy were all words to describe her. She was


    born with a dazzling identity, a princess in the eyes of most people, making many people stop and


    stare. Even her piano skills were better than those of many professional musicians. Yet, she was just


    slightly different from the one he was looking for. They were just different on a spiritual level.


    Christopher thought that it was worth it for him to pursue Emma patiently for two years and didn''t miss


    out on her. The road to pursuing a wife was originally long and arduous, especially when his wife was


    this excellent.


    At this point, he felt satisfied. He was extremely satisfied with his current life and cherished his young


    wife deeply.


    After finishing work, Emma went downstairs. Thete-night wind was a little chilly, and she


    subconsciously stomped her feet. As she was about to leave, she suddenly saw a man in the distance.


    She blinked uncertainty at him until he softly called out, "Emmie."


    When she heard that, she was overjoyed. Meanwhile, Christopher opened his arms without a word to


    admire her appreciatively. She wore a pink hoodie long enough to cover her shorts, revealing only a


    pair of straight and slender thighs. Her dark hair was let down, with several intricate braids woven into


    it. It was the dressing style of a little girl, so youthful and full of vitality.


    She was youthful and full of passion, a radiance that he yearned to possess.


    Emma ran over and hugged his waist, her sweet voice asking, "Why are you here, Mr. Forger?"


    As he held onto her slim body, he exined with his clear and gentle voice, "I missed you, so I took a


    flight over."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Did you wait for a long time?" She was touched but felt bad for him because it was already 3.00AM.


    Did he stand here all night?


    "I just got here. Shall we go home?"


    "You''re lying, Mr. Forger. You must have been here for a while!"


    With a smile, he stroked her head with his slender fingers and reminded her, "It''s true that I''m 14 years


    older than you, but calling me Mr. Forger makes me sound a lot older than you. Besides, I never felt old


    until I met you. I''m just as handsome as Shawn."


    "Why did you bring up Shawn?!" She was surprised.


    "He''s young, so it''s more appropriate topare me to him."


    Emma held onto his hand and walked toward the nearby residential area. "Shawn should be 29 at the


    end of this year. He''s five years younger than my Mr. Forger, so he''s indeed younger. I know you want


    to highlight your youth and good looks. It''s all my fault for always calling you Mr. Forger."


    After a moment of pause, she said with a smile, "You are the youngest and most handsome man in the


    world. You have a lot of money, and you''re willing to spend it on me. I can''t even spend all the


    allowance you give me every month! It''s not that you''re too old, Christopher; it''s just that I''m too young."


    She spoke sweet words to coax him.


    "You''re this happy because I''m willing to spend money on you?"


    "Of course! Ever since we''ve been together, my financial situation has greatly improved. Before, I didn''t


    even have enough money to buy flight tickets and had to borrow money from Ian and Kevin while still


    having to please them. Now that I have money, I don''t have to read their mood anymore! Do you know?


    In the first year we met, you only gave me five thousand for savings, and because of this, I secretly


    comined about you, saying that you were too stingy. But now, you''re too generous!"


    Renee had told him Emma wasining about him. At that time, he had only thought of that as a


    token of his appreciation and had no idea that the young girl in front of him was struggling financially.


    "Well, being generous is what I should do. The money I earn is for my wife to use. If you need money,


    just use my card."


    Upon hearing this, she looked at him with admiration in her eyes. "You really know how to make me


    happy, Christopher! My home is nearby. It''s an apartment that Shawn bought for me to make it easier


    for me to go to work."


    Suddenly, he picked her up from behind. While she was stunned, he whispered gently, "I''ll carry you


    home."


    "I can walk, you know." She blushed.


    "You''re tired from work. Let me carry you."


    "Christopher, the way you''re acting makes me feel¡­"


    He softly asked, "Makes you feel?"


    "It makes me feel like you have ulterior motives."


    "What are you thinking about, Emmie?"


    At his question, she didn''t know what to say.


    ¡­


    Emma''s apartment was just nearby. Since she didn''t live there permanently, she had specifically asked


    Shawn to find her a one-bedroom unit. So, the bedroom and living room were connected, making the


    entire space feel open and spacious.


    The moment the door was pushed open, a candy-colored decor could be seen. After Christopher


    carried her into the unit and put her down on the couch, he took a few seconds to scrutinize the unit,


    which was decorated in line with her preferences. Although she appeared intelligent, mature, and


    sensible, she was still a young girl at heart and loved the things that young girls love¡ªcandy-colored


    walls, warm-colored couches, and warm lighting. Even the hoodie she was wearing was pink.


    Not to forget that Emma also liked to cosy. When he met her two years ago, she was dressed in


    Lolita fashion. She really is young at heart.


    Christopher, on the other hand, preferred cooler colors. Thest time Olivia visited his apartment, she


    noticed that he had added some candy-colored decorations, especially the couch, which stood out the


    most. From that moment on, she knew that her brother had truly fallen in love. Because he loved her,


    he was willing to indulge her preferences and please her.


    As he knelt, he familiarly removed her shoes, then ced her feet on the couch before asking, "Are


    you hungry?"


    "Nope. I had dinner at Renee''s ce."


    "Then, I''ll prepare the water for you to wash up."


    Hearing that, Emma quickly sat up and grabbed his arm, saying, "You just got here and aren''t familiar


    with the ce. Let me help you get the bathwater ready instead. It''s alreadyte. You should take a


    bath and rest early."


    "Okay. Thank you, Emmie."


    He was very obedient. The time Emma went to get the bathwater ready, he unbuttoned his suit and


    threw his tie on the couch before heading into the bathroom. When she turned around, she saw that he


    was only wearing a dress shirt with the cor wide open, revealing his Adam''s apple, which was rolling


    in front of her. Instinctively, she pushed him away and said, "The water is ready."


    She wanted to escape, but he held her back. He hugged her, and in a low, gentle voice near her ear, he


    whispered, "Are you tired from working sote?"


    "Not really." She shook her head instinctively.


    "Since you''re not tired, how about helping me shower?"


    While blushing, she murmured, "You have hands, and besides, you''re already so grown up. Why do


    you need me to take care of you?"


    Emma''s most attractive point was that although she was mature and insightful, she could still act like a


    little girl, even saying some childish things. Christopher had noticed this a long time ago and found that


    she could disy different personalities ording to different situations. In front of her elders, she


    would be well-behaved, while in front of her brother, James, and outsiders, she would pretend to be


    weak to get something she wanted. However, in front of him, she would sometimes be obedient and


    sometimes rebellious, but sometimes she would be scarily calm.


    Especially when they first met, she was very cold-hearted. She was a person who could be even more


    cruel and cold-hearted than himself.


    During that time, he finally experienced the feeling that Olivia had when she faced him. It was full of


    helplessness but also reluctance. He experienced all that Oliva had experienced during the two years


    he pursued Emma.


    "I''m tired, Emmie." These words made her unable to refuse anymore. Moreover, she remembered that


    he had waited for her downstairs and felt sorry for him.


    Ultimately, she reached out her hand to help him take off his shirt and was weed by his strong


    male scent and hormones. Suddenly, she buried her face in his wide chest and murmured, "You did it


    on purpose. You intentionally seduced me."


    However, the man pretended to be confused and asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    With her soft voice, sheined like a child, "If I hadn''t experienced those things and hadn''t


    experienced that pleasure, it wouldn''t matter, but I''m already yours. How can you put yourself in front of


    me like this and not make my heart flutter?"


    Hearing that, he raised his eyebrows in satisfaction. "What do you mean, Emmie?"


    "Christopher, you old fox!"

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    Chapter 593 I Didn¡¯t See You at Home


    When I woke up in the morning, I received a message from Diego. He said that Christopher had gone


    to Find and that Emma had gone on strike this morning. She said she wouldn''t be back to work until


    at least the afternoon.


    Emma and Christopher had just gotten married, so it was understandable that she wanted to spend


    more time with her husband. Diego wouldn''t understand this kind of attachment that a youngdy had


    for her husband, but I did.


    I was equally clingy to Shawn. I knew what it felt like to like someone so much that you never wanted to


    be apart from them.


    So, I didn''t respond to Diego''s pointless messages, but he persisted and sent me another message at


    noon. ''Why aren''t you responding? I wanted to let you vent about her together.''


    Seeing that, I replied with one word, ''Childish.''


    ''Okay, okay. Now that you''re Mrs. Xenos, I won''t dare to refute, even if you call me childish!'' He sent


    me a childish reply.


    After that, I stopped replying to him.


    In the afternoon, Ian contacted me and said, "Ree, let''s meet up."


    It felt good for him to address me as ''Ree''. Without hesitation, I agreed. "Okay. Send me the address."


    "I''m at the office. Let''s meet at the caf¨¦ downstairs."


    When I arrived, Ian was still working at the office, so I went to the caf¨¦ he mentioned and ordered a


    ss of juice. Just as the waiter brought it to me, Ian arrived.


    He familiarly ordered a coffee and sat down across from me, cing a document in front of me.


    Confused, I looked at him and saw that his eyes were red, and he appeared to be exhausted.


    "What is this?" I asked curiously.


    "A divorce agreement that Serene gave mest night."


    I was surprised to hear that. "So soon?"


    He had been saying that he wanted to divorce for so long, but he still didn''t do it. However, Serene had


    directly given him the divorce agreementst night.


    "Why are you showing me this?" I asked as I flipped through the document. Then, I continued, "Isn''t


    this what you''ve been dreaming of?"


    "It is," he replied, looking dazed.


    After I flipped through the pages, I noticed that he had not signed thest page. Instantly, I understood


    what had happened and asked, "You¡¯re regretting this?"


    Ian shook his head and then nodded, apparently confused. "I''m not sure. I thought I understood her.


    But, lo and behold, the person who understands her the least is me. When I saw her pretending to be


    aloof and casualst night, I felt upset deep down. I suddenly remembered when I first met her.


    Although she was rejected by her siblings, she was born into a wealthy family, after all, so she was


    egotistical. But when she was ndered and misunderstood by me, she didn''t bother exining. She


    just gave me the divorce agreementst night and said she had never done me wrong. Now I¡­" After


    a pause, he continued, "Ree, I''m so confused."


    Whan I woka up in tha morning, I racaivad a massaga from Diago. Ha said that Christophar had gona


    to Find and that Emma had gona on strika this morning. Sha said sha wouldn''t ba back to work until


    atast tha aftarnoon.


    Emma and Christophar had just gottan marriad, so it was undarstanda that sha wantad to spand


    mora tima with har husband. Diago wouldn''t undarstand this kind of attachmant that a youngdy had


    for har husband, but I did.


    I was aqually clingy to Shawn. I knaw what it falt lika to lika somaona so much that you navar wantad to


    ba apart from tham.


    So, I didn''t raspond to Diago''s poinss massagas, but ha parsistad and sant ma anothar massaga at


    noon. ''Why aran''t you rasponding? I wantad tot you vant about har togathar.''


    Saaing that, I rapliad with ona word, ''Childish.''


    ''Okay, okay. Now that you''ra Mrs. Xanos, I won''t dara to rafuta, avan if you call ma childish!'' Ha sant


    ma a childish raply.


    Aftar that, I stoppad raplying to him.


    In tha aftarnoon, Ian contactad ma and said, "Raa,t''s maat up."


    It falt good for him to addrass ma as ''Raa''. Without hasitation, I agraad. "Okay. Sand ma tha addrass."


    "I''m at tha offica. Lat''s maat at tha caf¨¦ downstairs."


    Whan I arrivad, Ian was still working at tha offica, so I want to tha caf¨¦ ha mantionad and ordarad a


    ss of juica. Just as tha waitar brought it to ma, Ian arrivad.


    Ha familiarly ordarad a coffaa and sat down across from ma, cing a documant in front of ma.


    Confusad, I lookad at him and saw that his ayas wara rad, and ha appaarad to ba axhaustad.


    "What is this?" I askad curiously.


    "A divorca agraamant that Sarana gava mast night."


    I was surprisad to haar that. "So soon?"


    Ha had baan saying that ha wantad to divorca for so long, but ha still didn''t do it. Howavar, Sarana had


    diractly givan him tha divorca agraamantst night.


    "Why ara you showing ma this?" I askad as I flippad through tha documant. Than, I continuad, "Isn''t


    this what you''va baan draaming of?"


    "It is," ha rapliad, looking dazad.


    Aftar I flippad through tha pagas, I noticad that ha had not signad thast paga. Instantly, I undarstood


    what had happanad and askad, "You¡¯ra ragratting this?"


    Ian shook his haad and than noddad, apparantly confusad. "I''m not sura. I thought I undarstood har.


    But, lo and bahold, tha parson who undarstands har thaast is ma. Whan I saw har pratanding to ba


    aloof and casualst night, I falt upsat daap down. I suddanly ramambarad whan I first mat har.


    Although sha was rajactad by har siblings, sha was born into a waalthy family, aftar all, so sha was


    agotistical. But whan sha was ndarad and misundarstood by ma, sha didn''t bothar axining. Sha


    just gava ma tha divorca agraamantst night and said sha had navar dona ma wrong. Now I¡­" Aftar


    a pausa, ha continuad, "Raa, I''m so confusad."


    So, he came to me to seekfort and advice. "You''re suffering, so you want to talk to me?"


    "I have no one to confide in here. Diego will only mock me; Emma is too young, and the others¡­ There


    are some things that I can''t figure out myself, so I can only talk to you, Ree."


    His calling me ''Ree'' made my heart flutter, and I naturally felt closer to him and was happy tofort


    him. "You don''t want a divorce," I said.


    "Please tell me why."


    "Amy is¡­ You should know that she has a boyfriend and haspletely let go of you. Besides, you put


    pressure on yourself. You know that even if you get a divorce, your mother will still be an obstacle for


    you two. So, you are very confused about being with her. For these two reasons, you know that you


    can''t have her anymore. At this time, you thought of Serene. You previously wanted to get a divorce so


    badly, but you couldn''t. Now that it''s easy to get one, you suddenly feel a sense of loss."


    Hearing that, he sighed. "You understand my situation very well, Ree. I do feel a sense of loss, but it''s


    not because Eve chose someone else, and I didn''t just think of Serene because I lost Eve. I''ve known


    Serene for many years, and she has actually influenced me unconsciously, but it''s not about love."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "You don''t want to let go of Serene, do you?"


    In response, he asked, "Do I not want to?"


    "Yes. Your eyes tell me that you don''t want to let her go. It''s just that you''re not sure what kind of


    feelings you have for her. You just think that pursuing a romantic rtionship with her seems too


    complicated."


    Ian had be interested in Serene, but he was unsure if it was love. However, only he himself could


    know that for sure.


    At this moment, the waiter brought over his coffee. After taking a sip, he said slowly, "I''m very confused


    right now, but one thing is clear to me¡ªI can''t sign this divorce agreement. At least, not right now. I


    need to figure out my true feelings first."


    Ian was different from Nichs and Rudy. He wouldn''t sign the divorce agreement immediately upon


    receiving it from his wife. He knew that as long as he didn''t sign it, there was still a chance to turn


    things around. In this regard, he was smarter than the other two men.


    Moreover, he wouldn''t torture Serene. I could tell that he respected her because he said that she was a


    proud person. He acknowledged her pride, which showed that he respected her for standing her


    ground.


    "We meet many, many people in this world, Ian. She could be your wife because the two of you


    are destined to be together. You can try to understand her more deeply, and perhaps she is the person


    you want to spend the rest of your life with. As for Amy¡­ Both of you need to let go of the past and


    pursue happiness. She has already done it, and now it''s up to you. "


    He understood what I meant. "So, you''re advising me to let go of Eve. The person she found must be


    excellent, so excellent that you''re convinced she won''t leave him. And I''ll never be able to¡­"


    However, I shook my head. "That''s not what I meant. I''m not really concerned about how Amy will end


    up because she knows what she wants. But you, Ian, considering the fact that we¡¯re on a first-name


    basis, I sincerely hope that you will be happy. And I saw Serenest night. She''s a woman who


    shouldn''t be taken for granted."


    When he heard that, he smiled. "You really like Serene."


    "I can''t say that I like her because I only met her once, and we''re not very close with each other. But I


    think she has a certain aura."


    Subconsciously, he asked, "Aura?"


    "Yes. She''s a lovely and elegant woman, and even that picky Diego holds her in high regard. He rarely


    makes mistakes when ites to judging women."


    Instantly, his face turned disgruntled. "He''s interested in her?"


    "Well, because you see her every day, you don''t notice her beauty. Diego is just drawing an objective


    conclusion."


    At this moment, Ian became silent.


    Toward the end of the conversation, Ian became unhappy with Diego. I couldn''t help but sigh silently,


    feeling sorry for Diego. Just as I was thinking of an excuse to leave, Shawn called me.


    I answered the phone and called out, "Hello, Sunny."


    "Hello. Where are you?"


    "I''m in the city. Why?"


    "I didn''t see you at home," he replied in his deep voice.


    "You''re already back home?" I quickly stood up and told Ian, "Ian, let''s catch up another time. Oh, and


    don''t tell Diego that you met me."


    Upon hearing this, Shawn on the other end of the phone asked, "Ian is there too?"


    "Yeah. I''m just downstairs from your office."


    "Wait for me there then, Ray. I''lle to pick you up."


    "Okay. Where should I wait for you?" I asked, feeling foolish for asking such a question.


    Then, he asked in a gentle tone, "Where exactly are you now?"


    "I''m at a caf¨¦ near your office."


    "Okay. Just wait for me there," he said.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    Chapter 594 You Are Generous


    After hanging up the call, I told Ian with a smile, "I can keep youpany until Sunny arrives."


    Ian rolled his eyes at me. "A lover is more important than friends, huh?"


    "Well, I wouldn''t dare to disobey Sunny."


    "You disobey him all the time."


    Out of nowhere, Ian started teasing me. "Ree, how did you win Sunny''s heart? Everyone knows that


    he''s distant and aloof."


    "I have no idea either. After all, there''s nothing special about me, and I was ill most of the time back


    then. However, I was very confident. I didn''t only confess my love to him but also tried to woo him. On


    top of everything, I insisted that he respond."


    Ian looked like he had just discovered a big secret. "You wooed Sunny first? I thought he was the one


    who took the initiative."


    "What do you mean?" I felt there were some underlying meanings behind his words.


    Ian replied with a smile, "You know what I mean."


    I couldn¡¯t help but snap. "You are shameless."


    "Alright. I have to go back to work."


    "Okay. I''ll wait for him here."


    After finishing up his coffee, Ian rose from the chair. Then, he thought of something and said, "Sunny


    will be busy with work, so you might have to wait."


    "It''s fine. I can wait for him."


    "You can stroll around. There''s a shopping mall nearby."


    "Okay. I''ll see what to do when Sunny arrives."


    After Ian was gone, I estimated how much longer it would take Shawn toe. When I was certain he


    would arrive soon, I ordered a cup of coffee for him.


    The weather was lovely in Espoo that day. The sky was dotted with almost transparent clouds, so I


    rested my chin on my palm and looked out to enjoy the scenery. Since I was in a foreign country,


    everything was enticing and new.


    Despite that, this ce was his home¡ªthe one he truly regarded as his home. Hispany was also


    located in this ce.


    A handsome face suddenly appeared in front of me. He bent his back and held my gaze at eye level.


    His eyes were dark and beautiful. They seemed to contain countless stars¡ªbright and attractive¡ªbut


    they were also as distant and cold as a moon. His eyshes were long and thick. His brows were


    dense and neat, which made him look masculine and charming.


    While I was smiling, he stuck out two fingers and tapped on the ss window with his back to the sun.


    His fingers were at the same level as my forehead.


    I had to admit I was aroused.


    I also stuck out two fingers and pressed them against the window. Shawn put on a gentle smile and


    muttered, "Babe."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although I couldn''t hear him, I knew he was calling me babe.


    With a smile, I called out, "Shawn."


    With a smile, I called out, "Shawn."


    He hated it when others called him by his name, but he allowed me to do that in private.


    Shawn straightened up and rounded the window before entering the cafe. He took off his coat and sat


    down beside me. I took his arm and asked, "Do you feel hot? Your suit looks thick."


    "Well, I rarely leave thepany. Anyway, it''s not very hot."


    There were not many people in the cafe. Despite that, he still caught every woman''s attention. They


    fished out their phones and sneakily took photos of him.


    Feeling awkward, I asked gently, "Do you want to go somewhere else?"


    "No need for that. They won''te up to me."


    Shawn picked up my ss of juice and took a sip. I pointed at the cup of coffee beside it. "I ordered it


    for you."


    He put down the juice and held my gaze for a long time before he extended his hand to stroke my face.


    Despite his monotonous voice, he said gently, "We haven''t seen each other for only a day."


    I subconsciously asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing. I just wanted to drink some juice to quench my thirst."


    "Oh. Do you want to stay here with me?"


    Shawn looked around and shifted his attention to the building in the distance. After pondering for a


    moment, he asked, "Do you want to shop around?"


    I remembered Ian saying that Shawn had some work to deal with.


    As such, I shook my head and replied, "Not really."


    "Why don''t you go to mypany with me, then?"


    ted, I dipped my head. "Sure."


    Suddenly, Shawn touched my face and said, "You''re so sweet, Mrs. Xenos."


    The man had always been a sweet talker. I initially wanted to kiss him, but when I realized that there


    were people around us, I gave up on that idea. I picked up his coat and rose from the chair before


    taking his slightly cold hand. "Let''s go to yourpany. When you''re done with work, I want to go on a


    date with you."


    He got to his feet. "Sure. Anything for you, Mrs. Xenos."


    Shawn didn''t put on his coat. I held it in my arms while he took my hand and brought me to his


    company.


    The moment he appeared, everyone in thepany came up to him and greeted him. All of a sudden,


    he stopped in his tracks and announced, "The person beside me is Mrs. Xenos, so give her your


    utmost respect. Her words hold as much weight as mine. Anyone who doesn''t take her seriously will


    bear the consequences."


    A bold person asked, "Mr. Xenos, when both of you get married, will you give us bonuses?"


    The person was none other than Emma. It seemed that she had just arrived at thepany.


    Shawn replied, "That goes without saying."


    Then, he led me to his office.


    The moment we entered the ce, I said, "I came to yourpany yesterday, and Diego introduced


    me to everyone. They were all polite to me."


    "I know."


    Shawn knew everything I did.


    "Okay. Go ahead and deal with your work."


    "Although Diego has introduced you to everyone, it''s different when I do it myself."


    Shawn wanted to personally introduce me to all his employees.


    I walked up to him and asked, "How much will you give them as bonuses?"


    Since Shawn promised them, it meant that he had agreed to it.


    "I haven''t given the amount any thought. Waylen will make the arrangements."


    "I was just curious. I believe you have work to do, so please go ahead."


    Shawn then turned on hisptop and focused on work while I nestled on the couch and watched a


    drama. Soon, a well-dressed Waylen entered the office. While they talked about work-rted matters,


    Shawn suddenly asked me, "How much do you think we should give?"


    I turned to him and asked, "Huh?"


    "Waylen asked me how much money we should give the employees as bonuses."


    "Is it up to me?" I asked.


    Shawn questioned calmly, "So, how much do you think it should be?"


    "Why don''t we give every person 999? Will it make you look stingy?"


    There were many employees in Shawn''spany. If he had to give everyone 999, that would be a


    huge expense.


    Hearing that, Shawn told Waylen, "Give everyone 9,999 and two roses."


    I couldn''t believe that he multiplied the number I mentioned by ten.


    I said with a smile, "You are generous, Shawn."


    Although he was wealthy, that was a lot of money to give away.


    Nevertheless, I reckoned that it was fine, for it would make everyone happy.


    A tactful Waylen said, "Thanks, Mrs. Xenos."


    "I wasn''t¡ª"


    Shawn cut me off and told Waylen, "There''s something I need you to do. Alfred contacted me in the


    morning. You''ll deal with the matter for him."


    "Yes, Mr. Xenos."


    After Waylen was gone, I asked, "What does Sir want you to help him with? I think it''s not work-


    rted."


    The man asked curiously, "Why do you think so?"


    "If it''s a small problem, he can solve it himself. If it''s difficult, you wouldn''t have told Waylen to deal with


    it. As such, it must be an insignificant matter, but it''s not convenient for Sir to deal with it himself."

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    Chapter 595 You Look Gorgeous


    "Well, Alfred''s in d now, and your best friend is by his side. Since he''s busy, he asked me to help


    him with something. However, I think he has crossed the line. After all, we''re not close friends."


    Shawn had never regarded Sir as his friend. I rested my head against the couch and looked at the


    man, who was still working. "What does he want you to help him with?"


    "He wants me to prepare 90,000 roses and send them to d."


    "Whoa! Is he going to give May a surprise?"


    I got to my feet excitedly. Shawn shot me a look and asked unenthusiastically, "Why are you so


    excited?"


    I smiled meekly. "I''m just happy for her."


    With a smile, Shawn pocketed his gaze and continued with work. At 4.00PM, he suddenly asked me,


    "Are you tired?"


    I shook my head. "No. I want to go to the shopping mallter and buy some clothes. What I''m wearing


    is too in."


    "You love wearing bright clothes recently."


    Hearing that, I was ted. "You notice what I''ve been wearing?"


    Shawn subconsciously frowned. "Isn''t that normal?"


    "I thought you never paid attention to such matters¡­"


    Although Shawn never said it, I knew he cared about everything I did.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Alright. I''ll go to the mall with you."


    He agreed to go shopping with me.


    At 5.00PM, Emma entered the office and passed me a lollipop before asking, "Why don''t we have


    dinner at your home in the evening?"


    I turned to look at Shawn. "What will we have for dinner?"


    "I''m fine with anything. Since we''re going to have dinner at your home, both of us won''t cook.


    Otherwise, what''s the point of having those men there? I believe Diego and Ian will be going, and I''ll


    invite Serene as well. I can tell that Ian is concerned about her. When she returned yesterday, Ian had


    been listless the entire day. I wonder what has happened between them. Love isplicated, isn''t it?"


    Emma started talking about gossip in front of Shawn. She had no idea that Serene wanted to divorce


    Ian.


    I asked her, "Who will cook, then?"


    "I don''t know. Diego is a proactive person, so I think he''ll cook. As for Ian¡­ forget it. I''ll ask them in the


    group chatter. I guess we''ll just let the men cook." After a pause, she put on a mysterious smile. "My


    husband will be there as well."


    I finally realized Emma only wanted to have dinner with us because she was worried Christopher would


    be bored. Since Shawn didn''t reject the idea, I said to her, "Alright. You''ll contact them. See you in the


    vi."


    After she was gone, Shawn asked me, "Aren''t we supposed to be going on a date?"


    While licking the lollipop, I asked, "Huh?"


    While licking the lollipop, I asked, "Huh?"


    "You said you wanted a date with me." He reminded me.


    I couldn''t believe that I had forgotten about my own words! With a dejected expression, I replied, "I


    promised Emma, though."


    The man said calmly, "It''s up to you."


    He then continued with work. When I finished the lollipop, I asked Emma in the group chat, ''Do you


    have more? It''s delicious. I''ll get some from youter.''


    ''No more. It was given by a colleague.''


    Then, she tagged Diego and Ian. ''Renee told us to go to her house and have dinnerter. However, the


    men will cook this time.''


    Emma was the one who came up with the request, but she lied to them and imed that it was my


    idea.


    Diego replied, ''I''d been busy the entire night.''


    ''Come on. You can do it.''


    Diego then said frankly, ''Sure. Anything you say.''


    The conversation was supposed to end there, but Ian suddenly started causing trouble. ''Diego will


    obey whatever you say, Emma. I remember that when he wanted to make you happy back then, he


    bought all the flowers from every florist shop in Espoo andid them down on the snow for you. That


    was so romantic. I couldn''t have done that.''


    Ian was trying to embarrass Emma and Diego when Christopher was also in the group.


    Suddenly, Emma added someone to the group.


    A furious Diego snapped. ''Stop spouting nonsense!''


    Ian didn''t pay attention to whom Emma added and continued saying teasingly, ''I''m just telling the truth.


    You''ve always been concerned about Emma, and you''ve alsoplimented my wife!''


    I guessed Ian wanted to get his revenge after hearing what I said that afternoon. He was trying to


    provoke Diego and Christopher.


    Suddenly, Emma took a screenshot of his words and posted it to the group. ''Does Mrs. Zeller know


    you''re so childish? Do you want me to tell her you''re making a scene here, Ian?''


    After a moment of silence, Ian said, ''I didn''t make anything up. It''s the truth.''


    The person added by Emma changed her ID to Serene and sent an ellipsis.


    Ian did the same and asked, ''Why are you in this group?''


    I couldn''t believe that he wasn''t aware of Serene joining the group. Had he never added Serene to his


    contact list on WhatsApp?


    Instead of responding to him, Serene directly left the group. Diego seized the chance and mocked him.


    ''Even your wife doesn''t want to waste time on you!''


    To add insult to injury, he went on to say, ''You''ve been married for two years, but you''ve never added


    her to your contact list. You''re such a good husband, huh?''


    Ian refuted, ''It''s none of your business.''


    Everyone fell silent all of a sudden. Helplessly, I kept my phone. Shawn took a look at his wristwatch


    and shut the document before rising from his chair. "Let''s go."


    I got to my feet and asked, "Where are we going?"


    In my stilettos, I went over and wrapped my arm around his. He lifted his hand and ruffled my hair


    gently, making sure that he wouldn''t mess up my hairstyle. On the other hand, Kevin would always turn


    my hair into a mess whenever he did that. It was hard to manage my long hair, so I was worried


    whenever he tried to ruffle my hair.


    "You said you wanted to buy clothes," he said.


    "Yeah. Are you done with work?"


    Without answering my question, Shawn took my hand and left the office with me. Whenever we came


    across anyone while leaving thepany, they would greet us politely. Shawn wouldn''t stop in his


    tracks to respond to them. He had always been cold and aloof, so his employees were already used to


    it.


    Soon, we arrived at a nearby mall where there were lots of boutiques. I chose a long dress that would


    expose my back. The dress was fitting and beautiful, and it was dark purple, which was a color I loved.


    I used to love wearing dresses of this style. Then, I told the personal shopper to get me the dress, but


    Shawn stopped her from doing that. "Take that dress over there for me."


    He pointed at a long silver dress.


    The dress looked simr to the one I was interested in, but there was ayer ofce on the back. Other


    than being more modest, the dress wasn''t very different from the dark purple one.


    When I realized the man''s intention, I didn''t turn him down. With a smile, I entered the fitting room and


    changed into the silverce dress.


    Upon leaving the room, I saw Shawn bending his back and choosing stilettos for me. I asked from


    behind him, "How do I look, Shawn?"


    The man turned around and replied lovingly, "You look gorgeous."


    He lovedplimenting me and boosting my confidence.


    "We''ll buy it, then?"


    After Shawn picked out a pair of stilettos for me, he paid for both items.


    I was moved that he was willing to buy things for me. After putting on the stilettos, I asked, "Are we


    going home?"


    He took a look at his wristwatch. "It''s still early."


    "Where are we going, then?" I asked.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to go on a date?"

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    Chapter 596 The Eldest Son


    Shawn was always willing to prepare surprises for me. I obediently walked alongside him and asked,


    "Where are we going?"


    "I used to attend high school here."


    "Did you have time to study?"


    "Yes, but I always skipped sses."


    Shawn drove me to his former high school, and there was a security guard at the entrance. After he


    spoke to the person, we were allowed to go in. Soon, we saw many students running on the sports


    field, and no one was wearing any uniform.


    All of them were dressed fashionably.


    Shawn took my hand and ambled toward the ssroom building. "It was Tracy''s grandfather who


    helped me get into this school. I also went to a university at ater time. However, I was still getting


    trained in Group W at that time, so I was most at ease when I was at school. At the very least, I could


    get some rest and study stuff that was not difficult for me."


    I could tell that his schedule used to be exhausting. "Didn''t you get enough rest at that time?"


    Shawn nodded. "The training was intense. I was drilled every night, so it was taxing both mentally and


    physically. As such, I could only unwind a little at school, but I remained disciplined. After all, I knew


    what path I had to walk down. I had to go back to the Xenos Family."


    Suddenly thinking of something, he held my hand tighter and said grimly, "My mother said that there


    were four brothers in the Xenos Family. If I were not the first to return, I would''ve lost my life."


    Shawn''s other ''brothers'' were all dead, but it was his mother''s plot, and my biological father was the


    one who killed them.


    As such, Shawn was very lucky, but it had also been tough for him. He had attained his achievements


    through his hard work, unlike me, who inherited everything.


    Although I used to go through a lot of hardships, I was luckier than anyone else now. That was because


    I possessed assets that 99 percent of the beings in the world couldn''t have, and I had a lover everyone


    looked up to. Therefore, I was lucky.


    Feeling dejected all of a sudden, I said, "I didn''t know you at that time." I must have just met Ezekiel


    back then.


    "If I had known you earlier, I would''vee all the way here to keep youpany, faced all the


    hardships, and weathered the storm steadfastly with you. Regardless of the danger we had to deal


    with, I would never leave you."


    Shawn smiled. "Silly girl."


    "I''m not silly," I refuted.


    "I think it''s fine. If we had known each other earlier, I might not have obtained all these achievements.


    Moreover, I used to be a reckless young man, so I might not have treasured you."


    In Espoo, the sky was blue with some white clouds. I heard the man say gently, "Now, everything is just


    right."


    Shawn never cried over spilled milk or regretted his decisions. He always lived in the moment, and


    therefore, someone like him knew how to treasure the things he had and the people around him.


    He took my hand and entered the ssroom building before pointing at a ssroom. "I used to attend


    sses here."


    "Where was your seat?"


    "Thest table in the innermost row."


    There was no one else in the ssroom. They were either going home or ying on the sports field.


    After we entered the ce, I rested my head on the table and asked, "Did you always nap like this?"


    "Yes, I buried my head deep in my arms."


    He then pointed at the wall. "Do you see that? My name is on the wall. I didn''t expect that it''s still


    there."


    He was sharing his past experiences with me.


    I ran a finger across the wall. "It''s blurred now. Did you write it? But your handwriting is more beautiful."


    "I don''t remember who wrote it. I discovered it when I came to ss one day. Many years have passed,


    so I didn''t expect that it''s still here. Look out the window."


    "There''s a cherry blossom tree," I said.


    "Yes, I used to love waiting for the flowers to bloom, but due to various reasons, I didn''t get to see it.


    I''ve never seen these cherry blossoms in full bloom before, but it''s fine, for I have you with me now."


    I blushed instantly. "I''m not your cherry blossom."


    "To me, you''re like a blooming flower that sways with the wind."


    I giggled. "You sure know how to make me happy."


    The man grunted. Just then, someone eximed in the doorway, "Are you Shawn? I haven''t met you


    for ages!"


    I traced the voice and saw a woman who was about 29 years old. She was wearing a pair of gold-


    framed sses. Although she looked ordinary, she was well-mannered. She could be considered pretty


    special.


    Shawn frowned. "Who are you?"


    "I''m Yvonne. Only the two of us were from Athium in the ss at that time. Don''t you remember me? I


    was seated in front of you."


    Shawn replied impassively, "I don''t remember."


    The woman appeared downcast in an instant. Then, she pulled herself together and asked, "What


    brings you here?"


    "I''m just showing my wife around."


    Perhaps it was because they used to be in the same ss that Shawn was polite to her. At the very


    least, he didn''t ignore her.


    The woman was stunned. "You''re married?" Faced with Shawn''s silence, the woman continued


    uneasily, "I became a teacher in this school after graduation. Many former ssmates havee to


    visit over the years, but I''ve never seen you before¡­ I''m sorry. I don''t even know what I''m talking


    about. I''ll go home now."


    With that, she left the ssroom.


    I turned to look at Shawn. "She said she was your ssmate."


    "Yes. We were the only students from Athium."


    I chuckled. "You said you don''t remember her."


    I didn''t expect Shawn to lie.


    "So what if I remember her? She used to be secretly in love with me. If I had said I remembered her, it


    would''ve given her a false sense of hope. I didn''t want that to happen."


    Many women were in love with Shawn, including his former ssmate.


    "It must be a fond memory for her to be secretly in love with you," I said.


    "I know, so I''ve never exposed her."


    Fundamentally, Shawn was a kind person, for he wasn''t willing to hurt his former ssmate.


    I changed the topic by saying, "Why don''t we keep walking around?"


    "They must have arrived at this hour."


    He was talking about Diego, Ian, and the others.


    "Oh. It''ll take us an hour to reach home, though."


    Espoo was a special city. One side of it faced the sea, while the other side was covered in a forest. The


    scenery in this ce was stunning. Seated in the passenger''s seat, I said, "I love this ce. When the


    kids are slightly older, I want to bring them to this ce and settle down. What do you think?"


    "Sure. We''ll do that when the dust settles."


    "Sunny, I want to talk to the kids on a video call tonight."


    During this period, I frequently talked to them through video calls. However, they were still very young,


    so they didn''t understand that I missed them terribly.


    He replied, "We''ll be staying in Find for quite a while. If you miss them, I''ll ask Waylen to bring them


    here."


    "Alright. Tell Kevin to do that. By the way, have you met Em? I''ll ask Kevin to send him to Find as


    well."


    The man muttered, "Em¡­"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Shawn smiled. "He''s the eldest son you''ve found for me."


    "Em is a good kid."


    "I''ll probably train him."


    It was apparent to me what he meant.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "How will you do that?"

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    Chapter 597 Ste Johnston


    Shawn smiled but didn''t answer my question. The car continued moving along the sinuous coastline.


    As I looked out the window and took in the scenery with a tilted head, I feltpletely at ease. I knew it


    was because the man was beside me. I was happy that he offered to bring the kids over and stay with


    us for some time.


    When we arrived at the vi, I got out of the car. Seeing that Shawn remained in the vehicle, I asked,


    "Are you going somewhere else?"


    "I have something to attend to."


    "Will you be back for dinner?"


    The man grunted and left the ce.


    In the stilettos Shawn had chosen for me, I stepped into the vi. As usual, Eins and Zwei were the first


    to discover my presence. They quickly came over and surrounded me. When Diego, who was smoking


    in front of the door, heard the noise, he said, "I''m the only one here for now. Emma and Ian will be here


    soon. What ingredients do you have in your house? I suddenly feel very lonely, Renee." He sighed.


    I stroked Eins'' head and asked, "Why do you feel so?"


    "You have Shawn, Emma has Christopher, and Ian has Serene. I''m the only single person. I don''t even


    know why I''vee here to have dinner with several loving couples."


    "Ian and Serene aren''t the lovey-dovey type, though."


    When Diego realized I was right, he let out a breath. "You have a point. What do you have in your


    refrigerator? Ian and I will cook for all of you. Christopher can get some rest since he''s a rare visitor in


    Espoo."


    I asked with a smile, "Why don''t you count Shawn in?"


    "It''s not like I have the guts to make him cook for us unless he''s willing to do it. Anyway, I think he won''t


    cook today."


    I approached him and asked, "What makes you think so?"


    "Because he let youe home on your own."


    "He said he''de back for dinner."


    "See? Only Ian and I will cook, then."


    After entering the living room, I said, "Don''t be so dejected. I''ll help you outter. There are all sorts of


    ingredients in the refrigerator."


    "That''s not it. Preparing dinner is just a small matter. For some reason, I''ve been feeling downcast for


    the past two days."


    There was only one reason he was moody. "You miss your ex-girlfriend."


    Hearing that, he let out a sigh. "I feel even more terrible now. She''s obstinate and filled with negativity."


    A momentter, he appeared heartbroken. "But that''s her life. She had always been aggrieved and


    cautious during her formative years. Without anyone''s support, she studied hard and graduated from


    school. She''s also been working hard. She''s like a flower that grows in the mud. She wants to embrace


    the world, but a part of her wants to resist it. In this dangerous world, she has to protect herself.


    Although she feels hollow deep within, there''s nothing she can do about it."


    Ciara was indeed that kind of person.


    "Forget it. Ian and the others will be arriving soon. I have to get prepared now. By the way, your dress is


    beautiful."


    I replied joyfully, "Shawn bought it for me."


    "Oh, stop it!" Diego snorted and entered the kitchen.


    I then sat down on the couch and read a book while Diego prepared the ingredients in the kitchen.


    Soon, Ian arrived at my house, followed by Emma several minutester. A gentle Christopher stood


    beside her.


    I called out with a smile, "Christopher."


    "How are you, little girl?"


    Christopher and I were best friends. I once said that we could understand each other well.


    Emma took his hand and pinned him down on the couch before saying, "I''ll help out in the kitchen while


    you''ll stay here to keep Reneepany." Then, she whispered, "Serene will be here as well."


    Christopher got to his feet. "I''ll help them out¡ª"


    Emma turned him down. "There''s no need for that. Just wait." Then, she strode toward the kitchen.


    "She''s still very young." I found their cheeky interaction adorable.


    "Yeah. She''s always energetic." Christopher''s eyes were brimming with love.


    "How long do you n on staying here?" I asked.


    "I''ll leave with Emma. However, she has work to do during the day, so I''ll probably hold some concerts


    in nearby cities."


    With the book in my hands, I replied, "You''ll be working, then."


    "Yes. I''m a mature man now, so I''d like to spend more time with Emma. If you have some free time, you


    can be my special guest."


    I was surprised. "Huh?"


    "You helped me out in Bryxton before. All my friends liked your performance and thought that you were


    talented."


    I asked hesitantly, "What are you trying to say?"


    "You can be a pianist too. I''ll be your mentor. I''m sure you''ll learn a lot and be skillful in a few


    years."


    "I don''t deserve a mentor like you, a world-renowned pianist."


    "Little girl, that''s what friends are for."


    Just then, Eins and Zwei barked outside the house. I reckoned that Serene had arrived, so I shouted in


    the kitchen''s direction, "Ian! It must be Serene. Can you go over and wee her in?"


    Ian left the kitchen and asked, "Why is she here?"


    "Emma invited her. She''s such a good friend, isn''t she?"


    Hearing that, Ian remained calm. "She''s alright."


    Then, he left the house and called out to Eins and Zwei, after which the dogs stopped barking. Ian


    asked, "Why are there the two of you?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I heard an unfamiliar voice say, "Serene said she wasing over for dinner, so I decided to tag along.


    Is there a problem with it?"


    Serene sighed. "She insisted on following me."


    Two beautiful women then entered the house. One of them was wearing a long yellow dress. She was


    none other than Serene. The other woman was d in a short ck skirt.


    Serene introduced the woman beside her to us, saying, "She''s my older sister, Ste. Sorry for bringing


    her with me without asking."


    Certainly, I wouldn''t mind Serene''s sistering to my house.


    I shook my head. "It''s fine. Everyone¡¯s wee."


    Ian told Serene and Ste to sit across from us before entering the kitchen. I heard Diego ordering, "Go


    to the backyard and set up the lights. Take the projector there as well. We''ll have dinner and watch a


    movie in the backyardter. Don''t forget the stereo speakers as well, in case anybody wants to sing."


    Hearing that, Ian furrowed his brows. "Stop bossing me around!"


    Diego smiled and shouted in our direction, "Mrs. Zeller, it seems that Ian can''t do so many things on his


    own. Why don''t you help him out?"


    Serene got to her feet and replied politely, "Sure. Let''s go."


    Only then did Ian leave with satisfaction.


    After they were gone, only Christopher, Ste, and I were left in the living room. Although we were not


    familiar with Ste, she seemed to be extroverted. She kept asking us questions while I responded


    politely. A momentter, she said, "I know you, Christopher. You''re a famous pianist. It''s said that you''re


    married."


    Christopher replied impassively, "Yes."


    "Is your wife here?"


    He then responded, "Yes."


    Christopher was always dispassionate in front of others.


    "Oh, I can see that you don''t love to talk."


    This time, Christopher remained silent.


    Ste didn''t mind it as she went on to say calmly, "Serene is my younger sister as well as the youngest


    daughter in the Johnston Family. Some time ago, our grandfather let her take charge of the family."


    I asked in surprise, "Why are you bringing it up all of a sudden?"


    She rolled her eyes. "What''s wrong with that?"

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    Chapter 598 His Candy


    Ste was arrogant. There was nothing wrong with bringing the topic up, but it wasn''t necessary to do


    so given the fact that we were not close to her. As such, I was surprised that she did.


    Noticing Christopher''s silence, I passed my book to him. He understood my intentions; he took the


    book and started reading it, pretending that he was the only one in the living room.


    I said to the woman, "We''re not close to each other, so there''s no need for you to tell us this. However,


    since you''ve brought it up, I''d like to congratte Mrs. Zeller. After all, she holds a more important


    position now."


    Hearing that, she paled and started arguing like a child, retorting, "My brother and I are the ones who


    have been propping up the Johnston Family. It took us a lot of effort to make the family thrive. However,


    our grandfather passed everything on to her and only gave us a few assets."


    I arched my brow. "Are you not being resigned?"


    She asked me in surprise, "What makes you think I''d feel resigned? Think about it. Would you be able


    to ept it if something you''ve put all your time and effort into is given to someone else? Now, our


    family is in a mess, and my parents are persuading my grandfather to make a new will."


    Before their grandfather even passed away, they had already started fighting for the assets.


    "Who do you think deserves the inheritance, then?"


    "My brother and I should get the inheritance, no doubt about it. After all, we''ve spent a lot of effort to


    support the family. Serene should only get an asset or two. However, she doesn''t yet realize that she''s


    incapable of managing the family. She has agreed to grandfather''s will and isn''t willing to give it up."


    I questioned, "Everyone is selfish. If you were Serene, would you turn your grandfather down if he


    wanted to pass the Johnston Family to you?"


    Ste was startled upon hearing that.


    Furious, she snapped. "Whatever. I''m telling you this because I want you to let her know she''s


    incapable of managing the family."


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll only congratte her."


    Ste was rendered speechless upon that.


    She was undoubtedly annoying. While she used the washroom, Serene returned to the living room and


    asked where her sister was. I replied, "She''s in the washroom."


    She then said, "I''m sorry. I know her temperament well, so she must have said something to annoy


    you."


    I shook my head. "It''s fine."


    Christopher was still reading the book. Feeling that the atmosphere was awkward, Serene said, "Mr.


    Forger, I practice piano as well, so I''m your fan."


    He put down the book and replied, "Thanks."


    "I even attended one of your concerts. The song you yed was difficult, and I haven''t managed to


    master it yet."


    Christopher nodded gently. "Which song?"


    Before Serene could respond, Emma suddenly appeared from behind and wrapped her arms around


    Christopher''s neck. With a sweet smile, she asked, "What are you doing? Dinner will be ready soon."


    He replied tenderly, "I''m reading a book."


    He took her arm and asked, "Are you tired?"


    "Not really. I''ll go back to the kitchen now."


    Emma then left the living room in a hurry. A calm and collected Serene smiled. "Emma is rarely so


    vivacious. She must have heard our conversation, so she was jealous and wanted to let me know


    you''re her man."


    Christopher refuted, "Is that so? She wasn''t jealous. She was just worried that I''d be bored, so she


    came over and talked to me."


    "Despite the age gap, you two are a loving couple."


    Realizing that she had said something wrong, Serene changed the topic. "Do you n on having


    children?"


    Christopher shook his head. "She''s still very young."


    He was right; Emma was still very young.


    I guessed Christopher would only have a child when he was 40 years old. However, Emma might be


    willing to bear a child for him earlier.


    I supposed her child would be intelligent too.


    "You''re right. There''s no rush."


    When Ste left the washroom, she took a seat beside Serene and asked rudely, "Where''s your good-


    for-nothing husband?"


    Christopher and I were rendered speechless.


    An unperturbed Serene replied, "He''s busy in the backyard."


    A momentter, she refuted, "Ian isn''t a good-for-nothing. He severed ties with the Zeller Family, and


    he now works for Shawn. Please mind yournguage, Ste. Otherwise, don''t me me for being


    harsh to you."


    From the corner of my eye, I saw Ian entering the house.


    He must have heard their conversation.


    However, he remained impassive as though the conversation didn''t affect him one bit.


    He must be used to getting called all sorts of names. Even though he didn''t mind it, Serene was willing


    to stand up for him.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    At that, Serene remained silent. Shawn came home just then and directly headed to the second floor.


    By the time he came downstairs, he had changed into a ck polo shirt and a pair of dark blue jeans.


    There was also a wristwatch on his right hand.


    It was my first time seeing Shawn wearing such casual clothes, so I was surprised. "Do you feel hot,


    Sunny?"


    "Yes."


    The man''s voice was husky. He came over and held out his hand before saying, "Take it."


    His hand had balled into a fist, so I couldn''t see what was inside. I spread my palm and asked


    curiously, "What is it?"


    The next moment, Shawn dropped a candy onto my palm.


    "It''s the same kind of candy Emma gave me this morning."


    He said calmly, "Yeah. Didn''t you say you wanted them?"


    Emma happened to leave the kitchen and hear our conversation, so she said, "You remember Renee


    saying she wanted the candy in the group chat; you even went to the city center and bought it for her!


    You love giving her surprises, huh?"


    Hearing that, I asked, "Sunny, did you drive to the city center to buy this candy for me?"


    I would call him Sunny whenever other people were around.


    Shawn grunted and headed to the backyard.


    After he was gone, Emma clicked her tongue. "He treats you very well, Renee. You''ve sessfully


    tamed him."


    Just then, Christopher questioned, "What do you mean by tame?"


    Emma asked doubtfully, "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you all usually talk about taming us in private?"


    "I swear I''ve never used that word on you!"


    I fanned the mes by saying, "Well, she usually uses the word subdue when she talks about you."


    Emma was rendered speechless for a moment before she dashed toward the backyard with the dishes.


    All of them had gone to the backyard, so only Serene and I were left in the living room.


    I rose from the couch and asked, "Why aren''t you going yet?"


    "I''ll go there when everyone is ready for dinner. I won''t be able to help with anything. Anyway, I''ve


    always been the fifth wheel."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I was surprised by what she said.


    "You''re Ian''s wife, Mrs. Zeller. You''re not the fifth wheel. I''m sure you can see that he treats you


    differently."


    Suddenly, she curled her lips. "I''m envious of you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You have a man who remembers everything you say and is willing to go the extra mile to make you


    happy."


    "Ian is the same. Sometimes, a woman has to show some weaknesses in front of her man. If there''s


    anything you want, just tell Ian about it. I''m sure he won''t turn you down. Just like me¡ª"


    "Ray." A clear voice was heard calling out to me from behind all of a sudden.

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    Chapter 599 What Is on Your Mind?


    "Let''s do a quick change," said Shawn with a lowered and slightly tilted head after I jogged toward him.


    "We''re changing again?" I asked.


    "You''re changing. It''ll get chilly at night outside."


    "I''ll find a short-sleeved shirt, then," I said before turning to Serene. "I''m heading upstairs for a bit¡ª"


    "Ree, have you seen Serene?" Ian, who showed up out of nowhere, asked me, to which I pointed to


    the young woman in the living room before following Shawn into our room.


    I changed right in front of him, and it was after I was done I realized he was peering at me. At that, I


    wrapped my arms around his waist and asked, "Are you undeniably drawn to me?"


    "Not bad," he replied while tightening his arms around me.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    However, he changed the subject. "Let''s go down."


    With that, I followed him downstairs. The backyard was illuminated beautifully with many fairy lights,


    and the projector far away was ying the hottest movie at present.


    When Diego saw us, he hurriedly got up and gave his seat up to Shawn. "Your seat is here, Great Mr.


    Shawn Xenos, and this is yours, Mrs. Xenos."


    "Act normal." I rolled my eyes at him, only making him grin. "Will do."


    I sat next to Shawn, who was withdrawn when eating, and so was Serene. It was like the two weren''t a


    part of this as they ate away.


    Well, Shawn was just being Shawn.


    As for Serene¡­ Her words came to my mind. I''ve always been the fifth wheel.


    Did she believe we were excluding her? No, wait. She probably believed Ian was excluding her!


    At that, I sighed, and Shawn suddenly rubbed my wedding ring. It wasn''t a momentter before he


    asked, "A penny for your thoughts?"


    "I''ve always believed myself to be a nosy person," I whispered to him. "And now, I''m beginning to


    concern myself with Ian and Serene''s issue again."


    "Well, you normally don''t have anything better to do anyway. You won''t feel too bored when you have


    something on your mind. Frankly speaking, Ian and Serene''s issue is very easy to sort out."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Do you have a n?!" I asked in surprise, to which he mumbled, "No, but the only thing that needs to


    be done is to get them to bring up the elephant in the room."


    "What elephant?" I pressed on.


    "Ian told me he and Serene have been treating each other far too respectfully. I can tell Ian has had a


    change of heart, and Serene, well, she has always liked Ian." Ian was trying to say that the two had


    never confessed their love for each other.


    "Is there anything in this world you don''t know about?" Imented with admiration.


    "I''m not interested in things like this."


    He really wasn''t, but what could he do when someone opened up to him?


    "Hey, Sunny, what are you and Ree whispering about?" asked the male lead of our gossip, whom I


    shrugged off. "Oh, random stuff."


    At that, Diego refuted Ian, "Why should they tell you what they''re talking about? By the way, Ian and I


    just moved the piano over to that spot. Serene, Renee, and Christopher y the piano, don''t they?


    How about a couple of pieces from you guys?"


    "What are you thinking?" I asked with a chuckle, baffling Diego. "What? What''s wrong with that?"


    "Sure, Serene and I can entertain you, but who do you think Christopher is? Do you think a maestro


    ys so easily for the public? Tell me what piece you''d like to hear. I''ll y it for you."


    "But we''re all friends here, are we not?" Diego felt rather speechless, for his thoughts were pretty


    simple. However, Christopher never said a word, and it was pretty clear it was a no.


    "What would you like to hear?" I reiterated.


    "Your call. Beggars can''t be choosers."


    With that, I yed a few familiar pieces before returning to my seat when Sereneplimented me,


    "You have wonderful finesse."


    "I beg to differ. Why don''t you have a go at it?"


    "Sure." Serene nodded subtly in agreement before sitting on the piano bench.


    As soon as she yed the first note, Diego turned to Ian, saying, "You''ve never heard your missus y


    the piano, have you? This is the perfect chance."


    "You seem to know her very well." Ian frowned in response, leading Diego to smile. "We''re all friends


    here, aren''t we?"


    Ian ignored him after that. I was very familiar with the piece Serene yed, and Ian asked me what the


    name of it was.


    As I said, the piece was very familiar to me. However, it escaped me at the moment. As such, I turned


    to Christopher. "It escaped me."


    "The Cafe Under the Stars," he answered gently, to which Iplimented, "That''s it! No wonder I


    thought it sounded familiar. It escaped me for a moment. You really are a walking encyclopedia,


    Christopher."


    At that, he said to me gently, "There''s a ball of fire deep within everyone, but most people only see the


    smoke. However, there is always this one person. This person can see the fire, approach them, and


    spend the rest of their lives with them. That''s the message she''s probably trying to convey from this


    piece. Something''s on her mind."


    The next second, Serene stopped ying. She came toward us and said with great deference, "Your


    understanding of music is far beyond what I can ever reach. Thank you, Mr. Forger. You''re the only one


    who can hear my thoughts."


    The ambiguously romantic conversation made the atmosphere rather awkward, but Christopher and I,


    who knew a lot about music, knew what exactly Serene was feeling, and she was merely thanking him.


    Suddenly, Ste blurted, "Haven''t you always liked Christopher, Serene? This is the perfect chance for


    you!"


    "What are you talking about, Ste?!" Serene''s face nched at once.


    "He''s right here. You should tell him how much you love him!"


    "Ste, Mr. Forger is a world-renowned pianist. Please don''t nder him as you wish. I like him only for


    his music, just as I see him as my idol. I like his music, and that is the extent of it. Stop saying such


    crap!"


    "What is on your mind, then?" Ste pressed on.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    Chapter 600 I Do


    Serene was stunned, and Ian immediately defended her when he saw that she didn''t want to escte


    the situation. "One more word, Ste, and I will kick you out of this ce! You''re a mad dog that barks


    at everyone. For an adult, you know nothing about behaving like one!"


    "I don''t know how to act like an adult, eh?! Huh, don''t you point fingers, Zeller! Take a look at


    yourselves. Christopher was Renee''s first love, and she even had a crush on him for nine years. Also,


    Serene likes Christopher, and Diego likes Emma, but Renee is Shawn''s wife, and Christopher is


    Emma''s husband. Your rtionships are beyondplicated. It sure as hell is a miracle you people


    cane together!" Ste began firing attacks on everyone.


    Serene was very much into manners, and she rified with a nched face, "I told you I only like Mr.


    Forger as a fan!"


    "Do you think I believe you?" Ste challenged.


    "I do." Christopher suddenly spoke up, and his trust gave Serene courage.


    "I do, too," Emma said with a smile.


    At that, she got up and stood before Ste, cing her hand on Ste''s shoulder before smiling and


    saying softly, "Everybody had an idol when they were younger. So what if Renee used to like


    Christopher? Liking the right person in our youth will only make us better. Be it Serene or Renee, they


    both studied music. Isn''t it normal that they''d like Christopher?"


    At that, I peeked at Shawn. He wasn''t wearing any emotions, seeminglypletely unbothered by the


    fact that I used to like Christopher.


    Meanwhile, Emma patted Ste''s shoulder and threatened sweetly, "Is it really so fun for an old witch


    like you to bark and bite everyone? Dare speak without a filter again, and I will kick you out of this


    mansion at once! Let me tell you that I''m not as prideful as the rest of the adults here. Serene''s sister


    or not, I will fight you if you piss me off. So, I suggest you shut up for the rest of dinner! One more word


    from you, and I will flip out! You wouldn''t like me when I''m pissed!"


    I was rendered speechless, and so was everyone else. Eventually, Ste couldn''t take it anymore and


    left our gathering grimly.


    Once she did, our table became lively again.


    Meanwhile, Christopher tugged on Emma, beckoning her to sit down. Then, I heard him say


    affectionately, "You''re like an angry kitten with its fur standing on end. There, there. Good girl."


    Was I just forced to watch a PDA?!


    At that, I hurriedly leaned closer to Shawn, who clutched my hand when he noticed my action. "You


    have no idea how badly I wanted that woman to leave," I whispered. "However, she''s Serene''s sister,


    so I kept quiet about it all this while. Oh, to be young, though. No need to beat around the bush!"


    "You can do that too," Shawn reminded.


    "I could, but it''s always better to cut people some ck."


    Out of the blue, Shawn smirked andplimented, "I''ve been meaning to tell you something; you


    yed beautifully just now."


    "You''re trying to make me happy again. Honestly, Christopher is the true maestro here. Have you ever


    heard him y?"


    "Never," said Shawn with zero interest.


    He returned to our room after dinner, and once he left, the atmosphere here became livelier. Diego


    even insisted I sing and dance.


    After messing around with him for some time, Imented, "I''m sure it''ll be even crazier with Kev


    around. Alright, this is it. I can''t do it anymore. I''m pooped!"


    "Oh,e on, we''ve just started. You have got to work out, or Shawn will always have to be the one


    doing all the work. Hahaha¡ªwhat the heck am I saying?!"


    Excuse you! I stomped his feet mercilessly before taking a break aside.


    As Emma and Ian continued to bounce around, I sat next to Christopher and Serene, saying with a


    smile, "Everyone''s having a great time together."


    "Yeah, he''s much more amiable than usual," Serene acknowledged, baffling me. "Is Ian really aloof?"


    "Not really. He''s pretty extroverted. It''s just that he barely talks to me. I can tell he really likes you guys


    and sees you as family. He¡­ Apart from you guys, the only family he basically has is the mother that


    constantly forces him." Serene was trying to say Ian was very rxed when he was with us.


    "Ian''s really easy to get along with. If you like¡ª"


    "You know?!" Serene asked in shock.


    "It''s not that hard to figure out a woman''s thoughts."


    Serene was taken aback for a split second before she got up and left.


    "The person she likes is Ian," I revealed after she walked away.


    "Yeah. He''s what''s on her mind."


    "You seem to be able to see through everything."


    At that, Christopher smiled gently. "It''s all but experiences thate with aging. Emmie''s the real


    wonder here."


    "That girl¡­ Well, you can''t applymon logic to her. Given her mindset, she will never get the wrong


    idea about you, just like Shawn with me."


    "She won''t do that, but she will kick up a fuss for no apparent reason. She just wants to find something


    to argue about."


    "And how do you soothe her?" I asked with a smile.


    "She just wants to throw a tantrum, so I simply go along with it. But what Ms. Johnston said earlier¡­ I


    do want kids, but she''s still little. I can''t force her."


    As people aged, the desire to have a child would grow more apparent. Yet, Emma was still so young.


    "I''m sure she can understand how you feel."


    "I''ve never brought this topic up with her, for I don''t want to burden her. Will youe to the rest of my


    concert?"


    "Shawn has to ve away in his office during the day, and Emma has her thing in thepany too.


    You and I can start a business together."


    I was merely joking.


    Christopher chuckled. "I just want to take you under my wing. You have a great gift for music. Serene¡­


    If she''s okay with it, you can guide her. Learning from us will be beneficial."


    He wasn''t willing to guide Serene, but he was okay with me having Serene under my wing.


    "That girl looks up to you very much. I''m sure she''ll say yes."


    "She''s pretty nice. Emmie likes her."


    The next second, Serene returned. I told her what Christopher and I were just talking about, and she


    beamed. "Thank you, guys! It''s just the opportunity I need. I keep having to look for things to do, you


    see."


    "Do you practice often?" Christopher asked.


    "Yeah. What do you think of my skills, Mr. Forger?"


    "You have quite the talent," hemented. "You can ask Renee anything you''re not sure of."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I might not be as well-versed as she is," I corrected hurriedly, but Serene smiled and said, "Sure, I''ll


    ask Ree."


    At that, Christopher got up and beckoned for Emma to leave, but the young woman trotted over to him


    and pleaded whiningly, "I still want to y, though. Will you y with me for a little while longer,


    Christopher?"


    "Another half an hour?" Christopher smiled affectionately.


    "Okay! Thank you, you''re the best!"


    At that, Emma returned to her song while Christopher turned to the living room. Serene, on the other


    hand, asked me curiously, "You and Emma, you two are quite¡ªhow should I put it¡ªyou two talk to


    your husbands like little girls. It''s very natural, very sweet, and especially clingy."


    "That''s why I tell you ''y the woman, get the guy''! I bet Ian will fall for it just as well. Sere¡ªhonestly, I


    am not sure how I should address you. Mrs. Zeller?"


    "Serene will do just fine," she responded.


    "Ian came to me during the day, Serene."


    "Why did he¡­" she asked warily.


    "He''s kind of lost. He''s not sure how you feel. He cares a lot about you; you just can''t tell it."


    "Is that so?" Serene smiled.


    "Yeah. Ian''s a sweet guy." Truthfully, I had no idea what Ian was like. It was just a bunch of lies!


    I kept Serenepany for a little while longer before returning to my room, only to find Shawn asleep


    in bed.


    Poor Shawn was truly exhausted.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    Chapter 601 Sun-Drenched


    Christopher and Emma left while the night was still young, whereas Diego and Ian only left at 10.00PM.


    After seeing them away, I gave Eins and Zwei some food before heading upstairs.


    I took a shower in the bathroom next door, and it wasn''t until I was done that I returned to our bedroom


    to find Shawn had awoken. "What''s wrong? Are you thirsty?" Iy by his side and cooed.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As he had just awoken, a hint of confusion stillced his eyes. He closed them once more, taking a


    moment to himself before asking, "No. How long was I asleep for?"


    "About four hours. Go on, go back to sleep."


    Honestly, my heart twinged to see him so busy.


    "I have some business to sort out," he said while getting up. "Go ahead and sleep. I''ll tell Kevin toe


    to Find the day after tomorrow."


    "Why the day after tomorrow?" I was rather bewildered.


    "I haven''t been spending much time with youtely because of all the things I have to deal with. As


    such, I''ll take time off tomorrow and spend some quality time with you. Besides, I''ll probably be


    swamped with work after tomorrow." Shawn got out of bed and put on dark-colored pajamas before


    continuing, "Things are different here than in Bryxton. I have many issues to deal with."


    "Just do whatever you need to. No need to worry about me," I said understandingly. "I have you for the


    whole day tomorrow, and the twins will have arrived the following day. Besides, I''ve made Christopher a


    promise. He has a few uing concerts in the cities nearby, and he''s asked me to learn from him.


    Serene will be with me too. I have quite the schedule, as you can see."


    Shawn stilled. "He treats you very well."


    "Why do you say that?" I asked in wonder. "Are you jealous?"


    He took a in gander at me, and I went over to hug him, smelling his scent as I said, "The only thing


    that ever happened between us was the crush I had on him. That''s basically it. Besides, we''re still


    friends after clearing this up. He''s just as sagacious as you are. I''m sure you''re aware that there''s


    nothing romantic at all between us."


    "Yeah, I do. I told you I respect your past. I''m not jealous but merely stating a fact."


    "Still sounds pretty jealous to me," I said on purpose, rendering him at a loss for words.


    He circled my waist and rubbed his fingers against the skin for a moment before letting me go and


    striding out of the room. After blow-drying my hair, I brewed some tea and brought it to his study and


    found him on a video conference.


    As I ced the tea in front of him, a woman''s voice came from the video. "Is that a woman''s hand,


    Shawn?"


    Shawn didn''t answer her but instead said, "Continue."


    With that, the person continued with their report. It wasn''t after Shawn was done with his video


    conference that I asked, "Who was that woman?"


    "A coborator. Lestrange. I don''t remember her first name," Shawn answered forthrightly.


    "She probably asked you the question because she likes you."


    "Is that so?" asked Shawn inly, then quirked a brow. "Are you jealous?"


    "I was just curious."


    At that, Shawnforted me, saying, "Kevin said there are thousands, if not millions, of women who


    like me. His words, not mine. Imagine how exhausted you''d be if you bothered yourself with every


    single one of them. Their fondness for me has nothing to do with me, though. I only have eyes for you."


    "I swear, Sunny!" I chuckled.


    "Yeah?"


    "How are you able to say sweet nothings with a straight face?"


    "Mm. Are you not going to bed?"


    "I want to stay with you for a while."


    Delighted, Shawnmented, "Diego said I''m a bore when I work. You, on the other hand, like to keep


    mepany instead."


    Shawn was very diligent with his work. This morning, for instance, he had barely spoken to me, only


    busying away in his own world, yet he was so attentive. He was never one to voice out in the group


    chats, and everyone thought he never read any of the messages. In actuality, he read every single one


    of them carefully. He even took to heart the things I texted in the group and deliberately drove to the


    city center to get me the candy. Also, it was worth mentioning the candy was identical to the one Emma


    gave me.


    He might appear aloof, but he was incredibly gentle and attentive.


    "It''s because they''re guys that they think you''re boring. Any woman who likes you will think you''re


    incredibly charming when you work."


    "You''re always generous with your praises toward me."


    At that, Shawn opened one of the documents piled up on his desk while I sat on the couch in his study


    and said, "You are very charming in the first ce. Also, a thought just hit me. Do you have more


    candy?"


    "Have you already eaten the one just now?" he asked.


    "Yeah, I did!"


    "That''s it, then," he said directly.


    "Did you only get one?"


    "Yes. You won''t appreciate it if I get you more."


    "Who deliberately buys one candy?!"


    Shawn ignored me this time. Thus, I shot him a re and left the study. After returning to our room, I


    lay in bed and checked my phone to find a text from Kevin in the group chat. ''Thanks for the money,


    Sunny!''


    ''How did you get the money when you''re not here, Kev?''


    Kevin, who practically lived on the inte, answered me in two shakes. ''Those working at the


    headquarters are given cash while the rest of us receive the money through bank transactions! Sunny


    has made it rain this time, I''m telling you. Word from Waylen is that he spent about 1.5 billion.''


    Holy s¡ªsugar and spice! 1.5 billion?!


    ''That''s a lot of money!'' Imented in shock.


    ''Naturally. Sunny has so many subsidiaries under his name that the number of employeeses up to


    a little over a hundred thousand. Given that everyone gets 9,999¡­ Yeap, 1.5 billion is just about right.


    This is the first time Sunny has done what a CEO should since bing a CEO¡ªsplurging, and sun-


    drenched at that!''


    Indeed, it was sun-drenched; everyone got their share.


    At that, Imented admirably, ''I became the CEO of Felix Corporation when I was fourteen. Though I


    never appreciated the value of money, I have never been this generous either! Come to think of it, I''m


    pretty stingy¡ªI have to admit that. Earlier in the day, I thought about giving the employees at Xenos


    Solutions money out of courtesy. Then, the number of employees struck me, and I thought¡­ Haha, I


    decided to take my words back.''


    Kevin sent a despise emoji in response, then criticized me. ''You''re the CEO of Xenos Solutions. You


    are deep-pocketed! Word is that the Xenoses have a ton of gold in their possession. But that''s just


    hearsay. Anyway, that''s not the point. The point is, Sunny is freaking rich! His money is also your


    money, which means you''re the richest woman in the world! So how can you be so stingy?!''


    Of course, I wasn''t really stingy. It was just that I had never splurged however I wanted to ever since I


    was in this position. Even if the thought struck me, I''d certainly have to talk to Anthony about it in


    private.


    I would never make immediate decisions as Shawn had.


    ''Who said the Xenoses have gold?'' I changed the subject.


    ''I forgot. Sunny''s mother, I think.''


    ''Well, she''s not wrong.''


    And it was hidden in Brimstone Mountain, which Charles was guarding.


    Though he said his life-long mission had ended, he didn''t have any children. As such, he decided to


    stay in Brimstone Mountain and help the Xenoses keep watch over their wealth while returning my


    parents'' favor.


    ''I''m genuinely envious of you.''


    ''Be my son, and you can inherit an asset or two.''


    ''Excuse you!'' Kevin scolded me in the group chat. ''Would I do something that spineless just to inherit


    your assets?!''


    Then, he added, ''Will Em get a share too in the future?''

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    Chapter 602 A Pic by the Sea


    Kevin''s question was honestly an over-worrying one and something only to be considered in the distant


    future. I pondered for a moment, then replied, ''He''s my son too, Kev.''


    I would give him the shares he deserved.


    Of course, I was referring to whatever was under my name.


    I had no power over Shawn''s assets, but I wouldn''t let Em suffer any losses either.


    Since I had adopted him, I would treat him fairly. To me, he was just as important as Skyler and River.


    That said, Em and I were still at the bonding stage.


    ''Lucky kid. He''s gotten a mother for nothing.''


    ''I''m the one who got a son for nothing.''


    With that, I put my phone down and no longer bothered myself with the group chat. Minutester, Kevin


    called and told me as though he had discovered the secret of the century, saying, "I found out Sunny''s


    a stalker!"


    I''m sorry?!


    "What are you talking about?" I asked.


    "He never says anything in the group chat, and I assumed he would never read our texts, but just after


    our conversation ended, he sent me a text asking me to bring Em and the twins to Find. It seems


    like I can never escape work."


    "Did he text you? As in text message? Does he not have your WhatsApp number?"


    Shawn did have Kevin''s WhatsApp number, but he texted Kevin instead.


    "He does, but is that the point I''m calling?" At that, he sighed. "I''ll certainly be given a load of work after


    arriving in Find. Sigh, goodbye, my sweet, leisurely days!"


    "Emma and the others are also here. You have nowhere to hide! Bring me some nice snacks from


    Bryxton, will you, Kev?"


    "Sure. See you in two days!" Kevin agreed.


    I couldn''t fall asleep after hanging up, mainly because I was uneasy about the fact that Shawn was still


    working. I was worried he''d spend another night awake.


    Since my body forbade me from staying upte, I forced myself to sleep. Later, in the middle of the


    night, I thought I felt movement next to me, so I flipped over and threw myself into Shawn''s arms. Then,


    I heard him chuckling under his breath. "What a clingy little girl. How adorable."


    "Mm¡­"


    "Ha, and she responds as well."


    With that, I was pulled further into his arms.


    Shawn was no longer by my side when I stirred in the morning, and when I found him, he was in his


    study. Shocked, I asked, "You haven''t spent all night working in here, have you? Are you tired?"


    He shook his head. "I just woke up."


    At that, I kissed his cheek needily, and a chuckle escaped his aloof face. "Someone''s a little needy in


    the morning," he said while pulling me into his arms. I sat on hisp and wrapped my arms around his


    neck. "I can''t help but worry you''ll wear out."


    "Don''t. I know what exactly I''m doing." He pinched my cheek but thought it felt bony. He beseeched,


    "You need to eat more and gain a few pounds. You''re prettier when you''re chubbier."


    "Who looks prettier when they be chubbier?"


    "You''re more charming when you''re curvaceous."


    I was rendered speechless.


    "You''re getting insincere with your words," I remarked as Iy in his arms, leading him to pull me closer.


    "Mm. I just want you to be healthy."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Where are we going today?" I asked as I buried my head in his shoulder. "We can head out in the


    afternoon if you want to rest in the morning."


    "I''m not tired. Where do you want to go?"


    "I''m not familiar with the town. This is your turf. How about you just show me around? I''m good to go


    anywhere as long as I''m with you. I heard the weather today is wonderful."


    "Get changed, then."


    I obediently returned to our bedroom at that, and for convenience''s sake, I changed into a white T-shirt


    and a pair of light blue jeans.


    Just as I was done changing, Shawn came in and took his clothes off right in front of me. With that, he


    put on a wholly ck t-shirt and denim jeans. As I noticed he had been wearing the same styletely, I


    commented, "You''ve changed your styletely."


    "It''s getting warm, and Waylen suggested I change into these."


    Waylen sure worries about everything. He''s even concerned about something as minor as buying


    clothes.


    "Well, you look as ravishing as ever."


    Gratified, he held my hand and led me out of the room. When we were descending the stairs, I found


    Eins and Zwei keeping watch at the door, so I suggested, "Why don''t we take Eins and Zwei to the


    beach? We can make some food at home and call it a pic or lie down and feel the sun when we''re


    tired."


    "Sure. What do you need?"


    With that, I took the liberty of assigning tasks. "I''ll prepare sandwiches and some other finger food. Can


    you find me an outdoor table and arge cloth for us to lie down on?"


    "Cheeky girl."


    Shawn went back upstairs while I looked for a basket in the kitchen before pulling out a loaf of bread


    and a few bottles of milk from the fridge. As I began making the sandwiches, I found Shawn with two


    folded cotton cloths in his hands as he descended the stairs. "I''ll put them in the car first," he said while


    heading toward the door.


    At the thought that we had plenty of time and the sun still didn''t look warm enough, I made some


    wraps. Fortunately for me, we had everything at home to make wraps. I also made some mini


    vegetable frittatas and sd while I was at it.


    I also added some apples and a bunch of grapes into the basket, which was filled up in no time. I


    deliberated for a moment after that and decided to bring along a bottle of wine and a drinking ss.


    Before heading out, I grabbed a bag of the dogs'' treats, and when I was out, I found Shawn putting the


    dogs'' toys into the car.


    Eins and Zwei were pretty big fans of the sea.


    "All set?" Shawn asked when he saw that I hade out.


    "Yeah, ready when you are!"


    The next second, Diego''s voice came from outside. "Now, where are you lovely folks heading? And you


    brought Eins and Zwei''s toys and bells with you. Where is this getaway you guys are going to?"


    "What are you doing here?" Shawn asked impassively.


    "I live just around the corner; you know that. I thought I coulde and hang out before heading to


    work and see if I can hitch a ride with you guys."


    "Get your own ride." Shawn turned him down at once, but Diego pressed on, asking, "Where are you


    two heading?"


    Shawn said nothing, so Diego looked toward me, and I said Shawn wanted to head to the beach.


    He couldn''t know I was the one who suggested it, or he would certainly follow, and I couldn''t turn him


    down either.


    "Are you not going to the office today, Shawn?"


    "Do you need something from me?" Shawn frowned.


    "I''m bored. Take me with you¡­"


    "Are you serious, Hayes?" Despite Shawn''s in voice, it wasced with the warning for Diego to back


    off. "I''vee to see if I can borrow a car."


    "The keys are all in the living room drawer," I said on behalf of Shawn. "Take whichever catches your


    fancy!"


    Shawn had driven the car out of the mansion at this point, and as I went up to him, I heard Diego


    sighing. "Am I damned to be ignored just because I''m single?!"


    Shawn parked the car in front of our entrance when I caught up to him. At that, I put the basket into the


    trunk and covered it with a cloth before beckoning Eins and Zwei, who stood longingly at the door but


    dared not step out.


    Upon hearing my call, they dashed and jumped into the back seat. "Smart little fellows, aren''t they?!" I


    said with a giggle, to which Shawn said, "Yeah, let''s go."

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    Chapter 603 I Love You, Shawn


    Shawn was so familiar with the area that he didn''t even need navigation to arrive at a nearby beach,


    which was clean and secluded.


    The sky was bright blue, the sea was crystal clear, and the sands were powdery white.


    I followed Shawn out after he parked the car, and as soon as he opened the back door, Eins and Zwei


    dashed toward the beach while chasing each other. Seeing how alive they were, I chuckled. "We


    seldome back here, and they rarely get a chance to be this rxed."


    "Yeah. You can''t go into the waterter."


    I looked bewilderedly at him as he took our stuff out of the trunk. "Well, I didn''t bring a swimsuit anyway,


    but why?"


    "You can''t be in the water for too long, given your injury."


    "That was from centuries ago."


    He said nothing more after that, only taking the pic basket and tablecloth to the beach after


    removing his socks and shoes. He first spread the cloth out and ced the basket on it before


    returning to the car to get a massive white cemat to ce beside the tablecloth.


    On the other hand, I took my shoes off and traversed the warm, powdery sand while he returned to the


    car for thest time to grab Eins and Zwei''s ball and frisbee. Meanwhile, I pulled the bottle of red wine


    out and poured him a ss.


    Shawn threw the frisbee into the sea, and Eins and Zwei dashed toward the beach as though they had


    received amand, then jumped into the sea to search for the frisbee without hesitation.


    After throwing the frisbee, Shawn returned to my side and sipped on the red wine.


    Following that, he leaned his head back and enjoyed the summer sun.


    His chin was in the air, and his side profile was as sharp as ever. His raven-ck hair was pushed back


    a little, and he looked absolutely brilliant basking in the sun.


    While I rested my head on hisp andy in his arms, he rubbed his fingers on my cheek habitually in


    silence.


    "Sunny," I called out to him softly, to which he replied with a deep hum. "Yes?"


    That ''yes'' seemed to havee from the depths of his voice box.


    "The sun''s warm andfortable," I said, but my man said nothing in response.


    Just then, Zwei came to Shawn with the frisbee in its mouth. It was careful not to step on the cemat


    as it wagged its tail and sat obediently next to Shawn, awaiting his nextmand.


    At that, Shawn ruffled its head, took the frisbee from its mouth, and chucked it further away.


    "Kevin will bending soon," Shawn said suddenly, making me sit up in surprise. "Aren''t they supposed


    to arrive tomorrow?"


    "He came with the kids in advance. So, that leaves us two hours of alone time."


    "In other words, we''ll get to see the kidster."


    Shawn hummed inly while Iy back down on hisp. "Do you remember our first time?" he asked


    out of the blue while ying gently with my head, and guess what? He asked with apletely straight


    face!


    The incident from two years ago came to my mind just like that. At the time, he and I¡­ Well, we weren''t


    even a thing yet. But I was drugged at the time, and he was the only one who could help me.


    Guess where we were. Yes, by the freaking sea!


    I realized at the time that I liked him, but he kept turning me down. He was incredibly aloof at the time


    and would reject me impassively every time I confessed my love to him. The Shawn Xenos from that


    time was honestly beyond lofty, but he still gave himself to me in the end.


    My first time with him was by the sea when I was in a groggy state. Yet, I could still remember the joy I


    felt back then to this day.


    "Yeah, I was so worried you''d turn me down at the time," I said while reaching for his palm.


    At that, he gazed at me; I could see the sliver of sadness in his eyes. "Do you want to do it again?" he


    asked softly after a long pause. Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I¡­" I wanted to say yes, but I was too shy to express it.


    Afar, Eins and Zwei were running back toward us with the frisbee in one of their mouths. Still, Shawn


    picked me up and took us to the back of arge boulder. As he ced me into the water, he said, "That


    night, I kept deliberating if I should just endure it or take you into my world."


    The seawater was a little chilly, but I quickly got used to the temperature.


    "You didn''t turn me down that night."


    He eventually gave in that night. However, we still weren''t official after that, so I assumed he excluded


    me from his world. Hence, I hid from him since.


    One night, he leaned gracefully against the car while lighting a cigarette. His actions were incredibly


    alluring. Following that, he stubbed the cigarette and asked me, "Since you want to be with me, are you


    ready?"


    "Sorry?" I asked him at the time.


    "Ray, I agree to be your boyfriend," he said with his impassive yet melodious voice.


    Even now, the scene was still fresh in my head. I remember promising him urgently, "As long as you


    love me, I will be yours for the rest of my life."


    However, he said, "You don''t need to promise me anything, Felix."


    I was so hurt by his words at the time.


    Then, he added, "I only see what''s in front of me."


    He didn''t give a single damn about the future.


    In actuality, Shawn was always clear about what he wanted. He was a guy who cherished the present


    very much.


    "Yeah, you were bold, and you spoke audaciously. You kept challenging my limits with your words. Yet,


    you were so scared of me¡­ You''re a very interesting girl, Ree. Though the heavens hadn''t been kind


    to you, you still reached for the sun. You were ever hopeful, even in the most desperate of times,


    always wishing to be loved."


    "Is that why you eventually gave in?" I asked with a smile.


    He shook his head, his voice music to my ears. "I''m Shawn Xenos, a man who never gives in to threats


    and gets soft-hearted. Having lived for 27 years, I thought I was already imprable, but that night¡­


    My precious girl was curled up into a tiny ball on the beach. She was tattered andpletely


    devastated, yet her eyes shone brightly. She called out to me, calling me Sunny and asking me to save


    her. Seeing that I did nothing, she then called me Shawn Xenos. How could I continue saying no to a


    girl who was so disrespectful yet craved me? But when I decided to give myself to you¡­ Ree, you


    became mine from that day on. No matter how hesitant you''ll be in the future, I will find you, and I will


    bring you back to me."


    At that, Shawn unbuckled his belt and cooed, "The biggest difference between me and everyone else is


    that I will seize whatever I want. I always live in the moment."


    He grabbed my wrist as the waves wet his hair, and I giggled while letting him enter me as he pleased.


    The sky afar was truly blue, and the clouds were oh-so-white; it was incredibly beautiful, and I also felt


    incredibly sweet.


    The waves were also gentle, and the seawater was warm.


    Meanwhile, Eins and Zwei were still chasing each other on the shore.


    Everything seemed to be perfect and wonderful.


    "I love you, Shawn."

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    Chapter 604 Thank You, Kev


    My marriage with Nichs was suffocating. I could not stand being mistreated, but I was so timid and


    weak before him and was even afraid to voice my thoughts. Therefore, I never experienced many


    happy moments with him. Instead, all I felt was disappointment after disappointment¡ªan endless cycle


    of grief and despair!


    However, I did not regret marrying him because that was my past, and I respected it. Only by


    respecting it could I gain more happiness in the future.


    As for my marriage with Shawn, he taught me what a happy marriage could feel like¡ªtwo people


    trusting and cherishing each other!


    Besides that, he also taught me a lot, especially about love!


    Looking back at my past, I felt that all my grief and losses had disappeared the moment I met and fell in


    love with him. He gave me so much that I felt I owed him a lot.


    Then, I recalled a line he wrote in the book. ''When I met you, I never thought I would love you so much.


    Although I''m not your only one, I''m lucky that you''re mine. I''m willing to be your tamed beast,


    putting away my sharp teeth and ws just so that I can have you in my arms.''


    I silently recited, Shawn, I''m sorry I wasn''t your only one and presented you with a broken person,


    causing you to be constantly worried about me! In the future, I promise to love and trust you


    unconditionally, and no matter what hardships we face, I will wholeheartedly take care of our family,


    you, and our children. My heart will always be linked to yours. In reality, our rtionship¡­ We''ve


    be each other and are entangled forever. No one and nothing can separate us.


    The rtionship between Shawn and I had already fused, so now, we were only in it for each other.


    When I thought of that, I felt even happier. I whispered, "I love you, Shawn."


    "Yes. I''m very sure of that."


    ¡­


    After that, we got entangled in some funny business.


    Once we were done, Shawn grabbed two sets of clothes from the car. Seeing that he was so well


    prepared, I could not help but want tough. I was thinking of teasing him but then remembered that it


    would not be worth it because he would give me the silent treatment instead.


    I changed into a clean set of clothes before lying back on the mat. Later, he came over andy down


    beside me, bathing in the sun with his eyes closed.


    About an hourter, we heard Kevin''s loud voiceing from afar. "Ray! I brought all three of your


    children!"


    Quickly getting up, I saw Kevin had Skyler in his arms while Em had River. I walked over while


    saying, "Thank you for bringing them." After approaching them, I took River from Em and used my


    free hand to rub his head, asking, "Was it tiring?"


    He shook his head and said nothing. This kid is not much of a talker, I see.


    Holding his hand, I led him over to Shawn. "Sunny, I found you a son. Isn''t he handsome?"


    Shawn opened his eyes and observed Em for a long while before humming in response. "Hello,


    Em." Then, Em hesitantly held Shawn''s outstretched hand, and Shawn politely introduced himself,


    "From now on, I''m your¡­ father."


    Em obediently replied, "Yes."


    "Although I don''t mind whosest name you''d like to use, I hope that you can think carefully about it.


    You can make your choice after two years."


    Shawn hoped that Em could change hisst name and offered him two years to think about it.


    Kevin reflectively asked, "What choice?"


    Em replied to Shawn, "I understand."


    "Children from the Xenos Family must have a backbone and an upright character. I won''t treat you the


    same way your mother does, and there will be a lot of hardships awaiting you down the road."


    I remember Shawn had previously mentioned that the children of the Xenos Family needed to be able


    to protect themselves and their families. That was because these children were destined to be special,


    so if they found themselves in a disadvantageous position, they might¡­ lose their lives.


    "Yes, Father."


    When Shawn heard that, he patted Em''s head, seemingly satisfied with the kid''s response.


    At that moment, Kevin ced Skyler on the mat, saying enviously, "Congrattions, Sunny, for gaining


    another son. I envy you so much!"


    I kissed River''s cheek, but she seemed focused on Shawn while screaming, "Papa, hug!"


    Feeling a little hurt, I gave the child to him. He took her and ced her on top of his crossed legs


    before rubbing her head, asking gently, "Ree, do you miss me?"


    I was holding Skyler when I heard River reply, "Yes!" Then, she continued to yell, "Papa! Papa! Papa!"


    I noticed Shawn''s expression was particrly gentle, and he seemed like his heart was melting! River


    was such a tterer. Not willing to give up, I asked, "River, don''t you miss me?"


    "Yes. I wanna hug Mama too!"


    When I heard that, I was finally satisfied. Then, I grabbed her and ced her into Shawn''s embrace.


    Following that, I heard Kevin ask Em excitedly, "Em, would you like to go surfing with me?"


    Em rose to his feet, agreeing. "I only know the basics."


    "Come on. I''ll teach you."


    Following that, Kevin grabbed a surfboard and headed into the sea with Em. I turned to ask Shawn if


    he wanted to join as well. "Kev brought extra surfboards!"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He brought three!


    "Sure. I''ll bring Skyler with me."


    In actuality, Shawn did not have much interest in such activities, but he knew there were some things


    he should experience with his children. Thus, he removed his shirt and headed into the sea with Skyler


    in his arms. At the same time, Eins and Zwei were following closely beside him.


    While they were having fun, I had River in my arms while swooning over the handsome Shawn. I even


    secretly took snapshots of him. Once I was done, I walked over while watching him y in the water


    with a child in his arms.


    There were several times when he fell into the sea with Skyler, but I was not worried because he was


    Shawn! Like a majestic and sturdy mountain, anywhere was safe with him there!


    Skyler giggled in his arms, while Kevin taught Em how to surf on the other side. As Em already


    knew the basics, he caught on quite easily and could surf a few feet before dipping.


    Afterward, Shawn handed Skyler to Kevin beforeing toward me. He then took River from my arms


    and went back into the sea.


    She was more active than Skyler. I could not hear what Shawn was whispering to her, but I soon saw


    her riding a huge wave into the sky and tumbling in the air.


    A few minutester, Kevin brought Skyler to my side and smiled, asking, "Doesn''t Sunny look


    handsome surfing?"


    "He does. He looks very handsome. It''s like he knows everything!"


    "Of course. Sunny already knew how to surf when he was young and even taught me. Back then, he


    wasn''t as relentless as he was now. Wait, no. He''s more humane now. Before, he was extremely


    relentless. I think his gentler times were during his younger days and now. The days after he returned


    to the Xenos Family were¡­ I had even begun to think that he was a cold-blooded machine! That was


    why I so desperately tried to match you up with him when I saw how differently he treated you. I didn''t


    expect I''d get a niece and nephew in two years! Just thinking about it makes me feel proud. You have


    no idea how much I''ve mentioned your name in front of Sunny and even taught him things. I even told


    him that women like being called ''babe'' or ''darling!'' Gosh! I went through so much. Now that I think of it,


    I think being a matchmaker isn''t an easy job. After all, I have to constantly track through dangerous


    territory!"


    So, Shawn calls me babe because Kevin taught him to¡­ How surprising!


    "Thank you, Kev."

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    Chapter 605 Wee to My World


    After sunset, we returned to the vi. Shawn bathed the two children while I brought Em to his


    bedroom on the third floor. Shawn specifically mentioned that he preferred silence when dealing with


    business matters at night, so no one was to stay on the second floor.


    Kevin also exined, "Although we regrly eat and sleep over at Sunny''s house, we usually stay over


    on the first or third floor."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay. So, you and Em can share a room."


    "Sure. Now, I have someone I can talk with."


    "Uhm¡­ Em doesn''t seem like someone who''ll chat with you."


    However, Kevin did not mind. "It''s fine. I can talk the whole night, so he''s bound to reply to me at some


    point. It''s better than living alone."


    I did not know how to reply to him.


    That evening, Diego brought two nannies to the vi. He said it was Shawn''s orders because the two


    children were still on breast milk.


    Next month would be Skyler and River''s first birthday. They were not old enough to stop drinking breast


    milk yet, but we had already made ns to stop breastfeeding. Therefore, we had been gradually


    reducing their breast milk intake.


    "That''s great. The children are quite active, and it makes me more relieved to have extra pairs of


    hands. Come to think of it, I haven''t gotten used to taking care of my children."


    "Wives of wealthy families don''t have to do everything themselves."


    I could not find words to retort that.


    Diego asked, "What are you having for dinner?"


    As Kevin was still angry at him for what happenedst time, he rebuked, "Hurry up and leave! Go home


    if you don''t have any business here, and let me be free of annoyance for one night."


    Diego spoke in defiance, "Who exactly is the annoying one here? By the way, Aimes has yet to hold a


    funeral for LG. He says he must wait for Shawn."


    When Kevin heard that, he replied, "She has overstepped Sunny''s boundaries more than once, so he


    will never attend her funeral."


    "What you said is true, but we can''t do anything about Amies'' stubbornness."


    Kevin replied, "Let him do whatever he wants. You, on the other hand, leave."


    Diego originally wanted to stay over for dinner but was chased away by the vengeful Kevin. When I


    arrived upstairs, I saw Shawn had finished giving the children their baths and even helped them


    change into pretty clothes.


    Just as I entered the room, I saw him caressing River''s cheeks with his fingers while hesitantly


    speaking to me, "She''s so young. This tiny child needs to be meticulously cared for to grow up


    healthily." He eximed, "She''s so fragile."


    "As her father, it''s your responsibility to do those meticulous things."


    He replied softly, "You''re right. Those are things that a father should do."


    "Sunny, what would you like for dinner?"


    "I need to leave in a while," he informed me.


    "Well, when are youing home?"


    He gave a short reply. "Tomorrow night."


    "Remember to have your meals. Don''t starve yourself."


    "I know. You don''t have to remind me of everything."


    With a bitter expression, I asked, "Are you saying I''m annoying?"


    "Ray, you''re putting words into my mouth."


    A few minutester, Shawn left the vi with Em, who had just arrived today. I was worried about


    them, but Kevin assured me that everything was under Shawn''s control, so there was no reason for me


    to worry. What he said was true, but Em and Shawn had not had the chance to get to know each


    other.


    I wonder how they would get along.


    ¡­


    Inside the helicopter, Shawn had changed into a formal ck suit with a standard white shirt inside


    before resting. asionally, he would nce at the quiet young man. "Hey¡ª"


    Em realized he was calling him and asked, "Father, you called?"


    Hearing that, Shawn curled his lips into a smile. "You''re a fast learner."


    Em pursed his lips before asking, "What do you need?"


    "Are you sure you want to cut ties with the Yonder Family?"


    Em''s eyes glistened as he confirmed. "Yes."


    Seeming to have thought of something, Shawn began. "I left the Xenos Family before I turned ten and


    have been living in Europe since. I consider Find my real home, but there were times during thete


    nights when I''d think of the Xenos Family and wonder why else I would return to the Xenoses besides


    iming my rights as the sessor. After thinking about it for many years, I finally remembered that


    my mother was there. Although she treated me coldly, we''re bound by blood, and I can''t help but yearn


    for her attention."


    After listening to his story, Em seemed to have understood something. He asked softly, "What are


    you trying to tell me, Father?"


    "Your biological parents remain alive, but you chose me and Mrs. Xenos to be your parents. Since you


    still have ties buried deep inside you while joining the Xenos Family, I can''t be sure that you''ll always


    stand by our side. Do you understand what family means?"


    Em respectfully replied, "Please tell me."


    "Your family are people you''ll never abandon no matter what danger or difficulties you face. Also, you''ll


    always see their safety as your top priority and have ample trust in them. I hope you can see the Xenos


    Family like how you see your religion."


    "Are you afraid I might hurt¡ª"


    Shawn interrupted him and spoke calmly, "I''m not worried you''d hurt them. I just hope you can


    understand what I expect from you. Likewise, I''ll have the same conversation with Skyler and River in


    the future." With a tired body, he massaged his head with his fingers while exining, "As children of


    the Xenos Family, you need to have a backbone, and you must all band together and help each other.


    Em, I will be testing you for the next two years. If you''re not suited to be a Xenos, I won''t let you


    stay with us anymore."


    Shocked, Em exined, "So, this is what you meant earlier. I understand. You can rest assured that I


    won''t dive too deep into my past affinities and memories, nor would I hesitate when making my choice.


    If I were raised by the Xenoses, then the Xenos Family¡­ You, Mother, Skyler, and River have my


    absolute trust! That also means that if the Yonder Family and Xenos Family were to get into a dispute, I


    will stand by the Xenos Family and protect their benefits."


    Shawn nodded in satisfaction when he saw how smart and understanding the young man was. "Great.


    I''m sure they''ll treat you the same way."


    Em was taken aback. His eyes widened as he stared at the indifferent man sitting before him like he


    had everything under his control. "You¡­"


    "To us, you''re family too. Since Iid my expectations, of course, I''ll expect them to do the same. I won''t


    favor one child over the other."


    After saying that, Shawn closed his eyes to rest. He had been in Em''s shoes and was also


    abandoned, so he knew Em''s thoughts and concerns. As a parent, he was doing his job to make him


    feel at ease.


    At the same time, he was trying to confirm Em''s thoughts.


    In the past, Shawn would not have bothered to do such a thing as he had never thought he would need


    to ease a child. However, his wife had chosen him, so as someone who was forced to be the


    child''s father, it was in his best interest to help the kid. Also, he should see Em as his own and teach


    him with care.


    He had his children but would not favor one over the others. He hoped that Em could be an


    excellent person who could take charge on his own and help the Xenos Family. To prevent Em from


    feeling inferior, Shawn had to train a separate force for him. However, those were just afterthoughts as


    he had already made a decision.


    Em carefully asked, "Where are we going?"


    "Em, I wee you to my world."

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    Chapter 606 His World


    That evening, Shawn received news that his people had run into trouble outside the border. His original


    n was to settle this matter alone, but when he saw Em, he suddenly remembered he was not a


    child anymore.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    At eleven years of age, Em could start experiencing Shawn''s world. However, he had never brought


    Renee over.


    After the helicopternded on an empty lot, Shawn descended the helicopter and sat on a chair


    prepared by his subordinates while Em stood by his side. Since Shawn had not gotten much rest


    recently, he closed his eyes and took a rest. When Em looked over, he was met with the scene of a


    man sleeping peacefully and defenselessly.


    Em had heard of Shawn''s name long ago. His biological mother went to ask Shawn for help, but he


    mercilessly rejected her and did not care about her situation. That incident made Em''s mother hate


    Shawn because he could pull her out of her desperate situation, which did not require him any effort.


    All he needed to do was give one order, and she would be saved.


    Yet, he did not do it nor show any pity for the woman.


    Despite that incident, Em did not hate Shawn because he might have been young back then, but he


    was at the age where he could tell right from wrong. He knew that no one was obliged to help another,


    and Shawn did not have a reason to help them. Therefore, he was not wrong to refuse.


    As he declined to help, Em''s mother ran to France and abandoned Em to marry a powerful old


    man. Back then, Em waited for her to return, but in the end, he was out on the streets for three years,


    waiting for a mother who never appeared. Nheless, he did not resent her because she gave him


    his life.


    After those three years of abandonment, he believed he had repaid her for giving birth to him. From


    now on, he belonged to himself, the heaven and earth, and not the Yonder Family or his biological


    mother.


    Just as he was unbearably famished and could not find a reason to continue living, he suddenly


    remembered the beautiful woman he had met at the castle. That woman told him to contact her once


    he figured things out.


    As such, he did. He wanted a family, and it had to be the strongest family in the world.


    When Em arrived in Bryxton and heard from Kevin that his father would be Shawn Xenos, he was


    shocked and spent every day in apprehension and trepidation. Even during their meeting that


    afternoon, he was scared but restrained his fears. Shawn had sensed Em''s fears and even took the


    initiative to greet him. While inside the helicopter, he also spoke those fair and encouraging words to


    ease him. He did not have to do any of that, and even if he did not treat Em fairly, the kid still would


    not betray the Xenos Family or feel any grievance.


    However, Shawn sensed Em''s emotions and gave him a huge encouragement. It seemed like he


    was kinder than Em had imagined and was entirely different from the man who rejected his mother.


    That evening, Shawn received news that his people had run into trouble outside the border. His original


    n was to settle this matter alone, but when he saw Em, he suddenly remembered he was not a


    child anymore.


    At that moment, Em realized that this was how Shawn treated his family¡ªhe would only treat his


    family with kindness, which meant he saw Em as one. Nevertheless, Shawn never would have


    expected that the young man standing before him would turn out to be an excellent man, who would


    also abduct his beloved daughter after many years!


    The wind was blowing stronger, and the more discerning subordinates brought over a coat and


    wrapped it around Em. Then, they noticed their boss was sound asleep, so they brought another


    ck coat to cover Shawn''s body.


    Sensing the movement, Shawn opened his eyes. "What time is it?"


    "It''s 10.00PM, Mr. Xenos."


    They were deep inside the woods, and it was chilly at night. After wrapping the coat around himself, he


    immediately felt warmer and stood up, asking, "Is it past our appointed time?"


    "Yes. It''s one hour past the appointed time."


    Sneering, he instructed, "Let''s wait patiently." He then looked up at the starry sky, where the full moon


    shone down, creating a patch of white light on his figure.


    Em secretly took a picture and sent it to Renee because she had pulled him aside before he left and


    instructed, "Em, whenever you''re with your father, you have to get used to being lonely because he''s


    not a talkative person. Wait, you don''t like talking too, which makes the two of you the perfect


    companion for each other. By the way, your father said he''ll be home tomorrow, but I''m a clingy person,


    so if you have some spare time, take some photos of him so I have something to look at when I miss


    him."


    When Em saw Shawn under the moonlight in his coat, he thought this was when his father was the


    most handsome, so he took a picture.


    Meanwhile, Shawn waited patiently, but his expression looked grim. It was not until half an hourter


    that two helicopters slowly approached andnded on the empty ground. He nced coldly at the


    helicopter before leisurely sitting back down on his chair and ying with the loaded pistol in his hand.


    When the people from the helicopters came over, he handed the gun to Em and instructed, "Take


    this."


    "But I don''t know how to use it."


    "This is your only source of protection."


    Hearing that, the kid grabbed the gun.


    "Shawn Xenos, I didn''t expect you''de!"


    Shawn questioned, "Where are my men?" The man in the lead made a gesture. Then, Shawn''s face


    immediately fell after noticing his men were covered in bruises. "Are you trying to break the rules?"


    When the man heard that, he chuckled. "Rules? You snuck your spies into my squad, yet you''re here


    talking about rules? You probably didn''t expect I''d turn the tables on you and capture the men you


    assigned to guard the border, right? I know you''re capable, but this is my territory, so you should listen


    to me. What''s more, I''m not afraid of your retaliation."


    With a mocking smile, Shawn uttered, "Do you think you have nothing to fear because this is your


    territory?"


    Then, he pulled out a gun from his waist and aimed it at the man''s head. With a pull of the trigger, the


    man fell to the ground with a shocked expression, seemingly in disbelief that Shawn would dare to pull


    the trigger.


    The reality was that Shawn had killed him!


    At that instant, the situation on the other side turned into chaos. He dropped his gun before calmly


    ordering, "Spare those who surrender, while those who don''t¡­"


    "Yes, Mr. Xenos."


    The people from the opposing side immediately kneeled on the ground!


    On the way back, Shawn returned to being quiet while Em hesitated before asking, "Is this your


    world?"


    Shawn replied coldly, "Yes. A world filled with bloodshed."


    When facing Renee, he would always restrain himself because he did not want her to see this side of


    him. That was why she would always stay inside their hotel room whenever they went abroad for


    vacation. He paid special attention to ensuring her safety.


    "You seem to disregard the consequences when doing things."


    Ostensibly, the other party came to negotiate. Otherwise, he would not bring Shawn''s men over. Yet,


    Shawn did not give the man any room for negotiation. When thinking about it, the man deserved it


    because he waste and even provoked Shawn with his words upon arriving. On the other hand,


    Shawn was not the type to endure or amodate anyone, so he would simply do away with


    disobedient people!


    At that moment, Shawn repeated. "Disregard the consequences?


    He suddenly remembered an event from many years ago. Back then, he had just taken over the Xenos


    Family and did not trust anyone. When traitors appeared amongst his bodyguards, and after finding


    enough substantial evidence, he ordered someone to kill them without giving them any chance to


    exin themselves. When he discovered the truthter, the three bodyguards he ordered to kill were


    innocent, and he was lucky that he still had the chance to make up for his mistake.


    That was because he did not intend to kill all of them. The bodyguards were capable enough to escape


    his chase until Shawn decided to spare them. Of course, they would not have be his bodyguards


    if they were notpetent enough. Shawn was lucky that what happened back then did not end with


    remorse.


    Although he was living in a dark world, he was an upright person in heart and had done numerous acts


    of charity. It was also after that incident that he matured. Back then, he was only in his early twenties,


    and now, he had aged like wine.


    "That''s not disregarding the consequence. It''s called taking advantage of the situation."

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    Chapter 607 It¡¯s Been Nine Years


    Although there were nannies taking care of the children, they were new, and the children were


    unfamiliar with them. Therefore, I coaxed them to sleep before letting the nannies take over.


    Caring for children was abor, and I felt exhausted. I saw Kevin ying games inside the living room


    when I came downstairs. From the extra wide television screen, it was a familiar game from my


    childhood.


    I went over and sat beside him. "I know this game. Leon and I used to y it a lot, but he never won."


    Unconvinced, Kevin challenged me. "Oh? Are you saying you''re good at this game?"


    "Let me y one round to get the hang of it. Then, we''ll have a duel!"


    Twenty minutester¡­


    "This is getting boring. Why am I always the loser?"


    "I told you I''m good at this."


    "Ray, can''t you let me win just once?"


    The way Kevin wasining was adorable. He threw away the console and sprawled on the couch


    listlessly. Just as I was about to tell him I would go easy on him the next round, I received a message


    from Em. It was then that I remembered what I asked him to do before he left and quickly opened my


    WhatsApp.


    He had sent me a picture of a man in a ck coat that reached just below his knees. The hem of the


    coat swayed with the wind, revealing a small portion of the man''s long legs. He was standing on a t,


    elevated spot; a lush ck forest and a bright starry sky were in the distance. Also, the glossy white


    moonlight was gently shining down on his well-defined face!


    The opaque forest, twinkling stars, moonlight, and the man''s cold side profile¡­ Also, I could only see


    his right eye. His pupils were dark and deep as he stared into the quiet and far distance.


    "Shawn is so handsome!" I felt like I was about to get a heart attack from his handsomeness. Oh, for


    Pete''s sake¡­ I know Shawn is handsome, but this picture makes him even hotter.


    More importantly, he was not deliberately posing for a picture and was even unaware of it!


    "Ray, what''s with the yelling?"


    Kevin sat up from the couch and took away my phone. When he saw Shawn''s picture, he was as


    surprised as I was. "As I would expect from Sunny! If only I were brave enough to bend him back then!"


    Taking back my phone, I announced, "Shawn''s mine."


    "Hey, I was just joking! Do you think I would dare to have any ideas about him? In all the years I''ve


    known Shawn, this is the first time I had that brief thought! Sh*t. How dare I think that? Am I tired of


    living? That''s a suicide mission! I''m going to a church tomorrow to light a candle and say a prayer!"


    After he was done muttering to himself, I happily saved that picture and posted it on Instagram.


    The caption I attached was ''My Dear Makur.''


    Diego was the first toment. ''unting your love life thiste at night?''


    Kevin replied, ''You think it''s a unt cause you''re single.''


    Diego retorted, ''Aren''t you single too?''


    ''I haven''t broken up yet!''


    ''Hah! Keep telling yourself that.''


    I was at a loss for words when I read Kevin and Diego''s argument in thement section. Then, I saw


    ament from Aria. ''He''s very handsome.''


    ''Thank you!'' I replied.


    Later, May copied my caption. ''My Dear Makur. Hehe.''


    ''What''s wrong?'' I asked.


    ''I''m jealous.''


    I rebuked, ''Don''t you also call Sir Larson your dear?''


    At that moment, Rudymented, ''...''


    Hisment was rather redundant. He was merely trying to tell us that he noticed our interactions and


    wanted us to tone them down. So, May stopped replying after noticing his appearance.


    A few minutester, Sir Larson appeared and did something unexpected. ''What? Can''t my wife call me


    ''dear''?''


    Why is Sir Larson suddenlymenting on my post? Does he follow Rudy''s Instagram? Is he doing


    this deliberately to show Rudy? If that were it, then Sir Larson is quite bold. At the very least, he''s good


    at attacking his love rival.


    Meanwhile, Kevin and Diego were in a heated argument in thement section. As thements


    gradually increased, I grew tired of replying to them. Suddenly, Kevin shared the picture with our


    WhatsApp group.


    I asked him, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m going topliment Sunny and see if he replies!"


    I was speechless.


    He began ttering Shawn and even tagged him. In the end, Shawn seemed to take pity on Kevin and


    replied with a voice message, "Haven''t you seen my face before?"


    After receiving Shawn''s reply, Kevin began another round of ttery, but Shawn did not react. Moments


    later, Kevin and Diego were at it again. I looked at the person sitting beside me resignedly, asking,


    "Kev, I don''t recall you two ever fighting with each other. Are you going to hold a grudge against him


    forever because of one lie?"


    "He''s the one who made me work for nothing."


    I was at a loss for words again.


    Although there were nannies taking care of the children, they were new, and the children were


    unfamiliar with them. Therefore, I coaxed them to sleep before letting the nannies take over.


    On the other hand, the helicopter had been flying low for half an hour. After passing the forest and the


    sea, they would be in another country.


    Kevin tagged Shawn in their WhatsApp group. When Shawn saw the picture, he stiffened but


    remembered Renee pulling Em to the side before they left and spoke with him for a few minutes. It


    seemed like this was what she was up to back then.


    At first, he did not intend to reply to Kevin, but he wanted Renee to know he was safe, so he sent a


    voice message. After doing so, he closed the application and habitually opened his Instagram to view


    her post. He did not download this app for any other purpose besides following her. Also, he would


    check her profile whenever he was free to see if there was anything new.


    "My dear Makur?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Smiling, Shawn immediately liked the post. He then put his phone down and closed his eyes to rest


    while Em quietly sat opposite him. His napsted about three hours, and when he opened his eyes,


    he asked, "Are we there?"


    "There''s still another hour, Mr. Xenos."


    Shawn was more carefree before Em, so he rubbed his eyes and asked, "Were you scared earlier?"


    Shaking his head and then nodding, Em answered, "You were there."


    With a faint sigh, Shawn asked, "You were not afraid because I was there with you?" After a slight


    pause, he continued, "You can''t make that a habit, though. After all, I have no ns to let you rely on


    me forever." Em''s eyes widened when he heard Shawn continuing, "In the future, you''ll need to try


    and solve your problems and conquer your fears. Em, you''re still young, so you might not understand


    what I''m saying. I won''t overexert on you these couple of years, but you still have to get used to this life


    because you''re gonna get involved sooner orter."


    Hearing that, Em suddenly uncovered a target and seemed to know what he should be doing. He


    hesitantly asked, "Will Skyler experience these as well?"


    "Skyler is my biological son. I would only be stricter with him, so you should be lucky you met me at


    your age."


    A shocked Em asked, "What do you mean, Father?"


    "He will be introduced to my world long before he turns eleven."


    Em hesitated again before asking, "Where are we going now?"


    "Since we''re already here, we''ll deal with everything in one go."


    Shawn did not disclose the answer to Em tantly because he would witness whatever happened


    next anyway. An hourter, the helicopternded at the top of a building. When Shawn came down


    from the helicopter, his eyes were filled with contempt as he looked at the people waiting for him. "Is


    the hypocrite one of you?"


    Though he owned this building, the interior was a mess. The middle-aged man standing in the front


    was trembling when he saw Shawn''s cold eyes and stammered, "Mr. Xenos, my son, he¡ª"


    Taking over the conversation, Shawn interjected, "Betrayed his own?"


    The spies he nted inside the enemy''s base were captured because he had a traitor on his side.


    Therefore, he could not forgive the traitor because he had overstepped the boundaries.


    "N-N-No, Mr. Xenos. It''s my fault for not educating him. He''s my only son. Please spare him. I''m willing


    to be your servant¡­"


    Ignoring the man, Shawn looked at the bound young man. He looked to be in his early twenties, which


    was the age when people were generally impetuous and had no regard for the consequences of their


    actions. Even at that moment, that young man was fearlessly staring at him.


    Shawn was intrigued by his attitude and asked, "Why did you betray me?"


    The young man used him. "Because you''re a tyrant!"


    An unfazed Shawn repeated. "A tyrant?"


    "My apologies, Mr. Xenos. My son is still young and insensible¡ª"


    Shawn hummed in response. "You''re right." Then, he questioned the young man, "Your father knows


    what kind of person I am, but I have a question. How are you sure the people you side with aren''t the


    same? You''re still young, but¡ª"


    "Please, Mr. Xenos, spare my son!"


    "Three months of confinement, and he''ll start from the ground up."


    The middle-aged man was shocked. "Start from the ground up¡­"


    The Xenoses had an extremely strict hierarchy and starting from the ground up meant taking away all


    the benefits the young man had. Plus, he was not to get any help from his elders and would have to get


    back to where he was alone.


    He was now the second in charge of this building, so it would be difficult for him to get back without


    receiving external help. Moreover, starting from the ground up meant Shawn had abandoned him.


    Only people with exceptional talents would be able to sessfully start from the ground up, and only a


    few had done it in the past. This punishment was exceedingly severe to those with power and status as


    their luxurious life depended on Shawn!


    "Mr. Xenos, this punishment¡ª"


    "You should feel lucky that those spies are safe. Or else, your son won''t¡­ I think I''ve said enough."


    What Shawn meant was that he did not want to hear any more excuses from the middle-aged man.


    "Yes, Mr. Xenos."


    Shawn ignored the middle-aged man, but just as he was about to leave, he saw a familiar figure among


    the crowd. He stopped in his tracks and articted in his low voice, "Seth, it''s been nine years since we


    met. Right?"


    The familiar figure emerged from the crowd and respectfully answered, "Yes, it has been nine years.


    Mr. Xenos, you mentioned you''d set me free when we meet again."


    Frowning, Shawn asked, "Did I?"


    It happened so long ago that he could not recall ever saying that.


    Seth Zander was shocked at first but then replied firmly, "Yes, you did."


    While looking at him with his quiet eyes, Shawn asked, "So, you''ve been waiting for nine years?"


    "Yes, Mr. Xenos."


    "In that case, continue working for me for another three months. Once the time is up, you and the


    Xenos Family will not owe each other anymore."


    Seth calmly replied, "Yes." At that moment, he was ted. After nine years, he could finally leave this


    ce!


    "Em, he''s yours now."


    The startled kid inquired, "Father, who is this?"


    Shawn knew Seth''s abilities fairly well and thought he would be the best candidate to mentor Em.


    "Your bodyguard, Seth Zander."


    The figure stiffened while murmuring to himself, "Mr. Xenos, you still remember my name?"


    Shawn did not bother about it and got into the helicopter without hearing Seth say, "Thank you, Shawn


    Xenos."


    ¡­


    Later, Seth abandoned everything he had in the building and followed them onto the helicopter. He sat


    on the farthest corner of the chopper, watching Shawn go through the documents. After nine years,


    Seth thought Shawn seemed more mature, and the way he dealt with things seemed more resolute.


    He sat there like he was nonexistent, while Em waited until Shawn finished perusing the documents


    before asking, "Are we going home?"


    "I''ll be heading to thepany, but you are." Shawn gave him a simple reply.


    Em stayed silent and looked toward his new bodyguard. When Shawn noticed that, he exined,


    "Seth, from now on, you''ll be personally giving the young masterbat lessons."


    "Yes, Mr. Xenos." Seth was an obedient bodyguard. He had to be if he wanted to go home.


    The helicopternded on the top floor of Xenos Solutions'' headquarters. Shawn descended the


    chopper before taking a rose from Waylen and giving it to Em, instructing, "Em, give this to your


    mother."


    Before arriving, he had texted Waylen, telling him to prepare a rose as a gift for Renee.


    "Yes, Father."


    After Shawn left and the helicopter took off, Em asked Seth, "Have you and Father known each other


    for nine years?"


    "Yes. I used to be Mr. Xenos'' bodyguard."


    Seth used to be one of the bodyguards beside Shawn and was also one of the three that he ordered to


    kill. He was grateful that Shawn decided to spare him and even gave him a promise, which Seth


    exchanged for saving a life!


    "Father said you''re going to give mebat training."


    "Yes, Young Master Em."


    ¡­


    Nichs agreed to marry Aria, but he specifically mentioned that it was not out of love. His exact words


    were, "I will treat you with respect and care, but you should know¡­ I already have someone I love."


    Nheless, she was not upset by his words because she had gotten what she desired. "Yes, I


    understand."


    So what if our marriage isn''t out of love? At least I love him, and he''s willing to respect me as his wife.


    That''s all I need.


    At that moment, Aria was taking care of the drunk Nichs. He had been drinking a lot recently and


    seemed to be upset. When she tried to decipher why, he had to be upset about losing her. Suddenly,


    he grabbed her wrist. "Ree."


    She is the person upying his heart.


    She replied gently, "I''m Aria."


    However, he repeated. "Ree."


    This time, she did not try to correct the drunk man. After putting him to sleep, she grabbed her phone


    and just happened toe across Renee''s post. Renee was happy with her current life, so Nichs


    did not want to interrupt that. Deep inside, he also wished she could be happy. His desire for her to be


    content in life overcame his possessiveness.


    He had been changing his ways for her, but no one knew about his efforts.


    With a soft sigh, Aria wished him. "I hope things will pass with time, and everyone can be happy. I also


    hope that everything will settle down soon."


    She loved Nichs, but her feelings for him were never selfish. While loving him, she was also


    forgiving, understanding, and empathetic. That was why he chose to marry her.


    "Nichs, I promise to stay with you forever."

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    Chapter 608 True Friendship


    When Em came home, he gave me a lovely rose and said it was from Shawn. After hearing that it


    was from Shawn, I carefully ced it in a vase and set it out in the living room.


    By the time Kevin woke up, I had already finished my breakfast. Em went back to his room to take a


    nap after breakfast while I went out on a walk with Eins and Zwei. On my way back, I saw a new face at


    the entrance. He said he was Em''s bodyguard, Seth Zander.


    I nodded in greeting. "You don''t need to wait by the entrance. You can go back to the car. It must be


    quite tiring to stand out here all day."


    Seth was startled. "Yes, Mrs. Xenos."


    I led Eins and Zwei back into the house. Kevin was done with breakfast and was in the living room


    ying hide and seek with the two children. "What can they eat now?" I asked the nanny.


    "They''re being weaned from breast milk so they can have some milk form."


    "I''ll go and prepare it then."


    I volunteered myself for the task. Once I had finished attending to them, I got a call from Christopher.


    He asked me in a warm, gentle tone, "Are you free today, little girl?"


    I recalled what he had suggested the day before yesterday.


    "Yeah. Are we leaving now?"


    "It''s just the neighboring city. If we leave early, we cane back earlier too."


    "Can we get back by tonight?"


    "Yes, of course," Christopher replied.


    I went upstairs and got changed. When I came back down, Kevin saw me all dressed up and asked


    curiously, "Where are you going, Ray?"


    "I''m attending a concert. Do you want toe along, Kev?"


    "Well, I have to report to the officeter. Why don''t you talk to Sunny about it on my behalf, Ray? Ask


    him to let me take the day off and have some fun with you."


    Kevin always wanted me to make such requests on his behalf!


    "In your dreams," I rejected at once.


    "Please, Ray? I''m begging you."


    "I''m not familiar with the ce I''m heading to today. Why don''t I take you out a few dayster? I


    promise I won''t let you ve away for too long, Kev."


    "It''s decided, then!" Kevin chirped happily.


    I hurried out with the bodyguards following close behind. Although I didn''t want to bring them with me, I


    knew I couldn''t be willful about it. Otherwise, if I did get into any trouble, I''d make things hard for Shawn


    again!


    Since I hated car rides, I took a helicopter straight to the meeting ce and waited for Christopher. He


    yawned a couple of times when he arrived. I had never seen him this exhausted before.


    "Have you been feeling very tiredtely?" I asked.


    "Emma gets off work quitete. I only sleep when she gets home."


    "She''s young enough to be unaffected by all herte nights."


    Christopher sighed. "I''m getting old."


    "You''re still young too," I quickly refuted.


    Christopher chuckled warmly. "Thanks."


    "I got in touch with Serene just now. She said she''ll meet us there. What should I perform today?"


    "I''ll make the arrangements for you when we get there."


    Christopher was a world-renowned pianist. A lot of the finest talents gathered around him. It was my


    first time being a part of such a grand concert, so I couldn''t help but feel anxious. Christopher kept


    reassuring me the whole time. He even picked out a gown for me.


    When Em came home, he gave me a lovely rose and said it was from Shawn. After hearing that it


    was from Shawn, I carefully ced it in a vase and set it out in the living room.


    Before going up on stage, I practiced the piece that Christopher selected over and over again. When it


    was time for me to go up on stage, I was quite nervous. Christopher picked up on that and rested his


    hand on my shoulder. "Are you scared, little girl? You don''t look at ease right now."


    I tried my best to keep smiling. "I recognize the people in the audience. They''re the top pianists in the


    world. For me to perform in front of them is like asking a kid to y doctor in front of real


    professionals."


    Christopher chuckled. "So, you''re scared."


    I shook my head. "Those people out there are far too illustrious."


    It was hard for me to shoulder the pressure of performing in front of these great musicians.


    "I''m even more illustrious than they are, so since you can perform in front of me, why are you afraid to


    perform in front of them?"


    He had a point.


    "I''ll do my best, Christopher¡­"


    "I''ll apany you," he said genially.


    I was startled. "What?"


    "It''s your first time performing in such arge concert. It''s only natural to feel pressured. I''ll perform a


    duet with you, which should help you settle into the right groove. Take a deep breath, little girl, and we''ll


    go up on stage together."


    Christopher was willing to help me through the pressure I felt.


    "Thank you, Christopher."


    I didn''t reject him as I had wanted to learn from him all along. With his help today, I''d be able to get


    used to the environment and feel less pressured when I have to perform again over the next few days.


    The concert was in the daytime and it was nighttime when I got home. It was a pretty fulfilling way to


    spend a day. However, Shawn was especially busy all the time. The only time I saw him was when I got


    up in the middle of the night to use the bathroom. I would see him lying down beside me.


    He would be gone by the time I woke up the next morning.


    Nevertheless, every few days, he would leave a piece of candy on my dressing table, and I always


    brought it to the concert with me.


    Half a month went by in a sh. I forgot about Kevin and he was also too busy to ask me to help him


    escape from work. Throughout the past month, Serene and I improved a lot thanks to Christopher. He


    was truly an extremely talented musician. Whenever something was tough or problematic for either


    Serene or me, he would be able to help us resolve it at once.


    One day, after the concert ended, Christopher looked rather tired. "Let''s rest tomorrow and head over


    to Norway for a performance the day after tomorrow. Once that''s over, I''ll take a break from


    performing."


    "How long will we be staying in Norway?" Serene asked.


    "Two days. We can''t make it back to Find the same night."


    "Okay. I got it!"


    On the way back, I asked Christopher out of curiosity, "What did you mean when you said you''ll be


    taking a break after the concert in Norway?"


    Christopher massaged his temples and exined, "I have a fixed ensemble that I perform with


    internationally every year, and I''ll be done with my schedule for the first half of the year once the


    concert in Norway is over. Then, I''ll be taking a month off. I''ll be busy again in August and it''llst until


    December when I''ll finally be done for the year."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "How many months do you rest every year?" Serene asked.


    "It''s not fixed. I used to be a lot busier, but I carved out more time for resting this year. I also arranged


    for the concerts to be held either in or near Bryxton, or within the vicinity of Find."


    Christopher arranged all of his concerts in ces that kept him near Emma.


    Right from the start, he never nned on being too far away from her.


    After a pause, Christopher suggested, "You have a talent for music, Ms. Johnston. If you have time in


    thetter half of the year, you can join my ensemble. I''ll arrange for someone to mentor you, and once


    you''re able to hold your own in a performance, I''ll let you go on stage to perform."


    Serene was thrilled. "Thank you, Mr. Forger."


    Christopher always gave me special treatment. He had allowed me to perform on stage right from the


    get-go.


    After dropping Serene off at her ce, Christopher dropped me off as well. During that time, he


    mentioned Serene. "She hungers for sess."


    "This is her dream, but yes, she hungers for sess," I replied.


    "Yeah. I can tell that she has a bright future. I''m sure she''ll make a name for herself in the music scene.


    I want to train her into bing a part of my ensemble while she wants me to be her mentor."


    I hesitated. "You don''t n on mentoring her yourself."


    "Everyone knows I don''t mentor anyone, but I''m willing to let those in my ensemble teach her. I can


    give her a few pointers now and then."


    "Serene has found something she enjoys."


    "Yeah. Her journey to fulfilling her dream has only begun."


    "Thank you for your willingness to teach me," I said gratefully.


    Christopher chuckled. "I think you and Emmie are the only ones I ever taught myself. Emmie''s my wife


    so it''s only natural for me to teach her. It''s expected of me! As for you¡­ I''ve always considered you


    family. I care about your feelings and your happiness. I care about whether or not you''d suffer in the


    future! Little girl, even though we can''t be together romantically, our rtionship¡­ If we include the


    nine years in the past and the two recent years, we''ve known each other for eleven years now. We''re


    old friends whose friendship has withstood the test of time. We''ll always be able to rely on each other.


    I''m sure I''m not the only one who can sense the affinity between us."


    That was true. I once said that Christopher was like an old friend to me. I would always want to catch


    up with him if we hadn''t spoken for some time.


    It had nothing to do with love or our past.


    We understood each other''s feelings. He had Emma and I had Shawn. We didn''t feel awkward when


    we were together. There were no misunderstandings between us. All we wanted was for the other to


    live a good life. It was as if we saw ourselves in each other.


    "Our friendship is mysterious, Christopher, and far too hard to exin, but I don''t feel ufortable at


    all. Being able to know you is one of the most fortunate things to happen to me."


    Christopher smiled warmly. "Compared to Nichs, you''re a lot more at peace with life, little girl. That


    younger brother of mine¡­ I hope he can undo his knots one day."


    "Thank you, Christopher."


    There was always so much I had to thank him for.


    "You don''t need to be so courteous with me, little girl."

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    Chapter 609 Die, Shawn Xenos!


    The sun had only just set when I got home, but I saw Shawn sitting in the living room with the children


    while Em was out in the garden training with his bodyguard.


    "Why are you back so early today?" I asked in surprise.


    "The people at the office are having a gathering tonight."


    I went over and hugged his arm. "You didn''t go with them?"


    "Mommy! Hug me!"


    I scooped River into my arms and kissed her cheek as Shawn replied, "I wasn''t interested. Has it been


    tiring for youtely?"


    "Yes, but I''m learning a lot too."


    Shawn smiled. "Since you''re keeping your days full, I don''t have to worry about you. I''ll be heading over


    to dter to look for Sir."


    "When will you be back?" I asked.


    Shawn ced his hand on my waist. "Tomorrow evening."


    "I''ll go with you then. I have tomorrow off."


    Shawn eyed me. "Aren''t you tired?"


    "I''ll sleep in your armster, Sunny."


    Shawn didn''t respond.


    "Are you bringing me with you or not, Sunny?"


    "Alright," he said.


    I passed River to Shawn. He held her in his arms as I took my phone out and sent a text to May. ''See


    you soon.''


    May replied immediately. ''What do you mean?''


    ''Shawn and I will be heading to d soon.''


    May sent a thrilled emoji. ''I''ll be waiting.''


    I got up and stood at the door to look at Em who was still out on the grass. He had been exercising to


    build up his body for the past few weeks. Now that he was getting proper food and nourishment, his


    complexion was no longer pallid. He definitely grew taller too!


    I hope he''ll get as tall as Shawn.


    I turned back around to look at Shawn. He was tall but muscr, so he didn''t look too skinny. He was


    very well-proportioned and alluring too. Even when he was dressed, I could still see his bulging


    muscles, which were in stark contrast to his youthful, clean-shaven look.


    He was wless in every way.


    Shawn seemed to have noticed my gaze. He lifted his eyes to look at me, and they soon shed with


    understanding. I smiled at him before turning my attention back to Em who was still exercising


    outside.


    The sun had only just set when I got home, but I saw Shawn sitting in the living room with the children


    while Em was out in the garden training with his bodyguard.


    His bodyguard was an excellent trainer. At least, he seemed like one to me. I think his name was Seth.


    Seth was also rather quiet. Em became even more reserved after spending the whole day with Seth.


    Sometimes, I worried that Em would be a man of few words, just like Shawn.


    I withdrew my gaze and walked over to Shawn to express my concern. "What should we do if Em


    doesn''t talk much in the future?"


    "Does he talk a lot now?" Shawn asked me back.


    "Well, that''s true. He doesn''t talk much now either."


    "Due to his environment, he became a reserved person who rarely shows his thoughts and emotions,


    so you don''t need to worry about his personality."


    "I''m worried he''ll turn into another Sunny," I said without thinking.


    Shawn''s expression darkened ever so slightly. "What about me?"


    "You''re so reserved and you don''t like opening up about your thoughts and emotions too."


    Shawn didn''t respond. He put River down and went upstairs.


    I called the nanny over to keep an eye on the children before following Shawn up.


    Shawn had returned to his study and started doing his journaling. I sat down beside him and started


    flipping through a book. Since he didn''t speak to me at all, I asked, "Are you upset?"


    He shook his head a little. "Just wanted to do some journaling since I have some time to spare."


    "Your handwriting looks awesome," I praised.


    He didn''t respond.


    "When are we leaving?" I asked.


    Shawn nced at his watch. "In half an hour."


    "Shall we do something else, Sunny?"


    Shawn''s cheeks turned pink. "What are you thinking about?"


    "Teach me a few moves I could use in a fight."


    Shawn looked up. "That''s all?"


    "What else did you think it was?" I blinked innocently at him.


    He fell silent once more.


    I set the book down and asked, "Are you going to teach me or not?"


    "Why do you want to learn that?" Shawn asked quietly.


    "To exercise and strengthen my body," I replied.


    "I''ll teach you when we''re both free someday."


    "We''re free now!" I didn''t budge.


    "I''m journaling right now, Ray."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you journaling? Are you trying to calm yourself down?"


    Shawn finally realized what I was up to.


    He set down his pen and sighed. "You''re doing this on purpose."


    "Just teasing you," I said with a giggle.


    As a result of my teasing, Shawn ended up doing me right there in the study. Once we were done, I got


    dressed and grumbled, "I was just teasing you. Did you have to do that? There wasn''t even any


    forey."


    He had a look of a man who was perfectly sated as he pulled on his shirt and instructed, "We have five


    more minutes. Get ready to leave."


    "It''s cold in d. I''m going to change."


    I was especially sensitive to cold weather, so I put on severalyers and even stuffed some heat packs


    into my bag. I also packed some snacks and drinks just in case I got hungry during our journey.


    Before leaving with Shawn, I hugged the children and instructed Em to take good care of the younger


    ones.


    Waylen didn''te with us. Shawn and I got into the helicopter and I took off my jacket because it was


    too warm.


    Shawn looked at me. "How manyyers did you wear?"


    "It''ll be cold when we get to d."


    "That''s true. The temperature is very low at night."


    Three hours into the flight, the pilot suddenly said, "The navigation system has crashed, Mr. Xenos. I


    can''t ascertain the flight route."


    I quickly looked ahead and saw nothing but snow-capped mountains.


    "There have never been any issues with the helicopter," Shawn replied firmly. "Waylen sees to it that


    someone checks the helicopter before each flight."


    All of a sudden, a maniacal cackle rang out inside the helicopter.


    "Die, Shawn Xenos!"

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    Chapter 610 Stay Strong


    All of a sudden, the helicopter started shaking violently. I grabbed onto a fixture to keep myself steady


    and cried out to Shawn. "Be careful! Don''t worry about me!"


    At a time like this, in this sudden, unexpected crisis, I had to be brave! I couldn''t let Shawn get


    distracted because of me!


    "You''re dying with me today, Shawn, and your corpse will be buried here for all eternity!"


    The helicopter began a sharp descent as the pilot was trying to take us down with him. The sharp


    mountain peak was right in front of us. If the helicopter crashed right into it, I was certain that even our


    bodies would disintegrate. We were in an extremely dangerous situation with no time to lose!


    Our lives hinged on the next few seconds!


    Yet, miraculously, Shawn didn''t seem at all panicked. He took out a dagger and killed the pilot at once!


    The pilot''s body fell into the snow beneath us!


    Shawn piloted the helicopter himself, but it kept rocking back and forth and couldn''t climb to a higher


    altitude. The snowy peak drew nearer and nearer¡­


    We were going to crash at any second now!


    "Are you scared, Ray?"


    He asked me in that low voice of his.


    I was terrified!


    I feared that I was going to die here!


    But, with Shawn by my side¡­


    So what if I die here today?


    My eyes were red as I dered, "I''m not afraid!"


    "Do as I say then. Put on your jacket."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He had his back toward me¡ªhis broad, reliable back.


    I swiftly grabbed the jacket beside me. My hands were shaking badly from the instinctive fear I had in


    the face of death.


    I gritted my teeth and got into my jacket. I spotted the bag I brought from the house and immediately


    put it on too!


    The helicopter continued losing altitude. When we were only just a few hundred feet in the air, Shawn


    suddenly pulled me into his arms and jumped off the helicopter. We were falling from such heights


    without any safety gear. All I could see was his face and all I could feel was the harsh winds whipping


    around us. I gripped his waist tightly with both hands as I wept against him!


    His fingers wiped my tears away as he sighed quietly. "Look at how much you''re shaking. Your tears


    won''t stop either. It''s obvious that you''re scared to death, but you still tried to put on a brave front. Why


    didn''t I notice that you''ve grown up so much, Ray?"


    "Shawn¡­" I cried out between my sobbing.


    "I''m sorry for getting you in danger again!"


    I kept shaking my head. "That''s not true¡­"


    I was the one who insisted oning with him!


    "Ray, no matter what happens, you must remember to stay strong."


    Crash!


    Shawn and I crashnded on the snowy ground. I was dizzy from the shock of the fall and I tried my


    best to move my fingers and limbs, but my entire body felt numb!


    "Shawn," I called out weakly.


    I didn''t get a response!


    No one responded to me!


    My face was covered in snow, but I could feel the warmth beneath me. It came from the man who


    risked his life to protect me!


    "Talk to me, Shawn!"


    There was still no answer from him!


    Shawn was crushed beneath me. He was going to suffocate if this continued. My tears streamed down


    my face as I kept calling his name.


    Even after repeating his name over and over again for thirty seconds, I still didn''t get a response!


    "Shawn! Shawn! Shawn!!! Talk to me, Shawn! Don''t fall asleep, please! I beg you! Wake up! Sunny!


    Sunny! Sunny!!! Wake up, Sunny! You''ll die if you don''t move!"


    We had fallen a few hundred feet and the force of ournding carved out a pit in the snow that was a


    few feet deep. If we remained in this position with him being pressed under me, sooner orter, we


    would be buried in snow. However, that was not the most pressing matter. I was afraid that Shawn


    would suffocate beneath me!


    Despite all my shouting, Shawn never responded to me. Terror filled every inch of me as I tried my best


    to move my fingers and regain control over my body. A few minutester, I was able to flip over. It was


    nighttime and while it wasn''t entirely dark, it was hard for me to see Shawn''s face.


    I tried to get used to the temperature and move my limbs. Ten minutester, I finally regained the ability


    to move, so I swiftly pulled Shawn into my arms.


    His eyes were closed and his body chilly.


    "Shawn!" I cried out.


    I''m sorry! I can''t be strong! I couldn''t be strong whenever the situation involved Shawn.


    His body was too cold. We couldn''t stay in this snow pit because we would be buried under the snow


    soon. Thus, the most important thing right now was for me to take him away, but I was too weak.


    Shawn was really heavy, but we couldn''t stay here either.


    I scrounged up every ounce of my energy to drag him out of the pit. Just doing this alone expended all


    the strength I could muster, but that was enough.


    All of a sudden, I remember that I had gotten his jacket too when he told me to put mine on. It was


    probably inside the snow pit.


    I scrambled back into the pit to find the jacket before helping Shawn into it. Then, I recalled the heat


    packs I had in my bag and I quickly put one on his abdomen. Once I was done with everything, I


    nestled his head in myp. Tears kept flowing as I said, "Hurry up and wake up! Don''t leave me alone,


    or I''ll hate you forever!"


    Truth be told, I was feeling thankful too.


    Thank goodness I insisted oning with him.


    Otherwise, he would''ve been here all by himself.


    I was extremely sensitive to the cold. Even though I was wearing manyyers, I still felt cold, though it


    was bearable right now. I was d that I put on all thoseyers!


    If I hadn''t, I wouldn''t be able to make it till morning!


    The snow stopped falling at about 3.00AM. I checked the time on the watch, but I couldn''t find my


    phone.


    When the day broke, I was beginning to feel drowsy. I couldn''t resist falling asleep on Shawn. When I


    woke up again, I found that he was holding me in his arms. His eyes were closed but his brows were


    alert. Ovee with emotions, I reached out to stroke his cheek.


    His eyes flew open.


    I saw his dark, glittering eyes in which I could see my reflection.


    "Shawn¡­" I murmured.


    "That''s my girl. I want to hear you calling me Sunny."


    "Sunny! You''re finally awake!"

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    Chapter 611 Hold Me, Shawn


    I huddled in his arms and cried my eyes out. I didn''t have the words to express the emotions that


    washed over me now that I had regained what I thought I had lost.


    "Yeah. I''m here."


    He was here¡­


    Nothing gave me morefort than those words of his.


    "You were unconscious the whole timest night," I wept.


    "You must''ve been terrified."


    Shawn gently stroked my head as he said tenderly, "Look at how red your eyes are. You must''ve cried


    all night, right? I''m sorry. You were dragged into my world after all!"


    The weight of hisrge hand made me feel safe. I leaned into his hand as I dered, "I''m not afraid! I''m


    not afraid of getting dragged into anything with you! I love you, Shawn. I love you more than anyone


    else in the world. We''ve gone through so much together. Our love far outweighs death! You''ve always


    made sacrifices for my sake. How many men could love as deeply as you?"


    I choked up. "E-Even Nichs who loved me wouldn''t risk his life for me the way you did, and without


    seeking anything in return too! You''re not the same. From the moment you came into my life, you''ve


    willingly risked your life to protect me. S-So¡­ Shawn, I''m not afraid of being dragged into your world.


    I''m not afraid to sacrifice my life for you! I''m even more afraid of losing you!"


    I clenched his shirt tighter as I continued crying. "I''m so scared that you''ll leave before me, so no matter


    what happens, you must stay alive! Promise me, Shawn. Promise me you''ll stay alive for as long as I


    am and don''t make me go through all that pain and sorrow¡­"


    Shawn was stunned by my outburst. It took him quite some time before he broke out into a soft smile.


    "Okay. I know how you feel now, Ray. I''ll stay alive. I won''t let you be the one to feel the pain of losing


    me."


    His voice was so warm and gentle. "I''m so sorry that I fainted and scared youst night. My baby


    must''ve been so worried."


    My tears started falling even harder.


    "I''m so happy you''re awake!"


    It was ages before I finally stopped crying. Shawn couldn''t help butugh at me. "You''re just like a little


    kitten."


    "Don''t tease me. What should we do now?"


    All of a sudden, Shawn lifted his shirt. "You brought this too?"


    "Yeah. I''m scared of the cold!" I blushed and quietly exined, "I always had the impression that


    d was extremely cold, so I brought a lot of heat packs."


    "d gets warmer from June onward. It rarely snows during that time, but the flight route we took¡­"


    Shawn stood up and stared at the morning sun in the distance. "I''m afraid Waylen won''t be able to find


    us so soon and considering the situation we''re in right now¡­ Ray, we''ll need to leave by ourselves."


    "Where are we now?" I asked while still sitting on the ground.


    "Up north. I''ll lead us out of here, but it''s going to be a long journey. Can you handle it, Ray?"


    I got to my feet. "Yeah. I won''t drag you down."


    I refused to be a burden to him at a time like this!


    Shawn clutched my hand. He looked a little pale. "It would''ve been fine if we just waited for Waylen to


    get here, but since we don''t have our phones, we don''t have a GPS that''ll help him locate us. I''m not


    used to sitting around and waiting either. We''ll have to rely on ourselves to get back to civilization."


    "I have a GPS! My watch has a GPS. Anthony installed it for me. I''m sure he''ll find us!"


    "Yeah, but I don''t ever sit around and wait to be rescued."


    What if Anthony can''t find us? He''s right. We can''t sit around and wait to be rescued! We can''t rest our


    hopes on someone else!


    "We''ll find our way back to civilization together."


    I didn''t know where we were or where to go from here, but I didn''t need to. I just had to follow Shawn''s


    lead.


    Throughout the entire morning, we trekked for a total of four hours and I was at my limit, but I didn''t


    want Shawn to think that I was weighing him down.


    Nevertheless, Shawn was an observant man. He could tell that my strength was waning, so at noon, he


    told me to stay put and rest before heading off on his own.


    When he came back, he sat down and said, "We''ll head east in the afternoon and we''ll stop once we


    find some shelter."


    I nodded. "Okay. I''ll do whatever you say."


    He chuckled. "You''re very resilient. You haven''tined at all this morning. I nearly forgot that


    you''re a pampered woman who gets tired easily. You''ve surprised me, Ray!"


    I smiled and said, "I don''t want to weigh you down."


    I didn''t want him to worry about me during a time like this.


    He stroked my head. "Thanks for being so strong."


    I was taken aback. All at once, my heart filled with sorrow.


    I had been relying on him so much, he was surprised that I could be strong too.


    I hugged him and said quietly, "I should be the one thanking you." Thank you for always epting me


    unconditionally.


    Shawn pulled me up. "Let''s start moving again."


    "How many days of walking will it take?" I asked.


    "At least three days," Shawn answered, looking rather pale.


    "Do you know where the nearest popted area is?" I asked.


    "Yeah. When I was younger, they would often abandon me in some uninhabited ce for survival


    training, so you don''t need to worry, Ray. To me, this is just an ordinary training session. I''ll find us a


    safe ce within four days."


    "Is this the life you used to lead?" I eximed cheerfully.


    "You could say that," he murmured.


    "I''m happy that I can experience it with you, Sunny."


    Shawn looked startled, but a momentter, he sighed. "You said that because you don''t want me to feel


    bad. It''s so thoughtful of you."


    All this while, I kept my spirits up and remained optimistic because I didn''t want Shawn to worry. Plus, I


    didn''t feel depressed with him around.


    As long as I was with him, I would never feel depressed regardless of the kind of life I led. I could


    ept all manner of hardships and difficulties.


    In the afternoon, we trudged along for about five hours. Shawn found a ce with arge boulder that


    could shelter us from the wind for the night. The temperature dropped at night, so he told me to use a


    heat pack before going to sleep.


    We were approaching grasnd now, which meant we were no longer in a snowy area. All the snow


    had turned into streams instead.


    We''ll surely find a human settlement if we keep walking for two more days!


    At night, my tummy started rumbling. I nced awkwardly at the man who was holding me.


    He stood up and said, "I''ll find us some food."


    "I have food in my bag," I quickly said.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn chuckled and asked, "What else did you bring?"


    "I was worried that I''d be bored during the helicopter ride, so I brought some snacks and drinks. That''s


    all. I didn''t bring anything else. These snacks should be enough to keep us full for two days, though


    we''ll have to ration it slowly."


    That was why I forced myself to ignore my hunger pangs all day. I made myself forget about the snacks


    in my bag.


    "You''re so full of surprises," Shawnmented.


    I pulled out a bun from my bag and held it out to Shawn, but he shook his head and said, "Go ahead


    and eat. I''ll find some other food nearby."


    "What kind of food will you be able to find here?"


    Shawn didn''t answer.


    "I''ll wait for you here then," I said hesitantly.


    Shawn nodded and left.


    I wasn''t afraid when he was here, but as soon as he left, I was so frightened that I quickly got up and


    tried to look for him.


    I walked around for over ten minutes before I found Shawn. He had taken his shirt off and I saw streaks


    of blood on his chest.


    No wonder he looked so pale the whole day. When did he get hurt? Was it during his fight with that


    man in the helicopter?


    I wanted to run over to him and help him bandage his wounds, but I didn''t move because I knew he


    didn''t want me to worry.


    Shawn bandaged himself up with great difficulty before grabbing something beside him. Soon, I was


    able to see that it was a fish!


    There was a stream nearby, so it wasn''t surprising that he caught a fish.


    Shawn used a small knife to descale the fish before rinsing it with water from the stream. Then, he cut


    the fish into small slices and slowly munched on the fish meat.


    He was frowning the whole time.


    It''s probably because it tastes horrible.


    He was eating the fish raw, so of course, it would taste bad.


    I turned around and walked back to the boulder with heavy steps. My heart was aching over his injury


    and the fact that he was eating raw fish.


    I knew he was eating raw fish because he wanted to save the food for me. He couldn''t bear to let me


    suffer in any way!


    What about me? I can''t help him at all! I''m so useless!


    Twenty minutester, Shawn came back to me. I pretended as if I didn''t know anything as I asked, "Did


    you find any food?"


    He never lied to me, so he replied in all honesty, "Yeah. I had a fish. I feel a lot more energetic now


    after finishing it. Why didn''t you eat anything?"


    I had tossed the bun aside.


    "I was waiting to eat with you," I said sadly.


    "I''m not hungry," he replied softly. "Do you feel cold?"


    "Come and sit here, Sunny."


    I opened a heat pack and stuck it on his abdomen. He didn''t object, but he said, "Save the rest for


    yourself."


    "Hold me, Shawn."


    Shawn wrapped his arms around me.


    "I won''t feel cold if you hold me, so you can use the heat pack and I''ll use you. Isn''t it such a great


    idea?"

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    Chapter 612 Cheering Himself Up


    The sight of the ins at night was gorgeous. Hanging high above the skies was a river of twinkling


    stars we could never see in the city. The moon coated the earth with a silvery light, and I felt like we


    were walking straight into an anime scene. Shawn and I had been walking the whole day, so we were


    exhausted. The chill was getting to me due to fatigue, and I was shivering in Shawn''s embrace. He


    held me tightly, not saying a word.


    I could feel his hand rubbing against my cheek. And a long whileter, he said, "You should eat


    something."


    I shook my head. "I''m not hungry."


    He took the bread and tore a small piece of it, then tried to feed me. I looked into his eyes. Just the


    thought of him eating raw fish just now stopped me from opening my mouth. "I''m not hungry. Really."


    He cooed, "Now, now, be a good girl."


    I pursed my lips and opened my mouth. He would worry if I went on for too long without food, and I


    needed something to keep up my strength, but I was still uneasy from everything.


    With difficulty, I finished half the bread, and Shawn whipped out some biscuits. He fed me a couple and


    asked, "Do you want more?"


    I shook my head. "That''s enough."


    There weren''t a lot of snacks in the bag, but they were enough tost an adult two whole days. I


    wouldn''t eat anything unless absolutely necessary. Shawn opened up a pack of sausages and fed me


    those.


    I was a bit speechless for a moment. "Well, that question was redundant."


    "You might be lying. Just eat more."


    I teared up. "I never lie to you."


    Shawn cocked his eyebrow. "Really?"


    I smiled sheepishly. "Well, small lies."


    He said nothing. Instead, he stared at me as I finished the sausage. I took the bag and whipped a


    bottle of milk out. After a couple of swigs, I handed it to him, pretending that I couldn''t finish it. "I can''t


    finish this. Here, help me out."


    He gave me a questioning look.


    "Why are you staring at me?"


    He didn''t answer. Instead, he finished one-third of the milk and put it aside. Then he took my boots off.


    If there was one thing I shouldn''t have done, it was wearing these boots. It was waterproof, but it wasn''t


    warm enough, and I was wearing particrly thin socks.


    He stared at my feet. "You''ve got blisters."


    "We''ve been walking the whole day. Of course, I have blisters."


    He grunted and ced me on the ground, then he ced my legs on hisp.


    With trepidation, I asked, "You''re going to pop them?"


    Shawn cooed, "It won''t hurt."


    I closed my eyes. "Make it quick."


    Mere momentster, he said, "Done."


    I moved my hands away from my eyes. " I didn''t feel anything." I then looked at my feet. "You didn''t pop


    them."


    He helped me wear my boots. "I''ll do it tomorrow."


    Shawn pulled me into his embrace, and I wrapped my hands around his waist under his coat. "Who''s


    trying to attack you? Do you know that pilot?"


    Shawn rested his chin on my head. "Yeah. He''s one of my regr pilots. Waylen handles the


    background checks and the pilot has a clean background, or so it seemed. I have no idea whom he''s


    working for now. I have a lot of enemies, so I can''t remember them all. I''ll look into it once we leave this


    ce. I promise there will be answers."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head. "I don''t care about answers. I care about you. There are a lot of people working for


    you. You can''t be on guard against everyone, but that''s all the more reason danger gets to you easily.


    This is only one of the many crises you''ll have to face, and I''m already worried sick."


    Shawn was always swimming in danger, and it left marks on him. I was reminded of the scores of scars


    on his body, and some of them were even fresh. At this thought, I sat up and saw him staring at me


    thoughtfully. Then I held his arm and rested my head on his shoulder. "You must be tired. I don''t want


    you to hold me all the time. That''d be bad for you. Good night," I said gently.


    I closed my eyes and pretended to sleep. Twenty minutester, I slowly opened my eyes and saw


    Shawn falling asleep while he was sitting up. He wasn''t even leaning on the boulder behind him. That


    was understandable. His back was hurt, but sleeping while sitting up must feel awful too. I sighed and


    pulled him into my embrace. His head rested on my chest. If this was any other time, he would have


    woken up, but now he was asleep, though his face was as white as a sheet.


    He was quiet and his breathing was shallow when he was asleep. I looked at him intently and wiped a


    tear away. "Good night, Shawn." I shed tears out of worry.


    The night was freezing. It took me a long time just to force myself to fall asleep. I felt something move


    in my armste at night. Despite my best attempts to wake up, my willpower wasn''t strong enough, so I


    remained asleep. The next second, I felt someone taking my boots off, and then a surge of pain shot


    up into my head. I gasped.


    Someone cooed gently, "Just hold on."


    This must be a dream. I felt someone pulling me into their embrace. Still overwhelmed by exhaustion, I


    turned around once in their arms and fell asleep. It was already morning when I woke up, and Shawn


    was not by my side. I got up and, to my surprise, realized that my feet didn''t hurt anymore. So, I took


    my boots off and noticed that the blisters were gone. Reminded of the events that happened the night


    before, I muttered, "So it wasn''t a dream."


    I looked for Shawn nearby and found him in the same ce I did the day before. He was staring into


    the distance, where the endless ins slept. Strewn around him were the innards and bones of a fish.


    Did he eat raw fish again? I shouted, "Shawn!"


    Shawn kicked the remains of the fish into the river and approached me.


    Shawn kicked the remains of the fish into the river and approached me.


    I blew into my hands. "Hungry?"


    "No. We''ll set off once you have breakfast."


    "What did you eat?" I asked, pretending that I didn''t just see the remains of a fish.


    "We have a lot of fish here," he said.


    "We don''t even have fire. Were you eating raw fish again?"


    Shawn patted my head. "I have fire," he changed the subject and whipped out a lighter from his pocket.


    I asked, "So why didn''t you light a firest night?"


    "We''re in a prairie. No wood, no fire."


    I held back the pain that was welling up in my heart. "I''ll keep it for you. Maybe we''ll find somewhere


    warm if we keep walking."


    We went back to the boulder, and Shawn watched me finish the milk and bread before he would


    resume the journey. There were a lot of streams nearby, but they were shallow, and we skirted around


    them. There were a few times when we had to cross it, and Shawn would take me on his back. I


    refused for fear that his wounds would reopen, but he didn''t care.


    And so, I was forced to put my weight on his wounds as he took me across the streams. We finally got


    through every single one of them in the afternoon. We had drinks every time we needed to quench our


    thirst, after which we filled the bottles with water from the streams. We were nearing a human


    settlement. I noticed some shrubs nearby, and the temperature was getting warmer. At least the nights


    weren''t so chilly anymore.


    Shawn found another boulder and told me to rest while he went somewhere else. I knew he was going


    to check his wounds and hunt for food. There were no streams nearby, however, so I wondered what


    he would eat that night. Quietly, I followed him, but he wasn''t searching for food. Instead, he was sitting


    on the ground, staring into the distance. He rested his head in his hand, seemingly hiding something.


    I hid behind a tree, and I heard him mutter, "You gotta hold on, Shawn. One more day. One more day


    and we''ll get to a human settlement. She must live."


    He was keeping his spirits high, and there was a sign of warning in his voice. Sorrow filled my heart,


    and I could no longer pretend to be strong anymore. I cried. I had been crying easily for thest two


    days, but not because of my pain. It was because of Shawn¡ªbrave, courageous Shawn who


    shouldered everything himself.


    He never told me about his worries or showed me his weaker side. If he did, he knew I would be


    scared. I was hiding behind the trees, turning into a mess of tears. The more he was hiding, the more it


    pained me. Sometimes, I wished he would show his vulnerable side to me.


    Just then, he muttered again, "If you fall now, what happens to her?"

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    Chapter 613 Shawn Falls Unconscious


    I returned to the boulder. Forty minutester, Shawn came back. I noticed him trudging along. He had


    been moving slowly, and I knew he was just holding on out of sheer will. After he sat, I asked, "Are you


    hungry?"


    I had been asking him the same question many times, but his answer was always the same. "No. Let''s


    get some rest early tonight."


    I knew he hadn''t eaten anything, but he wouldn''t touch my food. I knew no amount of persuasion would


    work on him, so I decided to wait. We''ll run into some people tomorrow. If not, we''ll¡­


    A few minutester, Shawn fell asleep in my embrace. Only after that did I have a sausage and some


    biscuits. I looked at the time. I wonder when Anthony''sing. What''s taking him so long?


    Shawn had a fitful sleep. When I opened my eyes, I heard him talking in his sleep. "Your psychological


    tricks won''t work on me."


    Psychological tricks? What does he mean? I touched his forehead. "He''s having a fever."


    I quickly took out a heat pack and put it on his torso, then I uncapped the milk and fed half of it to him.


    After that, I tore the bread up and soaked it in the remaining milk, feeding him when it was soggy


    enough. Before that, I flipped him around and tried to take his shirt off, but he frowned the moment I


    touched him. He''s in pain. So, I stopped. Shawn didn''t wake up even after all the food I fed him. He


    couldn''t eat while he was unconscious, so I fed him mouth-to-mouth.


    My worries kept me up the whole night. When Shawn woke the next day, he said, "You''re early."


    "Can''t sleep."


    He stared at the bottle of milk in silence. I got up and extended my hand. "Let''s go."


    Shawn paused for a moment before taking my hand. He was obviously in a bad condition as he was


    moving even slower than before. I walked ahead of him, trying my best to pretend I didn''t notice.


    A few hourster, he said, "Ray."


    I quickly turned around. "What is it?" And then he fell to his knees. Quickly, I held him in my arms. "Are


    you tired? Let''s get some rest. We''ll continue once you gain enough strength."


    Shawn shook his head and pressed his forehead against mine. Slowly, he said, "Yeah, I''m tired."


    I teared up. "Let''s get some rest."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Ray, I don''t have the strength to walk anymore. Find some help, alright? Just keep walking ahead and


    you''ll see a settlement. I''ll be waiting."


    I shook my head. "I''m going with you."


    "You need to finish this journey alone, Ray. Be strong. When you find a settlement, get someone to


    save me. I''ll be waiting."


    "I won''t leave you behind. We''re leaving together. Just get some rest."


    He smiled. "Listen to me, alright?"


    He spoke imperiously. I knew he was trying to chase me off, but I couldn''t leave. "I can''t leave you


    alone."


    "You''re not. I''m telling you to get help."


    Shawn was deathly pale, and his lips were cracked. I held him and realized that his back was oddly


    wet. Sh*t. His wound. "Is it reopened?"


    "Can''t hide anything from you."


    "Is it serious?"


    "Yes. I can''t go on for now."


    "I-I¡­" I was already stammering.


    "Ray, you need to get some help if you want to save me."


    He kept telling me to leave, but a round trip would take two days, and he would notst that long. I said,


    "At least let me bandage you up." Shawn bent over, refusing, and I held his shoulders. "I''m not leaving


    until you let me do it." I wanted to cry, but I didn''t. There was no way I would let him worry about me


    more.


    A long whileter, Shawn said, "Okay."


    I took his clothes off. The wounds on his back had reopened and were horrifying. I was shivering and at


    a loss, but doing nothing was not going to help. So, I got over my fears. With trembling hands, I took off


    one of my clothing items and tore it up with Shawn''s knife, turning them into makeshift bandages.


    Shawn let me bandage him up without resisting. When I was done, I noticed his pupils dting. He''s at


    his limit.


    "Go, Ray."


    "Wait for me." He can''t survive two days, but he wants me to leave, so¡­ I left some sausages, bread,


    and a bottle of water for him. "Wait for me."


    "Go, Ray."


    "Wait for me." He can''t survive two days, but he wants me to leave, so¡­ I left some sausages, bread,


    and a bottle of water for him. "Wait for me."


    "I will."


    I hugged him and staggered away. After I walked about five hundred yards, I went around the woods


    and hid behind a boulder. Shawn had his back turned to me and was staring into the distance. He


    muttered, "Live on."


    That message was for me. I cried again. Two minutester, he fell like a sack of rocks, and I quickly


    came out of my hiding ce to hold him. Shawn was already unconscious.


    He would die soon. No, I won''t ept this. I quickly gathered some wood and tied them up with


    clothing strips, making a rickety wooden bed. Then I ced him on the bed, avoiding his wounds. His


    eyes were still closed.


    "I''ll save you."


    My sorrow had overtaken everything within me, and I slid down a slope with him. I didn''t care where I


    was going. As long as I wasn''t going north, there was a chance I would run into a settlement, and he


    would be saved.


    Two hourster, I felt his breathing grow weak, and I was at my limit. My morale lost, I fell to the ground


    and stared at him peacefully. "It''s a nice ce here, Sunny. An endless prairie all around us. I see no


    hope of getting out alive. This is as good a ce to die as any." I buried my face in my hands. "What


    should I do?" I had nothing but despair left.


    "Didn''t think I''d run into someone here."


    Wait. Was that a voice? Am I hearing things? No, I''m not. It''s a human! With great delight, I raised my


    head and saw a masked man standing before me. Even so, he looked familiar.


    "Colin!"


    Colin flew into a rage. "How do you know it''s me? Am I that bad at disguising myself? Or am I so


    handsome, my mask can''t even¡­ mask it?"


    The man beside Colin said, "No. It''s because you''re stupid."


    "Why are you here, Colin?"

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    Chapter 614 My Only Choice


    Since I had recognized Colin, he took his ck mask off and tossed it aside. "Is he alive?"


    Shawn? I quickly nodded. "Yes. I''m very sorry he imprisoned you. Really sorry. Please, can you save


    him?"


    Colin was my only hope. Even though we used to be enemies, and even though Shawn had him locked


    up for a year, he still was my only hope now.


    Colin kicked Shawn. "Are you sure he''s alive? Looks dead to me, though."


    I stared at his foot and held my fury back. "Please, can you save him? You know you''re the only one


    who can."


    Colin looked at me. "You want me to save him after what he did to me? Even if I wanted to, I''m not


    even sure I can save him."


    Shawn was heavily injured and unconscious. Leaving this ce would take a long time. He was in dire


    straits, and it was highly possible that he wouldn''t be able to receive treatment in time.


    I held Shawn, and then the man beside Colin impatiently said, "Just kill them and get this over with."


    My eyes went wide. "Kill us?"


    Colin grinned. "All thanks to you. K and I have been searching for days. Thanks to you bringing him


    here, we can just wait it out. Once he''s dead, we can leave. We''re not interested in you, though, but I


    won''t mind if you want to sleep with me." Colin still spoke Ruslian as fluently as ever.


    I held Shawn tightly and shook my head. "He won''t die. You can''t hurt him!"


    The man named K blurted, "And how are you so sure?"


    Colin said, "She''s born to money and gets everything she wants. She''s also Shawn''s wife as well as


    the head of the Xenos Family. She has plenty of confidence, alright, but look at her now. She''s a


    damsel in distress. Poor thing."


    K said, "I can see why Shawn fell for her."


    Colin continued, "I know. How about you let us f*ck you? We''ll let him go, then."


    I paled. "As if. Watch your tongue. We''d rather die than agree to that." If I agreed to that, Shawn would


    never forgive himself if he could get through this ordeal. I knew him. I would rather die in this case.


    "Are you sure you want to be that headstrong?"


    I shook my head. "You don''t understand our love."


    "Love is nothing in the face of survival." Some things are more important than survival.


    Colin stared into my eyes. "Fine, I can save him, but you need to sign an agreement. We''ll take him


    away, and you can''t ever look for him or try to get back at us, and you need to pay us handsomely."


    "You want to take him away from me?" I muttered. Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Duh. It''s not like I have any use for you, and my employer''s order is to kill Shawn. We''re basically


    going against orders and there will be hell to pay, so of course I''m demanding a reward. We''re


    spending the money to hide and treat him. Erase him from the face of this world."


    K frowned. "You''re stepping out of line again."


    Colin patted K''s shoulder. "Aw, don''t be so cruel. We used to be colleagues. Saving him is par for the


    course. Besides, we don''t know if he''ll survive. He''s mortally wounded."


    "I don''t want to be apart from him." Never.


    Colin shrugged. "Your choice. I don''t mind him dying here. We won''t even have to do anything but wait.


    His survival is none of my business."


    He''s making me choose, and he knows what I''ll choose. If Shawn was taken away, he had a chance to


    survive, but if he stayed with me, he would die.


    With hope, I asked, "Can you take me with you? I won''t bother you. I just want to be with him." Shawn''s


    body was ice cold. I held him tighter and said, "I have to know if he''ll be alright."


    Impatiently, K said, "Just get this over with."


    Colin pushed him down to the ground. "Calm down,d. Just get some rest, will you?"


    Suddenly, Colin crouched down before me. "K''s a killer. His order is to kill Shawn. He''s only letting


    Shawn live because I saved him once. Don''t make him angry and make your choice now."


    Colin sounded like he wanted to help, but I was still on guard. Aside from Shawn, I wouldn''t trust


    anyone, but I didn''t have a choice. Holding back my sorrow, I asked, "Will he live? Will you really save


    him? You aren''t lying, are you?"


    Colin answered with a question, "So what if it''s a lie? This is your only option. Otherwise, you can


    watch him die."


    He was right. This was my only choice. I gritted my teeth. "Fine. I''ll do it."


    Colin whipped out a pen and a notebook and tossed them over. "Then draft an agreement. Say you''ll


    let us take Shawn away, give us good reward, and never look for him as long as you live."


    "You know this is meaningless, don''t you?" I will look for him, no matter what it takes.


    Colin smiled. "It''s not for you. I''m keeping this so a certain someone won''t bite my *ss." He sighed. "I


    don''t want to get locked up again."


    As I wrote the agreement, I asked, "Will he live?"


    Once again, Colin answered with a question, "You know the answer to that, don''t you?"

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    Chapter 615 His Candy


    I knew the answer very well. It was in fate''s hands now, and the chances of Shawn surviving were slim


    to none. But still, it was a chance nheless, so I made the deal. He''d better not lie to me, or I would


    cut his head off. "I need a definite answer. To at least assuage me."


    Colin sat down. "This isn''t the first time he''s run into something like this, but he was always alone. Yet,


    he managed to get out alive. To you, it''s a crisis, but to him, it''s a normal Tuesday. However, living life


    dangerously has its risks. I can''t be sure if he''ll survive. His men and you aside, everyone wants him


    dead."


    Just going through this with Shawn was enough to wrench my heart, especially when he was eating


    raw fish without me knowing. I couldn''t imagine what he must have gone through. They were heavy


    thoughts. I praised, "You speak good Ruslian."


    Colin rolled his eyes. "That''s not the point. Shawn and Aimes taught me. I''ve been learning Ruslian


    ever since I was a child. My secondnguage, so to speak. Back when we were in¡­ Forget it, the past


    should be buried." Then, he said curiously, "You''ve changed."


    "How so?"


    "Back when he locked me up, he told me you''re a crybaby. To quote him, ''Ray''s a crybaby who''s


    scared of the slightest pain. A real princess. You crossed a line you shouldn''t have, and now I''m going


    to beat the crap out of you.''"


    Mncholically, Colin said, "And he did beat the crap out of me. It''s why I''m being nice to you. I''d rather


    make him mad if the alternative is hurting you." Colin looked at the unconscious Shawn. "He''s very


    protective of the one he cares about, especially you. He''d die for you."


    As I signed my name on the agreement, Colin said solemnly, "But you''ve changed. You haven''t even


    cried. You''re actually calm. The years have changed you."


    I actually wanted to cry, but not in front of Colin. Moreover, the reason I wanted to cry was that I was


    worried about Shawn. Nothing else was worth my tears. I handed the agreement over and held Shawn.


    After I kissed him on his forehead, I said, "Save him. If he lives, I''ll give you all the money you want.


    You won''t have to risk your life again."


    Colin smiled. "Tempting. Fine. If he lives, I''ll call." He then bent down and picked Shawn up. "Time to


    go, K."


    Slowly, they walked into the distance. I followed them until they became a speck, then I started running,


    but I fell down not long after. With my face buried in the grass, I cried. "Live, Shawn. And wait for me. I''ll


    find you. I''ll protect you this time, just like how you protected me."


    The crying took all I had. I was so tired that I didn''t want to do anything, but I couldn''t give up. I couldn''t


    let Shawn down. Quickly, I got back up and returned to the boulder to pack my stuff, and then I left in


    the direction Shawn pointed me in. The sun was setting, and dusk descended. When Shawn was by


    my side, I didn''t think the dark was that scary, but now that I was alone, nighttime was a frightening


    period.


    I could not rest for fear of never waking up. With the moonlight as my only source of illumination, I


    pressed on. At 3.00AM, my body reached its limit, and I slumped to the ground. I drank the water we


    bottled from the stream, then I stared up into the sky where stars hung.


    "I''m tired, Sunny. I¡­ I want to give up. Will you hate me for that? All I see around me is grass, grass,


    and more grass. I don''t think I can take it anymore."


    Moreover, I was freezing. I put my hands into my pocket, and then I touched something. Something


    hard. Quickly, I took it out. A candy? But I changed right before I went out. There''s no way I would have


    candy in my pocket. This must be from Shawn, but when did he slip it in?


    I wiped my tears away, and I thought I could hear Shawn whispering gently into my ear, "Live, Ray."


    Yes, I must live. I couldn''t let him down. I must stay strong. Tightly, I held the candy. "I will."


    I forced myself to get up and continue moving. At six, I slumped to the ground, but I could see some


    lights in the distance. "A settlement."


    Shawn said I would run into a settlement if I just went on for a day more, and it had been a whole day


    and night since. I did it, right? I closed my eyes. "I''ll keep moving after this break."


    It was exhausting. My whole body felt like it would break apart. In the end, I fell unconscious, and I had


    a dream. In that dream, I was in Felix''s Vi. There was only me, the kids, and Leon. Neither Shawn


    nor Francesca was there. Everyone was happy. Besides me and Leon, no one remembered Shawn or


    Francesca.


    The next second, I woke up with a start. "Shawn!"


    "How do you feel, ma''am?"


    I was in a daze for a moment, but eventually, I realized it was Anthony. I asked, "Where am I?"


    "A house in d. A nearby citizen saved you. You''ve been out for two days." Apologetically, he said,


    "I apologize, ma''am. Waylen and I should''ve gotten here sooner."


    I asked, "Where''s Shawn?" Oh, right. He was taken away by Colin.


    "His whereabouts are unknown. Waylen has dispatched his men and used a lot of favors, but there''s


    still no news."


    I closed my eyes. "What took you so long?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Noticing the admonishment in my tone, he quickly exined, "There''s GPS in Mr. Xenos and your


    phones, your watch, and the helicopter. We weren''t sure where younded. The search took a long


    time because there were four locations, and the GPS signal was bad sometimes."


    "Is that your excuse if you found me dead?" I harshly snapped.


    Anthony quickly bowed. "I''m very sorry, ma''am. I apologize for our ipetence."


    "If you hade one day earlier¡­" Then Shawn wouldn''t have been taken away. I wonder if he''s still


    alive. Colin said he would call.


    I tried to get out of bed, but I couldn''t move my legs. Anthony exined, "Your legs were frozen,


    ma''am, and you had been walking for days. It''s natural that you can''t feel anything."


    Tired, I asked, "Are you sure it''s alright?"


    "You have to rest. Doctor''s orders."


    I rummaged through my shirt only to realize my clothes were changed. Panicked, I asked, "Where''s the


    candy?"


    "You mean this?"


    Anthony took a candy out of his pocket and handed it to me. With trepidation, I took it. "Mobilize all of


    the family''s men to search for Colin and do not rm him. If he knows we''re looking for him¡­ Anthony,


    normally I wouldn''t do anything extreme, but this time, I''m willing to make an exception. And call


    Waylen. I want to see him by tonight."


    Anthony said respectfully, "Yes, ma''am."


    "I want Colin''s location and his contact by nine o''clock at night. No excuses."


    "Of course, ma''am."

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    Chapter 616 Shawn¡¯s Whereabouts


    "Ma''am, this is your new phone. Waylen gave it to me before he left. Only Mr. Forger has called thus


    far."


    "Which Forger?" I asked.


    "Christopher. I told him of your encounter."


    Oh, right. I didn''t make it to the performance. I took the phone from Anthony. It was the same model I


    used. Waylen gave me the same phone when I first met Shawn. It was a matching set with Shawn''s


    phone, and this design was exclusive to us. That thought warmed my heart up, but I was still sad.


    Anthony left my room. Lying in bed, I thought about how badly hurt Shawn was. I wondered what he


    was doing, and if he was even alive. Colin hadn''t called me once over thest two days, and I didn''t


    know his number. He texted me once, but I deleted the message and blocked him out of annoyance.


    Yet, now I desperately needed his number.


    A few minutester, a woman outside said, "Ree''s awake? I need to see her."


    The woman approached me quickly and pulled me into her embrace, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "When you didn''t show up, I knew you were in danger. It took us days to find you."


    I patted May''s back. "I''m fine, don''t you see?"


    May let go of me. "What about Shawn?"


    I answered, "He''ll be fine."


    "Yeah. He''s awesome. He''ll surely be fine."


    I smiled. "You''ve been watching over me, haven''t you?"


    "Yeah. I was chatting with the neighbor when Anthony came out and told me you woke up. So, I came."


    "Thank you, May," I said.


    "We''re good friends. I''ve known you for years, Ree, so you don''t have to thank me. I was so worried."


    I trusted May the most. "Thanks for watching over me, May."


    May smiled. "As I should." She let go of me. "It''s good to see you awake. Alfred''s mother has fallen ill,


    so I need to leave in a bit," she said apologetically.


    I held her hand and smiled. "It''s alright. Go. I''ll be here for a couple of days. I''ll leave once I find out


    where Shawn is."


    May nodded. "Take care now."


    "I''ll get some rest. You do what you have to."


    "Call me if you need anything."


    May left, but I couldn''t sleep, so I summoned Anthony. He had been standing outside all this time, and


    he came in right away. "What will you need, ma''am?"


    I asked, "How''s the weather?"


    "Sunny. Warm."


    "Any wheelchairs around? I''d like to go around."


    "Of course. A minute, ma''am." Anthony went to take a wheelchair and picked me up, then he ced


    me in the wheelchair and covered my legs with a white nket. He also draped a ck coat over me.


    "Is this alright?"


    "Yes. How''s Joseph doing?"


    "He''s being trained, just like how Gary was."


    "Honestly, training Gary was redundant," I said.


    Gary used to work for Ezekiel. He was capable enough¡ªfar beyond the need of any training. Still, I


    chose Anthony in the end. Gary didn''t make it to second-inmand.


    Anthony grunted. "So, you walked for three days?"


    Yes, three whole days. Most of it with Shawn by my side. I would''ve fallen a lot sooner without him. He


    was the source of my courage. "Yes. It''s getting warmer." Not as cold as it was before.


    "I just called Waylen. He''s on his way here. Ma''am, you told me to find Colin''s location because he


    has¡­" The sentence was never finished.


    "Yes. I was a bit angry just now. Waylen doesn''t have toe over. Tell him to do all he can to find out


    who''s trying to kill Shawn."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Anthony went away and made a call to Waylen while I stared up into the skies, my mind filled with


    memories of Shawn. A sense of longing filled my heart, and I thought, Live, Shawn. Wait for me. I''ll


    take you home soon.


    "Oh, you''re awake." I turned my head to the side and saw a foreigner in casual attire standing beside


    me. She smiled. "I saved you two days ago. This is my home. My husband and I found you


    unconscious when we went hiking a couple days ago. You''ve been out for days. That guy said you''re


    his boss, so I took you in. I''d have taken you to the embassy otherwise."


    I said gratefully, "Thank you, and yes, he''s my employee. I lost my strength halfway through the hike,


    so I fell."


    "Bit of good luck you ran into us, eh?"


    What a friendly woman. "Thank you. Where''s your husband? I''d like to thank him."


    She said in Welian, "He''s teaching in town. It''s far from here, so he''s only home during the weekends. I


    just called to tell him that you woke up. Oh, it''s time to make dinner. I''ll talk to youter."


    She went into the kitchen, and Anthony came back. "Ma''am, I just called Waylen. He said he''ll get to


    the bottom of it as soon as possible. On another note, this family is nice. They saved you, but they''re


    not in the best financial position. I just heard that woman asking her husband for money to buy


    groceries, but he said it''s not payday yet."


    "Is it a big family?" I asked.


    "Quite. I did a bit of research. They''re the single child of their families. The couple is supporting all four


    parents and three kids."


    A family of nine, held up by only a couple. I can imagine how bad it must be for them.


    "Help them as much as you can, but don''t just give them money right away. I''m tired. Take me back


    inside."


    "Of course, ma''am."


    Iy in bed and fell asleep thinking about Shawn. It was eight when I woke up. Anthony gave me


    Colin''s number right away. "He showed up in London an hour ago, and he''s booked for Irnd at nine."


    He went to London and is booked for Irnd? No way he can lug Shawn around, not when Shawn''s


    seriously injured. I need to call him. "Give me his number."


    Anthony handed the number to me. I made the call, and he picked it up at once.


    Colin happily said, "Ah, Ms. Felix."


    I held my fury back. "Where''s Shawn?"


    "Oh, I thought we had a deal. You can''t look for him as long as you live. Moreover, you still haven''t paid


    me."


    "How much do you want?"


    "You''re making it sound like I can ask for whatever amount I want."


    I repeated, "How much do you want?"


    "Shawn''s a valuable person. I don''t know how he''s doing, but I don''t think he''s going to die. Thirty


    million, then."


    Thirty million. A huge sum for him, but pocket change for me. Shawn and Diego bet cars that are worth


    ten times that in a single poker game. "Your ount number."


    "Lemme see¡­ Personal ounts can''t receive that kind of money. I''ll give you mypany''s ount


    number." I said nothing, and he muttered, "Smallpanypared to you guys. Ah, found it."


    "Anthony, jot it down," I said.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Colin recited hispany''s ount number. "Pay me, and the deal is done. Anything else? I need to


    hang up now."


    "Colin," I said.


    "What?"


    Stubbornly, I asked, "Where''s Shawn?"


    "No idea."


    "What? What do you mean?"


    Patiently, Colin exined, "K took him away that day. I have no idea whether he''s dead or alive, but K


    promised he wouldn''t kill Shawn right away."


    He handed Shawn over to that killer? I gripped my phone tightly. "You let K take him away? What if K


    just leaves him for dead? Shawn desperately needed a doctor!"

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    Chapter 617 Ezekiel¡¯s Call


    Shawn really needed a doctor if he was to survive.


    "I couldn''t say no. K never intended to take me along. I just hounded him. There''s no way I can make


    him listen to me. Besides, Shawn means nothing to me. I saw no point making an enemy out of K just


    for him."


    That¡­ was a sound argument. I closed my eyes. "Can you find him, then?"


    "We had an agreement. No looking for him as long as you''re alive. You can''t just go back on your


    word."


    "That agreement was for K, wasn''t it?"


    A moment of silence swooped down on Colin before he praised me. "Smart. Yes, that was for K. His


    job is to make sure Shawn is wiped off the face of this, but how he does that is his personal


    affair. If his organization finds out that Shawn is still alive, then he would have failed his mission which


    would put him in a precarious situation. Still, I persuaded him to spare Shawn, and he reluctantly


    agreed. That agreement was something to reassure him."


    I held my fury back. "And where is K?" If I find K, I find Shawn.


    "Not sure. He hasn''t called me ever since we parted ways that day. He''s also downright anachronistic.


    He doesn''t use cell phones or the Inte. Good luck finding him."


    Colin added, "Unless he calls me, then no one can find him."


    Helpless, I asked, "What should I do now?"


    "Why are you asking me that? I''m not working for you. I''m your enemy." He hung up right after that.


    "What now, ma''am?"


    "You heard the whole thing. I don''t know K''s real name, and Colin won''t tell me. I don''t remember what


    he looks like either, only that he''s young and has blue eyes. He spoke in Ruslian, and Colin says he


    doesn''t use the Inte or a cell phone. He''d be impossible to find."


    Anthony said, "Well, he''s more cautious than ever."


    "Because Shawn is with him. Of course, he has to hide. Give Colin ny million."


    "That''s three times the promised amount. Why, ma''am?"


    "I can see that he''s not a bad guy, and he has no big grudge against Shawn. He''s just a cheeky guy


    who loves tripping us up."


    "You wish to make him an ally, ma''am?"


    I shook my head. "It''s just a friendly gesture. If he shows no sign of reciprocation by tomorrow, tell our


    men to capture him. Make him tell us where Shawn is."


    If K was hiding, then Colin was the only one who could find him. Colin was essential to this n, so he


    must be in my sights. Besides, I didn''t trust Colin at all. I needed to keep him under supervision.


    Five minutester, Colin texted, ''Just got ny million. Do all rich people do this?''


    ''Work for me, and I''ll give you all the money you want.''


    ''Tempting. How about you sleep with me and I''ll take you to K? It''s just a one-night stand.''


    Colin was a foreigner, so he was casual about sex. Perhaps he thought a one-night stand was nothing,


    but sex was something sacred to us. I would never agree to that, so I didn''t reply. I had a light dinner


    and went to sleep. It was three in the afternoon when I woke up the next day.


    Colin didn''t contact me.


    After I had breakfast, I asked Anthony, "Where''s Colin?"


    "Went back to London after hended in Irnd."


    London again? Is Shawn there? Hesitantly, I asked, "Do you think it''s real? What did Colin say?"


    Anthony shook his head. "That I cannot know for sure, but someone can."


    "Who?"


    "Ezekiel. I''ve been looking into his case, and he''s actually a great psychologist. One look at someone''s


    change of expression, no matter how minor it is, and he can tell if they''re lying. He''s also a good


    hypnotist. We can use that against Colin, but that''s not the terrifying part."


    Ezekiel? Why does everyone think Ezekiel''s scary? "Do we have anyone else to ask?"


    If it were not an equivalent exchange, I would never ask Ezekiel for help. He would never refuse me,


    but I wouldn''t use that to my advantage. I was also considering another issue. Why can I be friends


    with Christopher but not Ezekiel?


    Hmm, perhaps it''s because they see things differently. Christopher is an aloof character. He pities me,


    but what Ezekiel feels for me is certainly not pity. I''m the guiding light of his life, and he''s going to put


    me in first ce forever. I can''t let him waste his life on me, nor can I ever respond to his feelings. That


    would never happen.


    "I need to make some calls, but not everyone''s as skilled as Ezekiel. This''ll take some time."


    "Make the calls. We''ll be flying to London tonight. We can''t let Colin escape. He''s the only lead we


    have."


    "Of course, ma''am."


    Anthony then left. I remained in my seat for a long time while I mused things over. A few minutester,


    Ezekiel called, much to my surprise. With trembling fingers, I took the call. "Why the sudden call?"


    "Anthony told Waylen about it, and Waylen called me. You could havee to me if you needed help."


    Waylen used to work for Ezekiel. It was normal for him to call Ezekiel.


    "Sorry, but I can deal with this myself."


    "I need your help, Ms. Felix. I wish to reestablish myself in Bryxton, but I can''t do it without you. I have


    my own goal, so this is a deal."


    Of course, he didn''t need my help. He just wanted me to feel less guilty about him helping me out. I


    cried silently. "No, we can''t do this. I can''t take your help for granted. I can''t just trample all over your


    feelings. I owe you once again, Ezekiel. Thank you. I won''t forget it."


    "You''re being too cautious, Ms. Felix. Don''t worry. This is nothing for me."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps.


    He said softly, "See you in London tonight."

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Chapter 618 Found Colin


    Shawn and I knew Waylen used to work for Ezekiel, but we never brought it up. Yet, Ezekiel exposed


    this fact just because he wanted to help me. My guilt deepened.


    I stared at the wedding ring on my finger. Shawn designed it himself, and the gold bracelet was bought


    with the very first sry he made. It was bought many years ago, and it was given to me during our


    wedding. With them by my side, things felt¡­ less despairing. I also had the candy he secretly put into


    my pocket. I couldn''t help but smile at the sight of it. "You''re always so quiet, but you always surprise


    me."


    Thank you, Shawn. I''ll be strong. I''ll be the woman you want me to be. I won''t panic. I will keep the


    family and your life''s work safe. When dusk arrived, Anthony took me away. I bade the woman who


    saved me goodbye and got into the helicopter. Then, I was taken to the jet. It was already eleven when


    wended in London.


    Once we got out of the ne, Anthony said, "Our men are everywhere. Say the word, and we''ll capture


    him."


    "No. We''ll wait for Ezekiel. Let''s not rm him."


    "He''s going to be arriving at three. There''s about four more hours to go."


    "Let''s wait for him right here."


    "Of course. Are you tired, ma''am?"


    "Yes. I can feel my legs, but I can''t muster any strength. I might have to be wheelchair-bound for a bit."


    Anthony took me to the VIP room. "You''ve been walking for three whole days in freezing weather. It''s


    not something you do every day. The extreme weather wears away at your body, but the doctor did say


    that you''ll recover fully in a few days."


    "Yeah. I''m too weak." I fell asleep in the VIP room. It was like I couldn''t get enough sleeptely.


    Anthony woke me up when Ezekiel was about tond. I told him to take me to the terminal so I could


    wee Ezekiel. Half an hourter, a group of tourists came out, and I saw Ezekiel momentster.


    He was in a dark green coat, and a belt was wrapped around his waist, making him as slender as a


    model. He was also wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses. An alluring yet decadent man.


    I told Anthony, "He''s captivating."


    "Just like Mr. Xenos."


    "He used to be the most powerful man around."


    "You''re worried this might mean trouble?"


    I shook my head. "I''m worried I might owe him too much."


    Anthony blurted, "I have a question."


    "What is it?"


    "He seems to treat you differently."


    Ah, he doesn''t know Ezekiel likes me. "Work with him as much as you can, Anthony." I need to repay


    this favor.


    Ezekiel approached me. Coolly, he said, "I hope you haven''t been waiting too long, Ms. Felix."


    I shook my head. "Thanks foring."


    He cut to the chase. "I''ll take you to Colin now."


    Surprised, I asked, "You know where he is?"


    "Yes, and so do you, but it''s not the ce to do anything. Tell your men to leave."


    I trusted Ezekiel. I said to Anthony, "Leave."


    "Of course. Do you need me toe with you?"


    I looked at Ezekiel. He adjusted his sses and coolly said, "No. A crowd is going to attract attention.


    I''ll be in charge of her safety. Before I boarded, Waylen had given me all the information I needed. I


    have looked into this. Trust me, I''ll lead you to him."


    I trusted Ezekiel fully, so I said, "Leave and take the bodyguards too. Anthony, go back and run the


    family in my ce. Keep things in order and keep an eye on Rudy."


    "Yes, ma''am. Be careful."


    Ezekiel took the wheelchair from Anthony and pushed me away. At the entrance of the airport, I asked,


    "So where are we going?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The summer breeze blew across the street, and Ezekiel smiled. "It''s not far away."


    When we got to the car, Ezekiel carried me in his arms and put me in the car. I felt nothing when he


    held me. Perhaps because I wasn''t thinking of anything else except for Shawn.


    Ezekiel drove me to an ancient building. I asked curiously, "He''s here?"


    "Yes. He loves historical stuff. Everywhere he stays, it''s always somevish historical building. He''s


    right inside."


    "You know him well," I said.


    "Tracking him down isn''t hard."


    He took a ck mask out and wore it. "He knows me. Just in case something happens, I''m wearing


    this."


    After Ezekiel put on his mask, only his eyes and brows were visible. I looked away and made a call to


    Colin. Reluctantly, he picked it up.


    "Hello, beautiful. What is it this time?"


    Colin had a lot of nicknames for me, but all were disgusting. "Open the window and look outside. I have


    a present for you. Don''t even think of running away."


    "What is it?" he asked.


    I said nothing. Twenty secondster, he opened the window only to shut it the moment he saw me.


    "What are you, a tracker?"


    I smiled. "Perhaps."


    He sighed. "What do you want?"


    I said, "Come down. Let''s talk."


    "I''m not stupid. I know your men are around."


    "No. We''re alone."


    Curious, Colin asked, "So, who''s that guy?"


    "I can''t walk, so he took me here."


    He came down reluctantly and ruffled his hair. "I don''t know where K is, I swear."


    "I have a few questions. Just answer them."


    Colin leaned against the door. "Ask away."


    "Are you sure it was K who took Shawn away?"


    He snapped, "You think I''m a liar?"


    "Just answer the question."


    "Yes. Happy now?"


    "Is Shawn still alive?"


    "Not sure. I haven''t seen them since that day."


    I asked, "Will K kill him?"

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    Chapter 619 Amusing Colin


    Colin was speechless. "I told you everything I knew over the phone. K took him away and promised he


    wouldn''t kill Shawn. Why the same question again?"


    Because Ezekiel is here. He''s observing you.


    "What is K''s real name?"


    "How should I know? He called himself K when I met him. I won''t take you to him because I have no


    idea where he is. Unless you agree to my term, I won''t take you on any search. And even then, I can''t


    guarantee anything either."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He wants me to sleep with him? As if.


    I stopped asking Colin questions. Instead, I turned to look at Ezekiel. "Did he lie, Ezekiel?"


    Realization struck Colin. "You set me up?"


    Ezekiel said confidently, "No."


    Colin crossed his arms. "See? I wasn''t lying."


    Sadly, I said, "I wish you were. That would mean you knew where Shawn was. How can I find him,


    Colin?"


    "Don''t you understand? I don''t know where K is. I can''t even contact him."


    "But you must have a clue."


    "But why should I help?"


    Ezekiel blurted, "Colin, remember fourteen years ago when you tried to hunt down Mike Cloud?"


    Shock crept into Colin''s eyes. He shot up and approached us. With fear in his voice, he asked, "How


    did you know?"


    Calmly, Ezekiel said, "You failed in your hunt, got captured, and was locked up for three days. You do


    remember that, don''t you?"


    Fear took over Colin''s heart. "Holy motherf*cking sh*t. How did you know that? That''s the most


    humiliating period in my life. I failed in my hunt, was defeated instantly, and got locked up like some


    sort of pr¡ªWhy am I even bringing this up? Who are you?"


    Ezekiel took his mask off. Calmly, he said, "Good. I see you still remember. As I recall, you promised to


    be my servant if I let you go."


    Colin fell to the ground. "Holy crap. This is a dream, isn''t it? You can''t be real. You can''t be him."


    Colin''s reaction was exaggerated. I thought he could be aedian if he wanted to.


    Coolly, Ezekiel said, "You''re not worthy enough to be my servant. Now take us to him, or I''ll be forced


    to make you relive that memory."


    Colin got up at once. "Fine. Let''s go."


    Surprised, I asked, "Just like that?"


    Colin smacked his face. "What choice do I have?"


    With delight, I asked again, "So where are we going?"


    "K is a Japanese mixture. I don''t know how to contact him, but his grandmother probably does.


    Moreover, he loves home. He''s probably hiding in Japan."


    "I''ll arrange the flight."


    "Look at how excited you are. I can''t guarantee Shawn''s survival, so don''t hold your breath. He was


    dying when we took him."


    My face fell. "There''s always hope."


    "And one more thing. K is innocent. If he didn''t take the job, someone else would have taken it.


    Promise me you''ll let him go, or I won''t take you to him."


    Colin had a point. I promised, "I will if he didn''t hurt Shawn."


    "Fine. We''ll be waiting for the ne, then."


    "We''re going to the airport on a chopper."


    The helicopter arrived a whileter. We made our way to the airport and boarded the ne. Ezekiel sat


    in the front all by himself, while I took the backseat and started reading. Colin took the chance to


    huddle closer. For fear of Ezekiel overhearing, he whispered, "What''s the deal with you and him?"


    I cocked my eyebrow. "Why do you ask?"


    "You were a kid during his glory days. You have no idea how powerful he was, and yet now he''s your


    lackey."


    Lackey? Coolly, I asked, "What are you trying to say?"


    Without shame, Colin said, "I''m scared of him. Once this is over, do not bring him to me ever again."


    I frowned. "Is he that scary?"


    "You''re a fool. He''s scarier than Shawn. Shawn has a sliver of humanity left in him, but Mike is evil. You


    have no idea what he did to me¡­ Forget it. I''m not going to bring that up."


    I defended Ezekiel, "You don''t know him. He''s not as bad as you think. He''s¡­" No longer destructive.


    He said he could keep his impulses under control.


    "Ah, you''re defending him because he''s hot. Let''s see if you''d do the same if he was ugly. Just pray he


    won''t do the same to you like he did to me."


    I chuckled. "What are you talking about? Honesty, you speak good Ruslian. You do know that you''re


    one of those evil guys you talk about, don''t you? At least to me you''re evil."


    "You''re so ungrateful." A short pauseter, he asked with interest, "So do you think I''m hot?"


    What the hell?


    "Hey, I''m asking you a question here. Do you think I''m hot?"


    I said loudly, "Hey, Ezekiel."


    Ezekiel asked, "What is it, Ms. Felix?"


    "Colin wants me to call him hot. What should I say to that?"


    Colin looked surprised.


    "Ignore him. He hasn''t looked in a mirror for ages."


    A mncholic look appeared on Colin''s face. He plopped down beside me, drinking away. Eventually,


    he got drunk, then he slumped to the ground and fell asleep. He also snored loudly. Annoyed by his


    snoring, Ezekiel tossed him into another cabin. And then only he and I were left.


    Gently, Ezekiel asked, "Can you move your legs, Ms. Felix?"


    "Yes, but I''m weak. I can''t sit on my *ss all day either, so I''ll walk around to train up."


    "I''ll hold you."


    I smiled, declining, "It''s alright. I can do this myself. Don''t worry about me. You get some sleep. It''s


    probably going to be a long day tomorrow."


    Ezekiel didn''t push any further. "Call me if you need anything."


    After Ezekiel fell asleep, I got up, held my cane, and walked around. Every time I made a round trip, I


    saw Colin sleeping like a pig. Eventually, I got tired, so I went to bed.


    In my sleep, I vaguely heard someone whispering beside me, "They''re right to fear me, but I do hope


    you won''t be afraid of me, Ms. Felix. I''ll hold it in."


    Hold what in?


    "I''ll hold my desire in."

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    Chapter 620 Mutual Praise


    It was already four in the afternoon when wended. Colin took us to a restaurant. He seemed to know


    his way around here. I had no appetite, so I only took a few bites and waited for them outside. Colin


    and Ezekiel came out a momentter. "So where are we going?" I asked.


    "What''s the rush? We''ll take the tram. K''s grandmother lives in a remote vige. It''s really far from


    where we are, but first, we have to buy some traditional attire. It''s the annual Fireworks Festival today


    so the temple is open to the public."


    I couldn''t believe Colin knew so much about this ce, and I held my annoyance in. "This is why we


    came here?"


    Colin gave me a sideways nce. "Hey, we might be on a search, but that doesn''t mean it has to be


    boring. Besides, it''s not like we can see this every day. Don''t get mad. Remember I told you that K can


    be anachronistic? It''s because of his family. His grandma works for the temple, and she''s a very


    traditional woman. She hates outsiders, that means anyone not local. Wearing a traditional attire can


    win some points with her."


    Impatiently, I said, "Yeah, right. You''re obviously an outsider. You''re not fooling anyone just because


    you''re wearing traditional attire."


    "I know, but it''s not like I''m the one seeing her. I just want to blend in and enjoy the festival. I might


    even get to know some cute girls. I can pick the clothes for you again if you don''t like them. Give me a


    minute."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Colin slipped away right after he said that. I took a deep breath and told the silent Ezekiel, "I''ve been


    tolerating him."


    "I can see that."


    Ezekiel looked at the bustling street. "But that''s how Colin works. He''s a frivolous man, but he wasn''t


    lying. K''s grandmother is indeed very traditional, and he really wants to join the event."


    "I''d have thought he was bullsh*tting me if you hadn''t told me that."


    "I told you he''s a lover of all things culture, and it just so happens that today is the Fireworks Festival.


    You don''t want to deny him this, or he might take us in circles. Yet, if he remembers this detail so


    vividly, then he must be a regr here, along with K."


    Happy, I asked, "So K might be in the vige?"


    "It''s just a guess. Colin said he''s a family guy. He loves his grandmother, so to speak. He might hide


    somewhere further just so he wouldn''t cause her any trouble. If he''s not at home, he might be in the


    farthest country from Japan. Just a guess, though. We need to see his grandmother to get a


    conclusion."


    I gave Ezekiel a look of approval. "Nice analysis. Logical too."


    Ezekiel smiled. "Is that all it takes for a praise?"


    I nodded. "I wouldn''t have been able toe up with an analysis like yours."


    "It''s just a guess. I need more clues. Maybe we can get that from K''s grandmother, but even if we don''t


    find out anything, it''s alright. Waylen knows who K is working for, and he''s sent a group to hunt them


    down."


    "Waylen found them?" I was annoyed that Waylen called Ezekiel first.


    Seeing through me, Ezekiel said, "He called me when we firstnded. He knows we''re together, so he


    asked me to tell you. I couldn''t do it just now because Colin was around."


    Ezekiel was a good psychologist. One minor expression was enough for him to figure out what I was


    thinking. I used to be wary of that, but I didn''t care anymore. Not like I could hide anyway. Puzzled, I


    said, "Colin told me he''s not rted to this. He only came because K took the job, and he told K to


    spare Shawn. I have no idea what he''s thinking. Seems like he''s being honest and dishonest at the


    same time."


    I don''t think Colin''s that much of a prankster, and he asked K to spare Shawn. Which is odd. Shawn


    beat him up and imprisoned him for a year. There''s no reason for him to repay that in kindness. So,


    what''s Colin up to? Is he just trying to trip us up?


    A few days ago, I told Anthony that Colin wasn''t an evil man. He had no big grudges against Shawn,


    though he was a prankster who would trip us up. That was what I wanted to tell myself. In fact, I wasn''t


    too sure about that either, so I told Ezekiel. He could give me a good answer.


    "Nobody trusts what he says, but he''s actually genuine. He''s part of Group W. Yes, it''s not much of an


    organization now, but his loyalty lies with it. He would never betray it just to join K''s group." Before I


    could say anything, Ezekiel exined further. "He only followed K to make sure he''s safe. And he


    never liked Shawn, so he wanted to see him in an embarrassing position. He''s not a big threat."


    I was in awe. "You''re amazing. You actually came up with an answer to the question that''s been


    troubling me for a long time. And you can see through Colin too."


    A resigned smile curled Ezekiel''s lip. "It''s not hard to do that."


    "Actually, I chose to trust him, but nobody can ever know if that was the right choice. Thanks for


    coming, Ezekiel. I''ll be sure to thank you once this is over."


    Calmly, Ezekiel said, "It''s alright, Ms. Felix. You''re a smart woman. Your guess is close to the truth. All


    you want is a straight answer."


    Iughed. "Well, aren''t we being formal?"


    Ezekiel smiled and said nothing more. We waited for Colin, and he came back half an hourter,


    lugging two ck suitcases.


    I smacked my forehead. "What are you doing?"


    Like a child who just got a hundred on a test, Colin gushed, "I got three quality traditional attire at the


    mall. Super good fabric and super expensive too. Cost me about forty thousand. You''re covering that."


    Impatiently, I said, "Let''s just go."


    "Wow, so unceremonious."


    My face fell. "So, where''s the tram?"


    "Five-minute walk from here."

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    Chapter 621 You¡¯re Hot, I Guess?


    I had never taken a tram before but had seen pictures online. The one we took was sky blue in color,


    and it was not crowded. Colin sat down and hugged his suitcase contentedly while Ezekiel sat silently


    beside me.


    The tram was moving slowly, but the scenery along the way was beautiful. After sitting for a while, my


    legs began to feel sore, so I walked inside the tram.


    Ezekiel noticed and asked with concern, "How are your legs, miss?"


    "They''re fine. Just sore."


    He patted the seat next to him and said, "Come over here and sit down. I''ll help relieve your soreness."


    I asked instinctively, "How?"


    He replied seriously, "With massage."


    After hearing his reply, I quickly declined. "No need to trouble yourself. I''ll just walk around a bit. Thank


    you for offering."


    "Miss, you don''t have to be courteous. I used to be a doctor and know how to care for patients.


    Besides, we still have a long way to go, and you won''t be able to bear it if you continue being stubborn


    like this."


    He has a point.


    Colin couldn''t stand to see me being hesitant and scolded, "Why are you hesitating? What Mike said is


    right. It will be a long journey in the vige. We''ll have to walk for another hour or twoter. Besides, it''s


    just a massage. You''re acting like he asked to sleep with you..."


    Ezekiel''s indifferent gaze fell on Colin, and thetter wisely shut his mouth. I reluctantly sat down and


    said, "Sorry for the trouble."


    Ezekiel stood up and squatted in front of me. My legs were exposed since it was summer, and I was


    wearing a short skirt. Suddenly, he took a handkerchief from his pocket, ced it on my skin, and


    started to massage my leg. When I saw this, a pang of pain pierced through my heart.


    Ezekiel¡­ was being too cautious.


    Colin saw what Ezekiel did, and his eyes widened. He wanted to say something but dared not speak


    since it was Ezekiel. He just sighed repeatedly, "Unbelievable!"


    I asked him, "What are you sighing about?"


    "It''s nothing. Don''t mind me," Colin replied.


    Ezekiel noticed our interaction and gently said, "It''s just etiquette."


    His tone was calm and indifferent.


    I lowered my head and asked him, "Have you been a doctor for a long time?"


    "Just a few years," Ezekiel replied.


    "You said you had multiple professions."


    Ezekiel''s massage skill was on point, and my legs felt especially rxed under his touch. He hummed


    in response, "Yes. I was forced to by certain circumstances, but neither of themsted for long."


    "Oh."


    He didn''t say anything else. After massaging me for half an hour, he had me stand up and take a few


    steps. I found that most of the soreness had disappeared and quickly thanked him.


    It seemed like I was always thanking him.


    "It''s nothing to fuss over. You''re wee."


    We changed a few trams on the way, and it was almost evening by the time we arrived in the vige.


    The ce was bustling with people.


    And most of them were dressed in traditional attire.


    Colin pulled his luggage and said, "Let''s find a local and borrow a room to change. You guys can do


    your thing, and I''ll do mine. Don''t worry. I''ll take you to the shrine before I leave."


    I reluctantly asked, "Do we really have to change?"


    "It''s better to show sincerity when entering the shrine. Besides, changing won''t take up too much time.


    Stop dragging your feet and hurry up."


    Colin left us for two minutes and found a local who was willing to lend us a room to change. He came


    out wearing his traditional attire and said, "Do I look hot? You guys should change too!"


    Colin''s attire was light purple with tree leaf patterns embroidered on top. The outer garment was ck,


    and he looked imposing in it, but he wasn''t exactly handsome.


    Perhaps it was because he was a foreigner, and the outfit looked odd on him, or maybe he just wasn''t


    my type!


    I replied to him honestly, "I guess..."


    Colin''s expression suddenly changed. "Shawn taught me that phrase in English. Do you think I don''t


    understand what you meant?"


    I sighed. "You''re extremely handsome!"


    Hearing this, he finally smiled satisfactorily.


    Ezekiel asked me to change first. When I saw a ck and red kimono in the luggage, I opened the


    door and asked Colin, "Which one is mine?"


    "The ck one with cherry blossoms."


    I closed the door and squatted down to get a better look. The ck kimono was covered with pink


    cherry blossoms, which gave it a pop of color and an elegant look. The bright color of the cherry


    blossom was bnced by the ck kimono. Then, I picked up the red one and examined it closely.


    It was embroidered with various intricate, delicate flowers, and strangely, the sleeves were still ck


    with more intricate flowers embroidered on them as well. Was this Zeke''s?


    I didn''t know how to wear the kimono and reluctantly put it on before opening the door, saying


    helplessly, "Colin, I don''t know how to wear it."


    However, Ezekiel was the only one at the door.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I asked in surprise, "Where''s Colin?"


    "He''s waiting for us over there," Ezekiel replied.


    He entered the room and said, "Let me help you, Ms. Felix."


    He tied the sash for me and said, "The hem of your inner garment is only up to your knees. That''s Colin


    for you."


    I smiled and said, "He even picked a red one for you. I would have thought he''d picked a feminine style


    for you if it didn''t have a manly style."


    "Hmm. It has too many flowers," he responded.


    Iforted him. "Who knows? You might look good in it."


    "Ms. Felix, your wooden sandals are here," he said.


    I wore white socks and wooden sandals before leaving the room.


    After around nine minutes, Ezekiel finally came out of the room. He looked particrly charming


    wearing that red kimono. It was because of his fair skin that the bright red color looked natural on him.


    Not to mention he was already good-looking.


    Iplimented him, "You''re a hundred times hotter than Colin."


    Hearing this, Ezekiel smiled slightly and said, "Thank you."


    "Let''s go find Colin!"


    We found Colin nearby flirting with women. When he saw us, he eximed, "You look beautiful! I have


    good taste. Remember to pay me back for those outfits!"


    The quality and embroidery of these three attires were top-notch. Colin said it cost 5 million yen, which


    is equivalent to around 35 thousand dors. Although it is not a small amount, I had just wired him 90


    million dors two days ago, so I couldn''t be bothered to deal with him anymore.


    "Colin, let''s get going!"


    He''s always dying our schedule!


    "All you care about is Shawn!" Colinined.


    "Who else should I care about? Should I care about you instead?"


    "I don''t want to argue with you. Let''s go to the shrine."


    The road to the shrine was lively. Colin insisted on taking a photo on the stairs leading to the shrine and


    found a passerby to help us.


    The three of us even took a group photo!


    "Renee, do you want a photo?"


    "No!" I declined.


    We finally arrived at the shrine after much dy. Colin led us to the backyard and said, "K''s


    grandmother lives here."


    Then, he quickly said, "I''m off!"


    Colin left speedily. It was only Ezekiel and I left in the courtyard. I mumbled sadly, "I feel helpless."


    Ezekiel looked troubled as well. "He''s yful."


    "Let''s go visit the olddy."


    It was a typical courtyardyout with trees nted in the area. The flowers fell with the wind, but I didn''t


    know what kind of flower it was. I picked one up from the ground and knocked on K''s grandmother''s


    door while holding the flower in my hand.


    "Who is it?"


    It was Japanese.


    I don''t know Japanese.


    But she sounded familiar.


    I look at Ezekiel and asked, "How should wemunicate?"


    "I know a little Japanese."

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    Chapter 622 My Feelings For Shawn


    Ezekiel stepped forward and replied in Japanese, and theymunicated. However, I didn''t know what


    they were talking about. Laughter could be heard from inside, and Ezekiel seemed to make the olddy


    very happy. Suddenly, the sound of a bell rang in my ear. I looked at Ezekiel''s wrist, where one gold


    and one silver bell rang loudly with his movements.


    Throughout this journey, these two bells rarely rang. I had not paid attention to them, but now they rang


    frequently and crisply.


    The door inside opened, and I saw an olddy wearing a kimono. She looked at Ezekiel kindly and


    asked a few questions gently. I didn''t understand what she meant, but Ezekiel exined it to me after


    answering her. "The olddy asked about my rtionship with her grandson."


    Then, he chatted with the olddy, apanied by the ringing of the bells. He ryed the olddy''s


    words to me a few minutester. "She doesn''t know where K has gone. She said we must leave quickly


    because we cannot enter the backyard."


    I looked disappointed and said, "She is our only clue."


    Heforted me, "Hmm. Don''t worry too much."


    I lowered my eyes. "Thank you."


    "It''s okay. Please wait for me, Ms. Felix."


    After he finished speaking, he entered the room and closed the door. The crisp sound of bells could still


    be heard from inside. I sat patiently on the steps, and soon Colin appeared and sat next to me.


    I asked him, "Why are you still around?"


    "I shouldn''t havee here since the shrine in front is so lively, but deep down, I feel uneasy. Maybe


    it''s because of Mike''s presence."


    Colin was terrified of Ezekiel on their way here.


    I leaned on my knees and asked, "Are you afraid that Zeke will harm K''s grandmother? Colin, Zeke


    won''t involve the innocent."


    "Perhaps you are the only one in this world who believes Mike is kind. The way he treats you¡­ Renee,


    it is different from others."


    The sound of bells continued toe from the room, and Colin suddenly stood up and said, "The


    shrine in front is lively. Let''s go and take a look. Even if we really find out Shawn''s whereabouts, we


    have to wait until tomorrow to search for him anyways. After all, we need to rest after being this busy


    for a few days."


    I shook my head. "I''ll continue the rest of the journey by myself."


    "You look confident, as if you are certain about Shawn''s whereabouts. Renee, we are uncertain


    whether he''s alive or not."


    I asked in surprise, "K''s grandmother doesn''t know about Shawn''s...?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I guess she doesn''t know. K usually keeps it from her to prevent her from worrying," Colin replied.


    Suddenly, the room door was pushed open, and Ezekiel''s tall andrge frame walked out. He stood still


    for a moment as he looked at the sunset in the distance. "She doesn''t know K''s exact whereabouts, but


    ording to my spection, K should be in Vienna."


    Colin asked in amazement, "How did you guess that?"


    "K''s grandmother is his only rtive..."


    Ezekiel paused suddenly. "Do I owe you an exnation?"


    Hearing Ezekiel''s words, Colin shuddered.


    Colin quickly left for the nearby shrine, and I asked Ezekiel, "How did you confirm that K is in the capital


    of Austria?"


    "I''ll exin as we walk."


    Ezekiel strode out of the backyard while I followed him, listening to his exnation. "As I have said


    before, K will hide in the farthest country from Japan to protect his grandmother, and the farthest


    country from Japan is Argentina. Therefore, we can narrow down our search to that area. When I


    conversed with her, she said K was musically talented as a child and liked to y the cello. Vienna is


    the city of music and is not far from Argentina, so if I were K, I would choose to stay where I am happy,


    so Vienna is the best choice. Since we have confirmed him to be in Vienna, the next step will be finding


    his address. K should be hiding in Vienna where there is no inte, but there must be a public phone


    booth, which narrows down the scope significantly."


    K didn''t own a phone, and Colin could never contact him. Most of the time, K initiated contact with


    Colin, and they could onlymunicate through a public phone booth!


    "Yes! We can eliminate the ces one by one! K must have left some clues, as bringing Shawn along


    is not easy."


    "Well, these are only my spections. K might not be in Vienna. Ms. Felix, you shouldn''t be


    disappointed if it turns out to be wrong."


    "I believe in you," I said firmly.


    Ezekiel was startled, and I smiled. "Zeke, I believe in your ability. If you say K is in Vienna, he must be


    there!"


    A noisy crowd was ahead. Ezekiel and I walked into the crowded shrine as I took out my phone to


    contact Anthony.


    Anthony replied, "Ma''am, we will send someone to pick you up as soon as possible."


    I put away my phone and heard Ezekiel''s low voice asking me from the side. "Have you been missing


    Shawn these days?"


    I replied firmly, "Yes. I''m worried! I am afraid of losing him. Zeke, I can''t live without Shawn in my life!


    Without him, I am unable to breathe, let alone live!"


    I didn''t say these words in front of someone who liked me to hurt them, but I just wanted to tell them my


    strong feelings toward Shawn.


    I didn''t say these words in front of someone who liked me to hurt them, but I just wanted to tell them my


    strong feelings toward Shawn.


    My true feelings for Shawn.


    "Miss, your feelings are strong, so please rest assured that your hearts are linked no matter how far


    apart you two are. You two are constantly thinking of each other in different ces. This inexplicable


    bond will lead you to him. It''s just a matter of time."


    I turned my head to look at him. He looked extra enchanting from the red kimono that was decorated


    with full-bloomed flowers. He had a straight posture, a cold handsome face, and an inexplicable


    indifference in his eyes. Moreover, his skin was extremely fair!


    He was a man who looked feminine but had a manly intense gaze, which contrasted with his


    appearance.


    I remembered my first impression of Ezekiel when we first met. He had a lot of charisma and elegance,


    and every movement he made would exude a captivating aura.


    At that time, I was wondering how there could be such a charismatic and elegant man in the world. I


    had never seen one in my life!


    "Thank you, Zeke."


    I was always thanking him.


    Suddenly, I reached out and held both of his hands. His body stiffened instantly, and he looked at me


    with dted pupils. I raised his palm and smiled gently. "I heard that the wishes we make at the shrine


    wille true, and I want to make a wish. Zeke, I wish for you to be happy every day. I wish for your


    happiness no matter who you are with or what happens. I wish that you will never be troubled for a


    single day for the rest of your life."


    The sunset hadpletely sunk, and the night sky in the distance was lit with brilliant fireworks. The


    surrounding crowd was noisy, and I smiled and said, "I know your feelings toward me, but I''m sorry. I


    have Shawn, the man who I will follow for my life! I used to call you ''Zeke,'' and you always said that I


    don''t have to worry about anything, but I am afraid of taking advantage of you just because you like


    me. So, I don''t want your help. But I am still grateful that you are helping me find Shawn. Thank you for


    your selflessness."


    Ezekiel''s pupils trembled slightly with shock and joy as I held his cold hands tightly and promised him,


    "Thank you. I am very grateful to you. I swear, if you are ever in danger, I will do whatever I can to help


    you."


    Ezekiel pursed his lips and choked on his words. "Miss, you don''t have to do this. I have never felt the


    slightest reluctance."

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    Chapter 623 A Glimmer of Hope


    I truly felt sorry for Ezekiel.


    He sensed my true thoughts.


    Men like him were indeed terrifying.


    I let go of his hands and said, "Thank you. It''s because you didn''t have to help me but did it anyway."


    I paused and continued, "And I meant what I said earlier. I sincerely wish you happiness every day


    from now on."


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind me. "Ray."


    I turned around and ran over to hug the person. He hugged me tightly and rubbed my head. "I was


    worried sick about you! I rushed over as soon as I heard you were in Japan!"


    Since I woke up, I had been suppressing my emotions. I was constantly telling myself to be strong


    because I had to be strong on my own without Shawn. However, all my strength crumbled when I saw


    Kevin!


    I sobbed, "I''m so sad! I''ve been looking for Shawn all this time! Why did you onlye now, Kev!"


    He patted my head and said, "But I''m here now, aren''t I? Shawn will be fine with luck by his side. Do


    you have any clues, Ray?"


    "Yeah, I''m going to Viennater."


    "Then I''ll apany you."


    ...


    Ezekiel gently squeezed his palm after the residual warmth in his hand had dissipated. There was a


    flower in his palm, which Renee had picked up in the backyard tofort herself.


    And she had just passed it to him.


    She must be trying her best tofort him.


    She was too cautious toward him.


    As if she was afraid to owe him something.


    Even though he didn''t mind helping her out.


    A few minutester, Colin suddenly approached him and asked politely, "Mike, are we going to Vienna


    too?"


    Colin was terrified of the man in front of him.


    Especially when he thought of what had happened years ago...


    "No. I''m going back to my countryter."


    Because I have already found Shawn for her.


    Because K is in Vienna.


    Ezekiel had lied just now. In fact, the olddy knew where K was, but she was unwilling to reveal it. He


    had used hypnosis to get the information out of her, but he didn''t want Renee to know about it.


    Why did he hide it from her?


    Because he wanted to see the admiration in her eyes.


    This was the first time he had realized the advantages of being powerful.


    "Oh. Can I leave then?"


    This was why Colin had been afraid to leave.


    Because Ezekiel hadn''t let him go.


    Then, Ezekiel suddenly called his name, "Colin."


    Colin whispered, "What?"


    Ezekiel looked at Renee, who was crying in the arms of another man, and asked Colin enviously, "I can


    understand that Shawn is close to her, but why can Kevin get close to her this easily?" His voice was


    laced with envy.


    Colin looked at Kevin and said, "That''s her friend. It''s normal for her to release her emotions in her


    friend''s arms after bottling up for so long! Mike, why are you asking this... Do you like her?"


    Colin was shocked by the thought that had just entered his mind. Does Ezekiel, a man with a


    destructive personality, like Renee?


    Is it possible for him to like a woman?


    Suddenly, Colin remembered Ezekiel''s care toward Renee these past few days and how he was


    always politely addressing her as ''Ms. Felix." Ezekiel suddenly sounded aggrieved and said, "I''m also


    her friend. Why did she refuse to get close to me?"


    Colin was speechless and shocked.


    Deep down, Ezekiel understood everything. His grievance was fleeting, and he muttered to himself, "I


    understand everything. In Renee''s heart, I''m just someone she doesn''t want to hurt because I treat her


    well. She only feels guilty and sorry for me. To her, I''m not even as good as Kevin. The people around


    her are the ones she really cares about."


    Colin asked in confusion, "What are you talking about, Mike?"


    Ezekiel suddenly ordered, "Give me the photo."


    Colin suddenly remembered the photo they had just taken on the steps of the shrine, and quickly took it


    out and handed it to Ezekiel''s pale palm while secretlyining about how fair his skin was!


    A man like Ezekiel was more alluring than a woman!


    "I''m leaving. Say goodbye to her for meter."


    Ezekiel put away the photo and left without even saying goodbye to Renee before blending into the


    crowd at the shrine. He was extremely eye-catching among the crowd. Young girls kept staring at him


    along the way, but he remained unfazed. He walked to the deepest part of the shrine, closed his eyes,


    and made his only wish after so many years. "I wish I could keep her safe and not go against my


    beliefs."


    "Hey, mister."


    A voice came from his ear, and he opened his cold and indifferent eyes. He heard the person beside


    him ask happily, "Mister, you''re pretty. Can I add you on WhatsApp?"


    Ezekiel tilted his head slightly. She was a young girl with an average appearance and freckles. He


    slightly curved his lips and said, "There are countless young women in this world who wanted my


    contact, but I have never given it to them."


    "Why did you reject them?"


    "Because I have someone I like."


    "What is she like?" she asked.


    "What is she like?" she asked.


    "She is gorgeous, but when I first met her, she was still young and could only be described as cute.


    Why do I like her? When I fell into darkness, she gave me a glimmer of hope, which made me want to


    live well," Ezekiel exined.


    "You like her just because she gave you a glimmer of hope?"


    "You have never been in hell, so you don''t know how it feels to be abused every day. You don''t know


    how hurtful those nasty words can be. Moreover, you don''t know the despair of being alone in this


    world with no one to rely on! She¡­ appeared just at the right time, on a sunny day with a gentle


    breeze, with a sweet and radiant smile."


    Ezekiel said as his eyes became moist and tears rolled down his cheeks. He seemed unaware and


    continued, "So even if I can''t have her in this lifetime, it doesn''t matter. I''m sorry I can''t give you my


    contact, but you will meet a better guy."


    He was rarely this gentle.


    Because he had given all his tenderness to Renee.


    But at this moment, he remembered his obsession.


    He wanted to tell another person about his obsession, even if it was a stranger.


    The young girl looked at him intently. He was a man too beautiful to be described with words. His


    appearance, temperament, and infatuation were like someone from an anime!


    She firmly said, "Mister, you are handsome like Lord Baal. The girl you like will definitely like you back!"


    He asked gently, "Who...is Lord Baal?"


    The young girl stuck out her tongue and said apologetically, "Sorry, I''m an anime fan. I thought of him


    when I saw you! It''s because you are as handsome as him! Bye!"


    She ran away happily, and Ezekiel took out the photo Colin had given him. He looked at the sweet girl


    smiling in the photo and felt warm inside, but Colin, who was standing beside her in the photo, hurt his


    eyes.


    "Colin, I forgive you."


    Meanwhile, Colin sneezed, walked over to Renee, and reminded her, "Mike has left, and I have no


    other reason to stay. I''ll stay here for a few days. You guys can do whatever you want!"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Renee was surprised. "Zeke has already left?"


    "Should he have stayed to treat you to a meal?"


    "Ha, Colin, since you refuse to stay by my side, the 90 million that I gave you is going to waste!"


    He asked warily, "What do you mean?"


    She smiled sinisterly. "Pay me back!"


    "Dream on! Do you think I''ll give you back what you gave me?"


    "Kev, catch him for me!"

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    Chapter 624 He¡¯s Amazing


    I was surprised by Ezekiel''s sudden departure, but then I realized he was being considerate. He didn''t


    want me to be in a difficult position between him and Shawn once I found Shawn. However, this


    thought didn''t make me feel better. I felt suffocated instead!


    He had always been good to me even though I was indifferent, distant, and unresponsive to his various


    attempts. It made me feel pressured!


    Our rtionship would not be like the one I had with Christopher, where we could be friends without


    worries and contact each other anytime. Ezekiel and Christopher were different, after all. At least


    Christopher had his wife now, and I had a crush on him first.


    While Ezekiel...


    He had a 14-year-long crush on me.


    And I was unable to respond to his feelings.


    I had always warned myself that I should never take advantage of Ezekiel''s affection for me and ask for


    more than I deserved.


    I was irritated and asked Colin to return the money he owed me. He quickly ran away when he heard


    me bringing up the debt, and I asked Kevin to catch him for me.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin and Kevin chased each other for over 20 minutes in the shrine. In the end, Colin bent over to


    catch his breath and gasped, "I can return the money! But I can only return the excess 60 million


    dors you gave me. The remaining 30 million dors should belong to me! Shawn would have been in


    trouble if I hadn''t pleaded with K that day!"


    I said indifferently, "Forget it! I don''t want you to return the money anymore. Just stop going against us


    in the future, or else I..."


    I threatened Colin with a smile. "I have someone watch the smallpany under your name. If you


    betray us secretly again, I''ll let Kev destroy yourpany!"


    Colin breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that I wouldn''t ask for the money anymore. He smiled and


    said, "Let''s not talk about the future now. However, I have a question for you out of curiosity. Are you


    and Mike...?"


    Kevin was there, and I didn''t want him to misunderstand anything or have doubts. So, I interrupted


    Colin and said, "I promised Ezekiel that I would help him out in Bryxton if he helped me. By the way,


    Colin, why are you afraid of him? What did he do to you that still scared you this much until now?"


    Colin''s face turned pale, and he shook his head. "Mike has already left. I''m leaving too! Remember to


    contact me if you need me for anything!"


    I retorted, "What for?"


    He blinked. "If you ever need a man?"


    I lost my temper and snapped, "Kev, hit him for me!"


    Colin ran away quickly and soon disappeared. Exhausted, I eximed, "He''s infuriating!"


    "Hmph. He''s a freeloader! He has been clinging to Shawn for so many years! It is not just him, but the


    people from W Organization too!"


    "Maybe they see Shawn as their pir of strength."


    Kevin patted my shoulder and said, "W Organization has scattered, and Alfie is missing. LG had just


    died not long ago. She was already a traitor, and Aimes had also withdrawn from W Organization."


    LG had betrayed Shawn and followed Ezekiel back then.


    I still didn''t quite understand why she chose to follow Ezekiel.


    "Kev, have you reconciled with Aimes?"


    Kevin shrugged. "I''ll just leave it as it is."


    The two of them were still fighting!


    "Kev, let me call Anthony first!"


    I took out my phone and called Anthony to arrange a search for Shawn in Vienna. Anthony said that the


    range was toorge and it would take time to find him. I reassured him, "It doesn''t matter. It will take


    about 20 hours for us to fly to Vienna anyway. Anthony, use all the power of the Xenoses in Vienna to


    find Shawn. I hope to find out his whereabouts as soon as I get off the ne."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    I was not sure if Shawn was still alive.


    But I firmly believe that he must still be around!


    If he were dead, K wouldn''t be hiding.


    This was also the only way I couldfort myself!


    Vienna was a Schengen country, and I had a Schengen visa to board the ne. In fact, the countries I


    had been to before, whether Find, Norway, or France, were all Schengen countries. My visa had


    always been handled by my assistant.


    This was why I could travel freely around the world anytime, as long as I had a visa. Shawn took me to


    some small countries that didn''t require a visa, so no one stopped us from entering. This was Shawn''s


    influence!


    With him, I didn''t have to worry about anything.


    But after leaving him, I worried about everything.


    Kevin and I waited for around eight minutes at the shrine before someone picked us up. After we


    arrived at the airport, we waited in the VIP lounge for the flight. It was already midnight by the time we


    boarded the ne!


    The past few days had been rushed, and I had always been on the road. The time I spent with Ezekiel


    was only one day if I counted carefully, but sincest night until tonight, it had been two days. During


    these two days, Ezekiel had been silent.


    The past few days had been rushed, and I had always been on the road. The time I spent with Ezekiel


    was only one day if I counted carefully, but sincest night until tonight, it had been two days. During


    these two days, Ezekiel had been silent.


    He had not said any ambiguous words or expressed his feelings. It was as though he wasn''t present.


    I sighed, and Kevin asked, "What are you thinking, Ray?"


    I shook my head. At this time, my phone received a text message. I opened it and saw Ezekiel''s


    message. ''I have arrived safely in Bryxton. Don''t worry. Also, I carefully studied the map, architecture,


    andwork distribution of Vienna on the ne and confirmed with someone. I may be able to guess


    K''s approximate address. I will send you three addressester.''


    As soon as I finished reading the message, Ezekiel sent me another text message.


    It was three addresses.


    I eximed, "He''s amazing!"


    Kevin asked in confusion, "Who is?"


    I showed Kevin Ezekiel''s message and said, "Zeke gave me three addresses and said K will most likely


    be in these ces. He is good at analyzing things! It''s like watching a movie!"


    Ezekiel seems like the male lead in a movie!


    Kevin exined with a calm expression as he held my phone, "Mike is intelligent. Back then, people


    also called him a genius besides a destroyer. He was way more intelligent than Emma."


    I asked in shock, "He''s smarter than Emma?"


    "Yes. Otherwise, how could he construct his own empire in just a few years? Ray, Mike was terrible


    back then. I understand why Colin is afraid of him, and even I was once afraid of him, but now he


    seems down-to-earth. He spoke to me so gently the day I helped him move, which greatly surprised


    me!"


    Kevin sighed. "He''s like a different person!"


    "You noticed that Zeke is different too? They all say Zeke is terrible, but I think he is trustworthy."


    Kevin firmly said, "He is not worthy of trust."


    I curiously asked, "Why?"


    Kevin exined, "He has betrayed many people and even killed his adoptive parents. How can such a


    cruel person be worthy of trust?"


    "But..." I was about to defend Ezekiel when my phone suddenly received another text message. ''Ms.


    Felix, I analyzed the data further. K should be at the second address I sent you.''

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    Chapter 625 What Will You Do With K?


    Ezekiel''s message was a great help to me, and I felt grateful. I was always grateful to him. Kevin asked


    me to send the message to Anthony. "Send it to Anthony. The ne is about to take off, and you won''t


    be able to contact him for the next twenty hours."


    After sending the message to Anthony, I didn''t thank Ezekiel again because I thought it would make


    things more awkward.


    Anthony replied, ''I''ll send someone to search for him immediately.''


    Before the ne took off, I opened my phone album and looked at Shawn''s photos, most of which I


    had taken secretly. There were also some short videos, such as the one I took of us on our honeymoon


    and one of him holding our child while surfing the beach. There were also other pictures, but I liked the


    photo Em sent me the most. It was because I felt like I was a part of his world!


    I reached out and touched his cheek through the screen. When Kevin turned his head and saw me


    looking at Shawn''s photos, he quickly took my phone and turned it off before saying, "Stop looking!


    You''ll see him soon!"


    I asked him uncertainly, "Will I be able to see him?"


    Kevin replied confidently, "Luck is always with those who are good. Shawn had been in countless


    dangerous situations, so this is nothing to him!"


    "I believe you, Kev."


    ording to the time difference, we arrived in Vienna at four o''clock in the afternoon. As soon as I got


    off the ne, I saw Waylen waiting for me. When I saw him, I asked hopefully, "Mr. Briar, has Shawn


    been found if you''re here?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Xenos. ording to the address Mr. Hastings sent me, your people and I worked together


    and found him in no time. He is safe right now and asked me to pick you up at the airport."


    Tears filled my eyes. "Shawn asked you to pick me up?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Xenos."


    Iughed out loud. "Mr. Briar, quick! Bring me to him!"


    After that, I walked swiftly and left.


    "Ray, don''t rush."


    "Kev, I miss Shawn a lot!"


    Waylen brought me to Shawn in a small wooden cabin on the outskirts of Vienna. At this moment, K


    was under control and tied up outside. He had blue eyes, but his hair was ck.


    Suddenly, I felt nervous standing at the cabin door. I told Kevin, "Kev, you might have to wait a while!"


    Kevin patted the back of my head. "Alright. I know you''re going crazy from missing Shawn. I won''t be in


    your way!"


    Grateful, I thanked him, "Thank you, Kev."


    I walked toward the small cabin and nervously pushed the door. Shawn was sitting on the bed, looking


    out the window. When I saw his pale face, I couldn''t help but cry. He turned his gaze toward me when


    he heard the sound of the door, and his gentle eyes lit up. He beckoned me over with a soft smile.


    "Ray,e here and hug me."


    I ran to him and sat on the bed, falling into his embrace and holding him tightly. He sensed my


    trembling and gently patted my back tofort me. I lifted my head and looked at him, observing his


    expression. Then, I asked him with a concerned voice, "How are your injuries?"


    "They''ve all been treated. Don''t worry."


    I lowered my head and kissed him passionately, holding onto his neck and feeling his breath. My


    sudden action took him aback, but he soon took control and pressed me against the window. We


    kissed for a whole five minutes.


    I let go of him to catch my breath, then kissed him again.


    He wrapped his arms around my body gently in response. Finally, I trailed my kisses from his jawline to


    his Adam''s apple andy in his arms, crying silently. He knew my worries, fears, and eagerness toward


    him, so heforted me. "I''m here. You made a good choice that day! Ray, you''ve been through a lot


    the past few days. You must have been terrified."


    Terrified?


    Yes! I was terrified!


    "Sunny, I was afraid I''ll never see you again."


    "Foolish girl. I''m right here."


    He only told me that after everything had happened.


    I whimpered, "I was so scared that day."


    "I know. You were brave for walking out of the wilderness alone and finding me sessfully."


    I kissed him again, and he smiled while looking at me affectionately. He sighed when I let go. "Ray,


    you''re leading me on. If you keep doing that, I won''t be able to resist."


    I kissed him again yfully, and he stroked my cheek with his palm. "Why are you wearing this outfit?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After leaving the shrine yesterday, I took a flight straight to Vienna, so I was still wearing the ck


    kimono that was heavily decorated with flowers. I rubbed my cheek against him as I exined, "I forgot


    to change. I was on an ind country looking for K''s grandmother yesterday because I wanted to know


    where you are! Colin bought this outfit. He was annoying and forced me to wear it to the shrine."


    Shawn whispered close to my ear, "You look beautiful."


    Shawn whispered close to my ear, "You look beautiful."


    I hesitated, unsure whether to tell him about Ezekiel, but I was afraid of making him jealous. However, I


    promised never to hide anything from him in the future, so I would be honest with him no matter his


    reaction. I exined, "Ezekiel was with us as well yesterday. I epted his help because he could tell


    if Colin was telling the truth, and he was able to get your whereabouts from K''s grandmother!"


    Shawn''s slender fingers caressed my cheeks again. With a gentle expression, he said, "Hmm, I knew


    that. Mr. Briar had already reported it to me. Did you tell me because you were afraid I''d be angry?"


    I nodded and said, "I don''t want you to be angry."


    When Shawn heard this, his expression turned serious. "Ray, don''t worry about whether I''ll be angry. I


    trust you two, but I''m happy that you care about my feelings."


    "Sunny..."


    "Besides, I should be grateful for Ezekiel''s help in this matter. I understand your intentions, and I


    promise you that I won''t target him if he behaves himself."


    I changed the subject. "Thank you. Can I see your injuries? Why are you closing your eyes? Are you


    tired?"


    I hugged his neck, and Shawn exined softly, "I injured my eyes while walking in the snow mountain


    that day, but it''s okay now. I just need to rest for a while. How have you beentely?"


    That day in the snow mountain, Shawn was afraid I would hurt my eyes, so he tied a handkerchief over


    my eyes and led me. I led him as well, but he led me most of the time.


    "I don''t feel any different, but my legs were frozen, and I rested for two days. Your injuries are what I''m


    most concerned about."


    I remembered the scene of him eating fish that day.


    As I thought about this, my heart ached deeply!


    Suddenly, Shawn kissed the corner of my lips and murmured, "When K bandaged my injuries, he told


    me about that day. You must have been tired these past few days. We shall rest here for the night and


    return to Find tomorrow."


    I nodded and asked him, "What will you do with K?"

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    Chapter 626 Always Lost in Thoughts


    I promised Colin I would spare K, but under that premise, I must ask for Shawn''s opinion and act wisely


    to avoid any mishap. It was mainly because Shawn was more thoughtful than me, and following his


    advice would be less stressful for me.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Shawn was willing to listen to my opinion since I took the initiative to ask about this matter. He asked


    softly, "What do you have in mind?"


    I lowered my head and affectionately nuzzled his tall nose with my own. Then, I smiled and asked, "Did


    K hurt you?"


    Shawn shook his head and said, "He is a quiet boy. Besides helping me with my bandage, he always


    ys the violin by theke outside the cabin. At night, he only sleeps in the corridor outside the cabin.


    We have nevermunicated."


    I asked in shock, "He has never spoken to you?"


    Shawn said calmly, "No."


    The shock was written all over my face. "Won''t you be itching to ask him where you are? It''s hard to


    believe you two have been together for several days and never talked! But based on your personality, I


    guess it''s understandable."


    Shawn was speechless.


    This was the first time he kept quiet since we met.


    I was used to his silence, so I continued, "I promised Colin to spare K."


    Shawn generously said, "Spare him then."


    "Colin told me it would have been someone else if it wasn''t K. At least K let you go, so he can be


    forgiven."


    "Yes. Mr. Briar exined the situation to me."


    I asked him worriedly, "Who wants to harm you?"


    Perhaps Shawn didn''t want me to know too much about the dark side, so he exined briefly, "I have


    countless enemies. I have encountered simr situations before. Ray, don''t worry too much. Mr. Briar


    has destroyed that organization, so you don''t need to worry too much."


    He said it nonchntly.


    But we almost got killed from our experience a few days ago!


    Especially him!


    And his eyes were still in pain.


    It suddenly dawned on me that Shawn would be in many more dangerous situations in the future. They


    could be more dangerous than what he had encountered this time, and he would face most of them


    alone without me knowing!


    When I thought of this, my heart ached even more.


    But there was no perfect solution.


    Because this was what Shawn had to go through in this world because of his position. Besides, he


    cannot give up his current status. Otherwise, he will end up like the former Ezekiel, who was betrayed


    by others. Major forces would also hunt him down like two years ago.


    Therefore, he must hold onto his position!


    Holding onto this position was the only way to protect the family.


    It was the only way to protect me.


    It was inevitable for him to be in dangerous situations if he wanted to keep this position.


    It was like a vicious cycle!


    Although Shawn was powerful and influential, he never had afortable life.


    He was destined to be constantly on the run and in dangerous situations.


    Thinking about this, I felt sorry for him.


    I remembered my life before I met him, which was rxed and extravagant. The worst thing that could


    happen to me in a day was being ignored by some man named Nichs and being provoked by


    mistresses!


    These matters seemed trivial now.


    Nothing would matter anymore when facing a life-and-death incident!


    I suddenly understood why he had been spoiling me every time. It was because he was a man who


    was constantly in danger and experienced too many sharp vicissitudes. He was exceptionally mature.


    Such a mature man like him would know how to cherish what was precious. He wouldn''t throw


    tantrums, be suspicious, or misunderstand me and others around him. Shawn even trusted his


    assistant, Waylen, to do whatever he wanted!


    And Waylen used to work for Ezekiel.


    Not to mention Ezekiel was the God of the Past!


    A memory of the words Shawn said to me when we just got together came into my mind. "Our life is too


    short, and the life we will spend together is even shorter. You did not appear in my past thirty years of


    life. Ray, you must remember that misunderstandings, sufferings, lies and other negative emotions will


    only distance us."


    He also said, "No matter whether I was in a good or bad mood in the future, I will not push you away


    from me, unless¡­ Many things are inevitable in the world, but they are not obstacles for me as I have


    the ability and power to solve them. However, your feelings are beyond my control, and I cannot read


    them¡­"


    At that time, he was particrly wise.


    He clearly knew the doubts I had about us in my heart, so during that time, he often taught me how to


    love someone.


    Even though I thought I knew how to love someone.


    But my kind of love was different from Shawn''s. To me, loving someone meant doing everything


    possible to treat the other person well, even if it meantpromising or sacrificing myself!


    But my kind of love was different from Shawn''s. To me, loving someone meant doing everything


    possible to treat the other person well, even if it meantpromising or sacrificing myself!


    However, in the end, I was the only one who felt touched by my actions!


    My kind of love was cheap!


    It was an inequality in love!


    To Shawn, love meant cherishing someone but being self-respectful at the same time. It was a fair and


    mutual rtionship. He would only love relentlessly once in this lifetime. Most importantly, it was trust!


    We had been together for two years, and his view on love had deeply and subtly influenced me. I had


    learned to act coquettish and to be entirely vulnerable in front of a man. I wouldn''t let myself suffer like I


    used to!


    Although I was usually weak and needed Shawn''s protection all the time, I could also be strong when


    he needed me to be. I was more feminine when he was around because I enjoyed his pampering!


    Looking back on everything I had thought about, I secretly sighed in admiration because Shawn was


    probably the wisest person in the world. This was precisely why he could make the best decision in


    every situation.


    At the same time, I could also understand his values clearly throughmunication.


    His values were extremely righteous.


    The things he said sometimes were the obvious truth, but when he said it, it seemed as though he was


    extremely insightful about the issue.


    It was as if he could always understand the human mind and solve their problems.


    Shawn''s gentle voice interrupted my thoughts. "What are you thinking about?"


    I came back to my senses and smiled. "Thinking of you."


    He smiled gently and said, "You''re always lost in thoughts."


    I hugged him and replied, "I''ve been thinking about the things between us. I feel so lucky to be able to


    meet you."


    Shawn patted my head with his palm, retrieved his hand, and rubbed my cheeks as if he was addicted


    to them. Suddenly, I opened my mouth to bite and suck his finger. At this moment, Kevin pushed open


    the door and saw us. He quickly covered his eyes with both hands and left a gap, saying, "I didn''t see


    anything! I just came to tell you that I''m going back to Find. I won''t be in the way!"


    Shawn''s cold voice scolded, "Get out."

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    Chapter 627 Night View of the City


    Kevin was heartbroken when Shawn chased him out and left with a sad expression. As soon as Kevin


    closed the door, Shawn took off my shoes and put me on the bed. I gently touched his back with my


    palm, wanting to see his injuries. He knew I was worried and did not stop me from taking off his coat.


    Several scars on his back were wrapped in white gauze, but the previous injuries had be scars


    and remained imprinted on his body.


    I gently touched his scars, and when he noticed my unusual emotions, he turned around to coax me,


    "These are old wounds from a long time ago. Don''t worry too much. Ray, don''t be sad."


    I looked at him with reddened eyes, wanting to say something, but I understood his situation. I


    restrained my emotions and said, "I feel sorry for you."


    He lowered his voice and said, "Yes, I know."


    I hugged his neck and kissed his cheek. Then, he hugged my waist and trapped me under his body,


    asking, "Is it your safe period?"


    I was stunned for a moment. "What?"


    "There''s no condom here. Ray, is it your safe period?"


    Instantly, I understood what he was suggesting!


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t remember."


    As Iy on the bed, his deep, mesmerizing eyes looked at me as if he was suppressing something. I


    blushed and hesitantly said, "Sunny, you must have missed me a lot, right? It''s hard for me to conceive


    again, so it doesn''t matter if we don''t use a condom!"


    "That won''t do."


    He lowered his head and rubbed his cheek against mine, saying in a gentle tone, "It''s not wrong to be


    cautious. If you really¡­ Ray, you don''t have to bear the pain of conceiving."


    Even if I became pregnant, I could only have an abortion!


    Shawn was used to not using condoms but had been using them after we discussed it in the hotel.


    I suggested, "Should we ask Mr. Briar to buy some?"


    He nodded and asked, "Mr. Briar said you have been busy traveling recently. Are you tired? Rest in my


    arms for a while if you are."


    I nodded happily and said, "I just want to cuddle with you. Even if we don''t do anything, I feel happy."


    He smiled, "You''re so sweet."


    I asked him worriedly, "Can you lie down?"


    The injury was on his back, and it must be painful to lie on it.


    "I can lie on my side. Go ahead and sleep," he said.


    I knew I wouldn''t be able to sleep as soon as I saw Shawn. We chatted in his arms for a while before


    finally falling asleep. At some point, I felt someone kissing my cheek.


    I opened my eyes and saw him kissing me. He was breathing heavily while he caressed my chest. He


    was so hungry for me that he didn''t even stop after I had fallen asleep.


    I moaned in pleasure, "Sunny."


    "Hmm? Mr. Briar just gave them to me," Shawn replied.


    Gave him what?!


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Condoms?!


    "Oh," I mumbled, still groggy.


    "If you''re tired, rest a little longer," he said, pulling me closer. How can I sleep now?


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and smiled. "Let''s sleep together."


    ...


    Shawn pleasured me so much that I had to calm myself down for a long time after we did it before


    falling asleep again. I was in a state offort and confusion. When I woke up, it was already dark


    outside.


    I was alone on the bed. Then, I got up and saw an orange dress by the bed. I put it on and went


    outside to find Shawn and his assistant, Waylen, sitting by theke in front of the cabin.


    They were talking about work.


    I walked up behind Shawn and hugged him from behind. His body was still bent over as he was


    working on a file. "Did you sleep well?"


    "Yeah. Have you eaten?" I asked.


    "Just did," he replied.


    Then, Mr. Briar said, "Mrs. Xenos, I bought some food in the city ording to your liking."


    "Thank you," I said gratefully.


    The thought of him helping Shawn to buy condoms earlier suddenly came into my mind. Waylen was


    indeed a meticulous assistant!


    I let go of Shawn and said, "I won''t disturb you two further. I''ll grab something to eat ande back


    later."


    "Mrs. Xenos, someone will guide you when you get there," Waylen said.


    I nodded and left. Then, I asked the guards guarding the cabin where my food was. In a swift moment,


    they set up a table for me.


    After finishing my meal, I asked, "Where''s K?"


    "Mr. Xenos had just let him go," the guard replied.


    Shawn kept his word.


    I sat on the steps for a while, and a few minutester, Waylen came over and said, "Mrs. Xenos, I''m


    leaving soon."


    "To Find?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "Yes. I''m going back early to prepare for Mr. Xenos'' work. Tomorrow morning, a helicopter will send you


    to the airport to catch a charter flight."


    "Is Argentina close to this ce?" I asked.


    "Argentina is in South America while Vienna is in Europe. They are not really close, but it only takes an


    hour or two by ne."


    "In that case, they''re considered close," I replied.


    "Mrs. Xenos, why did you suddenly ask?"


    "Mr. Hastings said K would choose the country farthest from the ind country, and he guessed it


    would be Argentina. He also said K would probablye to Vienna because he likes music. I found his


    urate guesses amazing, so I asked out of the blue."


    "Mr. Hastings probably meant Argentina and its neighboring countries. He didn''t mean their actual


    distance in terms of geography, but rather the ones that can be reached quickly by ne!"


    "Mr. Hastings probably meant Argentina and its neighboring countries. He didn''t mean their actual


    distance in terms of geography, but rather the ones that can be reached quickly by ne!"


    Impressed, I sighed. "You know him well."


    Waylen knew he had been exposed and decided toe clean with me just like Gary. "I used to work


    with Mr. Hastings, so it''s only natural that I know him well! But don''t worry, Mrs. Xenos. I work for Mr.


    Xenos now, so I won''t do anything against my principles. Besides, Mr. Hastings is not a cunning


    person. He is straightforward and acts carefreely. He would never order me to do anything to betray Mr.


    Xenos."


    Waylen and Gary both spoke highly of Ezekiel.


    They practically said he was perfect.


    I propped my head up with my hand and asked, "Mr. Briar, have you been in contact with Gary, my


    family''s assistant, recently?"


    Waylen could tell that I already knew the truth.


    He smiled. "We do keep in touch in private. I have known Gary for many years, and we have a good


    rtionship. We sometimes get together for a drink when we have time."


    I stood up and said, "Forget it, I don''t want to say anything about you two. You know the boundaries, so


    do whatever you want."


    "Mrs. Xenos, you are kind."


    I smiled. "I trust him."


    Waylen asked, "Who do you trust?"


    "Ezekiel. I trust him."


    Waylen respectfully said, "Mr. Hastings will be delighted if he hears what you said. Thank you for your


    understanding."


    After a pause, Waylen said, "I have known Mr. Hastings for a long time. I know his character very well


    and the difficulties he has faced along the way. I also know that you have your own difficulties. I dare


    not ask you to do anything for Mr. Hastings, but your trust in him is enough. Mrs. Xenos, please


    continue to hold on to this trust. Mr. Hastings will never let you down."


    I rubbed my forehead and said, "Mr. Briar, I understand what you mean, but these are not your


    concerns. However, thank you for your reminder."


    Waylen said gratefully, "Goodbye, Mrs. Xenos."


    After Waylen left, I grabbed a small stool and sat beside Shawn, resting my head on his thigh. He


    patted my head with his palm and asked, "Bored?"


    "No. You do your thing, I''ll keep youpany."


    "Most of the work has been handled by Mr. Briar. I don''t have much to do now... Would you like to go


    for a walk at this time?"


    I lifted my head and looked at him, "Where are we going?"


    "To see the night view of this city."

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    Chapter 628 LG Admires Strong Individuals


    Shawn wanted to take me to see the night view, but I insisted on changing back into the previous


    kimono. A look of confusion filled his eyes, but he let me proceed as I wished. Having watched Ezekiel


    tying the obi belt for me before, I skillfully dressed in the same manner.


    After dressing up, I twirled around in front of Shawn. "Isn''t it adorable? I''m also going to tie two


    ponytails and apply cherry blossom makeup to enhance the cuteness."


    Since it''s a date with Shawn, I have to dress up well.


    Even if it''s just a walk.


    But to me, that''s a date.


    Shawn asked with a warm smile, "What are you doing?"


    As I tied my hair, I exined, "Of course I have to dress up beautifully when I go out with you, so I don''t


    embarrass you. Besides, I want to be an adorable girl who happily chatters by your side!"


    Shawn sighed, "You''re still as talkative as ever."


    "I''m not talkative. You''re just too quiet!"


    Yes, I''m talkative, but I only talk a lot when I''m with him.


    I enjoy this way of interacting with him.


    After tying my hair, I took out eyeshadow from my bag and applied it. The only things in my bag were


    eyeshadow, a cushion foundation, and lipstick. I did a simple makeup and approached him, linking my


    arm with his. "Colin chose this modernized kimono for me, and I absolutely love it. The fabric is


    adorned withyers of cherry blossoms. I didn''t pay much attention to it before because my thoughts


    were focused on you. Now that you''re here by my side, I can wear it beautifully to go shopping with you


    by my side!"


    Shawn responded with a gentle smile, "Alright."


    I asked him, "Are weing backter?"


    "We''re leaving tomorrow. It''s more convenient to stay in the city."


    "In that case, may I take a picture with you by theke?"


    Theke outside was adorned with shimmering waves, offering a picturesque view of the moonlit night


    and starry sky. The scenery was exceptionally beautiful.


    He agreed. "Sure, as you please."


    Shawn and I went to thekeside where I asked the bodyguard to take a few pictures with my phone.


    After that, we got in the car and left. In the car, I leaned my head on his shoulder while scrolling through


    the pictures. I loved every single one of them.


    I asked him, "Which picture do you think is the most beautiful?"


    "Are you asking which one you look the cutest in?"


    Iined, "Shawn, stop teasing me!"


    Shawn said softly, "Ray, you look cute in all of them."


    Suddenly, he leaned down and nted a gentle kiss on my forehead, his voice filled with tenderness


    and concern. "Sorry for making you go through so much recently."


    Confused, I entered Instagram and asked, "Why bring that up suddenly? I never feel it''s been difficult,


    as long as you''re safe and sound!"


    I posted the photos that we''ve taken at theke on Instagram, along with a cheesy caption. ''The Apple


    of My Eye.''


    In the photo, my head was tilted and I leaned against Shawn''s shoulder with a big smile on my face.


    At the same time, he slightly turned his head toward me, revealing half of his face and an affectionate


    gaze. With his sharply defined and well-groomed eyebrows, he looked like an intricately carved


    heavenly being. Praising him became so natural that it was wearing me out!


    It seemed that I was always in awe of his perfection.


    Always showering him withpliments!


    Suddenly, Shawn said, "Ray, thank you."


    Busy with my phone, I asked, "For what?"


    Shawn fell silent, not intending to answer me.


    Observing his reaction, I gently brushed my nose against his cheek and said, "Shawn, I remember you


    used to lecture me a lot."


    "It''s not lecturing, it''s guidance."


    I grinned and said, "Well, you''re always right!"


    In my heart, Shawn could do no wrong!


    Except for that one time when he hugged Kiara at the banquet.


    Even though it onlysted a few seconds.


    But now I understand why he did that.


    Shawn remained silent, and I had grown ustomed to it. Continuing the conversation, I added, "Have


    you made any progress regarding your mother''s case?"


    "Not yet, but the truth will eventuallye to light."


    I reminded him, "Aimes is still waiting for you."


    Aimes has yet toy LG to rest!


    Aimes stubbornly waited for Shawn.


    Because of this, he and Kev were still at odds.


    "Aimes is just being overconfident. Don''t worry about him."


    "Maybe you should attend¡­ I heard from Diego that Aimes and Kev are having a conflict because of


    this. I''m worried they might fall out.''"


    Shawn nced at me and asked, "Won''t you get jealous?''"


    Jealous?


    I won''t be jealous!


    Because I know Shawn''s feelings for me.


    Rather than worrying about Kevin, I''m more concerned for Shawn.


    I shook my head and voiced my thoughts, "After all, LG was yourrade, someone you fought


    alongside and shared life-and-death experiences with. Even if both of you have grown distant over the


    years, it cannot be denied that she once saved you, and you saved her. I know you don''t care about


    her, but I know you value that shared experience. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have forgiven her repeatedly


    until she hurt me. Only then did you finally make the decision to get rid of her.''"


    I put down my phone and said, "Shawn, you care about your past, the days when you all struggled for


    survival together at W Organization. Attending her funeral is just bidding farewell to that memory.


    Besides, if you attend it, Aimes won''t be so stubborn anymore."


    Shawn closed his eyes with a tinge of sorrow on his face. He raised his chin slightly as he exined,


    "Aimes thinks that LG loves me, but that''s not true."


    Confused, I asked, "But she..."


    LG had affirmed to me that she had feelings for Shawn.


    Shawn picked up where I left off and said calmly, "Since I met LG, she was alwayspetitive, striving


    to excel in everything, wanting to impress everyone. Whenever she went on missions, she either went


    alone or partnered with strong individuals. At that time, I was the only strong individual in the W


    Organization that she acknowledged, whom she admired and wanted to protect."


    Shawn paused for a moment and continued, "She admired me because I was strong, which is why she


    risked her life for me again and again."


    Shawn paused for a moment and continued, "She admired me because I was strong, which is why she


    risked her life for me again and again."


    LG admired the strong people, not specifically Shawn!


    Shawn closed his eyes and continued to exin, "People in the W Organization firmly believed that


    she liked me, even until today. But I know that she only admired my abilities. Do you know why she


    later turned to Ezekiel?"


    Suddenly, it dawned on me. "Because he''s strong?"


    If that was the case, it was easy to exin.


    But this reason seemed too simple.


    Shawn confirmed my guess. "Yes. At that time, I had just left the W Organization and started my own


    company. Compared to Ezekiel, who was already in a prominent position, I was clearly behind. Just


    then, Meredith made a resolute decision to follow Ezekiel. She willingly risked her life for him! Even


    after Ezekiel''s downfall, she remained loyal to him because she firmly believed that he would make a


    comeback. However, it was unexpected that they both ''died'' and only reappeared in our sights this


    year. That was truly surprising. And now, I am in the position that Ezekiel used to be in. When LG


    worked for Ezekiel, she kept proiming her love for me and her desire to follow me, but I did not


    agree."


    Shawn opened his eyes, blinked wearily, and closed them again. "LG has always been attracted to


    strength. I just happened to be that strong person, but Aimes can never understand this. Even until her


    death, LG never knew whom she truly loved! She thought her love was genuine, but it was just self-


    delusion."


    A self-delusional love...


    The love I once had for Nichs for three years was also self-delusional. In the end, the only one who


    was moved was myself. It was only after I left that he said he loved me, but what did he love about me?


    Actually, to this day, I still don''t know what he loved about me.


    "I trust that everything you''ve said is true. In that case, LG was also a pitiful person. She thought she


    loved you and was always against me."


    I continued to say, "You should really attend her funeral. After all, she didn''t truly love you. It''s simply a


    matter of making an appearance for you."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright. After we return to Find, I will attend her funeral. Just like what you have said, it will serve as


    a closure for our past and a gesture of gratitude to Kevin for being by my side all these years."


    Despite his cold demeanor, Shawn''s heart burned with warmth.


    He never forgot those who had treated him well.


    Suddenly, I remembered the question he had asked me earlier. With excitement, I inquired him, "Were


    you not attending her funeral all this time just because you were afraid that I would be jealous?"


    Shawn opened his eyes and looked at me with indifference.


    I unconsciously reached out and touched my face. "Did I say something wrong?"


    "She has hurt you, and that''s why I didn''t want to attend," Shawn replied.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Chapter 629 Deliberately Flirting


    An hourter, Shawn and I arrived in the city. The city''s night view was beautiful. He purposely had the


    driver take us to the night market. I strolled ahead while quietly followed behind me. I bought various


    trinkets that I nned to bring back to Find and Bryxton. Later, Shawn also had someone to buy the


    tickets as he took me to the music hall.


    Our seats were in the middle. Shawn sat beside me. I rested my head on his shoulder and enjoyed the


    music blissfully.


    Listening to music was itself an enjoyable experience. Moreover, the person I loved was sitting next to


    me. Halfway through the performance, I discreetly held Shawn''s hand and pulled it into my embrace,


    cing it on my belly. Reacting instinctively, he began rubbing my belly gently.


    Did he think that I wasn''t feeling well?


    Shawn is really interesting.


    Although everyone said that he''s not.


    After the concert ended, as soon as Shawn and I stepped outside, someone recognized me. "Oh my


    God, are you the female pianist who performed with Christopher Forger on stage? I''m a fan of his, and


    I was also at the concert that day. Nice to meet you. Can I take a photo with you?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I stole a nce at Shawn, and he showed no signs of impatience. I replied to her in English, "Sure, why


    not?"


    After taking the photo, she happily left. I hooked my arm on Shawn''s and said, "I suddenly became


    famous for no reason."


    "Christopher is trying to promote you," he said.


    I nodded gratefully and said, "He''s really nice. There was supposed to be another performance in


    Norway, but I couldn''t make it due to unforeseen circumstances."


    I took out my phone and said, "Let me contact him."


    In the past few days, I hadn''t had much energy to pay attention to external matters as I worried about


    Shawn. Now that the situation was resolved, I should exin things to Christopher.


    I dialed his number and leisurely strolled along the street with Shawn. A few secondster, Emma


    answered my call.


    I smiled and asked, "Where''s your husband?"


    "He''s cooking. Christopher, Renee is looking for you!"


    Christopher''s warm and gentle voice came from the other end of the phone. "I can''t free up my hands


    at the moment. Emmie, put the phone on speaker please."


    Emma seemed to have put it on speaker, and I heard Christopher''s caring voice as he asked, "How


    have you been, little girl?"


    I said apologetically, "I''m sorry I didn''t make it to the concert in Norway and disappeared. It caused


    trouble for you."


    "No worries. Ms. Johnston was there, so I had her take your ce. It was a rare opportunity and a


    chance for her to grow," Christopher replied.


    "That''s good. Thank you so much, Christopher!"


    "No problem. As long as you''re doing well."


    After exchanging pleasantries, I hung up the phone and noticed Shawn closing his eyes. Concerned, I


    asked him, "Are you feeling unwell? Let''s find a hotel and rest."


    "I mentioned during the day that I injured my eyes in the snow, so I keep closing them subconsciously.


    It''s not a big deal," he exined.


    "I''m tired too. Let''s go to a hotel," I suggested.


    Shawn opened his eyes and rubbed my cheeks. "Okay."


    We casually walked around and settled at the nearest hotel we came across. Shawn handed his


    passport to the receptionist.


    "Miss, please provide your passport as well."


    I took out my passport from my sling bag and handed it to her.


    After checking in, I followed Shawn to our room. He looked pale and tired, so I asked, "Are you going to


    sleep?"


    He shook his head and replied, "Ray, I want to take a shower."


    Shawn was a clean freak, and he must have been ufortable for the past few days. Worried, I said,


    "Your wounds shouldn''te into contact with water."


    His face was filled with disappointment upon hearing that.


    I hesitated before asking, "Do you want me to help you?"


    Upon hearing my reply, he smiled and said, "I''d love that."


    I instantly realized his anticipation and roasted. "You were waiting for me to say that, weren''t you?"


    He neither admitted nor denied it.


    He neither admitted nor denied it.


    I found it funny and took him to the bathroom. I filled the bathtub with hot water and undressed him.


    Shawn waspletely naked. He sat in the bathtub with both legs submerged in the warm water while


    keeping his back turned to me.


    I wiped his body with a wet towel while he remained silent and hunched over, allowing me to handle


    him at will.


    Helping Shawn to take a bath was more tiring than bathing me, and I had to be cautious not to touch


    his wounds. Therefore, the whole process was extremely exhausting.


    However, my heart was filled with joy.


    After the bath, I put a bathrobe on him. The bathrobes in the presidential suite were brand new, so


    Shawn did not object to wearing one.


    After he was dressed, he suddenly bent down, embracing me. I softly asked him, "What''s wrong?"


    "In the past, no one was there to bathe me when I was injured."


    So that was what was on his mind!


    I wrapped my arms around his waist and said, "I''m more than willing to do these little things for you. I''m


    just worried that I won''t be able to control myself. After all, your youthful body is quite tempting.


    Hahaha. I''m just kidding."


    Shawn nuzzled his cheek against mine, just like a dog showing affection to its owner. He did it for a


    while before saying, "Sure, as you wish."


    As I wish¡­


    Does that mean I can have his body in any way I want?


    It''s really tantalizing.


    I can feel the blood rushing to my cheeks!


    No, no. I should say that my nose is about to bleed!


    I lowered my voice and said, "Please don''t do this."


    Looking puzzled, Shawn asked, "Why?"


    I questioned him, "You''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you?"


    "What do you mean, Ray?"


    I firmly replied, "You''re deliberately flirting with me."


    "Heh, you''re not too stupid," he responded with a yful tone.

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    Chapter 630 Misleading the Young


    Shawn''s trip to d was dyed. It was noon when we returned to Find. He hugged River and


    Skyler as ifpleting a task. Then, he talked with Em for a while before heading upstairs to rest in


    his room. Seeing his tired expression, I couldn''t help but find it amusing, yet I felt sorry for him. Thus, in


    the afternoon, I did not disturb his sleep by going back to the room. At night, I myself prepared dinner


    for the children.


    I did not call Shawn downstairs to join us for the meal. Em asked out of concern, "Mother, should we


    wait for Father to have dinner together?"


    I shook my head and smiled. "He''s been very tiredtely, so let''s not call him. I''ll bring his food to the


    roomter."


    "Okay, I''ll help you."


    Em obediently helped me serve the food and even took the initiative to wash the dishes after dinner.


    Even though we had household staff to handle such chores, I did not reject his offer. After all, running a


    household required collective effort. Encouraging him to wash dishes could instill a sense of


    responsibility and diligence in him. It seemed to be the right way to educate children, though I was not


    entirely sure. I followed the general principles, and it should work out fine. Moreover, Em was


    sensible, and he did not need constant guidance. His character did not require deliberate cultivation,


    but as his mother, I still had to take on some responsibilities.


    I shared these thoughts in the group chat, and May was quick to tease me. ''Ree, be careful not to


    mislead the kids! You should let Shawn handle their education.''


    ''...''


    I was speechless.


    Emma said, ''But Shawn misleads the young as well!''


    Shawn, who had been silent in the group chat, suddenly replied with an ellipsis, ''...''


    Shawn was awake!


    Emma was never afraid of Shawn. She even went on to exin, ''Children raised by that cold and


    emotionless Shawn will inevitably turn out cold and uninteresting. Kevin might be a better fit, but he''s


    far too unreliable. After some thought, I believe free-range parenting is the best approach. So, Renee,


    don''t worry too much!''


    Shawn''s response was concise. ''Emma, see you at the headquarters tomorrow.''


    Immediately, Emma''s attitude changedpletely. ''Shawn, I was wrong. Please forgive me! Oh, by the


    way, I feel a bit dizzy. Can I take a day off tomorrow?''


    Shawn did not reply to Emma.


    In fact, he did not utter another word in the group chat.


    Emma pitifully tagged me. ''I''m not feeling well.''


    I asked her with concern, ''What''s wrong?''


    ''I want to take a day off and rest at home tomorrow.''


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I replied, ''Shawn is your boss, not me.''


    ''Renee, my stomach is hurting again.''


    I said resignedly, ''Telling me won''t help. I''m not your immediate boss. Besides, Shawn won''t do


    anything to you.''


    Christopher, who rarely participated in the chat, spoke up, ''Don''t be afraid, Emmie.''


    Setting my phone aside, I carried the food upstairs. At that time, Shawn was changing his clothes in the


    room. I asked him, "Are you going out?"


    "Yeah, I need to take care of some matters at thepany."


    He''s definitely not going to thepany to deal with Emma!


    Shawn is not that free.


    "Finish eating before you leave."


    Shawn obediently ate. After finishing the meal, he wrapped his arms around me and said, "Go to bed


    early. Don''t wait for me."


    "Okay, be careful of your wound."


    Shawn kissed my forehead and left. I saw him off downstairs before returning to the room and asking


    Em, "Shall we go out for a stroll?"


    "Sure. I''ll carry Skyler."


    I carried Ree while Em carried Skyler. Eins and Zwei rushed out and had fun upon having my


    permission. However, they were especially obedient and always stayed close to us, as if they were


    afraid that they would be abandoned.


    I asked Em, "Do you still have trainingter?"


    "Yes, I need to work on my physical fitness, but I can''t overdo it since I''m in puberty. So, I''ve been


    doing more gentle exercisestely."


    I asked gently, "Is it still the same bodyguard training you?"


    "Yes, he''s really good."


    "Of course, your father has chosen the best one for you."


    Em nodded and said, "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it. I''m your mother."


    Suddenly, Em appeared hesitant. Uncertainty flickered in his eyes. Sensing his inner conflict, I asked


    him what was on his mind. After a moment of hesitation, he said, "I''ve decided not to go back to the


    Yonder family. I''ve never felt happy there. I want to change myst name to match Father''s."


    Had Em made such a significant decision so quickly?


    I patiently said, "Your father gave you two years to think about it carefully. Em, no matter what choice


    you make, I will stand by you. As long as it''s your wish, I''ll support it."


    I paused and reminded him, "You still have doubts in your heart."


    He shook his head and exined, "I''m just not sure what I can bring to the Xenos family. I fear that I


    might be incapable, and my existence will disappoint you."


    I gently reassured him, "That won''t happen. You''re my son. No matter what kind of life you choose or


    what kind of person you be, I will support you. You''re a part of the Xenos family."


    "Mother, I want to be a useful person for the Xenos family. I want to be able to assist Skyler. Only


    then I can repay your kindness in taking me in."


    "Mother, I want to be a useful person for the Xenos family. I want to be able to assist Skyler. Only


    then I can repay your kindness in taking me in."


    I shook my head seriously and said, "You''re wrong."


    Em asked, confused, "Where did I go wrong?"


    "Em, the purpose of me adopting you was never for you to be a merepanion for Skyler. There


    are already plenty of capable people in the Xenos family, and you don''t have to be one of them. I hope


    you understand that you have your own future, and it won''t be worse than Skyler''s, nor worse than


    anyone else''s! You are unique, my son, and I want you to live for yourself. I only want you to protect


    this family that has adopted you when you have the ability to. Do you understand?"


    Em''s eyes widened in surprise, and he paused for a long while before calling out to me, "Renee,


    you''re different. Your ideas, your way of thinking, everything about you is unique. I really admire you."


    I freed up one hand and yfully tapped his head. "You''re acting out of line. Don''t call me by my name


    like you used to! River is so energetic! Let''s swap. You''ll hold her, and I''ll hold the well-behaved Skyler."


    We swapped the children we were holding on to, and after walking for a while, I felt my legs getting


    tired. It was probably because the sequ of my past injuries had notpletely disappeared.


    I ended the walk early and headed back to the vi. I prepared form milk for the twins, while Em


    exercised on thewn.


    He started with a jog.


    Suddenly, I thought of Shawn.


    He should also be exercising regrly.


    Otherwise, he would not maintain such a good figure!


    In fact, everything Shawn did require a level of perseverance that was challenging for ordinary people


    like us to maintain.


    For him, it''s just a way of life.


    It seemed that he had rarely enjoyed his life.


    The nanny reminded me, "Mrs. Xenos, the form milk is too concentrated."


    I poured out a small amount and asked, "How about now?"


    "Yes, that looks just right."


    After preparing the form milk for the children, I yed with them for a while before going upstairs. As


    soon as Iy down on the bed, Amy invited me to y a game with her.


    We had our microphones on, and she shared her recent updates with me, saying, "I''m joining a filming


    production tomorrow! But I just received some news."


    While ying the game, I asked, "What news?"


    "Troy''s family is asking him to enlist in the military."

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    Chapter 631 The Scapegoat, Kevin


    Troy''s career in the entertainment industry was flourishing, so it seemed impractical for him to abruptly


    leave and enlist in the military. Moreover, he was still young and had the opportunity to establish his


    ownpany in theing years.


    I asked Amy, "What does Troy think about this?"


    "He said that every generation in his family has someone enlisting in the military. It''s a tradition for


    them, and he decided toply with the arrangement and join the army."


    "What about you then?" I asked.


    Amy carefreely replied, "What can I do? Of course, I''ll support him! Besides, it''s not like we won''t be


    able to see each other anymore. I can go to his city and visit him during his holidays. It''s just that my


    journey in the entertainment industry will lose its meaning. However, he advised me to finish filming this


    movie. He also decided to participate in it as his final farewell to the entertainment industry. I know he''s


    doing it for me."


    Amy was such a loser, dying over and over again in the game. I escaped and said, "He''s using his


    fame to pave the way for you."


    Amy replied, "Yes, since you''ve paved the way for me, I can''t just leave halfway. Besides, there''s


    nothing bad with him being in the army for the next few years. After all, we''re still young and can


    endure the separation. I can also take care of my family business during this period."


    I smiled and said, "You''ve thought it through quite well."


    It wasn''t until muchter that I learned about Troy''s family background. The Robles Family was a


    traditional military family with glorious ancestry. Enlisting in the military was their tradition, and they took


    pride in it.


    After one game, I lost interest. Amy''s ipetence had dampened my enthusiasmpletely.


    Well, I wasn''t any better either.


    Amy wanted to continue ying, so I had no choice but to y two more rounds with her. Finally, when


    I was freed, Emma sent a message in the group chat. ''Renee, I''m in so much pain. Please save me!''


    Amy replied, ''What happened?''


    ''I''ve already done 80 squats, 60 burpees, and even did a squat for 10 minutes. Now, I''m running


    around thepany. Shawn said I have toplete 30,000 steps. I''m dying!''


    I was speechless.


    Shawn went to thepany and dealt with Emma in the meantime.


    Seeing Emma in such agony, I quickly called Shawn. He answered the phone in a gentle voice and


    asked, "Do you want to plead on Emma''s behalf?"


    "Yes, there''s no need to punish her for her actions in the group chat," I said.


    "She was about to go off work early without my knowledge. Emma, Kevin, Diego, and Ian have very


    flexible working hours. I have never imposed any restrictions on them before. However, we are


    currently in a special period, and I have issued strict orders. No one is exempted from following the


    rules until the task ispleted. She and Kevin have vited the rules. I am just giving a minor


    punishment to serve as a warning."


    Shawn had his way of doing things.


    I asked out of curiosity, "Why didn''t you punish Kevin?"


    "I didn''t catch him on the spot."


    So, it seemed that Emma was the unfortunate one to be used as a cautionary example to deter others!


    She was really unlucky!


    "Fine, have it your way."


    ...


    As soon as Shawn arrived at thepany, he encountered Emma at the entrance, carrying a bag and


    removing her work badge, ready to leave early.


    He remembered that he had given strict orders before, stating that no one should leave their posts until


    the task waspleted during this special time.


    Then he remembered the things she had said in the group chat.


    Since that was the case, he decided to use her as a warning to the others.


    He stopped and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Emma lied nervously, "I''m going to have dinner. I''lle back to work overtimeter. Kevin is waiting


    for me outside. I''ll go and find him first."


    Shawn ordered, "Eighty squats, sixty burpees, ten minutes of squat hold, and then run thirty thousand


    steps. Once you''vepleted these, you don''t have to work overtime anymore. I''ll give you a day off


    tomorrow."


    Emma''s face turned pale instantly as she said, "No, no, Shawn. I love working. I want toe and


    work tomorrow."


    "Weren''t you asking for a day off?"


    She did say that in the group chat.


    Emma was speechless. "That''s not what I meant¡­"


    Shawn firmly said, "Go and do it."


    Emma felt hopeless as she left and went to the nearby cafe where Kevin was waiting for her. Filled with


    sorrow, she said, "Do you want to hear some bad news?"


    Kevin, sipping his coffee contentedly, asked, "What''s the bad news? It can''t be that serious. Why do


    you look so depressed?"


    Realizing that there was no way to escape, Emma made a desperate decision to bring someone down


    with her. She covered her face and said in great distress, "Shawn found out that we skipped work. He


    wants us to face the consequences on our own! And this time, he seems to be serious. He even listed


    some punishments for us and asked us toplete them before leaving, or else..."


    Kevin was shocked and asked, "What kind of punishments?"


    Emma told him everything in detail, and Kevin suddenly found that his coffee did not taste as good


    anymore. He asked with a doubtful look, "Really? Previously, didn''t he make us report to the


    headquarters to receive punishments directly? Why is he making us do burpees and squat holds this


    time?"


    Feigning confusion, Emma replied, "I''m not sure. What should we do now? He''s in thepany, and


    we can''t escape!"


    Kevin was used to being punished and could ept it, but he could not understand the reason behind


    it. However, he decided not to dwell on it.


    When Kevin and Emma returned to thepany and were about to start doing squats, Waylen walked


    by quietly and said, "I''m here to supervise."


    Emma winked at Waylen and said, "Sorry for keeping you here, Mr. Briar."


    Waylen saw Kevin, instantly realizing that Emma had tricked thetter, but he did not expose her. After


    all, he was only there to supervise. He chose to turn a blind eye to the situation.


    Afterpleting 80 squats and 60 burpees, the two were already on the brink of exhaustion. The 10-


    minute squat hold seemed even more daunting, as they supported each other''s arms toplete the


    task.


    Emma and Kevin jogged for 10,000 steps, but the remaining 20,000 steps seemed impossible for the


    physically drained duo.


    In the end, Emma turned to Renee for help in the group chat.


    A few minutester, Christopher arrived.


    At the sight of Emma being exhausted, he felt bad for her and said, "Let''s go home, Emmie."


    At the sight of Emma being exhausted, he felt bad for her and said, "Let''s go home, Emmie."


    Breathing heavily, Emma asked, "Why are you here?"


    In an instant, she ran to Christopher and hugged him, saying, "Oh god, I''m so tired. Let me lean on you


    for a moment."


    "I saw your message in the group chat."


    "But I still have 20,000 steps toplete."


    Emma felt torn. She did not dare to defy Shawn''s orders, especially with Waylen monitoring them.


    Kevin was just a scapegoat.


    Kevin was struggling to catch his breath while Waylen urged him to continue running. Just then, Shawn


    appeared at thepany''s entrance. Emma quickly let go of Christopher and pretended that she had


    never stopped. Shawn fixed his gaze on them as they struggled for five more minutes. Then, he quietly


    instructed Waylen, "That''s enough."


    "Yes, Mr. Xenos."


    Kevin heard Waylen''s words of liberation and quickly ran to Shawn, panting heavily. He was about to


    say something when Shawn asked him in confusion, "Why are you here?"


    What? Kevin could notprehend the situation.


    Meanwhile, Emma slowly approached Christopher.


    "Wasn''t it you who..."


    Kevin stopped and realized that he had been deceived!


    He turned around and shouted angrily, "Emma!!!"


    Emma stopped her movements momentarily and quickly ran toward Christopher, grinning at Kevin.


    "You once said that we should share blessings and hardships. Thank you, Kevin. If you hadn''t been


    with me today, I wouldn''t have been able to hold on until now! See you the day after tomorrow!"


    Kevin was confused. "Are you not working tomorrow?"


    "Shawn said he''ll give me a day off to rest!"


    Emma swiftly left with Christopher. Kevin quickly turned to Shawn and said eagerly, "Shawn, I also did


    the squats, burpees, and squat holds! I''ve run just as much as Emma, I also want a day off! Shawn,


    you can''t be biased!"


    Shawn cast an indifferent nce at him and returned to thepany.


    Kevin was speechless.


    Waylenforted him, "Take your time to rest and move on."


    "Waylen, am I really that pitiful?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sorry. I shouldn''tugh, and it''s indeed impolite to do so, but today has indeed been a little tough for


    you, Mr. York."


    Kevin was speechless again.


    Meanwhile, Emma was walking with Christopher, and she felt weak in her legs after a few steps.


    Christopher swiftly squatted down and held her in his arms. Seeing his gloomy expression, she tried to


    make him feel better. "I left work early and was caught by Shawn. I deserved the punishment."


    "Are you sure he had no ulterior motives?"


    "I know he did this as a warning for others. Unfortunately, I happened to be the scapegoat."


    Emma continued with a hint of joy, "Kevin is the most unfortunate one. While I have a day off tomorrow,


    Kevin suffered a double whammy! But still, I have to thank Renee. Without her, Shawn wouldn''t have


    allowed me to leave until Ipleted the grueling thirty thousand steps!"


    Indeed, Shawn did not openly agree to Renee''s request, but he would not reject her, so he intentionally


    went downstairs to let Emma leave.


    It seemed that Shawn never rejected Renee''s requests.


    "Emmie, you get satisfied so easily."

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    Chapter 632 My Promise to Kevin


    I thought Shawn had not agreed to my request until Emma sent me a message. ''Thank you, Renee. I¡¯m


    finally free!''


    Although Shawn had said no, his actions spoke otherwise!


    I was grateful for what he had done for me.


    After hesitating for a while, I sent him a message on WhatsApp. ''Thank you.''


    He replied formally, ''You''re wee, Mrs. Xenos.''


    I smiled and felt a sense of contentment within me.


    Instead of replying to Shawn, I went on Instagram and found out that the story I shared yesterday had


    failed to be uploaded, which exined why there were no likes.


    I let out a sigh and decided not to repost it.


    I exited Instagram and went to Twitter. An ount with the username "Master York" had sent me a


    message. ''Why haven''t I seen you onlely?''


    He had sent me seven or eight messages before that.


    All of which were from a long time ago.


    I replied, ''What''s up?''


    Kevin replied quickly, ''My legs are sore.''


    ''What happened?''


    ''I got tricked by Emma to join her in receiving punishment. That''s not the main issue. The problem is


    that Shawn gave her a day off to recover, while I have to painfully go to work tomorrow.''


    I could guess what Kevin was thinking.


    ''So, what do you want?''


    ''You promised to take me out before. How about tomorrow? I''m not going to work tomorrow no matter


    what. Please help me out!''


    I was speechless.


    It was truly a troublesome situation.


    Just when I was struggling with how to respond, Shawn texted me. ''Ray, are you asleep? What about


    the kids?''


    ''The little ones are asleep, and I''ll sleep soon.''


    "Okay. I''ll take you to attend LG''s funeral tomorrow."


    Tomorrow?!


    Is it decided so quickly?


    I asked, "Is it appropriate for me to go?"


    "No one is more suitable than you."


    I didn''t understand. "Why?"


    "Because you are Mrs. Xenos."


    I understood what Shawn meant. As his wife, it was fitting for me to apany him to any asion he


    attended, including LG''s funeral.


    If LG were still alive, she would probably hate to see me at her funeral. Although I didn''t want to attend


    her funeral either, I was willing to go as long as I could be by Shawn''s side.


    I asked Shawn, "Is Kevin attending it?"


    "Yes. Diego and the others will all be present. But thepany will be exceptionally busy tomorrow, so


    we''ll probably arrive around 8 p.m."


    Kevin is extremely reluctant to go to work tomorrow!


    "Shawn, can I ask Kevin to apany me to the mall tomorrow? Then, I want to go and meet with


    Aimes first. You know they are having conflicts, and he can help if he goes earlier."


    Shawn replied generously, "It''s up to you."


    Shawn agreed!


    I eximed, "Thank you, hubby!"


    Shawn replied, "You sweet talker."


    I smiled sweetly and immediately messaged Master York on Twitter. When he heard the good news, he


    replied, ''Ray, I love you! Oh my goodness! No work tomorrow! I''ll go and show it off to Emma right


    away! But why did Shawn agree so readily?''


    I asked him in return, ''Has Shawn ever refused my requests?''


    Kevin replied, ''You have a point there.''


    Then I told him, ''Tomorrow is LG''s funeral, and Shawn will take me there in the evening. We can go


    early to help Aimes, but what if he doesn''t want to see me?''


    Kevin reassured me, ''Don''t worry, he''s someone who speaks harshly but has a soft heart. Despite his


    harsh words, he''s not a bad person. It seems that Shawn''s sudden decision to attend LG''s funeral was


    influenced by you, am I right? He''s a man of his word and has never gone against what he said. His


    actions always matched his words. He changed his mind this time because of you!''


    ''Well, will youe and pick me up tomorrow?''


    ''Since tomorrow is a rare day off, I''ll sleep in ande over to your ce around noon. I''ll also buy


    some gifts for the kids. I don''t want them to think that their uncle is stingy!''


    ''The kids are too young to know anything.''


    Kevin said childishly, ''I have to take pictures as mementos. I''ll show them the photos when they grow


    up. They''d better feel grateful toward me.''


    ''...''


    Kevin did not reply to my message anymore, so I put down my phone and went to sleep. Later, I felt


    someone embracing me from behind. Knowing that it was a man, I did not open my eyes and just slept


    peacefully in his arms. When I woke up the next day, Shawn had already left.


    He was very busy, so I try not to disturb him during this time.


    But I still worried about his injury.


    After getting up, I headed to the bathroom to freshen up and get changed. When I sat down to put on


    makeup, I saw a candy on the dressing table.


    It could only have been ced there by Shawn.


    Despite his cold demeanor, his way of doing things was incredibly romantic. I unwrapped the candy


    and popped it into my mouth. It had a refreshing lemon vor, tangy and sweet, and it was easy to get


    addicted to!


    I proceeded to do my makeup, spending extra time to style my long hair into soft, bouncy curls, leaving


    some airy bangs on my forehead.


    I proceeded to do my makeup, spending extra time to style my long hair into soft, bouncy curls, leaving


    some airy bangs on my forehead.


    Once I was satisfied with my look, I took a selfie and sent it to Shawn. After that, I made my way


    downstairs to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Em had already woken up and started exercising, and


    the two children were awake too.


    When breakfast was done, I called Em to join me at the table. Once we had eaten, he continued his


    studies with his tutor. His daily tasks were quite demanding. However, I did not assign them to him, it


    was his own choice to take such responsibilities.


    He had a strong desire to be a capable individual.


    But the path he had chosen was undoubtedly challenging.


    Shawn went through this too.


    After breakfast, I took the twins out for a walk. There were very few neighbors around, but I could still


    bump into one or two people. I could not understand thenguage they were speaking, but our nanny


    told me they were speaking Finnish,plimenting the beauty of my two children.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I politely smiled and thanked them in English.


    After the walk, I fed Eins and Zwei their dog food. Once I had finished the work in the vi, I went to the


    backyard to practice ying the piano. The nanny held Skyler and River, serving as my audience. Time


    flew. Before I knew it, it was already noon, and as agreed, Kevin arrived at the vi just in time to have


    lunch.


    He was punctual.


    Of course, he came with gifts.


    After joining us for lunch, Kevin took pictures with Skyler and River, proudly showcasing the gifts he


    bought.


    He uploaded the photo to his Instagram with the caption. ''As an uncle, I have fulfilled my


    responsibilities!''


    This reminded me of the perfunctory hug that Shawn had given to Skyler and River when he returned


    home yesterday!


    "Let''s go to the mall and buy some ck clothes."


    Of course, we had to wear ck clothes when attending a funeral.


    Kevin curiously asked, "Don''t you have a ck dress at home?"


    "I do, but Shawn bought it, and I don''t want to wear it."


    Kevin fell silent.


    I went to the mall with Kevin, where I purchased a ck dress. He walked around me andmented,


    "It looks pretty good, but your hairstyle makes your face look slightly rounder."


    "..."


    At once, he got a p directly on the head.


    "Ray! No physical force!"

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    Chapter 633 Aimes and Kevin


    Feeling satisfied with my appearance after dressing up, I happily sent a selfie to Shawn. However,


    Kevinmented that my face looked chubby!


    In disbelief, I asked, "Really?"


    "Well, your curly hairstyle makes your face look chubby," he exined.


    Seeing my gloomy expression, Kevin quickly added, "But don''t worry, you''re still very beautiful!"


    I did not want to dwell on that any longer, so I changed the subject and asked if Emma would be


    attending the funeral. Kevin said that Emma and LG were not close at all.


    "Oh, so I''ll be alone tonight."


    There would definitely be many people invited to LG''s funeral.


    And most of them would be people I don''t know!


    Moreover, the majority would be from the W Organization.


    "Shawn and us will be there," Kevin said.


    "Let''s go to the funeral now."


    Kevin was surprised. "This early?"


    "Well, I have nothing to do anyway. I don''t have many friends in Find, and there''s no one to meet up


    or go shopping with. Plus, I don''t have anything to handle since Anthony manages everything in the


    Xenos Family."


    "Do you feel like going back to Bryxton already?" Kevin made his guess.


    I shook my head. "This is Shawn''s home, and I want to blend in here. But I feel useless and, honestly,


    quite bored here. I''ll be even more bored if Emma goes back to Bryxton."


    "Emma won''t be heading back to Bryxton anytime soon, and Serene is in Espoo as well. If you''re


    bored, you can go shopping with Serene!"


    Luckily, Christopher and Emma were still in Espoo. When Christopher took me to y in concerts, I


    used to feel productive every day.


    But now, Christopher was on vacation.


    It seemed that everyone was busy, except for me!


    How should I describe this feeling?


    Perhaps I was just too bored.


    I sighed and said, "Let''s go and face Aimee''s biting remarks. I''ll keep quiet no matter what he says."


    Kevin had nothing to say.


    LG''s funeral was held right in Espoo. Aimes intentionally chose the location to be near Shawn. I wasn''t


    sure if it was intentional, but Kevin said in a disapproving tone, "He did this on purpose! I''m so


    annoyed."


    "Aimes is a friend of Tracy and LG. In his eyes, I''m an enemy. Well, I''ll definitely get scoldedter."


    "Don''t worry. I''m with you."


    Sure enough, when Kevin and I arrived, we were scolded right away.


    Aimes looked surprised when he saw us approaching. "I didn''t invite you guys. Why are you here? Get


    lost!"


    Kevin, who had confidently assured me in the car, now tried to pacify Aimes with patience, "We came


    here to help, Aimes. Don''t be ungrateful, you br*t!"


    Aimes got angry and asked, "Who are you calling a br*t?"


    After arguing for a while, Aimes got fed up and simply stormed off, heading upstairs. I rubbed my


    forehead and sat down. "He clearly doesn''t wee us. How can you ease this tense atmosphere?" I


    asked.


    Kevin lit a cigarette and said, "He''s annoying."


    LG''s body was ced in the main hall. I did not bother to look at it. The thought of it having been there


    for so many days made me feel creepy.


    I asked Kevin, "Was her body kept in the hospital morgue before this? If Shawn doesn''t attend the


    funeral, does Aimes n to leave her body like this forever?"


    "I''m not sure. He always does things his way, disregarding what others think. Over the years, the two of


    us¡­" Kevin paused and sighed. "We often quarrel, never been together, but we still meet up frequently.


    It''s a strange rtionship."


    "Has Aimes never agreed to be in a rtionship with you?" I asked.


    "No, everyone assumed we were together, but we were never in an official rtionship. Our separation


    simply meant stop meeting up frequently like how we used to, and we would cease all contact with


    each other."


    I sighed as well. "You have a long way to go."


    "Wait for me here. I''ll go upstairs and talk to him."


    Kevin then got up and left.


    ¡­


    Nervously, Kevin climbed the stairs and pushed the door open. Aimes was taking a shower. He stood


    at the door with a cigarette in his mouth, observing the figure in front of him. He asked, "What do you


    want, Aimes? Your constant tantrums are getting unbearable. If you continue like this, I won''t be able to


    be with you."


    Aimes rolled his eyes and said, "Who said I wanted to be with you?"


    Kevin was momentarily speechless. Well, I was the one who took advantage of Aimes when he was


    drunk years ago. But Aimes was sober at the time, and he did not refuse either. He makes it sound as if


    I really want to be with him!


    Fine, that''s true.


    As a member of the W organization, Aimes had always been physically fit due to the rigorous training.


    His well-toned physique underneath his clothes caught Kevin''s attention, stirring a burning desire in his


    heart.


    Kevin turned around and said, "I feel helpless."


    Aimes asked, "Did I make you feel helpless?"


    "Your tantrums make me feel that way."


    "Why did you get so close to that woman?"


    Aimes grabbed a towel and wiped his body, not wearing anything. He gracefully took the cigarette from


    Kevin''s hand and ced it between his own lips. "I don''t like her."


    Kevin sat on the edge of the bed and tried to reason with him. "I know you don''t like her, and I


    understand why you don''t. But she''s Shawn''s chosen partner, and she¡­ Aimes, if you look past your


    bias, you''ll see that she''s actually quite nice. Even for LG''s funeral, I believe you understand that


    Shawn wouldn''t have attended, but why is he willing to attend now? It''s because of her persuasion. No


    one else in this world can sway Shawn''s decision except her!"


    Kevin sat on the edge of the bed and tried to reason with him. "I know you don''t like her, and I


    understand why you don''t. But she''s Shawn''s chosen partner, and she¡­ Aimes, if you look past your


    bias, you''ll see that she''s actually quite nice. Even for LG''s funeral, I believe you understand that


    Shawn wouldn''t have attended, but why is he willing to attend now? It''s because of her persuasion. No


    one else in this world can sway Shawn''s decision except her!"


    Aimes bit down on the cigarette and said, "I know."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "See, you''re a sensible person too."


    At the sight of Aimes being silent, Kevin pressed on. "What can I do to make you happy? Just tell me,


    and I''ll agree."


    Aimes raised an eyebrow and asked, "You''ll agree to anything I ask for?"


    "Yes, as long as you stop causing trouble."


    Aimes immediately became agitated at this remark. "Am I causing trouble for no reason?"


    Kevin quickly corrected himself, "As long as you don''t get angry anymore."


    Aimes took a drag from his cigarette. "Fine."


    Relieved by his response, Kevin asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    Kevin got up and wrapped his arms around Aimes'' well-built physique from behind. Aimes did not


    resist. With a casual tone, Aimes said, "You''ve been the one on top for so many years. This time, let


    me be the one on top."


    Upon hearing this, Kevin let go of Aimes quickly.


    Just as he reached the doorway, Aimes'' calm voice came through. "Just leave. I couldn''t care less, but


    don''te looking for me again."


    Kevin froze in his tracks.


    "Why aren''t you leaving?"


    Kevin turned around and tried to exin, "Our rtionship has been defined from the beginning. A


    sudden change will definitely be ufortable! My dear Aimes, don''t be angry. Let me y games


    with you instead."


    Aimes grinned naughtily. "Get lost."


    "Are you not angry anymore?"


    Aimes gave him a cold nce and said, "Stay with me tonight."


    "Noted. I''lle and find you tonight."


    Kevin left with trepidation. Meanwhile, Shawn had just finished his work and saw the photo sent by


    Renee. With her new hairstyle, her face appeared chubbier, and she no longer looked emaciated.


    He hoped she could gain a little more weight, but her weight had always been less than 50 kg. He


    nned to feed her more in the future, with the goal of reaching 50 kg.


    He replied briefly, ''Babe, you look amazing.''

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    Chapter 634 Colin


    Kevin came back down after just seven or eight minutes. He struck an "OK" sign and said, "It''s


    perfectly settled!"


    I was surprised and asked, "Is it that easy to convince Aimes?"


    "He''s still reasonable. You stay here and keep yourself entertained. I''ll go and see if there''s anything


    that needs my help."


    "Okay, you don''t have to worry about me, Kevin."


    "It''ll get crowdedter. I''ll find you a room."


    Kevin led me to a guest room and left me to my own devices. I started ying games, but soon got


    bored and turned to scrolling through Twitter. After scrolling through Twitter, my boredom reached its


    peak, so I decided to watch one of Troy''s movies.


    Troy''s team had a good eye for selecting thought-provoking scripts. I searched online for Bryxton''s sci-


    fi movies, but there were very few high-quality ones.


    Most importantly, Troy had never tried acting in movies of this genre. If he coborated with Amy, it


    would undoubtedly create a tremendous buzz. Moreover, this would be Troy''s final work in the


    entertainment industry.


    Troy must have a deep affection for Amy to choose his farewell film to act as a foil for her.


    Amy ventured into the entertainment industry, and Troy left. Thisplicated journey must have been


    tough for Amy, who aspired to enter the industry because of Troy.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I guessed that her future focus would no longer lie in the entertainment industry, especially since Troy


    had left, and she still needed to manage her family business.


    I sent a message to Amy. ''Does Ian still keep in touch with you?''


    Amy replied, ''He used to, but he has been silent for the past few months. Maybe he''s had a sudden


    change of heart.''


    ''Maybe Ian has fallen in love with Serene.''


    Amy knew who Serene was, and she sent me a voice message, sounding relieved. "That would be the


    best oue."


    "Yeah, it would be a resolution without any lingeringplications."


    A happy ending for everyone.


    Nichs and I had also found peace in our lives.


    This was the ending I had always desired.


    But as for Ezekiel...


    I was still indebted to him.


    The thought of it made me feel distressed.


    I just sat on the couch when I received a message from Shawn.


    ''Babe, you look amazing.''


    I asked him, ''Is my face chubby?''


    Shawn replied, ''Yeah.''


    I felt struck by a bolt of lightning out of the blue!


    I immediately went to the bathroom to examine my own face.


    "How am I chubby?"


    How could someone describe a girl''s face as chubby?


    Upon closer inspection, it did seem a bit round.


    Feeling frustrated, I sat back on the couch. Half an hourter, Kevin entered my room and asked, "Ray,


    are you bored?"


    I ignored him and remained silent in my anger.


    "Why are you ignoring me?"


    I didn''t speak.


    Kevin approached me and held me by my shoulders, asking, "What happened to you all of a sudden?


    Speak up, you''re making me anxious!"


    I finally sighed and said, "My face looks chubby."


    Kevin looked puzzled and said, "So you''ve been upset about that all day? Let me take a look. I told you


    that it''s just your hairstyle. You''re not chubby at all! Don''t try these tight curls again. This hairstyle is a


    recipe for disaster! If you''re not happy, I can braid your hair for you."


    "Do you know how to braid?" I asked.


    "Uh, not really," he admitted.


    "Then no thanks," I said.


    The door was pushed open again. Kevin and I looked over to see Aimes with a sullen expression. He


    fixed his gaze on Kevin''s arm around me, and I quickly stood up and said, "I''m going to sleep for a


    while."


    Kevin stood up too. "I''ll get back to work then."


    I breathed a sigh of relief after Kevin and Aimes left.


    Did Aimes just get jealous?


    Iy on the couch to sleep. After some time, I heard someone talking at the door. I opened my eyes


    and listened as someone said, "I heard Shawn will be attending LG''s funeral today with his partner. If


    LG was still alive, she''d be furious! This time, it seems that LG is really dead. Colin, have you seen her


    in recent years?"


    Colin is here too?!


    I remembered that Colin was also part of the W Organization.


    I heard Colin answering, "I''ve met her, but she still looks down on me. I hate her arrogant attitude!"


    The other person said, "Sounds like the way she treated me."


    "Don''t be too upset. She treats everyone the same except for Shawn. By the way, LG''s death should


    have left behind a substantial amount of resources."


    The two people outside unexpectedly began tofort each other.


    The other person continued, "Yes, I heard she secretly trained many people. There should be many


    resources. After she''s gone, someone will step up to continue her legacy, and I feel that many


    problems will arise."


    Colin was surprised and said, "Hey, your English has improved!"


    "All members of the W Organization know English. I can''t fall behind! I''ve been learning English all


    these years, but I''m still not as good as you."


    Colin said, "Shawn personally taught me. Can our levels be the same?"


    "Well, you seem quite proud of it!"


    "Well, you seem quite proud of it!"


    I got up and opened the door. There were two small stools in front of my door. Colin was sitting with


    another foreigner, engrossed in their conversation. When Colin heard a noise from behind, he turned


    his head and saw me. Surprised, he asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Why? Shouldn''t I be here?"


    Colin chuckled, "Of course not! I knew you wereing. I''m just surprised you''re here so early!"


    I exined, "Kevin and I were the first to arrive."


    The person next to Colin asked, "Who is she?"


    "Shawn''s wife."


    He felt awkward. "So we were gossiping about others at their doorstep? I guess I''ll leave first."


    "Why don''t you stay here? Let''s chat together! I''m bored anyway, and it can kill time while I wait for


    Shawn."


    He paused for a moment and said, "Okay, then."


    I went back to my room and brought a stool to sit with them at the door. I asked Colin, "What''s your


    friend''s name?"


    The person replied, "My English name is Umbre."


    Umbre?


    What a strange name.


    But it wasmon for foreigners to choose strange English names. I smiled and changed the subject,


    "My name is Renee. Earlier, you were discussing LG''s trained men. My friend was attacked by them


    last time, but she was not injured because Mike saved her."


    When Umbre heard me mentioning Mike, his face was filled with fear. Colinforted him, saying,


    "Calm down. Mike is not here!"


    I asked curiously, "Why are both of you so afraid of him?"


    Colin sighed, "We''ve all been poisoned by him."


    "I''m curious. Tell me more!"


    Umbre said, "You won''t want to hear it."


    "What happened that makes you guys so afraid of him?"


    Seeing my persistent questioning, Colin sighed and said, "Back then, Umbre, me, and some others


    were ordered to seize him. But as you know, things didn''t go as nned. Instead of seizing him, we


    were caught by him. He tortured us for three whole days! Those three days of my life... "


    I interrupted, "Colin, get to the point!"


    "Mike is not a merciful man! Your country has the saying of the Ten Cruelties, right? Mike made us


    experience every single one of them! And he wouldn''t let us die! He simply tortured us to instill fear in


    us! Although he promised to let us go after three days, Umbre and I spent two years nursing our


    wounds!"


    Colin suddenly rolled up his pants and said, "See these white spots on my calf? That''s because there''s


    no skin there!"


    I asked in shock, "What does that mean?"

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    Chapter 635 Harmonious Chat


    "I''m sure you know what I mean. He used a knife to remove our skin!"


    Colin propped his chin and exined with a pitiful expression, "Back then, we all knew he was


    relinquishing power and wanted to withdraw himself from being in authority, but we never wanted him


    to stay alive. His existence was like an unstable time bomb, ready to explode at any moment. Everyone


    wanted to kill him at any cost, but he still survived!"


    Umbre nodded in agreement. "Mike is a very dangerous man!"


    Colin wore a troubled look and continued. "I know he''s still alive, but I never expected you to bring him


    to me that night. It''s not that I''m cowardly, but I''m really afraid of him."


    Colin''s fear of Mike was deeply ingrained, and I carefully recollected the image of the Ezekiel that I


    knew.


    He was gentle and elegant, without a trace of cruelty.


    Colin went on. "Initially, he had no power or authority, but he managed to seize Rudy''s power in such a


    short time. If he really has any intentions...I dare not even imagine it. Shawn will have no choice but to


    face him!"


    They all referred to Ezekiel as a deity.


    He was even referred to as the one chosen by God.


    Because he could get whatever he desired.


    But I felt like he was not interested in power right now; otherwise, he would not have stayed in Bryxton


    for so long.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    And he would not have promised me to not harm Shawn.


    Ezekiel had said that he would not attack proactively.


    He promised me.


    Although he had no obligation to make such a promise to me.


    "I''m sure he won''t do it," I said firmly.


    Colin nced at me, "Why are you so sure of it?"


    "I don''t know how he used to be. I''ve never met him at his peak because I was still young when he rose


    to fame. I have no idea about his past. That''s why, even when you described him as terrifying, I still


    perceive him as a gentle and benevolent man."


    Umbre asked, "Are you close to Mike?"


    Colin exined, "They were more than just being close. Ezekiel puts himself lowly in front of her,


    addressing her as ''miss'' all the time!"


    I red at Colin. "That''s not being lowly!"


    "Then why does he call you ''miss'' or ''Ms. Felix?''"


    "He''s just being polite," I said.


    Colin hit the nail on the head and asked, "Does Mike have feelings for you?"


    I was about to deny it when Umbre suddenly jumped up from the bench in shock and asked in an


    incredulous tone, "Colin, what did you say? Mike has a crush on her? How is that possible! He doesn''t


    look¡­"


    "Right? You''re surprised too, aren''t you? I was equally surprised, but Mike''s attitude toward her was


    completely¡­ how should I put it? Umbre, Mike massaged her legs and was obedient to her. Can you


    believe it? Can you believe that''s what Mike would do? It blew my mind!"


    I was speechless.


    I felt like I could notmunicate with them anymore.


    They were just two fools!


    I sighed internally. After exchanging a few more words with Umbre, Colin said to me, "We were the


    ones who wronged Mike. He had shown special favor to the W Organization where Shawn used to be,


    and he had done many coborations with Shawn, Rudy and Alfred. With his peculiar character, it''s not


    surprising that everyone feared that he would regain his authority! However, Shawn never felt he had


    done Mike wrong because, in his view, business dealings are mutually beneficial. He and Mike could


    always find a way out for themselves no matter whether they are involved in the business world or not!


    But it''s undeniable that he has developed rapidly since he had business coborations with Mike. I


    heard that he returned to the Xenos Family immediately after Mike disappeared. To be honest, without


    Mike, Shawn wouldn''t be able to return to Bryxton that quickly! It''s hard to determine who was right or


    wrong when we look back at the past. Shawn has always acted with a clear conscience without having


    any guilt! It''s because of this that I dislike and oppose him! He is not guilty at all and thinks that


    everyone is just being sentimental! Just take LG as an example. He didn''t feel any guilt because he


    thinks that it was LG who insisted on treating him well, and it''s none of his business. How can a man be


    so cold-hearted?"


    "You''re wrong," I said.


    Colin raised his eyebrows, "How am I wrong?"


    "Business dealings are indeed mutual. It''s just that people have different interpretations. While Ezekiel


    thought he was helping Shawn, Shawn only saw him as one of his many business partners. He stated


    that he never considered Mike his friend, and he had never made any promises to him. As for LG, she


    liked Shawn and was willing to risk her life to save him, but Shawn never asked her to do so. There are


    many women who like Shawn. If they are all willing to sacrifice their lives for him, should Shawn be


    responsible for all of them? It may sound harsh, but Colin, think about it. Isn''t that how it was supposed


    to be? Besides, Shawn is not as heartless as you think. He does repay LG and he never takes people


    for granted. He always pays back in secret."


    "True. There''s only one Shawn Xenos."


    "And one more thing," I said.


    Colin turned his head and asked, "What is it?"


    I said with confidence, "I believe in Ezekiel. He won''t be a threat to this world. At least that''s what


    I believe now. He withdrew from the center of power because..."


    Colin curiously asked, "What was the reason?"


    I said sadly, "Colin, I was 14 years old when my parents disappeared in a ''ne crash'' 11 years ago. I


    was left with nothing in an instant. At that time, Ezekiel knew my situation and first sent Gary Reyes,


    who is now my assistant, to Bryxton to help me. He then nned to withdraw from the center of power.


    He left just to be there for me during those difficult times, and yet you guys pushed him to desperation."


    I felt sorry for Ezekiel in my heart.


    However, that was all I felt. I had no other feelings for him.


    Colin and Umbre stood up in shock again. "Because of you?"


    "That''s not the point! I just want to say that Ezekiel is a good person, and you guys should stop judging


    him based on your past perceptions."


    Colin suddenly contemted. Umbre sat down and said, "At that time, Mike was very eager to leave


    the center of power. When I think back now, although he was bad, he still had some kindness in his


    heart. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have treated Shawn and Rudy so specially."


    Colin sighed. "I''ve always thought we were wrong to him back then, but at the same time, I also felt that


    he deserved it. After hearing what you said, I now realized how foolish I was. Without Mike, the W


    Organization would have disappeared many years ago!"


    Umbre agreed. "It''s impossible to determine who was right or wrong because there wasn''t a clear


    cut. We just went with the trend at that time."


    Shawn had followed the trend back then.


    Kevin walked over and rubbed my head, asking, ''What are you guys talking about? By the way, the


    scene of the three of you chatting looked quite harmonious! Hahaha, Aimes even cursed when he saw


    you guys chatting happily. He thought that you guys have been assimted by Ray!"


    Colin looked toward Aimes in the distance. "He''s always had a bad temper and an arrogant attitude! He


    thinks he''s the most handsome person in the world, and no one can do anything to him!''"


    Kevin praised, "What a concise summary!"


    Colin asked, "Are you still with him?"


    Kevin''s body instantly stiffened. "You know about this?"


    "Hey, did you really think I wouldn''t notice your flirtations? D*mn it. Even though we''re enemies, we''re


    now sitting together chatting harmoniously. It makes me lose my sense of authority! Renee definitely


    won''t be afraid of me anymore!"


    I was speechless.


    Kevin sarcastically taunted him. "Why would Ray be afraid of you? If you have the guts, try seizing her


    again. Let''s see what Shawn will do to you!"


    Colin scoffed. "Do you think I''m afraid of Shawn?"

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    Chapter 636 Our Daughter Looks Like You


    That afternoon seemed to drag on forever, but it was bearable because having someone to chat with


    made it more bearable. By the time evening approached, most of the people who came to pay their


    condolences had left. Only a few members of the W Organization remained.


    Shawn arrivedte, but at least he made it. Otherwise, Aimes would surely throw a tantrum and give all


    of us a hard time. Thinking about Aimes'' temper, I could not help but feel sorry for Kevin. However,


    since he had chosen to be with Aimes, he must be able to handle his temper. Maybe Kevin even found


    enjoyment in it!


    When Shawn arrived, he walked straight up to me. The four of us were sitting in front of my room, each


    on a stool, chatting and having snacks. When he approached, Umbre stood up and greeted him, "Mr.


    Xenos!" Shawn responded, "I haven''t seen you in years."


    Umbre smiled and exined. "I''ve been living a low-profile life in a small country. My youngest


    daughter was born justst month. If it weren''t for Meredith''s funeral, I might never have the chance to


    see you again."


    Shawn nodded coldly as an acknowledgment. He then turned to me and asked, "Have you been


    waiting for a long time? Wait here for two more minutes, and I''ll take you home."


    I obediently nodded, and Shawn left.


    Kevin also left with him.


    After Shawn left, Colin said, "Shawn acted as if I was transparent. Oh well, I''m leaving."


    I asked while munching on the snacks, "Where are you going?"


    "Nowhere in particr, just wandering around aimlessly. When I get tired of it, I''ll go and find K. But


    there''s no point finding K. I envy Shawn."


    I was puzzled and asked, "Why are you suddenly envious of him?"


    "I also envy Umbre. You guys have all settled down and started families. You guys are no longer


    alone, but I''m still a wandering old soul!"


    I corrected him. "That''s not how you use the phrase ''wandering old soul.''"


    Full of curiosity, Colin asked, "Did I use the phrase incorrectly?"


    I made something up on the spot and said, "You''re a lone warrior."


    "That''s indeed more interesting than being a wandering old soul."


    Umbre asked him with concern, "Don''t you n to settle down? You''re already 37 years old. It''s time


    to settle down with a woman."


    Colin was surprised and asked, "I''m 37?"


    "Don''t you remember how old you are?"


    Colin sighed as he said, "I forgot. After all these years of ups and downs, how can I remember such


    details? Since you say that I''m 37, then that''s probably right. But am I really that old?"


    Umbre rolled his eyes at Colin and asked, "Don''t you n on getting married?"


    Colin denied. "Marriage means no freedom. I don''t n on settling down, but I can find a woman to


    have a child."


    Umbre responded directly, "Forget about it. Don''t harm any more girls. You''ve probably caused


    enough trouble for countless girls over the years."


    Colin sneered, "Will I be any worse than Robert?"


    I became interested and asked, "Do you know Robert?"


    Mentioning Robert reminded me of Pet.


    She used to be known as Robina.


    But she changed her nameter.


    Did she change her name to avoid Robert?


    "We''re all in the same social circle, so it''s hard not to know each other. Robert is far worse than me. I


    don''t care about a woman''s virginity, but Robert has a strong obsession with it. He only sleeps with


    virgins. Not just one, but multiple at a time! And he never sleeps with the same woman again. When it


    comes to harming girls, he surpasses me in every way!"


    I was well aware of Robert''s notorious behavior.


    "Well, I''m leaving."


    After that, Colin left.


    Umbre also bid farewell to me and left.


    A few minutester, Shawn came out of the main hall and came straight to my side. I stood up and


    asked, "Are we going home?"


    "Yes. I have to work overtimeter."


    I never disturb him when he was busy.


    "Oh, is Kevin not leaving with us?"


    Shawn said indifferently, "Don''t worry about him."


    I left with Shawn. In the car, he noticed that I was feeling down and put his arm around my shoulder,


    and I said, "I know you''ve been bored these few days. After I deal with the matters here, we''ll go back


    to Bryxton, and I''ll spend more time with you."


    Shawn''s voice was warm and gentle.


    I shook my head. "It''s not because I''m bored."


    Shawn used his slender fingers to tidy up my messy hair and lightly brushed my cheek, asking, "What''s


    the matter then?"


    "I want to help you. Can I join you at work tomorrow? I can help. Don''t underestimate me, Shawn. I


    used to support the Felix Family on my own. I can handle the tasks that you''re doing."


    Shawn smiled warmly and asked, "Are you that capable?"


    "I have a good understanding of finance, management, and investments."


    Shawn said, "You''re indeed very capable."


    "So, will you take me with you tomorrow?"


    Shawn replied warmly, "Let me think about it."


    Is there a need to think about it again?


    "Do you think I''m flighty?"


    Shawn replied, "Never."


    "Oh."


    "Ray, take care of the two children in the morning, and thene find me at thepany in the


    afternoon. I''ll teach you how to be a manager, alright?"


    After a pause, Shawn added, "A manager of the Xenos Family."


    "Almost all the affairs are handled by Anthony." I covered my face.


    "Yes, but you should have to understand what''s going on as well," Shawn replied.


    Confidently, I said, "I know how to be a manager."


    "I know you do. I''ll just be sharing some of my experiences with you," he said.


    I hugged Shawn''s neck and kissed his cheek. "Don''t spend too much time teaching me. I genuinely


    want to lessen your burden."


    Shawn''s eyes flickered. "I don''t want you to spend too much time on work. If you''re willing to assist me,


    I''m more than happy, but I don''t want you to be tired because of me."


    Shawn was worried that I would be tired.


    I leaned on his shoulder. "I won''t be tired."


    He hugged me and suddenly said, "Witch."


    His palm slowly rubbed against my lower back.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    His voice became husky. "Don''t move. Let me hug you."


    Shawn sent me back to the vi and was about to leave when I asked him in anticipation, "Stay and


    have dinner with us. It''s also nice to spend time with the children. I''ll cookter. What do you want to


    eat tonight?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Shawn was silent for a moment and then said, "Up to you."


    He agreed to stay for dinner.


    After he got out of the car, I linked my arm with his, and we walked back to the vi. Eins and Zwei


    came to greet us. I took Skyler from the nanny''s arms and handed him to Shawn. Shawn ced him in


    his embrace then took River from the nanny''s arms as he said, "You may leave. We''ll take care of the


    children."


    The two nannies went to the backyard. I did not see Em when I entered. He was probably in his


    room. I wanted to call him downstairs, but I did not want to disturb him. I nned to call him when the


    meal is ready.


    I went to the kitchen to cook while Shawn looked after the children in the living room. asionally, I


    stole nces at them. He was not too affectionate with the children, but he was not cold either. River


    crawled by his feet, yfully tugging at his pants with her tiny hands. He bent down slightly, seemingly


    observing her, while Skyler happily yed with his pacifier.


    I averted my gaze and focused on cooking. When it was almost done, I heard Shawn suddenly say,


    "Our daughter looks like you."


    So he had been observing her?

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    Chapter 637 Shawn Was Exhausted


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Of course. She¡¯s my child."


    I spoke with pride. Shawn curved his lips and yed along. "Yes. Leo is as beautiful as Ray."


    "You only know how to say ttering things to please me."


    He assured me, "I''m not lying though."


    "You said my face was chubby in the afternoon."


    I could not get past this issue.


    Shawn looked at me in confusion when he heard me. "Are you upset about it?"


    "No girls liked to be called chubby."


    It suddenly dawned on Shawn. "Ah, I see."


    I blinked and said, "I won''t look good if I''m chubby."


    "Why not? You''re too skinny. You need to put on some weight."


    The man''s voice was so gentle, like a spring breeze.


    "Never mind. I don''t want to dwell on this. I''ll go upstairs and call Em for dinner. After we''re done, let''s


    take a walk."


    Shawn picked up River from the ground and said, "Okay."


    I turned around and went upstairs to call Em to have dinner. At that time, he was doing his


    homework. I stood beside him and asked, "What are you doing?"


    He exined, "The assignments I''ve fallen behind on these past few years."


    I asked with concern, "Can you understand them?"


    "The teacher will teach me. It''s not difficult."


    I praised him with a smile. "You''re really smart."


    Em shook his head, and I put my hands on his shoulder and said, "Let''s go downstairs to eat first,


    and then you can do your homeworkter."


    "It''s already half past nine. I had dinner at seven."


    There was a housekeeper in the vi who was in charge of cooking, and I suddenly realized. "I forgot


    about the time. Do you want to eat more?"


    Em shook his head and said, "I''ll get on with homework and then go to bed."


    "Okay, have a good rest."


    I went downstairs and told Shawn, "Em has already eaten."


    Shawn nodded. "I''ve already eaten too."


    I rubbed my forehead. "Then why didn''t you tell me?"


    "You haven''t eaten yet. I''ll sit with you."


    "Please eat a little too."


    In the end, Shawn came over and sat down to eat with me. After we finished eating, he apanied


    me for a walk. It was not until ten o''clock that he left to go to work.


    That night, he did note home. When I woke up the next morning, he sent me a message. ''I slept at


    thepanyst night.''


    He knew very well how to report his whereabouts now.


    I replied. ''I''lle find you this afternoon.''


    After sending the message, I changed my clothes and went downstairs. The nannies were ying with


    the children in the living room. I went over to ask them, "How are Skyler''s and River''s sleep quality


    these days?"


    "Little Master and Little Lady sleep for about ten hours at night and take a one- or two-hour nap during


    the day. Little Lady seems to sleep more soundly," one of the nannies replied.


    I squatted down and hugged River. "I''ve noticed they can stand and walk a few steps on their own now,


    and they can take toys out and put them back. Have you guys been teaching them any new words?"


    "They will be one year old in less than half a month. One-year-old babies will gradually learn to walk


    and their vocabry will expand. They will be attached to you, Mrs. Xenos," another nanny


    answered.


    I said with a hint of excitement, "They are growing up."


    Our children, mine and Shawn''s, were slowly growing.


    My heart was filled with warmth and a sense of fulfillment.


    I kissed River on the cheek and thought that I need to n their first birthday celebration well. It was


    the only joyous asion I''ve ever celebrated with Shawn. I would definitely invite many friends and


    rtives!


    However, I was not sure whether to hold it in Find or Bryxton.


    I was also not sure if Shawn can finish his work in half a month. If he could not finish it soon, his health


    will definitely be affected!


    Shawn needed a long break after this!


    At the thought of this, I felt bad for Shawn.


    I gently put River down and went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Lately, I had been so diligent


    mainly because of Em. He was my child now, and I would definitely take care of him whenever I had


    the time.


    When Em finished eating, I yed with the twins. Around noon, Emma contacted me and said,


    "Shawn fainted."


    My heart tightened in anxiousness. "What happened?"


    "His injury rpsed, and he''s not getting enough rest."


    I hurriedly rushed to the hospital. Shawn was still unconscious when I arrived, and his face was


    unusually pale. I stood at the door while the doctor exined to me. "Mrs. Xenos, Mr. Xenos'' injury is


    still severe. He should not be too busy with his job. Please advise him to have more rest when he


    wakes up."


    Tears filled my eyes as I thanked the doctor.


    My heart ached for Shawn. I went into the ward and sat by his side. "You need to rest more," I said


    gently.


    He could not hear me.


    Half an hourter, Shawn woke up. He looked at me with confusion in his eyes, then closed them


    again. "I''m sorry for making you worried," he said weakly.


    I held his cold hand tightly and said in a gentle tone, "The doctor said you need to rest more. You can''t


    keep pushing yourself so hard."


    I understood that Shawn was dealing with a lot of things right now, so I said, "Once your injuries heal,


    you can push yourself again. Be obedient and rest for the next few days."


    He agreed. "Yeah, I''ll work from home for the next few days."


    I asked him curiously, "Doesn''t yourpany have a vice president? Why do you have to do


    everything by yourself? If there''s something urgent and you need to take a break, is there no one to


    help you out?"


    Shawn smiled and asked, "Do you mean Kevin?"


    "Kev is the vice president of thepany?"


    "Yeah, but the tasks I''m currently handling are outside of his expertise. It''s only after I get this done that


    I might actually have some free time."


    "Well, considering your current condition¡­ you need to rest for a few days. If you have anything you


    need to do, teach me. I''ll do it for you while you supervise me."


    Shawn smiled brightly and said, "Okay, you can do it for me."


    I felt relieved when he agreed. I lowered my head and rested my head on his shoulder, saying, "I''ll feel


    bad for you if you keep doing this, Shawn. I hope your life is not just full of work, but also enjoyment.


    You deserve to rx and enjoy the good things around you."


    Shawn raised his hand to gently rub my hair and said, "Don''t worry too much. It''s just that I''ve been


    busytely, plus I''m injured..."


    He stopped talking, and I nodded in understanding.


    Shawn spent two more hours at the hospital before instructing Waylen to take him home. We got home


    at three in the afternoon.


    Once we were back home, Shawn stayed in his room the whole time. I prepared some light meals and


    brought them upstairs. After he finished eating, I carried the dishes downstairs and saw Kevin sitting in


    the living room.


    I asked him, "Aren''t you busy?"


    Kevin exined. "Thepany has been on the right track, so I''m not too busy. However, I''m still quite


    busy, just not as busy as Shawn. He''s been pushing his limits the past two weeks in order to get back


    to Bryxton earlier."


    I asked shockingly, "Why does he want to get back to Bryxton earlier?"


    "Skyler and Leo''s birthdays areing up, and you have many rtives and friends in Bryxton. He


    wants to host a first-year birthday celebration for them in Bryxton."


    After speaking, Kevin sighed and said, "Although Shawn doesn''t talk much, he keeps many things in


    mind and takes action. It''s just that he''s pushing himself too hard. I hope he can have a good rest after


    this. He should be done with the matters in Espoo soon!"


    Shawn was a man of actions rather than words.


    Hearing what Kevin said, I felt even worse for Shawn.


    I asked with concern, "When will he be done with his work?"


    "He''s almost done. Emma''s team hasunched the software development, and she''s been working on


    refining it during this time. The systems set up by Shawn are also being implemented. Once everything


    is on track, it''ll be done!"


    Kevin pointed to a stack of documents on the table and said, "I''m leaving. I''m just running errands for


    Mr. Briar to deliver the documents to Shawn."


    I guessed and asked, "Are you trying to skip work?"


    "Hey, Shawn is not feeling well now. How can I continue to be carefree? By the way, Ciara has arrived


    in Espoo. Emma invited her."


    "Does Diego know about it?"

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    Chapter 638 Shawn¡¯s Day Off


    "Diego doesn''t know about this yet. I heard that it was Ciara who kept it a secret, and she''s here to help


    Emma."


    "It''s only a matter of time before Diego finds out about it," I replied convincingly.


    Kevin continued in a low voice, "Ciara must have a mental illness or something. Besides, people say


    that scientists such as her are either geniuses or mad. I don''t think Diego really has feelings for her."


    Kevin was always at the forefront when it came to gossip.


    "What does that mean?" I asked in surprise.


    "Don''t be fooled by Diego''s calm look. He''s still an outstanding man with great pride. Why would he like


    a mentally unstable woman like Ciara? Plus, she was also sexually assaulted by her stepbrother, and


    shecks confidence and is always insecure. She is a mess, and Diego certainly isn''t a saint who has


    to save her by being together with her!"


    Kevin knew about Ciara''s situation like the back of his hand.


    I felt like there was nothing he didn''t know.


    However, I had a feeling that Diego wanted to choose her.


    I spoke up for Ciara following that, "It wasn''t her fault. I mean, look at what had happened to her. I can''t


    say for sure that I would be doing better than her if I was in her shoes, Kev. That''s why I think she''s a


    brave woman."


    "You''re right, but Diego is not a man who''s into charity. Trust me, he and Ciara won''tst. Besides, I''ve


    heard Diegoin about Ciara''s negativitytely. He''ll run out of patience to be together with


    someone like her soon enough."


    "I can see that you''re still keeping everything simple. But I can see there''s a chance for them to work it


    out, and maybe they will live happily together," I replied optimistically.


    "That''s impossible." Kevin sneered.


    "You''re awfully sure about yourself, Kev. It''s like you don''t want to see Diego happy. Don''t tell me that


    you''re still holding a grudge against him after that one time. I''ll go see Ciara and help Diego out when I


    have the time."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Don''t you have anything else to worry about?"


    Kevin asked unimpressed before leaving. Then, I took the documents and went to the study upstairs.


    "Kev just brought you some documents. But don''t worry about them today. You should rest."


    "Okay, I''m going to bed soon."


    Shawn was reading books when I entered his room, and I noticed the books were handwritten. The


    handwriting was so tidy that the books looked like they were printed materials.


    "Why were they handwritten?" I asked.


    "These are your father''s memories. I''m reading them since I have nothing else to do now. They


    recorded everything about the Xenos Family, down to the smallest detail."


    The books were diaries of my biological father.


    Joseph once said that Shawn had brought them to Find.


    I only leaned closer to him before saying, "Oh? Go on then."


    Shawn asked softly, "Aren''t you interested?"


    "I don''t want to know about his past. I''ll only feel hurt if I see these. Just let me be. Who knows, maybe


    I''ll want to learn about it after a few years. What about you, Sunny? Have you always been this busy all


    these years? Look at you, you barely stop for a moment with all this high-intensity work at hand!"


    Shawn nced at the diaries as he answered, "It''s not that bad. But I do often find myself unable to


    keep up the pace sometimes. Perhaps I''ve spoiled Kevin and the others too much by doing as many


    things as possible myself. Now, I n to let them take over my responsibilities gradually, especially in


    Europe. Ian and Diego are still needed there while Kevin takes care of the business ns in the


    country. As for me... Well, I n to take a break for a while after this busy period before I take care of


    Eldham''s affairs when the timees."


    "You totally deserve a rest."


    "You''re right. I''m really exhausted."


    Shawn admitted that he was tired of work for the first time.


    Even I got tired of watching him as he was always hard at work.


    "Don''t rush things in Find if that''s the case. Take your time. We can go back to Bryxton after you''re


    done with it."


    I added before Shawn could reply, "Skyler and River''s first birthday is at the end of the month. I''m


    thinking of inviting Emma, Kevin, and the others to have a party in Find. What do you think, Sunny?"


    Shawn looked at me and asked, "What did Kevin just say to you?"


    Shawn was smart indeed.


    I only nodded as I tried to change the subject. "What? Why did you ask that all of a sudden? Kev just


    talked about Ciara and Diego."


    Shawn withdrew his gaze as he replied, "It''s nothing. Let''s talk about thatter. Maybe we can finish the


    business in Find before the kids'' birthday. Then, we''ll go back to Bryxton to celebrate. Bryxton is


    your home after all. All your rtives are there along with Skyler and Leo''s grandparents."


    Shawn was always thoughtful of me.


    "Alright, let''s do that, but I need to handle the documents Kev just brought. Just advise me from the


    side so that you don''t have to waste too much time and energy on it."


    Shawn only smiled. "But that will also take up my time and energy."


    "Just pretend as if we''re chatting."


    Shawn reached out and touched my head before asking, "What makes you think that chatting to you is


    easy, Ray?"


    I was left speechless.


    I didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    Shawn pinched my ear and asked softly after I turned my head and fiddled with my phone, "Are you


    angry? Who''s being petty now, Ray?"


    I replied sullenly, "No, I''m not."


    However, Shawn was even more convinced that I was unhappy after that. "See? You really are angry."


    I only grinned. "I was just kidding."


    Then, Shawnughed. "You little..."


    Shawn went to bed very early that night, and he woke upte in the morning. He came downstairs in


    his casual attire after I had prepared breakfast and carried Skyler and River to the yard. I brought the


    breakfast outside and shouted to Em, who was exercising in the distance, "Come and have


    breakfast. We''ll have oatmeal for the morning."


    Em went to the living room to wash his hands beforeing out with a mat. Meanwhile, Shawn put


    the children on the mat and let them y by themselves. He strolled in the yard for a few after


    breakfast, and he went back to the study. I looked for him upstairs after I finished cleaning the kitchen.


    I opened the door of the study and asked, "Do you want some coffee?"


    "Do you have tea?"


    "Of course, I''ll go make some for you."


    I went downstairs to make some tea for Shawn following that. I saw him dealing with documents when I


    brought the tea upstairs, and I hurriedly said, "Let me help you."


    Shawn didn''t refuse. He moved aside and let me sit next to him, and I listened to his instructions as I


    reviewed the documents.


    Mr. Briar came over with another batch of documents just as we finished dealing with what was on the


    table. Shawn patiently exined, "Those were from yesterday, and these are today''s work. Let''s


    continue."


    It was almost noon when we finally finished reviewing all the documents.


    I went downstairs to the kitchen to prepare for lunch after that. It was already two in the afternoon by


    the time everyone had lunch. Shawn and I rxed on the top floor by basking in the sun since there


    were no more documents to be reviewed in the afternoon, and Shawn dozed off before long. He sighed


    and said when he woke up, "I haven''t had such a long break in the past two months."


    "Don''t tell me that you are nning to return to work tomorrow."


    Shawnughed after hearing me. "You understand me pretty well. I''ll go back to thepany to deal


    with the remaining tasks tomorrow."


    Shawn only rested for a day.


    "Can''t you rest for a few more days?"

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    Chapter 639 Changing Diapers


    However, Shawn shook his head. He hugged my shoulders andforted me after seeing my


    unwilling face, "Lack of sleep is the main reason for my tiredness. Naturally, I will return to work at the


    company when I feel I have rested enough. Don''t worry, Ray. I won''te back toote."


    There was no stopping him after he had made a decision.


    Besides, he was indeed busy.


    I couldn''t help butpromise. "Only if you take me with you."


    "Alright, you can stay at home with the kids in the morning ande to thepany in the afternoon.


    Then, we''ll go home together in the evening. Is that okay with you?"


    His voice was warm and gentle.


    I nodded. "Yeah, that''s a deal."


    Shawn pursed his lips and smiled. "You''re acting like a child."


    "I''m not arguing with you," I denied.


    "Alright, let''s go back to our room."


    Shawn and I saw Em ying with Skyler and River as we went downstairs. I approached him and


    asked, "What do you want for dinner?"


    "Anything at all. I''m not picky."


    "Anything? Nothing is moreplicated than that for the one who''s preparing the meal."


    "Is that so? Well, let me think for a few minutes."


    I left them and went to the kitchen following that. I prepared simple homemade dishes for dinner. Em


    took the initiative to wash the dishes after we finished the meal.


    We watched cartoons in the living room in the evening even though we weren''t actually interested in


    watching TV. We were only watching it with the kids. Meanwhile, Em only stayed for half an hour


    before he went upstairs to his room.


    River wet her pants after Em went back to his room, and the nanny wasn''t around when Shawn was


    here. Now, there were only two adults, but Shawn didn''t even ask me to help. He took River to the


    bathroom while I quickly went to get new baby pants.


    Shawn threw River''s wet pants on the floor. Then, I gave him the clean pants, and he carefully helped


    River put them on. He asked, "Does she need a diaper?"


    River appeared small and cute when she was lying in Shawn''s arms. I only shook my head and replied,


    "No. She does not wear diapers at home."


    Shawn nodded before carrying River out of the bathroom.


    However, River pooped when she was being held by Shawn. It was just their luck. Things wouldn''t get


    this ugly if we had put diapers on River. At that instant, I noticed Shawn''s face darken while River bit


    her own finger innocently. Then, Shawn grabbed River''s cor at the back of her neck and headed into


    the bathroom while I suppressed myughter as I went back upstairs to find River a clean set of


    clothes. I saw Shawn bathing River when I was back downstairs. His own clothes were already soaking


    wet.


    Shawn probably just rinsed his body with water after what happened.


    Shawn took off his own clothes after bathing River, and he ordered, "Get me a set of clean clothes,


    Ray." I went upstairs once again and got him another set of clothes. He took off his clothes and


    casually rinsed his body before changing into clean clothes. However, we saw Skyler sitting on the spot


    where River pooped when we returned to the living room. Shawn was already on the edge. Even I


    couldn''t believe what I saw at that instant.


    But Shawn only grabbed Skyler''s cor from the back silently and headed into the bathroom once


    again as I cleaned up the living room.


    Shawn immediately put diapers on both River and Skyler this time after he came out of the bathroom.


    Twenty minutes had passed since all the fuss began. Suddenly, he said to me after putting the children


    on therge couch, "Taking care of these two is really something else."


    "Is this the first time you''ve bathed them?"


    "I don''t usually have time. Besides, we have a nanny at home."


    I hugged him and replied, "I must be the most rxed wife even though I''m the mother of these two.


    Everythinges easily to me. In fact, even I''ve never done any of those we just did before."


    "That''s the whole point of making money."


    "Yeah, but River''s poop really stinks."


    Shawn''s face instantly darkened when he heard my words.


    He had obsessivepulsive disorder when it came to cleanliness. He could tolerate River only


    because she was his own daughter. He wouldn''t have been so patient if it were any other children.


    Suddenly, Shawn muttered, "I never thought I would have these sweet children."


    "What? Are you about to give a speech, Sunny?"


    "I''m just baffled at how quickly things can turn in life."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Then, he kissed my cheek and continued, "Call the nanny. Let''s go back to our room and rest. I want to


    treat you to somethingter."


    Iughed and asked, "Can you at least try to hide it a little?"


    Shawn only smiled and remained silent. Then, I took advantage of the situation and added, "You''re


    bing more and more shameless, Shawn. There''s only that one thing in your mind right now."


    "But surely you don''t want me to lose interest in you, Ray."


    I was left speechless.


    Shawn had a point.


    I sent a message to the nanny, who was in the backyard, using my phone. We only left after she had


    arrived, and I held Shawn''s hand as we returned to their room.


    ...


    I woke up early in the morning feeling a bit sore. I nced over and found Shawn, who was supposed


    to be next to me gone missing. I put on my clothes and went downstairs, and I saw Shawn and Em in


    the kitchen. "What are you guys up to?" I asked as I leaned against the archway leading to the kitchen.


    "We are preparing steaks," Em replied.


    "Aren''t steaks too greasy and heavy for breakfast?"


    "Father said they''re good for replenishing energy."


    Suddenly, I recalled what happenedst night.


    Last night, Shawn and I did it over and over again.


    I pretended to be clueless and said, "I wonder who the steaks are for."


    Then, Shawn turned around and answered, "You''ve worked hard."


    I replied helplessly, "I didn''t do anything."


    I went upstairs to wash up and do my makeup following that. They had already finished making


    breakfast when I came downstairs again, and I sent Shawn to work after I finished my breakfast.


    I took Em for a stroll after Shawn left, and I taught him how to y the piano. It was a busy morning.


    I packed two sets of lunches before leaving home in the afternoon.


    Shawn wasn''t in the office when I arrived. So, I sat in his office chair and sent him a message. ''I''m


    waiting for you in the office, and I brought lunch for you. Also, I''d love some candy. Please buy some


    for me, Sunny.''


    Twenty minutester, Shawn returned to the office.


    However, he didn''t bring candy with him.


    I asked disappointedly, "No candy for me?"


    Shawn only warned, "Having too much candy is bad for your teeth."


    "But I''m not taking them every day."


    He opened the lunch box and he replied, "You''re acting like a child now."


    I argued, "Have you heard how mature a woman can be when she doesn''t love a man? I can be more


    mature than you ever know. Now, do you prefer me to be childish or mature, Shawn?"


    Shawn only pursed his lips and replied, "You''re twisting my words."


    I tilted my head and stared at the handsome Shawn. "You seem to be smiling moretely. Are you


    falling deeper in love with me?"


    Shawn answered half-heartedly, "I am."


    "You''re not being sincere again."


    Shawn picked up a fork and asked, "What do I need to do to show that I''m being sincere?"


    Then, I bent down and kissed his cheek. "Like this."


    He suddenly reached out and hugged me following that. As a result, I instantly fell and sat on hisp,


    and he pressed his lips against mine.


    Shawn let go of me after a while, and he asked, "How about this?"


    My face turned red. "You''re teasing me."


    "Be good now, Ray,"


    He spoke with his maic voice, and it was full of charm.


    I quickly hid away my blushed face, and I said, "I''m going to Kev''s ce."


    I also brought a lunchbox for Kevin, but I learned that he was still in a meeting earlier through the group


    chat. So, I didn''t go to him first. I was nning to wait until he was done with the meeting before going


    to see him, but now I couldn''t wait to leave as I was afraid that I would be tempted to stay longer again.


    Eventually, I went to the twenty-third floor to see Kevin. But I saw that he was still in a meeting room


    with Emma and Ciara through the window.


    Ciara''s face appeared pale as usual.


    She always seemed to be in a malnutrition state at all times for some reason.


    Kevin spotted me, and he eximed in front of everyone in the meeting room, "Are you here for a


    secret visit, Mrs. Xenos?"


    I couldn''t do anything but remained silent awkwardly.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    Chapter 640 Alfred Is Coming


    Kevin caused quite a stir in the meeting room. So, I could only greet him with a smile before I quickly


    made my way into his office.


    Kevin returned to his office with Emma and Ciara a few minutester. Emma''s gaze was fixed on


    Kevin''s lunch box when he opened it, and she asked enviously, "Why isn''t there one for me? You''re so


    unfair, Renee!"


    I onlyughed. "Aren''t you going home soon?"


    I recalled that Emma lived nearby at that instant.


    "I am. Christopher is still waiting for me at home."


    Kevin sarcastically said when he heard that, "See? You have someone at home who cooks for you.


    What else do you want? The door is that way."


    Emma smiled before she left the office with Ciara. Thetter only nodded at me before leaving the


    office. Then, I asked Kevin, "What was the meeting you were having with them about?"


    Kevin answered while he was having his lunch, "The software development has entered the final stage.


    We just discussed the progress in the meeting."


    "Isn''t Ciara a scientist?"


    Does she know about software development as well?


    "We don''t understand geniuses like her, but she can certainly provide some help. Besides, Diego is


    currently on a business trip, and he didn''t know that Ciara is at headquarters."


    "When is Diegoing back to headquarters?" I asked.


    "Tomorrow. He''ll find out about Ciara when hees back to thepany."


    "I see." Kevin added, "News just came in this morning that Colin was caught. The ransom that the


    kidnappers'' demand is huge, and he doesn''t have that much cash. So, he called me for help."


    I was surprised and asked, "How did he run low on cash? I just transferred 90 million dors to him not


    too long ago. He shouldn''t be that poor with that money."


    Kevin replied, "He is a materialistic person. He will start buying antiques or mansions whenever he has


    money. It''s hard for him to keep saving."


    "Are you going to save him, Kev?"


    Kevin was shocked when he heard me. "What? Am I crazy enough to use my own money just to save


    him? He deserves what he had gotten himself into. I''m not that generous to save his *ss! Besides, I am


    not associated with WT. Therefore, I have no reason to care about his life!"


    The full name of W Group was WT.


    We were used to calling it Group W.


    "But he must''ve contacted you because he thought you would save him."


    Kevin patted my head andughed. "How could that be possible? He was just trying his luck


    everywhere to maximize his chances to pull through! Our rtionship is as bad as it gets, so he must


    have contacted many other people besides me. He definitely contacted those rich people from WT who


    have money to spend."


    "There aren''t many rich people in Group W. Aimes is one of them."


    Kevin replied confidently, "Aimes won''t help him."


    I curiously asked, "Why is that?"


    "Aimes isn''t a charity worker who helps people everywhere. Besides, he''s been seeking investment to


    expand the Murray Family''s scale recently."


    I continued to ask, "What about Colin? What''s going to happen to him"


    "In my opinion, I don''t think the kidnappers want money. Maybe they just wanted to teach him a lesson


    for being so cocky and high-profile without any sort of backup ns. We don''t need to bother about


    him."


    I realized Colin was indeed the kind of person Kevin said he was after giving it some thought.


    I didn''t even feel bad when I heard that he was kidnapped.


    "Enjoy your lunch, Kev. I''m going to see Shawn," I said.


    Just then, Kevin asked, "Are you the one who handled the documents yesterday?"


    I was surprised, and I asked, "How did you know?"


    "The way you handled some parts of the documents doesn''t match Shawn''s style. So, I guessed it


    must have been you. I was quite surprised when I realized it this morning. To be honest, your method


    looks quite professional."


    There was a huge number of documents that Shawn needed to tend to. He couldn''t possibly guide me


    through each and every one. He had a cup of coffee, strolled in the garden for twenty minutes, and


    even took a nap during his break. I had to make my own decisions on how to deal with the documents


    when he wasn''t there. But I never expected that Kevin would find out.


    Then, I proudly asked, "How did I do? Did Shawn spend time rectifying them? Are they usable?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "There is nothing to rectify at all. It''s really impressive work from you! You were once the president of


    Felix Corporation, Ree. So, maybe I shouldn''t be too surprised that you could handle them naturally."


    I added proudly, "Although Mr. Reyes bought me other diplomas behind the scenes, I''m still just a


    middle school graduate in reality. However, I''ve been learning from the senior members of the Felix


    Family since I was fourteen. Then, I managed Felix Corporation for a full six years after learning from


    their experiences. These six years were the most exhausting part of my life, and itsted until I turned


    twenty and got married to Nichs. After that, I finally could rx for a bit. Even though I haven''t been


    in charge of business matters in recent years, I still know my capabilities inside out. Look at Xenos


    Solutions for an example. I learned how to take care of and manage Xenos Solutions for 8 months


    during my pregnancy. Don''t underestimate me. Even though I may seem to have nothing to do, I still


    know how things work in my mind. Besides, Shawn has been teaching me everything he knows


    whenever he has the time."


    "You really took my words to heart, huh?" Kevin replied.


    I only red at him before leaving. I only knew a few people in Shawn''s headquarters. Besides, Diego


    and Emma weren''t in thepany right now, so I went back to Shawn''s office on the top floor."


    I pushed open the door when I got there, and I saw Shawn sitting in his office chair with his eyes


    closed. He opened his eyes when he heard the sound of the door opening, and he took a look at me. I


    walked over to him and said, "Don''t mind me."


    However, he softly called me over, "Come here."


    I ced my hand on his shoulder following that. Then, Shawn hugged my waist and brought me into


    his arms. He asked in a soft and gentle voice with his chin resting on my shoulder, "What did you do


    this morning?"


    "I yed with the kids and taught Em how to y the piano."


    "Em is a smart kid, but he is getting shyer and gloomier. I wonder if it had something to do with me or


    it''s just the way he develops."


    I asked surprisingly, "Do you care about what Emma said in the group chat?"


    "No. I''m only thinking about him."


    I exined following that, "Em has always been quiet. Besides, he is bound to have his own opinions


    at his age. So, you shouldn''t worry too much about such things."


    "You''re right. I''m only trying to start a conversation with you."


    Shawn was an introvert who preferred not to talk whenever possible. He was only trying to do his part


    as a husband when he talked to me, and I couldn''t help butugh at the thought of that.


    I touched his face with both hands and kissed his forehead after that. Shawn closed his eyes as he


    enjoyed the moment before saying all of a sudden, "Alfred contacted me."


    I immediately got interested, and I asked, "What does he want from you?"


    "I was supposed to meet Alfred a few days ago, but our trip to d was dyed due to an ident.


    Now, Alfred decided toe to Find to discuss this with me in person as he noticed that I''m not


    making any effort to go to him again."


    "Do you want to cooperate with Sir Larson?"


    Shawn opened his eyes and asked, "What about it?"


    "I always feel the rtionship between you two is funny. I don''t know if Sir Larson is trustworthy as well.


    Are you sure he is worth your trust?"


    Shawn answered indifferently, "Trust is a luxurious item in the world of business. We are only


    cooperating for mutual benefit. Alfred wants to work with me because he needs my help. He will still


    treat me as an enemy in secret after this cooperation is over. It''s not about him, it''s just how things work


    in business."


    Then, Shawn kissed my lips and added, "It doesn''t mean that Alfred and I can truly get along peacefully


    even though you and May may be best friends, Ray. The same goes for Rudy Adams. He and I have


    beenpeting with each other for so many years, and he will definitely leave you in the future when


    he wants to make aeback even though he is now serving you."


    "Of course, I understand. That''s precisely why I feel things are moreplicated than they look, and


    that''s why I asked you if Sir Larson is worth trusting. It seems like we are worrying about the same


    thing after all. So, what is the cooperation about?"

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    Chapter 641 Foresighted Shawn


    "The Larson Family is wealthy, but they are still too early to get a share themselves in the field of


    technologypared to us. Therefore, he wants our help in this industry and to make a name for


    himself. That''s why he proposed a deal where he invests money while I provide the necessary


    technology."


    I smiled and replied, "Sir Larson is quite an ambitious one."


    Shawn closed his eyes and said, "He has to be. Now, everything is in my hands, unless he goes to


    Bryxton and finds Nichs. 80% of the Forger Family''s properties are rted to technology. He won''t


    have any better choice other than them."


    The Forgers made their fortune in technology.


    Moreover, thepany had been thriving under the leadership of Nichs.


    Shawn got me curious, and I asked, "Why didn''t he choose to cooperate with Nichs?"


    Shawn opened his eyes and stared at me before exining, "May Sommer. She knows Nichs and


    they are quite close. Perhaps Alfred is jealous."


    I was surprised, and I continued to ask, "How is that possible? May can''t possibly have anything to do


    with Nichs. Sir Larson must be overthinking!"


    Shawn only replied, "Don''t underestimate men''s jealousy, Ray. Men can be just as jealous as women, if


    not more so."


    I asked, "Are you like that too, Sunny?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn remained silent when he was asked the question.


    "Are you?" I continued to pressure him.


    "I am not Alfred," Shawn replied.


    What kind of answer is that?


    "Forget it. You should get some sleep," I said.


    Shawn nodded. "I''ll rest for a little while as I have a meetingter. Go and hang out with Kevin and


    Emma if you are bored."


    "But I don''t want to disturb them from their work."


    "Emma''s team has already entered the final stage in their research and development. She is the least


    busy person in thepany right now while Diego is the busiest."


    "So, you mean Kev and Emma are the least busy duo now."


    Shawn patiently replied, "Yes, that''s right. Emma has been wanting to go back to her home country for


    a while now, but I''ve ordered her to stay until this matter ispletely resolved."


    "Why is Ciara here when the matter is resolved?"


    "She was invited by Diego. She promised to invest in new technology research if I agree to it."


    Then, Shawn paused for a moment and exined, "All of Emma''s patents are under the Xenoses. She


    has put a lot of effort into the Xenoses'' technology over the years, but she has been cking off for the


    past two years, perhaps it was because of Christopher''s appearance. I have let her chill around for two


    years, but she needs to start delivering for the Xenoses in the next two years. She also knows my


    thoughts on this, so she volunteered and suggested Ciara, and I agreed to include Ciara in the


    research team."


    I replied, "Congrattions on having another talented personnel on board."


    Shawn hesitated for a moment before he revealed, "I saw Ciara during the meeting in the morning, and


    I talked to her after the meeting ended. I can tell she isn''t doing well mentally right now. She may end


    up snapping if this continues."


    Shawn had studied psychology and could tell how a person was doing mentally. Ciara wasn''t in a good


    spot mentally ording to him.


    I recalled what Kevin said earlier at that instant.


    He said that Diego was an excellent and proud man who wouldn''t care about Ciara. Why would a man


    like him act like a saint and save a woman with mental issues?


    He was spot on. Diego was never apassionate one.


    Besides, he was impatient with Ciara during their recent conversations.


    He was losing patience with Ciara.


    Why would Ciara tough it up and ept Diego now?


    Was it sorely because of love?


    They wouldn''t have broken up before if that was the case.


    They always had aplicated rtionship, and I knew very little about it. So, I was in no position to


    judge them as an outsider.


    "She needs to see a psychologist doctor," I said.


    Shawn nodded, and he spoke as he recalled something, "Ezekiel is the best man for this. I can see that


    Diego will go to Ezekiel when Ciara''s mental sickness gets out of hand, and Ezekiel won''t just help him


    for nothing. Therefore, Diego will face a difficult choice when the timees."


    "What choice will that be?" I asked.


    "Whether to stay with me or go with Ezekiel."


    Shawn spoke as if he could foresee the future.


    And he did so based on only Ciara''s mental state as well!


    Suddenly, I had a new feeling toward Shawn, who was in front of me. I had a hunch that the wits he


    had shown before were just the tip of the iceberg. But Shawn had always been like that. I realized the


    more I knew him, the more obsessed I was with him.


    I asked in confusion, "But there are countless renowned psychologists and doctors in the world. Why


    are you so sure that Diego will go to Ezekiel?"


    "Ezekiel''s reputation is out of this world. Plus, he''s also someone Diego knows for a long time.


    However, whether Diego has to choose between me and Ezekiel remains to be seen as it depends on


    whether he is willing to ask for Ezekiel''s help for the sake of Ciara."


    I asked in surprise, "What makes you say that, Sunny?"


    Were Shawn and Kevin on the same page?!


    "It all depends on whether Diego thinks Ciara is worth sacrificing everything for. From what I know of


    Diego, he may not go that far, but his feelings for Ciara are genuine."


    That''s right. Diego''s feelings for Ciara are real, and that is enough to make him give up everything for


    her!


    "Are you worried that Diego will betray you, Sunny?"


    Shawn grabbed my waist with his hand and answered, "I''ve said this before, everyone under my


    command has done some things behind my back except for Kevin. They know my bottom line, so


    there''s no need to worry. I won''tmand with doubts, nor will Imand suspicious individuals.


    That''s my principle."


    "But you still take suspicious people into consideration."


    Then, Shawn opened his eyes with a smile, and he replied, "It''s true that one doesn''t have doubts


    when hemands, and avoiding suspicious individuals are important. But it''s also worth noting that


    one needs to have a certain level of judgment and understanding toward the people who are close to


    him. Anyway, these are all just our spections. We''ll have to see how things eventually y out.


    However, mental illness is the hardest disease to cure in the world."


    I agreed. "Look, we''ve talked and got carried away once again. You should get some rest. I''m going


    downstairs to find Kev and have a cup of coffee with him outside."


    "Okay, take care of yourself."


    I got up from Shawn afterward. On the other hand, Shawn was exhausted. He only let out a sigh before


    closing his eyes.


    I left quickly as was afraid of disturbing him any further.


    After going downstairs, I went to look for Kevin after that. But I heard someone cursing as soon as I


    pushed open the door, "Who the heck is going to look for you at this hour?"


    I was shocked when I saw Aimes in Kevin''s office, and Aimes''s face appeared slightly red.


    Are they in the middle of something?


    I quickly apologized, "Excuse me."


    "What brings you to my office, Ray?"


    Kevin asked with a smiling face.


    "It''s nothing! I was going to ask you out for coffee, but I''ll go find Ian instead since you''re busy. See you,


    Kev!"


    "Wait."


    I was surprised when Aimes called out to me.


    I answered as I trembled with fear, "What''s the matter?"


    I hated it when Aimes opened his mouth.


    "Didn''t you say that you were going to treat us to some coffee?"


    I never said that I was going to treat Aimes.


    Who wants to treat the likes of you?


    Am I inviting trouble for myself?


    Just when I was about to refuse, Aimes asked proudly, "What? Am I not good enough to have a cup of


    coffee with you?"

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    Chapter 642 Bringing Him Up In Front Of Christopher


    I was forced to invite Kevin and Aimes for coffee, along with Ian, who was invited by Kevin. I had a


    feeling Kevin thought Aimes would make things difficult, so he had Iane along.


    They each ordered a cup of coffee following that, and Kevin thoughtfully ordered a strawberry cake for


    Aimes. However, Aimes shouted at Kevin, "A strawberry cake? Do I look like someone who likes it? Do


    you want everyone to know that I am a..."


    Aimes suddenly stopped at that instant.


    I pretended not to hear anything, but it was toote.


    He didn''t even make it hard to be figured out.


    Aimes was the one who had an effeminate nature!


    I turned my head and chuckled at the window. Just then, Ian suddenly called out, "Ree." I quickly hid


    myughter and turned to him. "What''s up?"


    He asked expectantly, "I heard Serene Johnston has been with you a lottely. Did she ever mention


    me in front of you?"


    It was true that I had been with Serene every day previously because of the concert, but she never


    mentioned Ian in front of me.


    Serene was not a person who would dwell on the past. Although she had never mentioned Ian in front


    of me, I thought we simply hadn''t gotten that close to discussing a man more than anything.


    I wanted to tell him the truth originally, but I told a white lie when I saw his hopeful look. "She did."


    "Well, what did she say about me?"


    What did Serene say about Ian?


    It was hard for me to answer as I couldn''te up with something that didn''t even happen.


    "She mentioned you a few times in passing. I can''t remember the specifics. Have you not seen her


    these days?"


    "She''s not in Espoo. She went back to the Johnston Family to take care of her grandfather a few days


    ago, and she also mentioned that he doesn''t have much time left."


    I reminded him, "You must apany her at times like these if you really have feelings for her, Ian.


    Women are at their most vulnerable states during such a time. I didn''t feel much when my mother


    passed away because there was not much between us. But the more I thought about it when I was


    alone, the sadder I became. I didn''t expect Shawn would apany me that night, but I was really


    grateful for his timely appearance."


    Aimes took a sip of coffee before asking, "Are you showing off?"


    I fell silent after that. Ian sighed and replied, "Things between me and her are stillplicated. We''ll


    talk more about itter."


    Suddenly, Kevin asked, "Are you busytely, Ian?"


    "I''m in the middle of the busiest period. I have to pull through the next two weeks somehow," Ian


    replied.


    Kevin continued after he let out a sigh with empathy, "Indeed, these two months are the busiest for us.


    I''m still rtively free now. But you and Sunny will be busy for a while. I really feel it for you."


    "You can rece me at work for a few days if that''s the case, Kev."


    Kevin stopped speaking when he heard that.


    Kevin and Ian had to go back to work after they had finished their coffee, leaving only I and Aimes.


    I asked, "Are you going to see Kevter?"


    Aimes only rolled his eyes as he replied, "Why would I look for him?"


    I fell silent once again.


    He asked just as I finished my coffee and was about to leave, "Has Colin contacted you?"


    I asked in confusion, "Why would he contact me?"


    "He was kidnapped. Didn''t he ask for your help?"


    I recalled what Kevin had told me at that instant.


    Then, I tried to exin calmly, "Colin probably didn''t feel right to ask me for help. We''re not even that


    close after all. Plus, he always ensures that his dignity is intact, and I don''t have that much money to


    help him anyway."


    Aimes was skeptical, and he asked, "Would you sit down and chat with someone you''re not close with


    for an entire afternoon?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I was instantly left speechless.


    That felt like a punch right to the face.


    I retorted after a moment, "So, is this what you''ll do as someone close to him?"


    Aimes got angry, and he asked, "How dare you question me!"


    I only sighed and replied, "I really don''t know him that well."


    Moreover, he didn''t even contact me. Why should I worry about him?


    Besides, I didn''t mind seeing him in such a miserable state anyway.


    "Fine. I''m leaving."


    Aimes left the coffee shop after saying that, leaving me behind. However, I saw Christopher send


    Emma to thepany from afar when I was alone.


    So, I messaged Christopher after Emma entered thepany, and he took out his phone to take a


    look at it before looking in my direction.


    Christopher entered the coffee shop following that, and he asked, "Are you free today?"


    He took a seat right across from me and ordered a cup of coffee.


    "I''m sorry. I missed the meetingst time," I apologized.


    I felt it was necessary to apologize in person even though I had exined the reason to Christopher on


    the phone previously.


    Christopher was a real gentleman. He replied, "It''s okay. I heard from Emma that it was inevitable. So,


    don''t worry about it."


    I only nodded before asking, "When are you nning to return to Bryxton?"


    "I found that Emma was always busy when I was in Espoo. She would only rest five to six hours a day.


    A youngdy like her shouldn''t carry such burdens at her age. Although I feel sorry for her, she didn''t


    mind about it at all. She said she would go back to Bryxton at the end of the month ording to her


    n, and my vacation would also be over by then. So, I n to hold the remaining musical concerts


    domestically only."


    Christopher had been trying his best to cater to Emma''s needs.


    Iughed and said, "You''ve really done a lot for Emma."


    Apparently, the thought of Emma made Christopher happy. He gently ced his hand on his head


    before adding, "I''m older than her, so it only makes sense that I do what I did. She''s the one who


    always has to make sacrifices after all. Don''t be fooled by her good temperament. She can be colder


    than me and Shawn at times. It took me two whole years to pursue her. Even now, I''m not sure why


    she suddenly called me and asked if I wanted to marry her back then."


    Christopher continued, "She actually thought of me when she wanted to get married, and I think that''s


    very special. Everything I''ve done for her is worth it."


    "I wish you nothing but the best. I''m d that you''re a happy man now," I replied.


    "You also have a man who cherishes you in his heart, little girl. You''re just as happy too, but sadly, we


    can''t say the same goes for Nichs just yet."


    Christopher mentioning Nichs reminded me of thest time we met.


    He still loved me in his heart.


    He owed me big time in this life.


    But I also owed him a lot.


    We owed each other too much to be only considered friends.


    "When is he getting married?" I asked Christopher.


    "He''ll be marrying Aria pretty soon although there isn''t a specific date just yet. Aria is getting older, and


    her family is pushing her to get married while Nichs is also being urged by his father."


    Christopher paused for a brief moment, and he imed confidently, "Nichs doesn''t love Aria.


    Fortunately, she doesn''t care about him not loving her. However, she does love him. Nichs has


    learned his lesson after his marriage with you. They will treat each other thoughtfully with respect even


    if they can''t love each other for now. So, their marriage should still work out well. In fact, they are


    getting what they deserve if you ask me."


    "Aria is not a greedy person."


    "Aria is a talented person. A person like her loves Nichs..." Christopher continued insightfully, "She


    must be a woman who has suffered gravely. Otherwise, she wouldn''t justpromise and settle down


    like this."


    "I heard that Aria had an unhappy childhood."


    Aria had told me a little about it before.


    Just then, my phone rang.


    It was from Colin.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    Chapter 643 Colin Calls For Help


    Colin was kidnapped, and he wouldn''t contact me unless he wanted something from me. I knew that


    answering his call would probably cost me a fortune, so I instinctively tried to hang up on him. But at


    the same time, I also wanted to mock his current state.


    I really wanted to pick on him deep down my heart.


    I''m sorry. It''s not like I''m petty in nature or anything. But you totally deserve it after what you''ve done to


    me before!


    I had been holding a grudge against him all this time.


    I answered the phone and asked, "What now?"


    "Do you have a minute, Mrs. Xenos?" Colin asked.


    He even called me Mrs. Xenos respectfully during the phone call.


    "Why sound so serious all of a sudden?" I asked.


    "Do I? I just want to ask if you''re free now. Please instruct your subordinates to transfer three hundred


    million dors to me if you have the time. You may consider it a loan from me, and I''ll repay you after a


    while. It''s rare for a person like me to borrow money from you, Mrs. Xenos. So, please don''t ignore me.


    It''s my life we''re talking about!" Colin said.


    I yed dumb and asked, "Why do you need so much money?"


    "I owe a debt and now it''s an emergency!" Colin answered, but he didn''t tell the truth.


    "Didn''t I just transfer 90 million dors to you recently? I''m not a phnthropist, Colin. It''s not like I can


    give you whatever you want. Besides, I can''t decide on such arge amount of money just like that.


    Perhaps you should contact Shawn and ask him about it," I suggested.


    However, Colin immediately retorted. "Hmph! But you''re the president of Xenos Solutions! Why can''t


    youe up with three hundred million dors? You just don''t want to lend it to me, isn''t that right?"


    But he suddenly realized his position shortly after he spoke, and he quickly softened his tone. "Pretty


    please, Ms. Renee."


    I tried to make him talk by asking, "Then tell me. Why do you need the money?"


    "I told you. I owe a debt..." Colin was determined to uphold his pride even in such a tough situation.


    "I don''t believe you," I interrupted.


    "Alright, alright. I''ve been kidnapped by an enemy of mine. He deliberately asked for such a ridiculous


    amount to pick on me," Colin finally exined.


    I continued with a question. "Why are you the only one he wants to pick on?"


    "Because I tricked him before. It wasn''t that big of a deal anyway. I only asked his family for thirty


    million, but now he''s asking for three hundred million. I''ve transferred some of the money you gave me


    to K and spent some of it on my own, so there isn''t much left. I''ll be better off dead if I can''te up


    with the money soon," Colin answered.


    I only smiled before asking, "So, you mean you brought this on yourself?"


    "Are you making fun of me, Renee?" Colin asked.


    However, I retorted. "Is this how you beg someone for help?"


    "Please help me, Mrs. Xenos."


    Colin changed his attitude instantly following that.


    "Let me think about it," I replied.


    Colin was shocked, and he asked, "What? Do you still need to think about this?"


    "Colin, we are not friends, remember? You called me your enemy at LG''s funeral. So, why should I help


    you just like that? What''s in it for me?"


    Colin finally understood my intention behind the words, and he asked directly, "What do you want?"


    "Three hundred million for your loyal service."


    He immediately had an outburst. "Am I only worth three hundred million?"


    "It''s up to you. It''s your choice to make. Think about it carefully. Text me when you''ve made up your


    mind."


    Then, I hung up on Colin.


    Christopher asked me what was going on after I ended the phone call, and I concluded after I patiently


    exined everything to him. "The amount of money involved is toorge."


    "Sometimes, money isn''t the only solution to problems."


    I smiled and asked, "Do we look for the kidnapper?"


    "You''re smart, little girl. I can help you with this. Let''s wait for his decision in the meantime. We''ll act


    ordingly after he makes a choice."


    Suddenly, I recalled the saying, "Travel the world, and you''ll meet capable people who can help you."


    I had never seen any assertion of power from Christopher before.


    But his confidence was what truly convinced me at that instant.


    "That''s a great n. I don''t want to spend money on Colin anyway."


    It''s a waste to spend money on someone like him!


    Christopher asked following that, "Why do you want him under your control yet you don''t want to spend


    money on him?"


    "Colin tends to be reckless, and he can''t be restrained. He''s like a ticking time bomb. There''s no telling


    when he''ll turn against me and Shawn. So, it''ll be better if I keep him under my control. I''ll expect


    nothing from him. I just want him to be kept in check."


    Christopher onlyughed after hearing I. "I can see you''re really troubled by him, little girl."


    "I mean, he killed 23 of my bodyguards! Although I returned the favor to the Group W and made Colin


    pay a price, I still can''t forget what he did. I''ll have Anthony train him and give him a heck of a time


    when he''s under my control. That''ll be my way of getting back at him."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Christopher replied, "Okay. Let''s wait for his answer."


    A few minutester, Colin sent me a message with a bank ount attached, and I forwarded the bank


    ount to Anthony.


    Anthony found out who was behind the scene before long.


    "Can you find a way to contact them?" I asked.


    "Sure, but it''ll take a few more minutes."


    A few minutester, Anthony presented me with the contact information.


    Then, Christopher left the coffee shop with the contact information, and he made a phone call. I saw


    him speaking calmly and confidently on the phone when he was outside. A few minutester, he


    returned to the coffee shop and sat down.


    "They promised to release Colin," Christopher said.


    I asked curiously, "How did you get them to do so?"


    Christopher gently exined, "Everyone has a weakness, and I only used it as leverage."


    "But that''s so vague," Iined because I hoped for an obvious answer.


    He smiled before continuing to exin, "Those who are powerful love music, little girl. So naturally, I


    know many powerful people as one of the top musicians. They always hold me in high regard, and they


    are willing to help if I ask them nicely."


    I asked as I looked up at Christopher, "So, the people you''ve been with all these years are very


    powerful people? Have you ever yed a piano piece for a leader?"


    He replied lightly, "Of course."


    I was impressed, and I continued, "I see you''ve walked your own path. All of these are just others''


    favors that you don''t have to constantly tend to like a business if you don''t wish to. No wonder you


    always appear so carefree all these years, but things wouldn''t be this easy if you''re not so smart."


    Christopher thanked me for the praise and added, "Also, he lied to you. The kidnappers didn''t ask for


    three hundred million dors. They only wanted one hundred million dors."


    Damn it! Colin is still at it even in a time such as this!


    Does he have no shame to do it in this situation?


    Is he not afraid that I might refuse?


    Then, I touched my forehead before saying, "I''ll make sure to have Anthony teach him a lesson."


    "Okay. Looks like the problem is solved. I''m going home," Christopher replied.


    "Thank you, Christopher," I said gratefully.


    "Don''t mention it. It''s my pleasure to help," he replied.


    He never truly owed me anything or was obliged to help me even though he always said that.


    I bought a takeaway cup of coffee and went back to thepany after he left. Shawn was having a


    meeting when I arrived, and I noticed his phone was on the table. So, I picked it up and opened his


    WhatsApp.


    Shawn''s phone held no secrets at all. It was just a tool formunication for him, and it had always


    been essible to me.


    Many people had sent messages to Shawn, but he had never replied to them. Then, I saw Em''s


    message at the bottom of the screen.


    Apparently, Shawn and Em had a conversation.


    ''Is Mother asleep?'' Shawn asked.


    Em replied, ''Yes, she is.''


    ''Was she happy tonight?''


    ''It would seem so. She even yed a piano piece.''


    This was a conversation they had previously.


    There were only four sentences in the conversation between them.


    But Shawn cared about me without my knowledge.


    Just as I was about to put away his phone, Waylen sent him a text message. ''We have new information


    regarding the matriarch''s whereabouts, Mr. Xenos.''


    New information, huh?

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    Chapter 644 Thank You, Ray


    Recently, there had been someone constantly trying to tempt Shawn with information about his


    mother''s whereabouts. Seated in the office chair, I carefully pondered over the situation and decided to


    handle this matter for him. I couldn''t bear to see him exhaust himself further, as he hadn''t been getting


    enough resttely.


    With unwavering determination, I wanted to do something to alleviate his worries.


    After putting Shawn''s phone down, I reached out to his assistant, Waylen, with a phone call.


    "Indeed, there is some new information regarding Mr. Xenos'' mother, but there have also been


    numerous leads in the past that yielded no results," Waylen said.


    "Where can we find her this time?" I inquired.


    "In Eldham and Sundew. Mrs. Xenos, do you want to go there?"


    After a brief moment of consideration, I replied, "Come to the office and find me."


    Without dy, Waylen arrived at Shawn''s office.


    I immediately approached him and asked, "Mr. Briar, if Shawn knew about this news, would he go


    himself?"


    "He would. Mr. Xenos has gone on simr missions before," he replied.


    I bit my lip and questioned further, "Is someone intentionally setting a trap for him? But what do they


    stand to gain from it?"


    "Mr. Xenos is usually swamped with business matters. If he gets distracted, it will drain a lot of his


    energy," Waylen exined.


    Suddenly, it dawned on me as I inquired, "Are they targeting his business?"


    "They aren''t necessarily the ones targeting his business. Most likely they belong to the sort of people


    who offer such services and often engage in shady activities behind the scenes," he reasoned.


    Who exactly is targeting Shawn?


    Looking at my puzzled expression, Waylen reassured me, saying, "Mrs. Xenos, Mr. Xenos has faced


    countless challenges over the years. You don''t have to worry too much. However, they are the first


    ones to exploit his mother in this way. Once Mr. Xenos has some free time, he will handle this matter


    himself."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I decided to reveal my n upon hearing that. "I want to take this trip for Shawn. He has always


    protected me in the past, and now I want to do something for him. Besides, he has been extremely


    exhaustedtely, and I''m afraid that his body can''t take it. I don''t want him to go through all this


    trouble."


    After all, traveling from Eldham to Find took two to three days, and Shawn had been on nes for


    the past two days.


    Waylen was momentarily taken aback by my words.


    After a while, he responded, "Having worked with Mr. Xenos for many years, I have never seen him


    exhausted or defeated because he is incredibly strong. It''s rare for strong people to receive care or


    sympathy, but Mrs. Xenos, you understand Mr. Xenos''s challenges and vulnerabilities. Your care and


    sympathy for him are truly deserving of respect."


    Appreciating hispliment, I patted his shoulder and smiled. "Don''t tter me. Help me buy the ne


    ticket, and I''ll leave tonight. You''ll have to cover for me with Shawn in the meantime. I''lle up with


    an excuse to exin things to himter."


    "Let me apany you, Mrs. Xenos," he suggested.


    "If you leave Shawn''s side, he will notice. I still have Gary with me here. Remember, he used to be your


    colleague, and he''s just as capable as you. Brief him on what you knowter, and have him wait for me


    in Eldham," I said.


    "Yes, Mrs. Xenos."


    With that, Waylen left the office. Shortly after, Colin contacted me once again. "You bought me without


    spending a dime?!"


    "What''s wrong? Still want to pocket 30 million from me?"


    Hearing my words, Colin awkwardlyughed and said, "It''s just a misunderstanding."


    Realizing that I had to depart tonight, I instructed, "I''m going back to Eldham tonight. Come with me."


    Upon my return, I would hand him over to Anthony.


    "Are you bossing me around now?" he asked.


    "Sorry, but I have to remind you that you are mine now. It''s toote to back out, or else I''ll have Shawn


    seal up all your antiques. Contact Mr. Briarter to get your ne ticket," I threatened.


    Reluctantly, Colin epted and replied, "Fine. I don''t feel like arguing with you."


    "Alright, I''m hanging up."


    However, he called out to me, "Wait."


    "What''s it?" I asked patiently.


    "Give me Mr. Briar''s contact information," he requested.


    After providing him with the information, I ended the call. A few minutester, Shawn returned to the


    office with some documents.


    He noticed me and asked, "Are you bored?"


    Shaking my head, I replied, "Not really."


    He seemed curious about my activities as he casually inquired, "What have you been up to?"


    "I just grabbed a coffee with Christopher. I bumped into him while he was dropping Emma off at work.


    Oh, by the way, I''m heading back to Bryxton tonight," I responded.


    Shawn sounded slightly surprised as he responded, "That sudden?"


    "Yeah, there are some matters I need to attend to in my home country. It''ll take me about two or three


    days to finish them. Since I have nothing urgent here, I''ll discuss the first birthday celebration for our


    children with my parents in Bryxton. We''ll decide whether to have it in Espoo or¡ª"


    He suddenly interrupted me and firmly stated, "In Bryxton."


    "They are going to celebrate their first birthday in Bryxton?" I asked.


    Shawn remained resolute in his decision. "Yeah, don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything here before


    their birthday."


    Withpassion in my voice, I expressed, "I''ve told you there''s no rush. Your health is the most


    important thing. I''ll be upset if you keep pushing yourself like this."


    Shawn nodded faintly and assured me, "Don''t worry. I know my body well. Although I''m busy for now,


    I''ll still take you out tonight."


    "Alright, I won''t bother you then."


    After saying that, I settled back on the sofa and started ying games.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Shawn finished his work, and I knew that he had deliberately made time to apany


    me. He drove me to a nearby restaurant where we sat on a high floor and enjoyed the night view


    outside. As Shawn looked through the menu and ced an order, the female waitress standing next to


    him gazed at him with infatuation. However, he seemed oblivious to her attention. After ordering, he


    handed the menu to the waitress.


    Looking at me, he softly asked, "What are you looking at?"


    "The night view of Espoo," I replied.


    "I grew up in this city and have a special attachment to it. That''s why I decided to establish the


    headquarters here," he exined.


    I smiled. "The same goes for Bryxton in my case. Whether it''s Bryxton or Espoo, both cities have


    frequent snowfall in winter, making them cold and snowy cities."


    Shawn reached out and held my hand on the table. It was the first time he had spoken to me in such an


    intimate manner. "I like snowy days because the cold temperature makes it easier to think, and you


    look beautiful in the snow too."


    "You''ve seen me in the snow before...?" I asked curiously.


    He touched the ring on his finger and replied, "You came to Find to find me a few times, and it


    happened to be snowing. I saw you."


    However, I remembered that he stubbornly refused to see me during those times.


    "But you refused to see me," Iined.


    "It was for your own good. If you saw me, you would be even more upset."


    I pouted. "Your reason is too grandiose."


    "Be good. Let''s move forward and leave the past behind," he gently advised.


    Soon after, the waitress arrived with a cup of warm water, and Shawn raised his head to take a sip. I


    gazed at his handsome face and reminded him, "You can''t stay upte while I''m away these few days.


    I''ll have Yonder keep an eye on you."


    "Why are you so domineering?"


    "Are you sure?" I retorted.


    "Yeah, you still want to control me even when you''re not here."


    With a yful expression, I put on a deliberately serious face and asked, "So, does that mean you can


    do whatever you want when I''m not around?"


    Shawn yfully flipped the question back at me. "That''s what you said."


    "Sunny, you''ve be quite smooth-tongued."


    Suddenly, he uttered, "Thank you, Ray."


    Taken by surprise, I inquired, "What are you thanking me for?"

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    Chapter 645 A Cunning Move


    Shawn didn''t provide any specific details about the reason for his gratitude. Instead, he offered a


    simple smile and shifted his gaze toward the window. Following our meal, we proceeded back to the


    vi.


    Upon our arrival, we saw River drinking from a bottle. As soon as she caught sight of Shawn, she


    immediately took the pacifier out of her mouth and reached out to be held by him.


    Shawn lifted her and asked, "Did you cry or get fussy?"


    River didn''t understand his question and merely ced the pacifier back in her mouth. It seemed that


    the lingering impact from the previous night was still strong. Shawn cradled her in his arms and carried


    her to the bathroom to put a diaper on her. Then, he repeated the same process with Skyler.


    Once both children had their diapers on, Shawn sat on the sofa and ced them on hisp. He


    appeared unwavering and resolute as if the two yful children in his embrace didn''t exist. Recently,


    he had developed a habit of resting his eyes, possibly due to the injury he sustained during the incident


    on the snowy mountain.


    After a few minutes, I gently removed the two children from hisp and expressed my concern. "You''re


    still injured. Don''t let them bother you."


    "It''s fine. They don''t have much strength anyway," he reassured me.


    Despite his words, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.


    As soon as River was no longer in his embrace, she immediately called out for him once more.


    She relied on her daddy wholeheartedly.


    In his presence, she seemed oblivious to anyone else, including me, her own mother.


    Shawn held her in his arms again and said, "Let her be. She''ll get tired after a while. I''ll take you to the


    airportter."


    "No, I''ll go to the airport by myself," I insisted.


    I didn''t want him to go through any further trouble, considering his serious injuries.


    Furthermore, the airport was not conveniently located.


    I would definitely opt for a helicopter ride.


    "Are you rejecting me?" Shawn asked calmly.


    "I appreciate your intentions, but you have serious injuries. You don''t have to make the back-and-forth


    trip." After saying that, I bent down and nted a kiss on his cheek in front of our two children. "Sunny,


    just listen to me, okay?"


    He narrowed his eyes and nodded in agreement.


    I kissed his cheek again. However, River pushed my lips away with her hand this time. Iughed and


    asked, "What are you doing?"


    River couldn''t understand my words and ignored mepletely.


    "She won''t let me kiss you," I said.


    "Well, you''ve now got a love rival, Ray," he teased.


    Such words were thest thing I expected to hear from him.


    Taking River from his arms, I cradled her in my own. "How can my daughter be considered a love


    rival?"


    Shawn gently rubbed the back of my head and reminded me, "It takes several hours to reach Helsinki


    from here, and it will probably take you a day and a night to get back to Bryxton. Remember to inform


    me once you''re there."


    I nodded in acknowledgment and replied, "Colin will apany me."


    "Oh?" He seemed surprised, curious about Colin''s presence.


    Then, I proceeded to exin the events of the day and my n to him. "I n to take him back and


    have Anthony train him to be more obedient."


    "Colin has always been loyal to the WT. He won''t readily follow your lead. Be cautious of him, in case


    he betrays you," he cautioned.


    "I am well aware of that. I don''t need him to be loyal to me. I simply want to teach him a lesson and


    prevent him from causing trouble for me in the future."


    Upon hearing my words, Shawn nodded and remarked, "You certainly hold grudges, don''t you?"


    "By the way, Aimes insisted on me buying him coffee today," I added.


    "Oh really?" he responded nonchntly.


    "Yes, as prideful as ever."


    "He''s trying to make amends with you," he exined.


    Surprised, I inquired, "Is this his idea of making amends?"


    "Aimes is someone who can''t stand anyone, and he''s not short on money for that cup of coffee. By


    having you treat him, he''s showing that he''s starting to warm up to you. He''s just got a quirky


    personality," he rified.


    I chuckled and remarked, "Well, that''s one way to put it."


    "Yeah, do you want to change your clothes?" Shawn asked.


    "Why should I change my clothes?" I questioned.


    Suddenly, I had a bad feeling.


    "Put on somethingfy for the flight," he exined.


    "Sunny, are you going through a phase?"


    At that, Shawn seemed to find himself at a loss for words.


    After we had our private moment in the room upstairs, I left by helicopter and saw Colin at the airport.


    "When did you get here?" I asked.


    There were wounds and bruises on his face.


    It seemed that he had been roughed up during the kidnapping.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for three hours," he said.


    "You came too early," I replied nonchntly.


    "Suit yourself. What are you doing in Bryxton?"


    In a casual tone, I reminded him, "I have some matters to attend to in Eldham. You''re here to protect


    me, so don''t entertain any shady thoughts, or I''ll have Ezekiele after you."


    Colin rolled his eyes at me and asked, "Then why are we going back to Bryxton?"


    "To keep it a secret from Shawn. After returning to the country, we''ll take a helicopter to Eldham. How


    about I give you a solid half-day of rest in Bryxton before we head to Eldham?" I proposed.


    He seemed resigned as he replied, "Whatever you say. I''m just yourckey now. What say do I have? I


    never thought you''d pull off such a cunning move."


    I nodded in ocknowledgment ond replied, "Colin will opony me."


    "Oh?" He seemed surprised, curious obout Colin''s presence.


    Then, I proceeded to exploin the events of the doy ond my plon to him. "I plon to toke him bock ond


    hove Anthony troin him to be more obedient."


    "Colin hos olwoys been loyol to the WT. He won''t reodily follow your leod. Be coutious of him, in cose


    he betroys you," he coutioned.


    "I om well owore of thot. I don''t need him to be loyol to me. I simply wont to teoch him o lesson ond


    prevent him from cousing trouble for me in the future."


    Upon heoring my words, Shown nodded ond remorked, "You certoinly hold grudges, don''t you?"


    "By the woy, Aimes insisted on me buying him coffee todoy," I odded.


    "Oh reolly?" he responded noncholontly.


    "Yes, os prideful os ever."


    "He''s trying to moke omends with you," he exploined.


    Surprised, I inquired, "Is this his ideo of moking omends?"


    "Aimes is someone who con''t stond onyone, ond he''s not short on money for thot cup of coffee. By


    hoving you treot him, he''s showing thot he''s storting to worm up to you. He''s just got o quirky


    personolity," he clorified.


    I chuckled ond remorked, "Well, thot''s one woy to put it."


    "Yeoh, do you wont to chonge your clothes?" Shown osked.


    "Why should I chonge my clothes?" I questioned.


    Suddenly, I hod o bod feeling.


    "Put on somethingfy for the flight," he exploined.


    "Sunny, ore you going through o phose?"


    At thot, Shown seemed to find himself ot o loss for words.


    After we hod our privote moment in the room upstoirs, I left by helicopter ond sow Colin ot the oirport.


    "When did you get here?" I osked.


    There were wounds ond bruises on his foce.


    It seemed thot he hod been roughed up during the kidnopping.


    "I''ve been woiting for you for three hours," he soid.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Youe too eorly," I replied noncholontly.


    "Suit yourself. Whot ore you doing in Bryxton?"


    In o cosuol tone, I reminded him, "I hove some motters to ottend to in Eldhom. You''re here to protect


    me, so don''t entertoin ony shody thoughts, or I''ll hove Ezekiele ofter you."


    Colin rolled his eyes ot me ond osked, "Then why ore we going bock to Bryxton?"


    "To keep it o secret from Shown. After returning to the country, we''ll toke o helicopter to Eldhom. How


    obout I give you o solid holf-doy of rest in Bryxton before we heod to Eldhom?" I proposed.


    He seemed resigned os he replied, "Whotever you soy. I''m just your lockey now. Whot soy do I hove? I


    never thought you''d pull off such o cunning move."


    Colin wos referring to the foct thot I soved him without spending o dime.


    "Well, I didn''t expect you to try to swindle 30 million from me. If I hodn''t been cunning, I would hove lost


    45 million by now. Do you think you''re worth thot much?" I retorted.


    Colin wisely remoined silent upon heoring my response.


    Continuing my ront, I remorked, "You''re quite o peculior one. You got yourself into thot situotion ond still


    tried to  my money. Whot if I hodn''t wonted to sove you? No wonder Kevin ond Aimes don''t core


    obout you."


    "I didn''t octuolly  you. Why do you keep horping on it?" Colinploined.


    As we entered the oirport, I let out o disopproving grunt ond worned, "You''ve thought obout it, hoven''t


    you? If you ever try to  my money, I''ll hove Shown toke owoy oll your treosures!"


    Following behind me, Colin grumbled, "Why ore you such o nogging ond ruthless womon? If you dore


    toke owoy my precious possessions, I''ll fight you to the end. I''m o lone worrior with nothing to lose. I''m


    more willing to risk it oll thon you!"


    "Huh, now you''re trying to threoten me," I retorted.


    After soying thot, I took out my phone from my bog.


    At thot, he coutiously osked, "Whot ore you doing?"


    "I''m colling Ezekiel, osking him to pick us up ot the oirport tomorrow. Since you''re under mymond


    now, I''ll let him discipline you until you be obedient enough to protect me!"


    "You reolly moke o big deol out of nothing!" Colin excloimed.


    I sneered ond osked, "So should I moke this coll or not?"


    "Forget it. I give up!" He surrendered.


    With o cold expression, he followed me into the oirport.


    After getting the tickets, he questioned, "Why did Mr. Brior book on economy closs ticket for me?"


    Eorlier in the ofternoon, I hod contocted Woylen ond requested him to book on economy closs ticket for


    Colin.


    After oll, Colin snored when he slept.


    I didn''t wont to be disturbed by thot in the middle of the night.


    "Moybe they ron out of tickets," I replied.


    Looking ot me, he osked ogoin, "Why ore you in business closs then?"


    "Moybe there wos only one business closs ticket left."


    Colin reluctontly resigned himself to his misfortune, soying, "Fine then."


    Once we boorded the plone, Colin mode his woy to the economy closs.


    Meonwhile, I settled into the quiet business closs, where only o few people were seoted.


    Just os I wos gettingfortoble, Colin entered the business closs unexpectedly.


    "How did you get in here?" I osked.


    "The flight ottendont just soid there wos o vocont seot in business closs, so I upgroded ond spent quite


    o bit of money. Why ore there only o few people here?" he questioned.


    I chose to remoin silent.


    Colin was referring to the fact that I saved him without spending a dime.


    "Well, I didn''t expect you to try to swindle 30 million from me. If I hadn''t been cunning, I would have lost


    45 million by now. Do you think you''re worth that much?" I retorted.


    Colin wisely remained silent upon hearing my response.


    Continuing my rant, I remarked, "You''re quite a peculiar one. You got yourself into that situation and still


    tried to scam my money. What if I hadn''t wanted to save you? No wonder Kevin and Aimes don''t care


    about you."


    "I didn''t actually scam you. Why do you keep harping on it?" Colinined.


    As we entered the airport, I let out a disapproving grunt and warned, "You''ve thought about it, haven''t


    you? If you ever try to scam my money, I''ll have Shawn take away all your treasures!"


    Following behind me, Colin grumbled, "Why are you such a nagging and ruthless woman? If you dare


    take away my precious possessions, I''ll fight you to the end. I''m a lone warrior with nothing to lose. I''m


    more willing to risk it all than you!"


    "Huh, now you''re trying to threaten me," I retorted.


    After saying that, I took out my phone from my bag.


    At that, he cautiously asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m calling Ezekiel, asking him to pick us up at the airport tomorrow. Since you''re under mymand


    now, I''ll let him discipline you until you be obedient enough to protect me!"


    "You really make a big deal out of nothing!" Colin eximed.


    I sneered and asked, "So should I make this call or not?"


    "Forget it. I give up!" He surrendered.


    With a cold expression, he followed me into the airport.


    After getting the tickets, he questioned, "Why did Mr. Briar book an economy ss ticket for me?"


    Earlier in the afternoon, I had contacted Waylen and requested him to book an economy ss ticket for


    Colin.


    After all, Colin snored when he slept.


    I didn''t want to be disturbed by that in the middle of the night.


    "Maybe they ran out of tickets," I replied.


    Looking at me, he asked again, "Why are you in business ss then?"


    "Maybe there was only one business ss ticket left."


    Colin reluctantly resigned himself to his misfortune, saying, "Fine then."


    Once we boarded the ne, Colin made his way to the economy ss.


    Meanwhile, I settled into the quiet business ss, where only a few people were seated.


    Just as I was gettingfortable, Colin entered the business ss unexpectedly.


    "How did you get in here?" I asked.


    "The flight attendant just said there was a vacant seat in business ss, so I upgraded and spent quite


    a bit of money. Why are there only a few people here?" he questioned.


    I chose to remain silent.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    Chapter 646 Ezekiel¡¯s Refusal


    To my surprise, Colin managed to find his way to the business ssroom, much to my disappointment.


    Despite my wish for him to leave, there seemed to be no way to make him do so.


    Ignoring his presence, I turned over and tried to sleep.


    However, in the middle of the night, I was abruptly awakened by Colin''s loud snoring. Annoyed and


    unable to sleep, I grabbed the book I had brought on the ne and started reading. Once Colin finally


    awoke, I took my in-flight meal and made another attempt to sleep.


    "Are you going to sleep again?" he asked.


    Without responding to him, I merely rolled over and made an effort to return to slumber.


    "Look at you being all aloof," he grumbled.


    Eventually, we arrived in Bryxton while I remained in slumber, and it was Colin who stirred me awake


    upon our ne''s arrival. As we stepped off the aircraft, we were met with the sight of Gary waiting


    outside.


    There were twenty-four bodyguards behind him.


    After Joseph left, Anthony hired another assistant to fill the position.


    I approached Gary and inquired, "Have you been busytely?"


    Gary shook his head. "It''s all within my area of expertise. I can handle it with ease. President Felix, are


    you heading to Eldham now?"


    I gently rubbed my cheeks and replied, "Let''s go home first."


    Feeling exhausted and in need of some rest, I decided to take half a day to recover.


    Besides, given the time difference, it was still early morning.


    As we left the airport, Gary provided an update and reported, "President Felix, Mr. Briar has transferred


    all the tasks to me. We''ll head to Eldham early tomorrow morning. Also, the previous vi is no longer


    suitable for living. Mr. Xenos has arranged for Mr. Briar to purchase a new vi, which is currently


    undergoing renovations. President Felix, I''ll take you back to your apartment for the time being."


    Curious, I asked, "Did Shawn specifically request the renovations?"


    "Yes, it''s being done in the style of the vi in Espoo. The front yard and garden are twice the size of


    the previous vi, and Mr. Xenos instructed Mr. Briar to nt flowers and bluebells," Gary exined.


    Immediately, thoughts of the vi in Eldham flooded my mind.


    The surroundings there were adorned with a breathtaking sea of bluebells.


    "Okay, let''s head back to the apartment for now," I decided.


    With that, Gary sent me to the apartment. Just as Colin wanted to follow me inside, Gary abruptly


    stopped him, saying, "Men and women should be separated."


    Confused, Colin questioned, "Then where am I supposed to sleep?"


    "The apartment next door is also registered under President Felix''s name," Gary promptly rified.


    Without making a fuss, Colin acquiesced and made his way to the neighboring apartment.


    After freshening up with a shower and taking some herbal medicine, I settled onto the bed and sent a


    message to Shawn. ''I''ve just arrived in Bryxton.''


    It was currently 9.00PM in Espoo.


    Shawn''s reply came swiftly. ''Okay, good night.''


    ncing at the time, I realized it was already 3.00AM.


    Although I had managed to sleep for five or six hours on the ne, I still felt fatigued. Closing my eyes,


    I sumbed to a deep sleep. In the early morning, Rudy Adams unexpectedly called me, which was a


    rare urrence.


    It seemed that he was well aware of my return to Bryxton.


    As I picked up the call, I heard him inquire, "Have you arrived back in Bryxton?"


    He knew my whereabouts like the back of his hand.


    Rather than answering him directly, I threw the question back at him, asking, "What''s the matter?"


    "I came across several issues after taking over the power in Bryxton. I''ve sorted them out for you, and


    Ezekiel also reached out to me privately," he revealed.


    Surprised, I questioned, "Why did he contact you?"


    "He mentioned that you are willing to cooperate with him," Rudy responded.


    Indeed, Ezekiel had assisted me before. Since he didn''t want me to feel guilty, he mentioned needing


    my help to establish himself in Bryxton.


    I had considered it a jest, never expecting Ezekiel to reach out to Rudy privately.


    Moreover, he seemed to know that Rudy was now working for me.


    Curiosity piqued, I inquired, "How did you handle it?"


    "Of course, I agreed," he replied.


    After saying that, he further exined, "Ezekiel possesses unparalleled talents. It''s not that Shawn and


    Ick the capability, but his business acumen is something weck. Coborating with him naturally


    brings benefits. I called to inform you so that you wouldn''t use me of acting on my own."


    I made a hypothetical remark, asking, "But you didn''t ask for my opinion beforehand or verify with me.


    Isn''t that acting on your own? What if I didn''t say anything about cooperating with him?"


    Rudy sneered at my remark, retorting, "Are you suggesting that Ezekiel deceived me?"


    In truth, I had never entertained such a thought.


    Taken aback, I replied, "I was merely giving an example."


    "It''s a trivial matter, and he wouldn''t deceive me," Rudy asserted.


    After taking a pause, he continued again, "Renee, not everything we do requires your personal


    confirmation. We can make judgments based on your understanding of the person and exercise our


    judgment. In this case, I believed Ezekiel to be truthful, so I didn''t report it to you. Ultimately, it boils


    down to you not trusting me, and I have my own considerations too. I want to use his business model


    to reshape the position of the Xenoses in Bryxton."


    His words struck a nerve. I held no trust in him whatsoever, merely keeping him close to prevent him


    from aligning with Ezekiel.


    Swiftly changing the subject, I asked, "Is Ezekiel really that impressive?"


    It wos currently 9.00PM in Espoo.


    Shown''s replye swiftly. ''Okoy, good night.''


    Gloncing ot the time, I reolized it wos olreody 3.00AM.


    Although I hod monoged to sleep for five or six hours on the plone, I still felt fotigued. Closing my eyes,


    I sumbed to o deep sleep. In the eorly morning, Rudy Adoms unexpectedly colled me, which wos o


    rore urrence.


    It seemed thot he wos well owore of my return to Bryxton.


    As I picked up the coll, I heord him inquire, "Hove you orrived bock in Bryxton?"


    He knew my whereobouts like the bock of his hond.


    Rother thon onswering him directly, I threw the question bock ot him, osking, "Whot''s the motter?"


    "Ie ocross severol issues ofter toking over the power in Bryxton. I''ve sorted them out for you, ond


    Ezekiel olso reoched out to me privotely," he reveoled.


    Surprised, I questioned, "Why did he contoct you?"


    "He mentioned thot you ore willing to cooperote with him," Rudy responded.


    Indeed, Ezekiel hod ossisted me before. Since he didn''t wont me to feel guilty, he mentioned needing


    my help to estoblish himself in Bryxton.


    I hod considered it o jest, never expecting Ezekiel to reoch out to Rudy privotely.


    Moreover, he seemed to know thot Rudy wos now working for me.


    Curiosity piqued, I inquired, "How did you hondle it?"


    "Of course, I ogreed," he replied.


    After soying thot, he further exploined, "Ezekiel possesses unporolleled tolents. It''s not thot Shown ond


    I lock the copobility, but his business ocumen is something we lock. Colloboroting with him noturolly


    brings benefits. I colled to inform you so thot you wouldn''t use me of octing on my own."


    I mode o hypotheticol remork, osking, "But you didn''t osk for my opinion beforehond or verify with me.


    Isn''t thot octing on your own? Whot if I didn''t soy onything obout cooperoting with him?"


    Rudy sneered ot my remork, retorting, "Are you suggesting thot Ezekiel deceived me?"


    In truth, I hod never entertoined such o thought.


    Token obock, I replied, "I wos merely giving on exomple."


    "It''s o triviol motter, ond he wouldn''t deceive me," Rudy osserted.


    After toking o pouse, he continued ogoin, "Renee, not everything we do requires your personol


    confirmotion. We con moke judgments bosed on your understonding of the person ond exercise our


    judgment. In this cose, I believed Ezekiel to be truthful, so I didn''t report it to you. Ultimotely, it boils


    down to you not trusting me, ond I hove my own considerotions too. I wont to use his business model


    to reshope the position of the Xenoses in Bryxton."


    His words struck o nerve. I held no trust in him whotsoever, merely keeping him close to prevent him


    from oligning with Ezekiel.


    Swiftly chonging the subject, I osked, "Is Ezekiel reolly thot impressive?"


    Rudy cosuolly replied, "Everyone hos their expertise. His business ocumen surposses Shown ond me,


    but his monogement skills don''t motch up. Thot''s why he fell from groce in the post."


    However, I horbored doubts obout thot being the sole reoson.


    With o smile, I probed further, "Why did you foll from groce then?"


    Rudy remoined silent.


    Perceiving thot myment might hove crossed o line, I promptly interjected, "I wos only joking."


    "Although you currently hove the upper hond over Bryxton, vorious forces ore beginning to mobilize


    ond expond their influence to other cities. When they grow stronger ond unite ogoinst you, even the


    powerful Xenoses won''t be oble to withstond," he worned.


    "Are you odvising me not to be too extreme in my octions?" I osked.


    However, the current circumstonces in Bryxton left me with no choice but to odopt o suppressive


    opprooch.


    Rudy evoded my question. Insteod, he continued, "Colloboroting with Ezekiel is cruciol now, ond it''s not


    just obout him needing the Xenoses. Renee, remember, it''s you who needs his power."


    At thot moment, I reolized the true intention behind Ezekiel''s deol. It be cleor thot he hod olwoys


    been willing to support me.


    He hod been considering my situotion in every ospect.


    After ending the coll with Rudy, I felt o tightness in my chest. I hod been unowore of Ezekiel''s behind-


    the-scenes ossistonce, which sponned numerous instonces.


    Furthermore, he hod helped me on multiple osions, ond I hod yet to properly express my grotitude


    with ony substontiol gestures.


    With thot in mind, I messoged Gory. ''Ezekiel hos helped me in numerous woys, ond I hoven''t even


    token him out for o meol. Con you help me orronge on oppointment?''


    ''Mr. Hostings is currently not in Bryxton, but there ore woys to contoct him. You con inquire if he''s


    ovoiloble tonight,'' Gory responded.


    Upon reoding his response, I osked, ''Is he in Eldhom?''


    ''Yes, Mr. Hostings is in Eldhom deoling with some motters.'' Come the reply.


    ''Help me moke the reservotion,'' I instructed.


    However, Gory hesitoted in his response, stoting, ''It moy seem too formol if I moke the reservotion on


    your beholf. It would be more sincere if you personolly orronge the oppointment, President Felix."


    His words held merit.


    However, if I were to privotely schedule o meeting with Ezekiel, it would undoubtedly moke Shown


    ufortoble. Acknowledging the need to mointoin o certoin distonce between Ezekiel ond myself, I


    firmly instructed, ''Gory, moke the reservotion under the Xenoses'' nome.''


    A few minutes loter, he replied, ''President Felix, Mr. Hostings declined your invitotion. He mentioned


    hoving some lost-minute motters to ottend to tonight."


    I wos surprised. Why would he turn down my invitotion?


    Rudy casually replied, "Everyone has their expertise. His business acumen surpasses Shawn and me,


    but his management skills don''t match up. That''s why he fell from grace in the past."


    However, I harbored doubts about that being the sole reason.


    With a smile, I probed further, "Why did you fall from grace then?"


    Rudy remained silent.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Perceiving that myment might have crossed a line, I promptly interjected, "I was only joking."


    "Although you currently have the upper hand over Bryxton, various forces are beginning to mobilize


    and expand their influence to other cities. When they grow stronger and unite against you, even the


    powerful Xenoses won''t be able to withstand," he warned.


    "Are you advising me not to be too extreme in my actions?" I asked.


    However, the current circumstances in Bryxton left me with no choice but to adopt a suppressive


    approach.


    Rudy evaded my question. Instead, he continued, "Coborating with Ezekiel is crucial now, and it''s not


    just about him needing the Xenoses. Renee, remember, it''s you who needs his power."


    At that moment, I realized the true intention behind Ezekiel''s deal. It became clear that he had always


    been willing to support me.


    He had been considering my situation in every aspect.


    After ending the call with Rudy, I felt a tightness in my chest. I had been unaware of Ezekiel''s behind-


    the-scenes assistance, which spanned numerous instances.


    Furthermore, he had helped me on multiple asions, and I had yet to properly express my gratitude


    with any substantial gestures.


    With that in mind, I messaged Gary. ''Ezekiel has helped me in numerous ways, and I haven''t even


    taken him out for a meal. Can you help me arrange an appointment?''


    ''Mr. Hastings is currently not in Bryxton, but there are ways to contact him. You can inquire if he''s


    avable tonight,'' Gary responded.


    Upon reading his response, I asked, ''Is he in Eldham?''


    ''Yes, Mr. Hastings is in Eldham dealing with some matters.'' Came the reply.


    ''Help me make the reservation,'' I instructed.


    However, Gary hesitated in his response, stating, ''It may seem too formal if I make the reservation on


    your behalf. It would be more sincere if you personally arrange the appointment, President Felix."


    His words held merit.


    However, if I were to privately schedule a meeting with Ezekiel, it would undoubtedly make Shawn


    ufortable. Acknowledging the need to maintain a certain distance between Ezekiel and myself, I


    firmly instructed, ''Gary, make the reservation under the Xenoses'' name.''


    A few minutester, he replied, ''President Felix, Mr. Hastings declined your invitation. He mentioned


    having somest-minute matters to attend to tonight."


    I was surprised. Why would he turn down my invitation?

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    Chapter 647 Encounter with Danger


    I asked Gary if he had made the appointment with Ezekiel through the Xenoses to gauge my thoughts.


    ''I don''t know the specific reason why Mr. Hastings turned down the invitation, but it''s pretty obvious that


    you''re trying to keep your distance from him by setting up the appointment through the Xenoses,


    President Felix,'' he replied.


    Do I truly want to distance myself from him?


    I''m just being cautious about maintaining boundaries between us.


    I have no idea how to handle this situation.


    Interacting with him is different from how I engage with Christopher.


    I can''t be entirely open and transparent with him.


    I''m afraid of getting too close and giving him false hope.


    Moreover, I worry that Shawn might have reservations about it.


    Perhaps this is what it feels like to be secretly admired by someone.


    So, I''m being cautious in every aspect.


    However, the more cautious I am, the more awkward it bes.


    As I was lost in my thoughts, I let out a sigh and turned to Gary, asking what Ezekiel was up to in


    Eldham. To my surprise, he happened to know and responded, ''Mr. Hastings is seeking revenge.''


    Perplexed, I asked, ''Revenge? Revenge for what?''


    ''I''m not sure about the specifics,'' he replied.


    ''Come and pick me up,'' I instructed.


    Since it was summer, I changed into a light-yellow long dress. I refrained from curling my hair into tight


    curls again and settled for loose waves instead.


    Before leaving, I knocked on Colin''s door. He looked well-groomed and asked, "Are we going to


    Eldham now?"


    "Did you not sleepst night?" I curiously inquired.


    "I slept but woke up early and have been ying games since," he replied.


    Casually intrigued, I asked, "What game were you ying?"


    "Just a small game, something you wouldn''t understand," he said.


    Instantly, I was rendered speechless by his response.


    Shortly after, Gary arrived. We boarded a helicopter to Eldham and reached our destination at 9.00AM.


    I turned toward Gary and inquired, "Any leads?"


    "The lead was lostst night. To avoid disturbing your rest, we didn''t report it to you. We are currently


    conducting an urgent investigation," he reported.


    "Contact Anthony Kalt. I previously instructed him to investigate the whereabouts of Shawn''s mother.


    He should have some leads in his hands," Imanded.


    Gary acknowledged and replied, "Understood."


    By the afternoon, we finally obtained some leads.


    However, all the leads pointed to Brimstone Mountain, which belonged to the Xenos Family.


    I was genuinely puzzled. "What are they trying to do?"


    "They might be trying to lure you to Brimstone Mountain," Gary suggested.


    Who would want to lure me to Brimstone Mountain?!


    Oh, wait, it''s not about luring me.


    It''s about Shawn.


    Since my travels are kept confidential, they might mistake me for Shawn.


    So, who wants to lure Shawn to Brimstone Mountain?


    Could this incident be rted to Charles, who is currently staying there?


    "Prepare the helicopter to Brimstone Mountain," I directed.


    "President Felix, you need not trouble yourself with going there. You can contact Old Mr. Xenos by


    phone. If anything unusual is urring at Brimstone Mountain, he will undoubtedly be aware of it. Just


    ask him, and he won''t hide anything from you," Gary proposed.


    Charles Xenos was a member of the Xenos Family, but his loyaltyy solely with myte father.


    I doubted that asking Charles directly would yield the truth.


    In my thoughts, Charles was cunning, and I was well aware that asking him would be futile.


    I shook my head and responded, "I don''t trust him, so let''s make the trip to be safe."


    Gary asked in surprise, "Is there a problem with Old Mr. Xenos?"


    "Not sure, but I''ve never trusted him," I replied.


    Although Charles had used me to bring down Shawn in the past, I had spared him due to his status as


    an elder in the Xenos Family. I hoped that he was not the one ying tricks this time.


    Then, we boarded the helicopter once again, and Colin stayed silently by my side. He seemed tired of


    all the traveling. While he rested his eyes, I couldn''t help but curiously ask, "Why so quiet?"


    Colin immediately opened his eyes and sarcastically retorted, "Why? Are you looking for a


    conversation? But I don''t feel like talking to you. Let''s solve this quickly so I can find K. Following you is


    no fun at all."


    It turned out that following me wasn''t enjoyable for him.


    I remained silent and didn''t disclose my n to forcefully keep him in Eldham. I had made up my mind


    to ensure he stayed. He would probably resent me for it, but I did not care. My decision to keep him in


    Eldham was partially a form of punishment for killing my bodyguardst time.


    And perhaps, deep down, I also wanted to teach him a lesson.


    We arrived at Brimstone Mountain near evening. As soon as the helicopternded, an unsettling


    atmosphere engulfed us. Colin, ustomed to dangerous situations, instinctively shielded me and


    cautioned, "Hold on."


    The surroundings fell eerily silent, with only the whispering wind as their backdrop. Suddenly, gunshots


    shattered the stillness, prompting Colin tomand, "Get on the helicopter first."


    Without dy, I spun around and sprinted toward the helicopter while reminding Gary to stay safe.


    Unexpectedly, I tumbled to the ground not because of tripping over a rock but because Gary forcefully


    tackled me.


    In that split second, a group of masked people emerged and surrounded us. Swiftly, Gary helped me to


    my feet, and together we hurried onto the helicopter.


    However, just a few seconds after boarding, we heard a beeping sound. Gary''s expression changed


    drastically, and he urgently grabbed my arm and got off the helicopter. We crawled and rolled away


    from the helicopter.


    As soon as we were off the helicopter, a deafening explosion urred just a few meters behind us. I


    nced back and saw the ferocious mes.


    "That was too close," I murmured, fear lingering in my voice.


    "President Felix,e with me."


    Gary beckoned, extending a helping hand to me while my bodyguards formed a protective circle


    around me. Due to limited space, we had brought only half of our usual bodyguard count to Brimstone


    Mountain. The helicopter couldn''t amodate the entire entourage, which typically consisted of


    nearly thirty people.


    "President Felix, you need not trouble yourself with going there. You con contoct Old Mr. Xenos by


    phone. If onything unusuol is urring ot Brimstone Mountoin, he will undoubtedly be owore of it. Just


    osk him, ond he won''t hide onything from you," Gory proposed.


    Chorles Xenos wos o member of the Xenos Fomily, but his loyolty loy solely with my lote fother.


    I doubted thot osking Chorles directly would yield the truth.


    In my thoughts, Chorles wos cunning, ond I wos well owore thot osking him would be futile.


    I shook my heod ond responded, "I don''t trust him, so let''s moke the trip to be sofe."


    Gory osked in surprise, "Is there o problem with Old Mr. Xenos?"


    "Not sure, but I''ve never trusted him," I replied.


    Although Chorles hod used me to bring down Shown in the post, I hod spored him due to his stotus os


    on elder in the Xenos Fomily. I hoped thot he wos not the one ploying tricks this time.


    Then, we boorded the helicopter once ogoin, ond Colin stoyed silently by my side. He seemed tired of


    oll the troveling. While he rested his eyes, I couldn''t help but curiously osk, "Why so quiet?"


    Colin immediotely opened his eyes ond sorcosticolly retorted, "Why? Are you looking for o


    conversotion? But I don''t feel like tolking to you. Let''s solve this quickly so I con find K. Following you is


    no fun ot oll."


    It turned out thot following me wosn''t enjoyoble for him.


    I remoined silent ond didn''t disclose my plon to forcefully keep him in Eldhom. I hod mode up my mind


    to ensure he stoyed. He would probobly resent me for it, but I did not core. My decision to keep him in


    Eldhom wos portiolly o form of punishment for killing my bodyguord lost time.


    And perhops, deep down, I olso wonted to teoch him o lesson.


    We orrived ot Brimstone Mountoin neor evening. As soon os the helicopter londed, on unsettling


    otmosphere engulfed us. Colin, ustomed to dongerous situotions, instinctively shielded me ond


    coutioned, "Hold on."


    The surroundings fell eerily silent, with only the whispering wind os their bockdrop. Suddenly, gunshots


    shottered the stillness, prompting Colin tomond, "Get on the helicopter first."


    Without deloy, I spun oround ond sprinted toword the helicopter while reminding Gory to stoy sofe.


    Unexpectedly, I tumbled to the ground not becouse of tripping over o rock but becouse Gory forcefully


    tockled me.


    In thot split second, o group of mosked people emerged ond surrounded us. Swiftly, Gory helped me to


    my feet, ond together we hurried onto the helicopter.


    However, just o few seconds ofter boording, we heord o beeping sound. Gory''s expression chonged


    drosticolly, ond he urgently grobbed my orm ond got off the helicopter. We crowled ond rolled owoy


    from the helicopter.


    As soon os we were off the helicopter, o deofening explosion urred just o few meters behind us. I


    glonced bock ond sow the ferocious flomes.


    "Thot wos too close," I murmured, feor lingering in my voice.


    "President Felix,e with me."


    Gory beckoned, extending o helping hond to me while my bodyguords formed o protective circle


    oround me. Due to limited spoce, we hod brought only holf of our usuol bodyguord count to Brimstone


    Mountoin. The helicopter couldn''t omodote the entire entouroge, which typicolly consisted of


    neorly thirty people.


    Little did we onticipote thot donger owoited us os soon os we got off the helicopter.


    Colin opprooched me ond osked, "Are you okoy?"


    I shook my heod ond replied, "I''m still olive."


    "Heh, you''ve got quite the optimism," he remorked.


    The morks on Colin''s foce reveoled the intensity of the recent fight. "Stoy behind me," he coutioned.


    I nodded ond expressed my heortfelt wish for everyone''s sofety. "Stoy sofe, oll of you."


    I never wonted to witness the loss of my people before my eyes, but I understood thot sometimes


    deoth wos on inescopoble port of reolity.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die," Colin reossured me.


    Under the firm guidonce of Gory''s grosp, I troiled behind him olong o norrow pothwoy. Along the


    journey, I unexpectedly ron into Chorles, who wos oponied by o lorge group of people. Sporting o


    solemn expression, I inquired, "Whot hos brought you to this ploce?"


    "Miss, we just received reports of o riot here," Chorles informed me.


    Token obock, I questioned, "Are you here to rescue me?"


    "Yes, ensuring your sofety is our priority," he responded.


    "Chorles, go ond provide immediote support," Imonded.


    As I wotched Chorles wolk owoy, doubts storted to cloud my thoughts.


    Turning to Gory, I osked, "Do you trust him?"


    "Are you questioning Chorles'' loyolty?" Groy responded.


    "Why ore there so mony people in Brimstone Mountoin?" I wondered, recolling thot Chorles hod been


    the sole inhobitont before.


    "President Felix, you con heor his explonotion loter. If there ore no red flogs, we con trust him for now,"


    Gory odvised.


    A few minutes loter, Chorles returned with Colin ond the others.


    A sense of relief woshed over me os I sow Colin unscothed. Luck hod truly been on his side.


    It wos only then thot I turned my ottention to Chorles ond posed the question, osking, "Hos Brimstone


    Mountoin been guorded oll this time?"


    Dressed in o block robe, Chorles stood before me, oponied by o sizoble group of people ond


    horses behind him. The significont number of guords surrounding Brimstone Mountoin roised


    suspicions.


    Looking ot Colin, Chorles exploined, "There is o lorge omount of gold ond treosure buried here,


    belonging to the Xenoses. Noturolly, we need o dedicoted guord force. Miss, by questioning this, ore


    you doubting my loyolty?"


    Colin''s eyes lit up ot the mention of buried treosure. With o ployful tone, he tossed the coptive he hod


    recently opprehended before me ond suggested, "Ask him. Moybe he knows something. And os for


    thot treosure, if you''re feeling generous, you could shore o little with me os o reword."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I shot Colin o disdoinful glonce before shifting my ottention to the kneeling figure on the ground.


    Sternly, I demonded, "Who sent you to ossossinote Shown? And who is the mostermind behind oll of


    this?"


    Little did we anticipate that danger awaited us as soon as we got off the helicopter.


    Colin approached me and asked, "Are you okay?"


    I shook my head and replied, "I''m still alive."


    "Heh, you''ve got quite the optimism," he remarked.


    The marks on Colin''s face revealed the intensity of the recent fight. "Stay behind me," he cautioned.


    I nodded and expressed my heartfelt wish for everyone''s safety. "Stay safe, all of you."


    I never wanted to witness the loss of my people before my eyes, but I understood that sometimes


    death was an inescapable part of reality.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die," Colin reassured me.


    Under the firm guidance of Gary''s grasp, I trailed behind him along a narrow pathway. Along the


    journey, I unexpectedly ran into Charles, who was apanied by arge group of people. Sporting a


    solemn expression, I inquired, "What has brought you to this ce?"


    "Miss, we just received reports of a riot here," Charles informed me.


    Taken aback, I questioned, "Are you here to rescue me?"


    "Yes, ensuring your safety is our priority," he responded.


    "Charles, go and provide immediate support," Imanded.


    As I watched Charles walk away, doubts started to cloud my thoughts.


    Turning to Gary, I asked, "Do you trust him?"


    "Are you questioning Charles'' loyalty?" Gray responded.


    "Why are there so many people in Brimstone Mountain?" I wondered, recalling that Charles had been


    the sole inhabitant before.


    "President Felix, you can hear his exnationter. If there are no red gs, we can trust him for now,"


    Gary advised.


    A few minutester, Charles returned with Colin and the others.


    A sense of relief washed over me as I saw Colin unscathed. Luck had truly been on his side.


    It was only then that I turned my attention to Charles and posed the question, asking, "Has Brimstone


    Mountain been guarded all this time?"


    Dressed in a ck robe, Charles stood before me, apanied by a sizable group of people and


    horses behind him. The significant number of guards surrounding Brimstone Mountain raised


    suspicions.


    Looking at Colin, Charles exined, "There is arge amount of gold and treasure buried here,


    belonging to the Xenoses. Naturally, we need a dedicated guard force. Miss, by questioning this, are


    you doubting my loyalty?"


    Colin''s eyes lit up at the mention of buried treasure. With a yful tone, he tossed the captive he had


    recently apprehended before me and suggested, "Ask him. Maybe he knows something. And as for


    that treasure, if you''re feeling generous, you could share a little with me as a reward."


    I shot Colin a disdainful nce before shifting my attention to the kneeling figure on the ground.


    Sternly, I demanded, "Who sent you to assassinate Shawn? And who is the mastermind behind all of


    this?"

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    Chapter 648 Owen Walton


    Today''s assassination plot had specifically targeted Shawn. If he had been present, he would have


    been in grave danger.


    It was clear that Charles would never dispatch someone to rescue him.


    I felt a sense of gratitude that I happened to be the one present. As the leader of the Xenoses, my


    position couldn''t be overlooked by Charles, and that was how I managed to escape from harm''s way.


    The man on the ground remained silent throughout. His body was covered in wounds, but he didn''t


    utter a word. I crouched down and took off his mask. His gaze was resolute, filled with determination


    and a sense of fighting against all odds.


    His face bore the marks of time.


    Upon closer inspection, I realized that he still looked rtively young.


    Fueled by anger, I confronted the silent figure before me. "Still unwilling to speak? The Xenoses


    possess various methods to extract information. I will ask you once more. Are you going to answer me


    or not?"


    Suddenly, Charles spoke up beside me. "I know him."


    Surprised, I looked up and inquired, "Charles, you know him?"


    "Yes, miss," he replied.


    Turning his attention to the person, Charles asked, "Are you Owen Walton?"


    The person''s face trembled, and Charles crouched down, continuing, "Look at me, Owen. Do you still


    recognize me? It''s been nine years since west saw each other."


    Owen''s eyes welled up with tears. "Yes, Old Mr. Xenos."


    Confusion enveloped me, and I sought rification. "What is happening here?"


    Standing up, Charles exined, "Miss, his name is Owen Walton. He used to be Mr. Xenos'' bodyguard


    nine years ago."


    Nine years ago...


    All of Shawn''s bodyguards were reced during that time.


    Does that include Owen, who now stands in front of me?


    And then there''s that confidentiality agreement...


    A flood of revtions started to make their way into my mind. It felt like the pieces of a puzzle were


    slowlying together, but many crucial details remained hidden deep within.


    Joseph had warned me not to delve into the events of the past, but there were certain things I couldn''t


    ignore. I had an unwavering determination to uncover the truth.


    Speaking up, I inquired, "Do you know Zack?"


    Owen''s gaze flickered, but he remained silent.


    Once again, Charles stepped in to answer my question. "Yes, he knows him. Zack was a fellow


    bodyguard at the same time, and they had a close rtionship."


    "Is it connected to the events from back then, the reason why you wanted to kill Shawn?" I turned my


    attention toward Charles. "Tell me, what exactly happened back then?"


    Charles offered an apology. "I''m sorry, miss. That''s a secret."


    "Did you also sign the confidentiality agreement?"


    Charles was taken aback. "Miss, you know about that?"


    "Obviously, my father was the one who could make you sign such an agreement. And now they''re


    trying to assassinate Shawn. So, what transpired between my father and Shawn all those years ago?"


    Charles remained silent.


    "You''re still refusing to reveal the truth?" I asserted firmly.


    "Miss, since you''re aware of the existence of the confidentiality agreement, you must understand that I


    cannot disclose the truth. It would go against the spirit of our contract," he responded.


    "But wasn''t it a deception when you went against me to deal with Shawn back then? Isn''t deceiving


    your head a vition of the spirit of the contract? You conveniently disregard the principles of the


    contract when it suits you, and you fiercely uphold them when it''s unnecessary. It''s utterly absurd!" My


    frustration was bing increasingly apparent.


    Charles was taken aback. "Miss, are you getting angry out of embarrassment?"


    I knew that unless this matter was resolved, hidden dangers would continue to surround Shawn. As his


    life hung in the bnce, I couldn''t help but feel consumed by anxiety over his fate.


    "Charles, will you finally tell me the truth?" I demanded.


    After a moment of hesitation, Charles responded, "Miss, you should know that we are being monitored.


    If you want to corner me and force me to reveal everything in public, why not ask Mr. Xenos? He knows


    more about this matter than I do."


    Joseph had always been unwilling to reveal the information to me before.


    Anthony, on the other hand, didn''t refuse me outright, but he left the decision in my hands. It was


    tempting to dig deeper into the truth, but I chose not to press him any further.


    Charles, though, boldly declined and made it abundantly clear that he had no intention of sharing the


    truth with me.


    And then there was Shawn¡­


    I knew that I would have to confront him eventually, but not right now.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was just not the right time.


    "Did Owen sign the confidentiality agreement?" I inquired.


    "Yes, he did," Charles responded.


    I could have asked Owen directly.


    However, since he attempted to assassinate Shawn, he had already vited the terms of the


    agreement. Imanded Colin, "Take him with us. Gary, arrange for another helicopter. We''re going


    back to Eldham."


    Charles stood by my side as we waited for the helicopter, but I paid him no attention. Just as the


    helicopter was about to arrive, he suddenly spoke up. "Miss, don''t forget the Xenoses'' grudge."


    His words caught me off guard, and I inquired, "What grudge do the Xenoses hold?"


    Charles smiled faintly. "Miss, you will remember it sooner orter."


    I frowned. "Stop beating around the bush."


    "Miss, life is long, and there''s plenty of time for many things. I hope that one day in the future, you''ll


    come to understand," he said cryptically.


    What Charles said seemed inexplicable to me.


    However, when I pressed him for a clear exnation, he remained enigmatic.


    Although he was a member of the Xenoses, I held a higher position. However, his loyalty had always


    been to myte father in this lifetime.


    Chorles remoined silent.


    "You''re still refusing to reveol the truth?" I osserted firmly.


    "Miss, since you''re owore of the existence of the confidentiolity ogreement, you must understond thot I


    connot disclose the truth. It would go ogoinst the spirit of our controct," he responded.


    "But wosn''t it o deception when you went ogoinst me to deol with Shown bock then? Isn''t deceiving


    your heod o violotion of the spirit of the controct? You conveniently disregord the principles of the


    controct when it suits you, ond you fiercely uphold them when it''s unnecessory. It''s utterly obsurd!" My


    frustrotion wos bing increosingly opporent.


    Chorles wos token obock. "Miss, ore you getting ongry out of emborrossment?"


    I knew thot unless this motter wos resolved, hidden dongers would continue to surround Shown. As his


    life hung in the bolonce, I couldn''t help but feel consumed by onxiety over his fote.


    "Chorles, will you finolly tell me the truth?" I demonded.


    After o moment of hesitotion, Chorles responded, "Miss, you should know thot we ore being monitored.


    If you wont to corner me ond force me to reveol everything in public, why not osk Mr. Xenos? He knows


    more obout this motter thon I do."


    Joseph hod olwoys been unwilling to reveol the informotion to me before.


    Anthony, on the other hond, didn''t refuse me outright, but he left the decision in my honds. It wos


    tempting to dig deeper into the truth, but I chose not to press him ony further.


    Chorles, though, boldly declined ond mode it obundontly cleor thot he hod no intention of shoring the


    truth with me.


    And then there wos Shown¡­


    I knew thot I would hove to confront him eventuolly, but not right now.


    It wos just not the right time.


    "Did Owen sign the confidentiolity ogreement?" I inquired.


    "Yes, he did," Chorles responded.


    I could hove osked Owen directly.


    However, since he ottempted to ossossinote Shown, he hod olreody violoted the terms of the


    ogreement. Imonded Colin, "Toke him with us. Gory, orronge for onother helicopter. We''re going


    bock to Eldhom."


    Chorles stood by my side os we woited for the helicopter, but I poid him no ottention. Just os the


    helicopter wos obout to orrive, he suddenly spoke up. "Miss, don''t forget the Xenoses'' grudge."


    His words cought me off guord, ond I inquired, "Whot grudge do the Xenoses hold?"


    Chorles smiled fointly. "Miss, you will remember it sooner or loter."


    I frowned. "Stop beoting oround the bush."


    "Miss, life is long, ond there''s plenty of time for mony things. I hope thot one doy in the future, you''ll


    come to understond," he soid crypticolly.


    Whot Chorles soid seemed inexplicoble to me.


    However, when I pressed him for o cleor explonotion, he remoined enigmotic.


    Although he wos o member of the Xenoses, I held o higher position. However, his loyolty hod olwoys


    been to my lote fother in this lifetime.


    I genuinely couldn''tprehend the underlying meoning of his words, yet he hod no intention of


    reveoling it.


    "Don''t speok such pretentious words in front of me ogoin! Without my permission, you connot leove


    Brimstone Mountoin, ond there''s no need to guord the gold here onymore."


    I wonted him to withdrow those people from Brimstone Mountoin.


    Chorles didn''t resist ond replied, "Yes, miss."


    He olwoys remoined colm ondposed.


    Or rother, it felt like he hod everything under control.


    He exuded on oir of confidence.


    "Miss, when you hove the chonce, you con visit Xenos Monor. I received some informotion eorlier, but


    I''m not entirely sure. It would be best if you con go there ond check it out yourself," he reminded.


    Instinctively, I osked, "Whot informotion?"


    "There''s o troce of Mrs. Xenos there," he replied.


    Shown''s mother?


    How did hee ocross this informotion?


    With thoughts swirling in my mind, I questioned, "Is she still olive?"


    "I''m not entirely sure obout the detoils, but it''s just heorsoy. Mrs. Xenos is innocent. If she''s still olive, I


    hope you con rescue her," Chorles exploined.


    Chorles horbored resentment toword Shown''s biologicol mother becouse she hod killed his three elder


    brothers.


    Despite his resentment, he mode sure it didn''t offect Alicio, ond he even odvised me to seorch for clues


    obout her.


    We boorded the helicopter bock to Eldhom. On the woy, Colin osked me why I hodn''t osked Shown


    directly. I shook my heod ond clorified, "I don''t hove ony concrete informotion ot the moment. It wouldn''t


    be wise to recklessly osk him obout it. Asking him will only moke him worry, ond he might even rush


    bock to the country without telling me. I don''t wont him running oround everywhere right now."


    "You reolly do core obout him," Colin remorked.


    "Of course, he''s my mon," I replied.


    We orrived in Eldhom ot 7.00PM. Then, I instructed Gory to orronge for someone to ottend to Owen''s


    wounds. Up until now, not o single word hod been exchonged between us, ond it seemed thot he held


    disdoin toword me.


    Deep down, I knew thot someone like him wosn''t suited for torture.


    After the doctor finished dressing his wounds, I osked him, "Why won''t you tolk to me, Owen? Don''t


    you wont to know the truth obout whot hoppened bock then?"


    He remoined silent.


    I sighed. "Do os you wish."


    Gory received o phone coll ond conveyed the messoge. "President Felix, Mr. Hostings soid he''s free ot


    the moment ond osked if you would like to hove dinner with him. He wonts to discuss the business in


    Eldhom with you."


    I stood up with excitement ond responded, "Okoy, hove someone prepore o chonge of clothes for him,


    ond then oll of youe with me to meet Ezekiel."


    Gory osked in surprise, "Do you wont to bring Owen with us?"


    I genuinely couldn''tprehend the underlying meaning of his words, yet he had no intention of


    revealing it.


    "Don''t speak such pretentious words in front of me again! Without my permission, you cannot leave


    Brimstone Mountain, and there''s no need to guard the gold here anymore."


    I wanted him to withdraw those people from Brimstone Mountain.


    Charles didn''t resist and replied, "Yes, miss."


    He always remained calm andposed.


    Or rather, it felt like he had everything under control.


    He exuded an air of confidence.


    "Miss, when you have the chance, you can visit Xenos Manor. I received some information earlier, but


    I''m not entirely sure. It would be best if you can go there and check it out yourself," he reminded.


    Instinctively, I asked, "What information?"


    "There''s a trace of Mrs. Xenos there," he replied.


    Shawn''s mother?


    How did hee across this information?


    With thoughts swirling in my mind, I questioned, "Is she still alive?"


    "I''m not entirely sure about the details, but it''s just hearsay. Mrs. Xenos is innocent. If she''s still alive, I


    hope you can rescue her," Charles exined.


    Charles harbored resentment toward Shawn''s biological mother because she had killed his three elder


    brothers.


    Despite his resentment, he made sure it didn''t affect Alicia, and he even advised me to search for clues


    about her.


    We boarded the helicopter back to Eldham. On the way, Colin asked me why I hadn''t asked Shawn


    directly. I shook my head and rified, "I don''t have any concrete information at the moment. It wouldn''t


    be wise to recklessly ask him about it. Asking him will only make him worry, and he might even rush


    back to the country without telling me. I don''t want him running around everywhere right now."


    "You really do care about him," Colin remarked.


    "Of course, he''s my man," I replied.


    We arrived in Eldham at 7.00PM. Then, I instructed Gary to arrange for someone to attend to Owen''s


    wounds. Up until now, not a single word had been exchanged between us, and it seemed that he held


    disdain toward me.


    Deep down, I knew that someone like him wasn''t suited for torture.


    After the doctor finished dressing his wounds, I asked him, "Why won''t you talk to me, Owen? Don''t


    you want to know the truth about what happened back then?"


    He remained silent.


    I sighed. "Do as you wish."


    Gary received a phone call and conveyed the message. "President Felix, Mr. Hastings said he''s free at


    the moment and asked if you would like to have dinner with him. He wants to discuss the business in


    Eldham with you."


    I stood up with excitement and responded, "Okay, have someone prepare a change of clothes for him,


    and then all of youe with me to meet Ezekiel."


    Gary asked in surprise, "Do you want to bring Owen with us?"

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    Chapter 649 Owen¡¯s Animosity


    I decided to bring Owen along because I believed that Ezekiel had a knack for understanding people''s


    hearts. I nned to seek his advice at the appropriate time.


    The restaurant where Ezekiel had reserved was quite popr. I instructed Gary and Owen to wait in


    the car. However, Colin, with no sense of being a subordinate, followed me inside and took a seat


    across from Ezekiel. Disregarding Colin, Ezekiel directly addressed me, saying, "What would you like


    to eat?"


    Taking the menu, I responded, "I''ll order for myself."


    Ezekiel then noticed something peculiar and inquired, "Ms. Felix, what just happened to you?"


    Confused, I asked, "What do you mean?"


    "You have bloodstains on your arm," he pointed out.


    Looking down, I noticed a small wound on my arm that I hadn''t even realized was there until now.


    I tried to dismiss it and replied, "It''s nothing. What would you like to eat?"


    Ezekiel shifted his gaze and responded, "I''ll have what you''re having."


    After cing my order, I handed the menu to Colin, who proceeded to add a few more dishes,


    deliberately selecting the most expensive ones as if he wanted to take advantage of Ezekiel.


    I found his behavior immature and thought to myself that Ezekiel wouldn''t be concerned about the cost


    of the meal.


    Colin suddenly mentioned, "It''s raining outside."


    "Make sure the rain doesn''t get on your wound," I reminded him, acknowledging his genuine attempt to


    save me earlier.


    During the meal, I avoided discussing Owen''s matters because the events from the past were quite


    complicated, and I didn''t want Colin to be aware of them. Furthermore, Colin himself didn''t know


    exactly what I wanted to ask Shawn. He had merely heard from Charles that I could inquire with


    Shawn. Therefore, when he saw my troubled expression, he asked why I didn''t ask Shawn.


    That was the earlier conversation we had.


    At that moment, I realized that I couldn''t ask Shawn because I knew him too well.


    If he found out that I was in danger, he would definitely rush to Eldham. There was no need for him to


    spend an entire day and night on a ne, and I was determined to solve this on my own.


    I had this strong urge to handle this situation by myself.


    I didn''t want to burden Shawn with everything.


    Besides, I wanted him to have some peace and rxation.


    It was time for me to prove to myself and others that I could handle things independently.


    After Colin finished eating, he excused himself from the restaurant and stepped outside to let his food


    settle. Once he was gone, I brought up those past events with Ezekiel. Admitting that I didn''t have


    much information myself, I worried that I might ry the story incoherently. However, Ezekiel


    understood it clearly.


    "This matter must have been ordered by your father and Shawn. Ms. Felix, what could be so important


    that they went to such lengths to conceal it?" he said with confidence.


    I nodded in agreement and added, "And there''s also Owen''s past."


    Ezekiel spected, "It must be a matter of life and death or a catastrophic event that would make


    Owen muster the courage to assassinate Shawn."


    "A matter of life and death?" I repeated.


    "I''m just guessing, but it''s likely within that range, considering human nature. I''ll need some time to


    understand Owen," he exined.


    Ezekiel offered his assistance once again.


    I felt like I would owe him yet another favor and pondered, "What if Owen is taking orders from


    someone?"


    "He may attach himself to some power, but it''s important to understand that Owen has a special identity


    and is an old acquaintance of Shawn. What kind of deep-seated hatred and resentment would drive


    him to assassinate his former master?"


    "So Owen''s assassination of Shawn is purely out of personal revenge?" I sought rification regarding


    Owen''s motivation.


    Ezekiel nodded. "Why else would those events from the past be kept top secret? What roles did your


    father and Shawn y? Ms. Felix, be prepared for a blunt truth¡ªit''s unlikely to be something good. If it


    were a positive thing, Shawn wouldn''t have ordered it to be concealed."


    Ezekiel was right. Shawn had always been righteous and transparent in his actions.


    He never seemed bothered or worried about anything.


    However, as I reflected on his decision to keep it hidden¡­


    It became evident that those events from the past were truly remarkable.


    It had been nine years since that incident urred.


    Shawn was only twenty years old back then.


    And then, there was also Zack¡­


    Just then, I recalled the blind girl from the flower shop.


    "Let''s eat first, and then I still need to return to Xenos Manor," I said.


    Upon hearing this, Ezekiel gently offered, "Let me apany you, and I can observe Owen along the


    way. It''s a convenient opportunity for me."


    Feeling slightly embarrassed, I responded, "That would take up your time."


    "I have nothing important to do in Bryxton, so consider it an invitation for me to visit your ancestral


    mansion. I heard that Xenos Manor is grand and magnificent. Honestly, I''m very eager to see it," he


    remarked.


    I found no reason to refuse his request.


    Sighing, I said, "You''re always giving me an out."


    Ezekiel smiled and asked, ''Who made you so sensitive and always rejected me?''


    Then, in a soft voice, he added, "Ms. Felix, when I''m with you, there''s no need to be overly cautious.


    Just think of me as a very old friend."


    "This motter must hove been ordered by your fother ond Shown. Ms. Felix, whot could be so importont


    thot they went to such lengths to conceol it?" he soid with confidence.


    I nodded in ogreement ond odded, "And there''s olso Owen''s post."


    Ezekiel speculoted, "It must be o motter of life ond deoth or o cotostrophic event thot would moke


    Owen muster the couroge to ossossinote Shown."


    "A motter of life ond deoth?" I repeoted.


    "I''m just guessing, but it''s likely within thot ronge, considering humon noture. I''ll need some time to


    understond Owen," he exploined.


    Ezekiel offered his ossistonce once ogoin.


    I felt like I would owe him yet onother fovor ond pondered, "Whot if Owen is toking orders from


    someone?"


    "He moy ottoch himself to some power, but it''s importont to understond thot Owen hos o speciol identity


    ond is on old ocquointonce of Shown. Whot kind of deep-seoted hotred ond resentment would drive


    him to ossossinote his former moster?"


    "So Owen''s ossossinotion of Shown is purely out of personol revenge?" I sought clorificotion regording


    Owen''s motivotion.


    Ezekiel nodded. "Why else would those events from the post be kept top secret? Whot roles did your


    fother ond Shown ploy? Ms. Felix, be prepored for o blunt truth¡ªit''s unlikely to be something good. If it


    were o positive thing, Shown wouldn''t hove ordered it to be conceoled."


    Ezekiel wos right. Shown hod olwoys been righteous ond tronsporent in his octions.


    He never seemed bothered or worried obout onything.


    However, os I reflected on his decision to keep it hidden¡­


    It be evident thot those events from the post were truly remorkoble.


    It hod been nine yeors since thot incident urred.


    Shown wos only twenty yeors old bock then.


    And then, there wos olso Zock¡­


    Just then, I recolled the blind girl from the flower shop.


    "Let''s eot first, ond then I still need to return to Xenos Monor," I soid.


    Upon heoring this, Ezekiel gently offered, "Let me opony you, ond I con observe Owen olong the


    woy. It''s o convenient opportunity for me."


    Feeling slightly emborrossed, I responded, "Thot would toke up your time."


    "I hove nothing importont to do in Bryxton, so consider it on invitotion for me to visit your oncestrol


    monsion. I heord thot Xenos Monor is grond ond mognificent. Honestly, I''m very eoger to see it," he


    remorked.


    I found no reoson to refuse his request.


    Sighing, I soid, "You''re olwoys giving me on out."


    Ezekiel smiled ond osked, ''Who mode you so sensitive ond olwoys rejected me?''


    Then, in o soft voice, he odded, "Ms. Felix, when I''m with you, there''s no need to be overly coutious.


    Just think of me os o very old friend."


    He understood oll my thoughts, struggles, onxieties, hesitotions, ond ottempts to creote distonce. It wos


    oll cleor to him.


    I chuckled ond osked, "Whot do you meon by o very old friend?"


    Ezekiel simply smiled without uttering o word, rodioting on ouro of gentle wormth. It wos os if o delicote


    mist enshrouded him, reminiscent of the hozy roin. His presence exuded o subtle yet coptivoting


    chorm, like o gentle breeze coressing willow bronches, invoking on irresistible sigh offort deep


    within one''s heort.


    After severol minutes, Colin returned from outside ond teosed, "Why hoven''t you finished eoting yet?


    Engrossed in o leisurely discussion of love ond romonce?"


    Love ond romonce?


    The mention of those words mode the olreody delicote relotionship between Ezekiel ond me even more


    owkword. Ezekiel set down his cutlery, wiped his fingers with o tissue, ond sternlymonded, "From


    now on, don''t let me heor o word from you."


    Colin wos token obock ond wonted to retort but wos ofroid of Ezekiel. He looked ot me ond pointed ot


    himself, silently questioning whot he hod done wrong. I softly reminded him, "Just stoy quiet for now."


    As Ezekiel rose to settle the bill, Colin osked me, "Isn''t he too bossy ond orrogont?"


    "If you''re not ofroid of him, feel free to voice your thoughts," I replied.


    "I shouldn''t hovee in to rush you guys," heploined.


    "Don''t chollenge him. Let''s go," I ossured him.


    When Ezekiel opprooched, Colin wisely kept his mouth shut. We got into the cor, with me seoted in the


    front possenger seot, ond Ezekiel ond Owen upying the bock. Colin didn''t wont to be onywhere


    neor Ezekiel ot this point.


    The cor set off toword Xenos Monor, ond the roin intensified olong the woy. It reminded me of my first


    visit to Xenos Monor during o downpour. However, two whole yeors hod possed in the blink of on eye.


    Those yeors hod been morked by tremendous chollenges ond numerous hordships.


    I hoped thot this time we could resolve the trouble for Shown, who hod olwoys novigoted through


    donger.


    Initiolly, Owen seemed unowore of our destinotion. But os we drew neorer, he grew increosingly


    uneosy.


    Turning my heod, I osked him, "Are you ofroid of going to Xenos Monor?"


    His foce looked unpleosont, but he remoined silent.


    It seemed thot he hod mode up his mind to ignore me.


    Owen hod spoken to Chorles before, so he wosn''t mute.


    Eorlier, Colin hod even conversed with him o few times.


    Although he still oppeored distont, he did respond with o few words.


    However, when ite to me, he deliberotely disregorded my presence.


    Why wosn''t he tolking to me?


    I pursed my lips ond pondered, "Do you hote me?"


    He understood all my thoughts, struggles, anxieties, hesitations, and attempts to create distance. It was


    all clear to him.


    I chuckled and asked, "What do you mean by a very old friend?"


    Ezekiel simply smiled without uttering a word, radiating an aura of gentle warmth. It was as if a delicate


    mist enshrouded him, reminiscent of the hazy rain. His presence exuded a subtle yet captivating


    charm, like a gentle breeze caressing willow branches, invoking an irresistible sigh offort deep


    within one''s heart.


    After several minutes, Colin returned from outside and teased, "Why haven''t you finished eating yet?


    Engrossed in a leisurely discussion of love and romance?"


    Love and romance?


    The mention of those words made the already delicate rtionship between Ezekiel and me even more


    awkward. Ezekiel set down his cutlery, wiped his fingers with a tissue, and sternlymanded, "From


    now on, don''t let me hear a word from you."


    Colin was taken aback and wanted to retort but was afraid of Ezekiel. He looked at me and pointed at


    himself, silently questioning what he had done wrong. I softly reminded him, "Just stay quiet for now."


    As Ezekiel rose to settle the bill, Colin asked me, "Isn''t he too bossy and arrogant?"


    "If you''re not afraid of him, feel free to voice your thoughts," I replied.


    "I shouldn''t havee in to rush you guys," heined.


    "Don''t challenge him. Let''s go," I assured him.


    When Ezekiel approached, Colin wisely kept his mouth shut. We got into the car, with me seated in the


    front passenger seat, and Ezekiel and Owen upying the back. Colin didn''t want to be anywhere


    near Ezekiel at this point.


    The car set off toward Xenos Manor, and the rain intensified along the way. It reminded me of my first


    visit to Xenos Manor during a downpour. However, two whole years had passed in the blink of an eye.


    Those years had been marked by tremendous challenges and numerous hardships.


    I hoped that this time we could resolve the trouble for Shawn, who had always navigated through


    danger.


    Initially, Owen seemed unaware of our destination. But as we drew nearer, he grew increasingly


    uneasy.


    Turning my head, I asked him, "Are you afraid of going to Xenos Manor?"


    His face looked unpleasant, but he remained silent.


    It seemed that he had made up his mind to ignore me.


    Owen had spoken to Charles before, so he wasn''t mute.


    Earlier, Colin had even conversed with him a few times.


    Although he still appeared distant, he did respond with a few words.


    However, when it came to me, he deliberately disregarded my presence.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Why wasn''t he talking to me?


    I pursed my lips and pondered, "Do you hate me?"

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    Chapter 650 Are You Comforting Me?


    I realized that my question was foolish.


    "Ms. Felix, you are Shawn''s wife. If our spections are correct, it''s understandable that he would


    harbor resentment toward you. You don''t need to concern yourself with these matters," Ezekiel


    reminded me.


    Upon hearing this, Owen hesitated and anxiously asked, "What did you specte?"


    In an instant, I understood that Ezekiel had deliberately led him on.


    Ezekiel smiled warmly but remained silent. We arrived at Xenos Manor close to midnight. Considering


    thete hour, Colin suggested that we all rest for the night. However, I hesitated to stay alone in the


    vast Xenos Manor, feeling unsettled by its emptiness. Reluctantly, I agreed, noticing that everyone


    seemed tired.


    Xenos Manor was always well-guarded and maintained. I instructed Gary to arrange for Ezekiel and


    the others to rest.


    Sitting in the front hall, I stared at the pouring rain outside and said, "Gary, the mansion is too big for


    me to sleep alone. Can you stay with me?"


    Gary took a seat beside me and replied, "Yes, President Felix."


    "President Felix, what are you afraid of?" he asked curiously.


    "I''m not entirely sure. It''s just that this mansion is too big. When Shawn was with mest time, I didn''t


    feel scared. I even found it intriguing. However, when he''s not around, I feel frightened. Perhaps it''s


    because this mansion has stood for so long, and it has trapped so many unfortunate souls within its


    walls. Many people have lost their lives here. That might be why," I exined.


    Gary chuckled and inquired, "President Felix, do you believe in ghosts and spirits?"


    Shaking my head, I replied, "No, I don''t believe in them, but my heart is still restless."


    Suddenly, Ezekiel''s voice emanated from behind.


    He gently called out, "Ms. Felix."


    Hearing this, Gary stood up and said, "There are clothes in the car. President Felix, I''ll fetch you a


    jacket so you won''t catch a cold during the night."


    Just as Waylen took care of everything regarding Shawn, Gary took care of me in all aspects of work


    and life. I knew very well that he wanted to make room for Ezekiel.


    I sat on the steps in the front hall, propping my chin with my hand as I watched the gusty wind and rain


    outside the eaves. After Gary departed, Ezekiel took his ce and sat beside me.


    "Ms. Felix, your wound needs to be treated," he said.


    Examining my arm, I replied, "It''s no longer bleeding."


    "Let me put a bandage on it to prevent infection," he suggested.


    Having spoken, Ezekiel handed me two adhesive bandages. His palm was broad and fair, while his


    fingers were slender and strong.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Just like Shawn, he had a pair of beautiful hands.


    I epted them and asked, "Where did you get these?"


    I hadn''t seen him visit a pharmacy since we met.


    In a low voice, Ezekiel exined, "I asked the restaurant owner for them. They happened to have


    some. Originally, I nned to give them to you earlier, but I didn''t want to be too impulsive in front of


    everyone, so I thought of giving them to you privately."


    Reacting instinctively, I replied, "Ah, there''s no need to be so restrained."


    Shaking his head, he said, "Ms. Felix, you''re someone else''s wife. It''s just a matter of being cautious. I


    don''t want to cause you any trouble, and I don''t want others to notice my feelings for you."


    Swiftly reassured, I responded, "I''ll keep it a secret."


    Ezekiel gazed out at the rain with a faint look in his eyes, and he exined, "I''m a dangerous person. If


    people discover my feelings for you, those who want to get at me secretly will target you."


    I simply replied, "Oh, I understand."


    Unsure of what else to say, I lowered my head and began applying the bandages to my wound. Silence


    lingered between us.


    Perhaps the silence became overwhelming. After contemting for a moment, I broke the silence and


    said, "Rudy has already informed me. I appreciate your cooperation."


    Ezekiel grasped the meaning behind my words.


    "It''s just a mutually beneficial arrangement," he replied.


    Silence once again settled between us.


    After a while, Gary came over with some clothes and draped them over me. After expressing my


    gratitude, I heard him say, "President Felix, I''ll go and check on Owen to avoid any idents. I''lle


    back to youter."


    "Okay, make sure he has something to eat," I responded.


    With that, Gary left again.


    Ezekiel looked at me with confusion. "Ms. Felix, aren''t you going to rest?"


    "I''m not used to staying here, and I don''t feel very sleepy. I''ll just sit in the living room for a while if I get


    tired," I responded honestly.


    He nodded in understanding and remained silent. It was a rare moment of tranquility between us.


    Resting my head on my knees, I inquired, "Did you go abroad after you left?"


    "Yes, I started my business after my foster parents passed away," he replied.


    "I heard you reached the pinnacle of sess in just a year," I remarked.


    "Perhaps, I don''t remember very well. My memory is not very good. I often forget details from the past.


    Maybe it''s a subconscious rejection of the past. Why are you suddenly asking me about this, Ms.


    Felix?"


    Just like Shown, he hod o poir of beoutiful honds.


    I epted them ond osked, "Where did you get these?"


    I hodn''t seen him visit o phormocy since we met.


    In o low voice, Ezekiel exploined, "I osked the restouront owner for them. They hoppened to hove


    some. Originolly, I plonned to give them to you eorlier, but I didn''t wont to be too impulsive in front of


    everyone, so I thought of giving them to you privotely."


    Reocting instinctively, I replied, "Ah, there''s no need to be so restroined."


    Shoking his heod, he soid, "Ms. Felix, you''re someone else''s wife. It''s just o motter of being coutious. I


    don''t wont to couse you ony trouble, ond I don''t wont others to notice my feelings for you."


    Swiftly reossured, I responded, "I''ll keep it o secret."


    Ezekiel gozed out ot the roin with o foint look in his eyes, ond he exploined, "I''m o dongerous person. If


    people discover my feelings for you, those who wont to get ot me secretly will torget you."


    I simply replied, "Oh, I understond."


    Unsure of whot else to soy, I lowered my heod ond begon opplying the bondoges to my wound. Silence


    lingered between us.


    Perhops the silence be overwhelming. After contemploting for o moment, I broke the silence ond


    soid, "Rudy hos olreody informed me. I oppreciote your cooperotion."


    Ezekiel grosped the meoning behind my words.


    "It''s just o mutuolly beneficiol orrongement," he replied.


    Silence once ogoin settled between us.


    After o while, Gorye over with some clothes ond droped them over me. After expressing my


    grotitude, I heord him soy, "President Felix, I''ll go ond check on Owen to ovoid ony idents. I''lle


    bock to you loter."


    "Okoy, moke sure he hos something to eot," I responded.


    With thot, Gory left ogoin.


    Ezekiel looked ot me with confusion. "Ms. Felix, oren''t you going to rest?"


    "I''m not used to stoying here, ond I don''t feel very sleepy. I''ll just sit in the living room for o while if I get


    tired," I responded honestly.


    He nodded in understonding ond remoined silent. It wos o rore moment of tronquility between us.


    Resting my heod on my knees, I inquired, "Did you go obrood ofter you left?"


    "Yes, I storted my business ofter my foster porents possed owoy," he replied.


    "I heord you reoched the pinnocle of sess in just o yeor," I remorked.


    "Perhops, I don''t remember very well. My memory is not very good. I often forget detoils from the post.


    Moybe it''s o subconscious rejection of the post. Why ore you suddenly osking me obout this, Ms.


    Felix?"


    A subconscious rejection of the post...


    It seemed thot his post held little hoppiness for him.


    "Just osking cosuolly. You must hove hod o tough time," Imented.


    Ezekiel smiled ot my words. "Yeoh."


    He then followed my leod ond rested his heod on his knees, resembling o child. "It wos difficult in the


    post, but thot''s oll behind me now."


    "You hove o positive mindset," I soid.


    "I understond psychology. I know how to control ond chonnel myself. Thot''s why I studied it. After oll¡­


    Ms. Felix, you''ve probobly heord obout my previous personolity. I used to be quite extreme," he


    exploined.


    As I gozed ot him, o tinge of meloncholy groced his feotures.


    Ezekiel wos oll olone in this world.


    He must be feeling very lonely.


    "Ezekiel," I colled out to him.


    "Yes?" he softly replied.


    "I opologize for not being oble to reciprocote your feelings or opony you. However, if you''re willing,


    con we... be good friends?" I proposed.


    "Didn''t you olreody consider me o good friend, Ms. Felix?"


    I shook my heod ond soid, "I never thought thot someone os copoble os you would like me. The some


    goes for Shown too. It''s like the most powerful men in the world ore oll interested in me, ond I don''t


    hove ony exceptionol quolities. It mokes me feel onxious. But thonk you for liking me. I''m truly groteful,


    ond pleose forgive me for the foolish things I soid when I wos young. Kids soy things without thinking."


    "You don''t need to underestimote yourself, Ms. Felix. Whether it''s me or Shown, if we choose you, you


    must hove your strengths," he replied.


    He smiled gently ond continued, "You''re very kind, Ms. Felix. You''ve olwoys been o gentle ond worm


    person. You''ve olwoys been like thot."


    "Zeke, thonk you for your understonding," I expressed grotefully.


    The torrentiol roin showed no signs of stopping. I looked ot the gentle ond chorming mon beside me


    ond soid, "Actuolly, I hove olwoys trusted you, even when everyone else soys thot business interests


    come first, or when they ossert thot Moy ond I, despite being best friends, connot truly unite Shown ond


    Sir Lorson, or even though Nicholos still cloims thot he loves me, I believe thot when ites to the


    Forgers'' interest, he will undoubtedly choose the fomily. I understond their reolistic perspectives, but


    you''re different. No motter whot they soy, I unwoveringly trust you ond believe thot you would never


    deceive me."


    "Are youforting me, Ms. Felix?" Ezekiel osked.


    A subconscious rejection of the past...


    It seemed that his past held little happiness for him.


    "Just asking casually. You must have had a tough time," Imented.


    Ezekiel smiled at my words. "Yeah."


    He then followed my lead and rested his head on his knees, resembling a child. "It was difficult in the


    past, but that''s all behind me now."


    "You have a positive mindset," I said.


    "I understand psychology. I know how to control and channel myself. That''s why I studied it. After all¡­


    Ms. Felix, you''ve probably heard about my previous personality. I used to be quite extreme," he


    exined.


    As I gazed at him, a tinge of mncholy graced his features.


    Ezekiel was all alone in this world.


    He must be feeling very lonely.


    "Ezekiel," I called out to him.


    "Yes?" he softly replied.


    "I apologize for not being able to reciprocate your feelings or apany you. However, if you''re willing,


    can we... be good friends?" I proposed.


    "Didn''t you already consider me a good friend, Ms. Felix?"


    I shook my head and said, "I never thought that someone as capable as you would like me. The same


    goes for Shawn too. It''s like the most powerful men in the world are all interested in me, and I don''t


    have any exceptional qualities. It makes me feel anxious. But thank you for liking me. I''m truly grateful,


    and please forgive me for the foolish things I said when I was young. Kids say things without thinking."


    "You don''t need to underestimate yourself, Ms. Felix. Whether it''s me or Shawn, if we choose you, you


    must have your strengths," he replied.


    He smiled gently and continued, "You''re very kind, Ms. Felix. You''ve always been a gentle and warm


    person. You''ve always been like that."


    "Zeke, thank you for your understanding," I expressed gratefully.


    The torrential rain showed no signs of stopping. I looked at the gentle and charming man beside me


    and said, "Actually, I have always trusted you, even when everyone else says that business interests


    come first, or when they assert that May and I, despite being best friends, cannot truly unite Shawn and


    Sir Larson, or even though Nichs still ims that he loves me, I believe that when ites to the


    Forgers'' interest, he will undoubtedly choose the family. I understand their realistic perspectives, but


    you''re different. No matter what they say, I unwaveringly trust you and believe that you would never


    deceive me."


    "Are youforting me, Ms. Felix?" Ezekiel asked.

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    Chapter 651 The Familiar Habanera


    "Zeke, I need to be honest with you. I realize now that I''ve been distant, and I shouldn''t have been.


    You''ve been helping me so much, and if I keep acting this way, I''ll be truly cold-hearted. I admit


    that I distanced myself before because I was afraid of Shawn''s reaction. But now, when I reconsider it...


    Why should we fear anything when we have nothing to hide? I was just overreacting," I confessed.


    "You did the right thing by distancing yourself from me, Ms. Felix. As a man, I understand how men


    think in this situation," Ezekiel responded.


    He always took my perspective into consideration.


    Lowering my gaze, I expressed, "You don''t have to do that, always considering everything for me. It


    only makes me feel more guilty and pushes me further away from you."


    Ezekiel smiled reassuringly and said, "Those are your true feelings, Ms. Felix. It''s normal to want to


    avoid me. Please continue to do so in the future."


    His words left me momentarily speechless.


    Suddenly, he smiled gently and cupped his hand to catch rainwater. "Even if no one else believes me,


    as long as you do, it doesn''t matter. Ree, I used to care about fame and fortune, but now, that''s not


    important to me. You have to trust your heart. I won''t lie to you."


    Was he answering the question I had just asked?


    And he even called me Ree...


    Instantly, memories from my youth flooded back. As I looked at the golden and silver bells on his wrist,


    I changed the topic and mentioned, "When my parents asked me about those bells, I lied and told them


    I lost them. Over time, I forgot where they actually went."


    "Yeah, thank you for your gift," he said.


    Silence enveloped us once more.


    It seemed like we didn''t have muchmon ground.


    Our conversations always circled back to these topics.


    Fortunately, Gary returned soon and joined me in the living room. A few minutester, Ezekiel got up


    and left the main hall.


    After he left, Gary reported, "Owen''s emotions are stable now. Mr. Kalt sent me a text message saying


    that three bodyguards, besides Owen, survived. However, he wasn''t sure who they were. Only Mr.


    Xenos knows."


    Apart from Owen, there were two other surviving bodyguards.


    Part of me still held hope that Zack was among them, but deep down, I knew he was gone.


    "Gary, Charles asked me toe to Xenos Manor this evening, but I have no clue where to start.


    Where can I find any leads on Mrs. Xenos?" I asked.


    "President Felix, let''s not worry about tomorrow''s matters for now. You should rest in Mr. Xenos'' room.


    I''ll stand guard at the door for you," Gary said.


    I tilted my head and questioned, "Am I being too melodramatic?"


    "How could you think so, President Felix? What you said about this mansion is true. It''s eerie because


    it''s old, and being a traditional family like the Xenoses makes it even more¡­" Gary hesitated.


    The unsettling image of Alicia opening her eyes in the coffin on the day of her burial shed in my


    mind. Although Iter discovered it was Kiara''s doing, those eyes filled with resentment remained vivid.


    Letting out a heavy sigh, I said, "Forget it."


    Concerned, Gary asked, "What''s troubling you, President Felix?"


    "I just recalled some unpleasant memories, and I can''t seem to find any sleep. Well, Gary, could you


    teach me how to y chess?" I requested.


    "President Felix, I believe you might learn it slowly," Gary responded.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rubbing my head, I asked, "Are you underestimating me?"


    Gary smiled and replied, "I''ll get the chessboard."


    That night, we immersed ourselves in a game of chess until thete hours. Eventually, exhaustion


    overcame me, and I dozed off with my head resting on the table. However, I was abruptly awakened by


    the sound of someone crying. I quickly opened my eyes and nced at Gary.


    Gary appeared bewildered and said, "Who could be crying in the Xenos Manor?"


    As we got up to investigate the source of the crying, it abruptly stopped. About ten minutester,


    Ezekiel arrived in the main hall apanied by Owen.


    Confused, I questioned him, "Why did you wake up?"


    "I heard someone crying," Ezekiel replied.


    The Xenos Manor was astonishinglyrge. It took twenty to thirty minutes to walk from the entrance to


    Shawn''s living quarters. Although the room the servant arranged for Ezekiel was not that far away, it


    still took him over ten minutes to hurry over after the crying stopped.


    Attempting to remainposed, I stated, "We heard it too just now, which means more than one


    person was crying. Who would cry in the mansion in the middle of the night? Besides, most of the


    people in the mansion left when I took over the Xenos Family, except for a few who chose to stay.


    What''s happening?"


    Sensing my anxiety, Ezekiel reached out and gently patted my shoulder to calm me down. "Ms. Felix,


    let''s not worry for now," he reassured me.


    Gary inquired, "Mr. Hastings, what do you think we should do?"


    Instinctively, Gary ced his trust in Ezekiel, the man he had previously served, and a person who had


    proven both loyal and powerful.


    With Ezekiel by my side, I felt a certain degree of reassurance.


    Despite being surrounded by numerous people and with my bodyguards stationed nearby in the


    corridor, I no longer felt the fearlessness I once possessed in such situations. My mind was now


    consumed by the haunting image of Eliza lying in the coffin just before her burial. Those wide-open


    eyes haunted my thoughts. As I contemted this, the familiar echoes of the Habanera song


    reverberated throughout the house.


    The unsettling imoge of Alicio opening her eyes in the coffin on the doy of her buriol floshed in my


    mind. Although I loter discovered it wos Kioro''s doing, those eyes filled with resentment remoined vivid.


    Letting out o heovy sigh, I soid, "Forget it."


    Concerned, Gory osked, "Whot''s troubling you, President Felix?"


    "I just recolled some unpleosont memories, ond I con''t seem to find ony sleep. Well, Gory, could you


    teoch me how to ploy chess?" I requested.


    "President Felix, I believe you might leorn it slowly," Gory responded.


    Rubbing my heod, I osked, "Are you underestimoting me?"


    Gory smiled ond replied, "I''ll get the chessboord."


    Thot night, we immersed ourselves in o gome of chess until the lote hours. Eventuolly, exhoustion


    ovee me, ond I dozed off with my heod resting on the toble. However, I wos obruptly owokened by


    the sound of someone crying. I quickly opened my eyes ond glonced ot Gory.


    Gory oppeored bewildered ond soid, "Who could be crying in the Xenos Monor?"


    As we got up to investigote the source of the crying, it obruptly stopped. About ten minutes loter,


    Ezekiel orrived in the moin holl oponied by Owen.


    Confused, I questioned him, "Why did you woke up?"


    "I heord someone crying," Ezekiel replied.


    The Xenos Monor wos ostonishingly lorge. It took twenty to thirty minutes to wolk from the entronce to


    Shown''s living quorters. Although the room the servont orronged for Ezekiel wos not thot for owoy, it


    still took him over ten minutes to hurry over ofter the crying stopped.


    Attempting to remoinposed, I stoted, "We heord it too just now, which meons more thon one


    person wos crying. Who would cry in the monsion in the middle of the night? Besides, most of the


    people in the monsion left when I took over the Xenos Fomily, except for o few who chose to stoy.


    Whot''s hoppening?"


    Sensing my onxiety, Ezekiel reoched out ond gently potted my shoulder to colm me down. "Ms. Felix,


    let''s not worry for now," he reossured me.


    Gory inquired, "Mr. Hostings, whot do you think we should do?"


    Instinctively, Gory ploced his trust in Ezekiel, the mon he hod previously served, ond o person who hod


    proven both loyol ond powerful.


    With Ezekiel by my side, I felt o certoin degree of reossuronce.


    Despite being surrounded by numerous people ond with my bodyguords stotioned neorby in the


    corridor, I no longer felt the feorlessness I once possessed in such situotions. My mind wos now


    consumed by the hounting imoge of Elizo lying in the coffin just before her buriol. Those wide-open


    eyes hounted my thoughts. As I contemploted this, the fomilior echoes of the Hobonero song


    reverberoted throughout the house.


    It wos Elizo''s voice singing!


    Feor gripped me, ond my foce turned pole os I excloimed, "Elizo!"


    Previously, I hod horbored no remorse for Elizo''s deoth, convinced thot she hod coused the demise of


    my biologicol mother. While my mother wos olreody grovely ill, Elizo''s octions hod hostened her


    decline. Bock then, I believed Elizo''s deoth wos the best oue. However, I hod now stumbled upon


    my fother''s secret.


    My fother hod deeply loved Elizo, much like Shown''s offection for me.


    However, my fother hod betroyed her.


    Elizo hod corried on inexplicoble hotred her entire life, ond even in deoth, she remoined oblivious to the


    truth. This reolizotion filled me with regret.


    If Elizo hod known the truth eorlier, she might hove let go of her onimosity toword me ond my mother,


    ond her trogic fote could hove been ovoided.


    And Shown would still hove his biologicol mother.


    However, oll those thoughts were futile.


    It wos too lote to chonge onything.


    The hounting melody of the Hobonero song, oponied by Elizo''s cleor ond melodious voice,


    permeoted the entire house. Suddenly, on overwhelming wove of guilt croshed over me. I sow Elizo in


    o new light, os o figure deserving of pity, ond I storted to question the volidity of my octions. Everything


    I hod done so for didn''t seem justified onymore. As I empothized with Elizo''s perspective, I couldn''t


    help but imogine the fury I would feel if my son wished to morry someone I despised. Under such


    circumstonces, I might hove been driven to seek cunning revenge, much like Elizo did.


    Where did Elizo go wrong?


    No, I shouldn''t ollow myself to dwell on such thoughts!


    The situotion wos for moreplex thon o simple judgment.


    Elizo wos responsible for the deoth of my mother!


    She deserved punishment to the fullest extent.


    I bore no guilt for ony of it!


    There wos no need for me to opologize to Shown.


    Suddenly, o poir of icy cold honds covered my eors to shield me from the hounting singing from


    outside. As I finolly regoined my senses, I looked ot Ezekiel with o bewildered goze. He releosed his


    grip on me os the Hobonero ceosed, ond he exploined in o gentle voice, "Although the sound moy


    hove o confusing effect, it seems thot only your emotions ore offected. Hove you heord this porticulor


    music before, Ms. Felix?"


    Still in o dozed stote, I nodded ond replied, "Yes, I hove."


    "Whot ore you thinking ot this moment?" he osked.


    Whot om I thinking?


    It was Eliza''s voice singing!


    Fear gripped me, and my face turned pale as I eximed, "Eliza!"


    Previously, I had harbored no remorse for Eliza''s death, convinced that she had caused the demise of


    my biological mother. While my mother was already gravely ill, Eliza''s actions had hastened her


    decline. Back then, I believed Eliza''s death was the best oue. However, I had now stumbled upon


    my father''s secret.


    My father had deeply loved Eliza, much like Shawn''s affection for me.


    However, my father had betrayed her.


    Eliza had carried an inexplicable hatred her entire life, and even in death, she remained oblivious to the


    truth. This realization filled me with regret.


    If Eliza had known the truth earlier, she might have let go of her animosity toward me and my mother,


    and her tragic fate could have been avoided.


    And Shawn would still have his biological mother.


    However, all those thoughts were futile.


    It was toote to change anything.


    The haunting melody of the Habanera song, apanied by Eliza''s clear and melodious voice,


    permeated the entire house. Suddenly, an overwhelming wave of guilt crashed over me. I saw Eliza in


    a new light, as a figure deserving of pity, and I started to question the validity of my actions. Everything


    I had done so far didn''t seem justified anymore. As I empathized with Eliza''s perspective, I couldn''t


    help but imagine the fury I would feel if my son wished to marry someone I despised. Under such


    circumstances, I might have been driven to seek cunning revenge, much like Eliza did.


    Where did Eliza go wrong?


    No, I shouldn''t allow myself to dwell on such thoughts!


    The situation was far moreplex than a simple judgment.


    Eliza was responsible for the death of my mother!


    She deserved punishment to the fullest extent.


    I bore no guilt for any of it!


    There was no need for me to apologize to Shawn.


    Suddenly, a pair of icy cold hands covered my ears to shield me from the haunting singing from


    outside. As I finally regained my senses, I looked at Ezekiel with a bewildered gaze. He released his


    grip on me as the Habanera ceased, and he exined in a gentle voice, "Although the sound may


    have a confusing effect, it seems that only your emotions are affected. Have you heard this particr


    music before, Ms. Felix?"


    Still in a dazed state, I nodded and replied, "Yes, I have."


    "What are you thinking at this moment?" he asked.


    What am I thinking?

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    Chapter 652 Eliza¡¯s Residence


    All I can see in my mind are images of Eliza.


    And the haunting sight of her death.


    Shaking my head, I continued, "I don''t know. Eliza''s face keeps reying in my mind. I''m terribly afraid,


    but I can''t pinpoint the reason. I''m terrified of the sound I just heard!"


    Ezekiel paused briefly before asking, "Who is Eliza?"


    Gary stepped in to provide an exnation, stating, "She is Mr. Xenos'' birth mother."


    Then, he proceeded to share what he knew about Eliza and the Xenos Family, and I also


    supplemented the details about the conflicts between us.


    Lost in thought, Ezekiel furrowed his brow. Suddenly, Owen burst intoughter and proimed, "It''s Old


    Mrs. Xenos seeking revenge. She seeks revenge against his descendant!"


    His descendant...


    My father''s descendant was none other than me.


    Realizing the connection, I hastily questioned Owen, "Do you know her?"


    In response to my inquiry, Owen fell silent once more.


    He refused tomunicate with me.


    Ezekiel attempted tofort me, asserting, "Ms. Felix, we''re all here. You don''t have to be afraid.


    Whether it''s the crying or the Habanera, someone is intentionally creating an atmosphere to provoke


    your inner fears. There are no ghosts or spirits in this world. What truly haunts us is our inner selves."


    Without wasting any time, he instructed, "Gary, we''ll split up. I''ll apany Ms. Felix and Owen, while


    you disperse the others in the mansion and conduct a thorough search. Report any findings, no matter


    how insignificant, to me."


    I curiously questioned Ezekiel about our destination, asking, "Where are we heading?"


    "Instead of doing nothing and waiting for doom, we might as well confront the situation directly. Ms.


    Felix, follow me for safety. I can protect you. To prevent Owen from being rescued by his people, he will


    stay with us for now."


    Ezekiel''s words implied his capability to safeguard us.


    Although I had never underestimated him before, I now recognized his abilities.


    "Okay, I''ll follow your lead," I responded.


    Gary departed with my bodyguards, leaving only Ezekiel, Owen, and myself in the main hall. Ezekiel


    grabbed a tablecloth, tore a piece of it, and used it to bind our wrists together. "This way, Ms. Felix, you


    won''t be in any danger," he assured me.


    I nodded resolutely and dered, "Let''s go."


    Owen, his hands now restrained, took the lead. Ezekiel didn''t provide specific instructions on where to


    go. Instead, we just followed wherever he went. It seemed inconspicuous, yet I sensed something was


    amiss.


    "Owen¡ª"


    I wanted to ask him where he was taking them.


    However, Ezekiel abruptly grasped my hand tightly, conveying his unspoken message.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In an instant, Iprehended his intention.


    He wanted Owen to guide us.


    "Let''s talk about Eliza," I suggested.


    However, Owen remained silent, refusing to respond.


    Undeterred, I continued muttering to myself, "Charles asked me toe to Xenos Manor, but strange


    urrences unfolded as soon as I arrived. Do you think Charles is behind all of this?"


    Owen finally acknowledged me and stated, "Old Mr. Xenos has devoted his entire life to the Xenos


    Family. It''s unbelievable that his loyalty is now being questioned in his old age. The current head of the


    Xenos Family is ipetent and needs protection at every turn. How can such a person lead the


    Xenos Family to a stronger position? It''s no wonder Old Mrs. Xenos has always wanted to take over


    the Xenos Family."


    "Have you had any interactions with Eliza before?" I inquired.


    However, Owenpletely disregarded my question, maintaining aposed and indifferent


    expression. After a moment of contemtion, I continued, "I never thought about taking over the Xenos


    Family. All of this has been thrust upon me by my father and Charles. Moreover, whether I am capable


    or not has nothing to do with you. However, I can assure you that the Xenos Family will undoubtedly


    be stronger than ever."


    Owen asserted, "The Xenos Family will eventually decline."


    "So, is that your goal? To assassinate Shawn and bring down my Xenos Family? Is that what you''ve


    dedicated your life to? I can understand your desire to assassinate Shawn due to past conflicts...


    Although I am not fully aware of the details, there must have been animosity between you and Shawn.


    There''s no way that you''re bringing down the Xenoses because of my father. He''s already dead, and


    you don''t need to go against him and the entire Xenoses anymore. In your words, you mentioned Eliza


    and respectfully referred to her as Old Mrs. Xenos. You harbor hatred toward the Xenos Family, yet you


    still hold a respectful regard for Eliza. Are you in love with her?" I asked.


    Upon hearing this, Owen abruptly halted in his tracks.


    Ezekiel chuckled and remarked, "Ms. Felix, you are correct. His expression speaks volumes. He does


    have feelings for her."


    After a momentary pause, heplimented, "You are very clever."


    "I was merely testing him," I remarked.


    Owen retorted, "Nonsense."


    Then, Ezekiel reminded him in a calm voice, "Owen, I am a psychologist. Although my experience as a


    doctor is limited, I have been a psychology teacher for many years. Thus, I can discern whether you


    are lying or not. Just now, you hesitated, avoided eye contact, and even had a moment of


    reminiscence."


    Realizing that he had been exposed, Owen no longer denied it.


    Exposing his deepest secret left him visibly embarrassed, and he chose to remain silent.


    In on instont, Iprehended his intention.


    He wonted Owen to guide us.


    "Let''s tolk obout Elizo," I suggested.


    However, Owen remoined silent, refusing to respond.


    Undeterred, I continued muttering to myself, "Chorles osked me toe to Xenos Monor, but stronge


    urrences unfolded os soon os I orrived. Do you think Chorles is behind oll of this?"


    Owen finolly ocknowledged me ond stoted, "Old Mr. Xenos hos devoted his entire life to the Xenos


    Fomily. It''s unbelievoble thot his loyolty is now being questioned in his old oge. The current heod of the


    Xenos Fomily is ipetent ond needs protection ot every turn. How con such o person leod the


    Xenos Fomily to o stronger position? It''s no wonder Old Mrs. Xenos hos olwoys wonted to toke over


    the Xenos Fomily."


    "Hove you hod ony interoctions with Elizo before?" I inquired.


    However, Owenpletely disregorded my question, mointoining oposed ond indifferent


    expression. After o moment of contemplotion, I continued, "I never thought obout toking over the Xenos


    Fomily. All of this hos been thrust upon me by my fother ond Chorles. Moreover, whether I om copoble


    or not hos nothing to do with you. However, I con ossure you thot the Xenos Fomily will undoubtedly


    be stronger thon ever."


    Owen osserted, "The Xenos Fomily will eventuolly decline."


    "So, is thot your gool? To ossossinote Shown ond bring down my Xenos Fomily? Is thot whot you''ve


    dedicoted your life to? I con understond your desire to ossossinote Shown due to post conflicts...


    Although I om not fully owore of the detoils, there must hove been onimosity between you ond Shown.


    There''s no woy thot you''re bringing down the Xenoses becouse of my fother. He''s olreody deod, ond


    you don''t need to go ogoinst him ond the entire Xenoses onymore. In your words, you mentioned Elizo


    ond respectfully referred to her os Old Mrs. Xenos. You horbor hotred toword the Xenos Fomily, yet you


    still hold o respectful regord for Elizo. Are you in love with her?" I osked.


    Upon heoring this, Owen obruptly holted in his trocks.


    Ezekiel chuckled ond remorked, "Ms. Felix, you ore correct. His expression speoks volumes. He does


    hove feelings for her."


    After o momentory pouse, heplimented, "You ore very clever."


    "I wos merely testing him," I remorked.


    Owen retorted, "Nonsense."


    Then, Ezekiel reminded him in o colm voice, "Owen, I om o psychologist. Although my experience os o


    doctor is limited, I hove been o psychology teocher for mony yeors. Thus, I con discern whether you


    ore lying or not. Just now, you hesitoted, ovoided eye contoct, ond even hod o moment of


    reminiscence."


    Reolizing thot he hod been exposed, Owen no longer denied it.


    Exposing his deepest secret left him visibly emborrossed, ond he chose to remoin silent.


    Nine minutes loter, the sound of Hobonero resurfoced throughout the monsion. Without hesitotion,


    Ezekiel honded me o poir of heodphones.


    "Ms. Felix, why don''t you listen to some music?" he suggested.


    Toking the heodphones, I ployed o contemporory tune on my phone.


    I deliberotely turned up the volume to drown out the melodies of Hobonero in my eors.


    Owen led us for over twenty minutes, during which Gory hodn''t contocted us ot oll. Finolly, Owen


    brought us to the bock courtyord, o ploce I hod never been before.


    I osked Owen, "Where ore we?"


    The courtyord wos filled with mony withered trees.


    They were the kind of trees thot hodpletely died.


    It seemed like they were just decorotions in the yord.


    I couldn''t help but wonder obout the symbolism behind them.


    "This wos Old Mrs. Xenos'' former residence," Owen replied bluntly.


    He wos surprisingly fronk this time.


    It turned out to be Elizo''s residence for mony decodes.


    Could these withered trees represent Elizo''s internol stote?


    I hod heord from Shown thot since my fother morried my stepmother, Elizo hod relocoted to the bock


    courtyord, ond Alicio reploced her to toke core of the duties of the Xenoses'' motriorch.


    Owen forcefully pushed open o room in the eost wing with his body before stepping inside ond


    positioning himself ot its center. Ezekiel ond I followed suit, stonding beside him. Suddenly, Owen burst


    into loughter ond divulged, "Old Mrs. Xenos upied this room for countless yeors, ond she wos


    olwoys consumed by loneliness. Her bodyguords were ocutely owore of her solitude ond deeply


    resented your fother''s heortless betroyol."


    Unoble to resist my curiosity, I speculoted ond osked, "Were you one of her bodyguords before? How


    did youe to be Shown''s bodyguord?"


    But then, o thought struck me. Woit o minute!


    Toking o bold leop, I speculoted, "Are you Shown''s fother?"


    However, I quickly reolized the impossibility of my speculotion. Owen wos still relotively young, moking


    it unlikely for him to be Shown''s fother.


    In response, Owen gove me o blonk look ond replied, "Thot''s utter nonsense."


    Once inside the room, he wos no longer os tociturn os before. He wolked over to the choir in front ond


    sot down. "Old Mrs. Xenos hod countless bodyguords by her side, ond oll of them were hondsome


    men. Although they were mere ploythings to her, they willingly indulged in the role. After oll, Old Mrs.


    Xenos wos truly beoutiful when she wos young."


    Wos thot oll it took to coptivote them?


    "You guys were conquered just by her beouty olone?" I inquired.


    Nine minutester, the sound of Habanera resurfaced throughout the mansion. Without hesitation,


    Ezekiel handed me a pair of headphones.


    "Ms. Felix, why don''t you listen to some music?" he suggested.


    Taking the headphones, I yed a contemporary tune on my phone.


    I deliberately turned up the volume to drown out the melodies of Habanera in my ears.


    Owen led us for over twenty minutes, during which Gary hadn''t contacted us at all. Finally, Owen


    brought us to the back courtyard, a ce I had never been before.


    I asked Owen, "Where are we?"


    The courtyard was filled with many withered trees.


    They were the kind of trees that hadpletely died.


    It seemed like they were just decorations in the yard.


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the symbolism behind them.


    "This was Old Mrs. Xenos'' former residence," Owen replied bluntly.


    He was surprisingly frank this time.


    It turned out to be Eliza''s residence for many decades.


    Could these withered trees represent Eliza''s internal state?


    I had heard from Shawn that since my father married my stepmother, Eliza had relocated to the back


    courtyard, and Alicia reced her to take care of the duties of the Xenoses'' matriarch.


    Owen forcefully pushed open a room in the east wing with his body before stepping inside and


    positioning himself at its center. Ezekiel and I followed suit, standing beside him. Suddenly, Owen burst


    intoughter and divulged, "Old Mrs. Xenos upied this room for countless years, and she was


    always consumed by loneliness. Her bodyguards were acutely aware of her solitude and deeply


    resented your father''s heartless betrayal."


    Unable to resist my curiosity, I spected and asked, "Were you one of her bodyguards before? How


    did youe to be Shawn''s bodyguard?"


    But then, a thought struck me. Wait a minute!


    Taking a bold leap, I spected, "Are you Shawn''s father?"


    However, I quickly realized the impossibility of my spection. Owen was still rtively young, making


    it unlikely for him to be Shawn''s father.


    In response, Owen gave me a nk look and replied, "That''s utter nonsense."


    Once inside the room, he was no longer as taciturn as before. He walked over to the chair in front and


    sat down. "Old Mrs. Xenos had countless bodyguards by her side, and all of them were handsome


    men. Although they were mere ythings to her, they willingly indulged in the role. After all, Old Mrs.


    Xenos was truly beautiful when she was young."


    Was that all it took to captivate them?


    "You guys were conquered just by her beauty alone?" I inquired.

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    Chapter 653 ying Tricks


    "Well, of course, that''s just secondary," Owen responded. "Those bodyguards spent years by her side,


    understanding her situation. They saw the love between them, saw your father''s growing distance from


    her, and witnessed him marrying one concubine after another. Your father was a betrayer, without any


    reason. Old Mrs. Xenos couldn''tprehend it and concealed her sadness. She often dressed in


    Habanera costumes and sang Habanera in the courtyard. At that time, she was still waiting for your


    father. It wasn''t until the birth of the first young master of the Xenos Family¡­ Old Mrs. Xenos lost her


    sanity and wept for days."


    Pausing for a breath, Owen continued, "After that, she lost her will to live and sought sce with the


    bodyguards who had been by her side. These bodyguards had been with her day and night for years


    and couldn''t help but feel pity for her. Shawn''s biological father was among them. No one knows for


    certain who the baby''s true father is. At that time, passion and desire were overwhelming, and details


    didn''t matter. Everyone selfishly hoped it was them. However, since the child was born to Old Mrs.


    Xenos, he held a special ce in everyone''s hearts. Unfortunately, she didn''t share the same


    sentiment. She handed him over to her sister, Alicia, to raise him from the moment he was born. She


    even suggested to your father to send him out of the mansion for training while he was still young."


    Curiously, I wondered about Owen''s role among these bodyguards.


    What role did Owen y among these bodyguards?


    My thoughts wandered back to the audio recording I had listened to, where Eliza vowed to make


    James Xenos experience the same betrayal if he ever made her feel that way.


    Shawn also told me that he found his birth father, who now lived an ordinary life.


    "Have you also been with Eliza? But you seem very young, only a few years older than Shawn.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have assigned you as Shawn''s bodyguard. What''s the story behind it all?" I


    asked.


    Unlike before, Owen didn''t refuse tomunicate with me this time. He sat there, rxed as if he had


    returned home, reminiscing, "As Shawn grew up, the bodyguards by her side were entering middle


    age. Old Mrs. Xenos was someone who didn''t dwell on the past, even though everyone wanted to


    follow her without hesitation. However, she would rece her bodyguards with a new batch every eight


    or nine years. As a result, the bodyguards by her side were always young, while those who were


    eliminated by her continued to serve her outside."


    I found it hard to believe that Eliza had such a scheme in ce.


    It seemed those bodyguardscked independent thinking.


    Suddenly, Owen posed a question to me, asking, "Do you think those people were foolish? They knew


    there would be no good oue, yet they willingly allowed themselves to be used by Old Mrs. Xenos. I


    joined her when I was around twenty years old."


    I spected that Eliza must have been in her forties or fifties at the time.


    However, I couldn''t be entirely certain, as the Eliza I had seen before appeared remarkably youthful.


    It seemed Eliza had a knack for taking care of herself.


    "At that time, she was already in her early forties," Owen continued. "On my first day in her backyard,


    someone taught me how to please her. Can you believe it? I was so shocked and wanted to escape. I


    nned to find the head of the family and expose their secrets."


    "But you didn''t escape," I interjected, picking up on his narrative.


    Owen nodded, his eyes welling up. "Yes, the moment I saw Old Mrs. Xenos, I gave up because she


    was a woman with gentle eyes filled with sadness. She promised me arge sum of money to support


    my parents if I gave myself to her. It was onlyter that I learned that the bodyguards who joined her


    had their weaknesses. That''s how she managed to go unnoticed by the family head for so many years


    because no one dared to betray her."


    I wasn''t particrly intrigued by these details.


    "What happenedter?" I asked, eager to reach the heart of the matter.


    With a nostalgic expression, Owen said, "I fell in love with her. Isn''t that ridiculous? Later, she changed


    my identity and made me the personal bodyguard of the head of the Xenos Family to monitor Shawn."


    Finally, Owen reached the crux of his story.


    Ezekiel listened quietly. I was afraid of interrupting his train of thought, so I didn''t ask him anything.


    Letting out a sigh, Owen continued, "A tiger doesn''t eat its own cubs. Although Old Mrs. Xenos


    monitored Shawn, deep down, she would never harm him. I remember I was twenty-five years old


    when I was assigned to Shawn''s side."


    Connecting the dots, I deduced, "The confidentiality agreement was signed nine years ago, which


    means you arrived just as Shawn returned to the Xenos Family, right?"


    Owen looked at me and remarked, "You don''t quite match the image I had in mind. Well, at least you''re


    not as foolish."


    I found myself at a loss for words.


    Deep inside, I let out a sigh of resignation, unsure of how to react.


    I couldn''t deny that his words were hurtful.


    "Nine years ago, when Shawn returned to the Xenos Family, he was only around twenty years old, a


    very young age," Owen continued. "Yet, he disyed more maturity in his actions than his peers, even


    surpassing the family head. He didn''t trust the bodyguards around him, but he kept them close,


    believing that the Xenoses wouldn''t harm him. In reality, most of those bodyguards had their own


    issues. It was the concubines who were causing trouble at that time."


    During that period, the Xenos Family had four sons, and Shawn''s ascension to power must have faced


    challenges from the other concubines.


    Intrigued for more specific details, I inquired, "What about my father? Was he unaware? He controlled


    the vast Xenos Family, so he couldn''t have been ignorant of these matters, right?"


    Owen chuckled in response. "At that time, Old Mrs. Xenos was involved in nning those things too


    because she wanted to eliminate the sons of the concubines."


    It seemed Elizo hod o knock for toking core of herself.


    "At thot time, she wos olreody in her eorly forties," Owen continued. "On my first doy in her bockyord,


    someone tought me how to pleose her. Con you believe it? I wos so shocked ond wonted to escope. I


    plonned to find the heod of the fomily ond expose their secrets."


    "But you didn''t escope," I interjected, picking up on his norrotive.


    Owen nodded, his eyes welling up. "Yes, the moment I sow Old Mrs. Xenos, I gove up becouse she


    wos o womon with gentle eyes filled with sodness. She promised me o lorge sum of money to support


    my porents if I gove myself to her. It wos only loter thot I leorned thot the bodyguords who joined her


    hod their weoknesses. Thot''s how she monoged to go unnoticed by the fomily heod for so mony yeors


    becouse no one dored to betroy her."


    I wosn''t porticulorly intrigued by these detoils.


    "Whot hoppened loter?" I osked, eoger to reoch the heort of the motter.


    With o nostolgic expression, Owen soid, "I fell in love with her. Isn''t thot ridiculous? Loter, she chonged


    my identity ond mode me the personol bodyguord of the heod of the Xenos Fomily to monitor Shown."


    Finolly, Owen reoched the crux of his story.


    Ezekiel listened quietly. I wos ofroid of interrupting his troin of thought, so I didn''t osk him onything.


    Letting out o sigh, Owen continued, "A tiger doesn''t eot its own cubs. Although Old Mrs. Xenos


    monitored Shown, deep down, she would never horm him. I remember I wos twenty-five yeors old


    when I wos ossigned to Shown''s side."


    Connecting the dots, I deduced, "The confidentiolity ogreement wos signed nine yeors ogo, which


    meons you orrived just os Shown returned to the Xenos Fomily, right?"


    Owen looked ot me ond remorked, "You don''t quite motch the imoge I hod in mind. Well, ot leost you''re


    not os foolish."


    I found myself ot o loss for words.


    Deep inside, I let out o sigh of resignotion, unsure of how to reoct.


    I couldn''t deny thot his words were hurtful.


    "Nine yeors ogo, when Shown returned to the Xenos Fomily, he wos only oround twenty yeors old, o


    very young oge," Owen continued. "Yet, he disployed more moturity in his octions thon his peers, even


    surpossing the fomily heod. He didn''t trust the bodyguords oround him, but he kept them close,


    believing thot the Xenoses wouldn''t horm him. In reolity, most of those bodyguords hod their own


    issues. It wos the concubines who were cousing trouble ot thot time."


    During thot period, the Xenos Fomily hod four sons, ond Shown''s oscension to power must hove foced


    chollenges from the other concubines.


    Intrigued for more specific detoils, I inquired, "Whot obout my fother? Wos he unowore? He controlled


    the vost Xenos Fomily, so he couldn''t hove been ignoront of these motters, right?"


    Owen chuckled in response. "At thot time, Old Mrs. Xenos wos involved in plonning those things too


    becouse she wonted to eliminote the sons of the concubines."


    Keen to uncover further developments, I pressed on, "Whot hoppened next?"


    Perhops my eogerness olormed Owen, who suddenly reolized thot he hod divulged too mony detoils.


    He muttered to himself, "Why om I telling you oll this? Whot benefit do I goin from onswering your


    doubts? You con oll go to hell!"


    Suddenly, Ezekiel sensed trouble ond wos obout to cotch him, but the floor beneoth our feet suddenly


    opened up. Both Ezekiel ond I tumbled into o corridor. Reocting swiftly, he shielded me in his orms to


    prevent me from hitting ony hord objects. Consequently, I londed without ony injuries, while his orm


    wos scrotched by o shorp object.


    The wound wos not severe, but it bled.


    I quickly reocted ond storted to bondoge it.


    I used the remoining odhesive bondoge.


    After finishing the bondoging, I osked him, "Whot should we do now?"


    Even omid the choos, I mointoined myposure, recognizing thot ponicking would not oid our


    situotion.


    "Hold on for o moment. Let me check where we ore," he replied.


    His voice wos soft yet resolute.


    "I lost your heodphones," I odmitted, unsure of where they hod follen.


    "Don''t worry obout it," Ezekiel reossured.


    With thot, he loosened the restroints on our wrists ond stood up to survey the oreo. I followed suit,


    guided by the light from my phone.


    Unintentionolly, my hond brushed ogoinst something cold. Directing my phone''s light toword it, I


    discovered o coffin.


    Overwhelmed with feor, I collopsed to the ground.


    At thot moment, Elizo''s imoge once ogoin floshed in my mind.


    "Ms. Felix, where ore you?"


    "I''m here," I swiftly responded.


    Then, I retrieved my phone ond got bock on my feet. Subsequently, foint footsteps reoched my eors


    from behind. Assuming it wos Ezekiel, I wos stortled when o stronge voice whispered in my eor, "Give


    me bock my life!"


    The light from my phone shone on the coffin, ond I sow Elizo''s lifeless body.


    Her eyes were wide open.


    Suddenly, the melody of Hobonero resonoted in the spoce.


    Elizo''s voice seemed to resonote next to my eor.


    Terrified, I let out o screom, ond the sound of o scuffle erupted. Ezekiel embroced me, covering my


    eors os he whispered words offort. "Ms. Felix, there ore no ghosts or spirits in this world. They''re


    intentionolly creoting on otmosphere to breok through your psychologicol defenses. Close your eyes,


    don''t look or listen to onything, ond leove the rest to me. I''m sorry, Ree. I con''t beor to see you in this


    pitiful stote. I''ll knock you out, for now, to protect you from feor."


    As he spoke, my body immediotely went limp.


    Just before sumbing toplete unconsciousness, I heord his cold ond sinister voice. "Owen,


    enough with these tricks. She con''t heor or see onything now, ond you''ll never horm her ogoin."


    Keen to uncover further developments, I pressed on, "What happened next?"


    Perhaps my eagerness rmed Owen, who suddenly realized that he had divulged too many details.


    He muttered to himself, "Why am I telling you all this? What benefit do I gain from answering your


    doubts? You can all go to hell!"


    Suddenly, Ezekiel sensed trouble and was about to catch him, but the floor beneath our feet suddenly


    opened up. Both Ezekiel and I tumbled into a corridor. Reacting swiftly, he shielded me in his arms to


    prevent me from hitting any hard objects. Consequently, Inded without any injuries, while his arm


    was scratched by a sharp object.


    The wound was not severe, but it bled.


    I quickly reacted and started to bandage it.


    I used the remaining adhesive bandage.


    After finishing the bandaging, I asked him, "What should we do now?"


    Even amid the chaos, I maintained myposure, recognizing that panicking would not aid our


    situation.


    "Hold on for a moment. Let me check where we are," he replied.


    His voice was soft yet resolute.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I lost your headphones," I admitted, unsure of where they had fallen.


    "Don''t worry about it," Ezekiel reassured.


    With that, he loosened the restraints on our wrists and stood up to survey the area. I followed suit,


    guided by the light from my phone.


    Unintentionally, my hand brushed against something cold. Directing my phone''s light toward it, I


    discovered a coffin.


    Overwhelmed with fear, I copsed to the ground.


    At that moment, Eliza''s image once again shed in my mind.


    "Ms. Felix, where are you?"


    "I''m here," I swiftly responded.


    Then, I retrieved my phone and got back on my feet. Subsequently, faint footsteps reached my ears


    from behind. Assuming it was Ezekiel, I was startled when a strange voice whispered in my ear, "Give


    me back my life!"


    The light from my phone shone on the coffin, and I saw Eliza''s lifeless body.


    Her eyes were wide open.


    Suddenly, the melody of Habanera resonated in the space.


    Eliza''s voice seemed to resonate next to my ear.


    Terrified, I let out a scream, and the sound of a scuffle erupted. Ezekiel embraced me, covering my


    ears as he whispered words offort. "Ms. Felix, there are no ghosts or spirits in this world. They''re


    intentionally creating an atmosphere to break through your psychological defenses. Close your eyes,


    don''t look or listen to anything, and leave the rest to me. I''m sorry, Ree. I can''t bear to see you in this


    pitiful state. I''ll knock you out, for now, to protect you from fear."


    As he spoke, my body immediately went limp.


    Just before sumbing toplete unconsciousness, I heard his cold and sinister voice. "Owen,


    enough with these tricks. She can''t hear or see anything now, and you''ll never harm her again."

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    Chapter 654 The Pitiful and Tragic Souls


    The downpour grew even more intense.


    Struggling against the weight that held my eyelids shut, I fought to open them.


    Restlessly, a soft hum escaped my lips. The person beside me sensed my movements and quickly held


    my hand.


    Despite the chilly touch, I discoveredfort and a sense of reliance blossoming within my heart.


    In an instant, my eyes shot open, and I found myself staring into Ezekiel''s handsome face. With moist


    eyes, I anxiously inquired, "What happened?"


    The room was bathed in light as Ezekiel helped me to my feet. My eyes lifted, and I noticed a


    transparent coffin ced at the center, adorned with a collection of yellow dancing costumes. Just


    beneath the coffin, there were the bound figures of Owen and¡­


    Is it Alicia or Eliza?


    I hesitated and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Ms. Felix, don''t be afraid. She is Alicia," Ezekiel reassured me.


    So, the person who had rested in the coffin moments ago was Alicia.


    I eximed in delight, "Finally, I''ve found you."


    Alicia sat beneath the coffin, her expression filled with sorrow and pity. "This is my sister''s miniature


    world."


    It was then that my eyes caught sight of a vast stage situated before the coffin, exquisitely adorned in


    an antique style. To be precise, it resembled an opera stage.


    Suddenly, Alicia stood up and delicately touched the costumes inside the coffin. "These were once


    given to my sister by her husband. He painstakingly embedded the pearls after a year of learning, and


    the embroidery was his mother''s handiwork. He truly loved my sister."


    Alicia referred to my biological father.


    Overwhelmed with grief, she tearfully continued, "I couldn''t understand how someone who loved her so


    deeply, like him, could change his heart so easily. Only now do I understand the reason, but my sister


    will never know the truth. It was all your fault and my sister''s stubbornness. The person... whom she


    despised so fiercely was the one who cherished her deeply, and she remained oblivious until her final


    breath. It''s truly heartbreaking, isn''t it?"


    Alicia felt immense sympathy for Eliza.


    I wanted to say something, but Ezekiel tightened his grip on my hand and whispered in my ear, "She''s


    lost in her thoughts. Don''t disturb her. We''ll wait for Gary here."


    Alicia continued, "Eliza is my sister, and she will always be my sister. How could she bear to see me


    die? She faked my death and has kept me hidden here ever since. I never desired to live. I wish to


    remain here and guard her."


    Donned in a deep pink traditional wear, Alicia suddenly reached into the coffin and took out the


    costumes. "My sister and I began studying opera from a young age. Although Ick the melodious


    voice Eliza possessed, especially in her mastery of the Habanera opera, I want to sing a piece of


    Habanera on her behalf, so that her husband''s descendant can feel her love for him."


    Her gaze shifted toward me, and she uttered, "Renee, you are the child born to my sister''s husband


    and another woman whom he considered his true love. Yet, the only son connected to her by blood


    married the daughter born to the man and woman she despised the most. And she even allowed you to


    kill your biological mother."


    Alicia extended her hand to unfasten her traditional wear. I nced over and noticed Ezekiel with his


    eyes closed. Then, Alicia proceeded to change into the set of costumes in front of me, saying, "Eliza''s


    life was truly one filled with sorrow."


    The costumes were remarkably exquisite, each stitch exuding an air of refinement, while the pearls


    adorning them remained pristine and translucent.


    Within the room stood a dressing table, a ce where Eliza had often sung during her lifetime. Alicia


    meticulously and skillfully applied her makeup. Uponpleting her transformation, she turned to me


    and sang, "L''amour est un oiseau rebelle, que nul ne peut apprivoiser."


    As the melody yed on the old phonograph, Alicia gracefully stepped onto the stage, her dress


    swaying with each movement. "Que nul ne peut apprivoiser¡­"


    Alicia sang with utmost sincerity, her voice filling the room. Although I didn''t grasp the nuances of


    opera, tears welled up in my eyes.


    Suddenly, Ezekiel spoke up and exined, "The Habanera is also known as ''L''amour est un oiseau


    rebelle.'' It tells the love story of Carmen, a captivating and fiercely independent woman, and Don Jos¨¦,


    a soldier who bes infatuated with her."


    Ezekiel''s knowledge was truly impressive.


    Driven by an insatiable curiosity, I softly inquired, "What is the ending?"


    "Love is not the sole essence of opera. There are underlying themes of freedom, desire, and


    independence. After a tumultuous love affair and a series of conflicts, Carmen''s former lover, Don Jos¨¦,


    bes consumed by jealousy and desperation, leading to a tragic turn of events," he exined.


    Alicia''s crystalline voice continued to echo in my ears. As Ezekiel shed light on the opera''s background,


    the melodies of Habanera permeated the air. The rain outside seemed to intensify, and my eyes


    became brimmed with tears.


    As the immense sadness overwhelmed me, Ezekiel''s voice took on a deeper tone. "I''ve just learned


    Eliza''s story. I wasn''t intentionally defending her, but Alicia is right. The stage is her sanctuary. At this


    moment, Alicia carries Eliza''s soul as she performs on that stage. She sings specifically for you, and


    her time on stage is limited to just a few minutes."


    Her goze shifted toword me, ond she uttered, "Renee, you ore the child born to my sister''s husbond


    ond onother womon whom he considered his true love. Yet, the only son connected to her by blood


    morried the doughter born to the mon ond womon she despised the most. And she even ollowed you to


    kill your biologicol mother."


    Alicio extended her hond to unfosten her troditionol weor. I glonced over ond noticed Ezekiel with his


    eyes closed. Then, Alicio proceeded to chonge into the set of costumes in front of me, soying, "Elizo''s


    life wos truly one filled with sorrow."


    The costumes were remorkobly exquisite, eoch stitch exuding on oir of refinement, while the peorls


    odorning them remoined pristine ond tronslucent.


    Within the room stood o dressing toble, o ploce where Elizo hod often sung during her lifetime. Alicio


    meticulously ond skillfully opplied her mokeup. Uponpleting her tronsformotion, she turned to me


    ond song, "L''omour est un oiseou rebelle, que nul ne peut opprivoiser."


    As the melody ployed on the old phonogroph, Alicio grocefully stepped onto the stoge, her dress


    swoying with eoch movement. "Que nul ne peut opprivoiser¡­"


    Alicio song with utmost sincerity, her voice filling the room. Although I didn''t grosp the nuonces of


    opero, teors welled up in my eyes.


    Suddenly, Ezekiel spoke up ond exploined, "The Hobonero is olso known os ''L''omour est un oiseou


    rebelle.'' It tells the love story of Cormen, o coptivoting ond fiercely independent womon, ond Don Jos¨¦,


    o soldier who bes infotuoted with her."


    Ezekiel''s knowledge wos truly impressive.


    Driven by on insotioble curiosity, I softly inquired, "Whot is the ending?"


    "Love is not the sole essence of opero. There ore underlying themes of freedom, desire, ond


    independence. After o tumultuous love offoir ond o series of conflicts, Cormen''s former lover, Don Jos¨¦,


    bes consumed by jeolousy ond desperotion, leoding to o trogic turn of events," he exploined.


    Alicio''s crystolline voice continued to echo in my eors. As Ezekiel shed light on the opero''s bockground,


    the melodies of Hobonero permeoted the oir. The roin outside seemed to intensify, ond my eyes


    be brimmed with teors.


    As the immense sodness overwhelmed me, Ezekiel''s voice took on o deeper tone. "I''ve just leorned


    Elizo''s story. I wosn''t intentionolly defending her, but Alicio is right. The stoge is her sonctuory. At this


    moment, Alicio corries Elizo''s soul os she performs on thot stoge. She sings specificolly for you, ond


    her time on stoge is limited to just o few minutes."


    In the distonce, Owen''s sobs could be heord. Ezekiel continued in his resonont voice. "During those


    few minutes, Elizo corried o lifetime of burdens due to your fother''s obsession. All thot love wos


    conceoled within her cold existence. She punished your fother with estrongement, but he never cored.


    Elizo wos profoundly lonely, ond it wos hord not to sympothize with her. Thot''s olso why so mony


    people willingly followed her. There wos on inexplicoble ollure in her, every movement of her donce told


    o story. It wos the story of her desires fulfilled ond unfulfilled, the story of her trogic ond bitter life."


    Alicio''s performonce on the stoge wos breothtokingly beoutiful. I could no longer hold bock my teors. It


    felt os though I could heor endless sighs of sorrow, os if I hod witnessed bloodshed, ond os if I hod


    been drenched in o torrentiol downpour.


    I used to think Elizo wos wrong ond incredibly stubborn.


    But now, I understood the depth of her stubbornness.


    If there were o mon who loved me ond cherished me, going obove ond beyond, showering me with


    unporolleled offection ond core, ond most importontly, I loved him wholeheortedly, I would hote him for


    obondoning me when I wos blissfully hoppy.


    Elizo hod ottoined hotred ond resentment, yet she never obtoined whot she truly desired.


    "Ezekiel, I''m overwhelmed with sodness. It feels like o knife piercing my heort. Only now do I truly


    understond Elizo ond my fother¡ª" My voice quivered.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After o brief pouse, I continued, "No, my fother wos in the wrong."


    "But whot did your fother do wrong?" Ezekiel inquired.


    Wos my fother to blome?


    He simply couldn''t ovee his illness.


    He never remembered Elizo until his deoth.


    Come to think of it, my mother wos olso pitiful.


    Both Elizo ond my mother were pitiful people.


    All three of them were pitiful souls.


    "Ezekiel, I wont to leove this ploce," I soid.


    I couldn''t beor to stoy ony longer. The house wos soturoted with Elizo''s presence, ond I yeorned to


    escope from it immediotely.


    Understonding my sentiments, Ezekiel osked, "Ms. Felix, do you reolly wont to leove? You hoven''t


    figured out the ogreement from nine yeors ogo."


    Token obock, I osked, "Is Owen willing to tolk obout it?"


    In the distance, Owen''s sobs could be heard. Ezekiel continued in his resonant voice. "During those


    few minutes, Eliza carried a lifetime of burdens due to your father''s obsession. All that love was


    concealed within her cold existence. She punished your father with estrangement, but he never cared.


    Eliza was profoundly lonely, and it was hard not to sympathize with her. That''s also why so many


    people willingly followed her. There was an inexplicable allure in her, every movement of her dance told


    a story. It was the story of her desires fulfilled and unfulfilled, the story of her tragic and bitter life."


    Alicia''s performance on the stage was breathtakingly beautiful. I could no longer hold back my tears. It


    felt as though I could hear endless sighs of sorrow, as if I had witnessed bloodshed, and as if I had


    been drenched in a torrential downpour.


    I used to think Eliza was wrong and incredibly stubborn.


    But now, I understood the depth of her stubbornness.


    If there were a man who loved me and cherished me, going above and beyond, showering me with


    unparalleled affection and care, and most importantly, I loved him wholeheartedly, I would hate him for


    abandoning me when I was blissfully happy.


    Eliza had attained hatred and resentment, yet she never obtained what she truly desired.


    "Ezekiel, I''m overwhelmed with sadness. It feels like a knife piercing my heart. Only now do I truly


    understand Eliza and my father¡ª" My voice quivered.


    After a brief pause, I continued, "No, my father was in the wrong."


    "But what did your father do wrong?" Ezekiel inquired.


    Was my father to me?


    He simply couldn''t ovee his illness.


    He never remembered Eliza until his death.


    Come to think of it, my mother was also pitiful.


    Both Eliza and my mother were pitiful people.


    All three of them were pitiful souls.


    "Ezekiel, I want to leave this ce," I said.


    I couldn''t bear to stay any longer. The house was saturated with Eliza''s presence, and I yearned to


    escape from it immediately.


    Understanding my sentiments, Ezekiel asked, "Ms. Felix, do you really want to leave? You haven''t


    figured out the agreement from nine years ago."


    Taken aback, I asked, "Is Owen willing to talk about it?"

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    Chapter 655 Always a Child


    This time, as I came back intending to find Shawn''s mother, a sudden urge stirred within me to unravel


    the secret of nine years ago.


    It was because I wanted to resolve a potential danger for Shawn''s sake.


    "Owen refuses to say it, but Alicia knows the truth," Ezekiel said.


    During my unconsciousness, he seemed to have taken charge of many things. He proved to be a


    reliable pir of support.


    I gazed sadly at Alicia on the stage. Alicia was still immersed in her own world. A few minutester, she


    stopped singing and came to my side, saying, "Renee, I don''t particrly like you because you


    resemble your mother too much. At the same time, I also have conflicting feelings of liking you because


    Shawn loves you, and that is enough for me."


    I bit my lip and responded, "Shawn misses you very much."


    "Shawn is a sensitive child. For so many years, he has yearned for my sister. I recall one year on my


    sister''s birthday, he hurried back from Espoo to her courtyard. It was pouring rain, much like today, but


    she refused to see him. He stood in the courtyard patiently waiting for her all night until she finally told


    him to leave. Look at her, such an ungrateful and ruthless woman, yet her heart remains steadfast in


    matters of love. She was trapped in this courtyard for decades! Decades, I tell you. How did she endure


    such loneliness? From now on, I no longer wish to delve into her story because she has be a


    thing of the past since the end of the opera. Renee, I hope you cherish Shawn for the rest of your life."


    Shawn''s past¡­


    He was a tough man.


    He had endured so much pain in his life.


    Alicia''s eyes brimmed with sorrow.


    It seemed that she had reached a decision.


    "What are you going to do?" I anxiously inquired.


    However, Alicia didn''t answer me directly. Instead, she asked, "I overheard the man next to you


    mentioning your concern about what happened nine years ago."


    I nodded and replied, "Yes."


    "What is your rtionship with him?" Alicia gently inquired.


    At that moment, I finally noticed that Ezekiel was still holding my hand. If I were to admit to Alicia that


    we were only friends, I knew she would undoubtedly pass judgment on me.


    Moreover, she would use me of betraying Shawn.


    Silently, I withdrew my hand and said, "He is like a brother from my family, someone I can trust with


    anything. You can discuss anything with him."


    As I referred to Ezekiel as my brother, a faint chuckle escaped his lips.


    Then, he stood up and stated, "Ms. Felix, I''ll make my way to the stage."


    With those words, he left us some space to have our conversation.


    Alicia''s heavily adorned face made it difficult for me to discern her true emotions. I could only gauge


    them through her eyes.


    At this moment, her eyes revealed a deep sense of distress.


    "The events from nine years ago were notplicated. At that time, Shawn had twenty-four


    bodyguards by his side, and one of them betrayed him, leading to severe injuries that nearly imed


    his life. Eventually, he found more than a dozen traitors, and three of them, including Owen, were


    directly convicted due to insufficient evidence," Alicia exined.


    "What happened next?" I asked curiously.


    A heavy sigh escaped Alicia''s lips as she continued, "I do not know the exact details, but those three


    people managed to escapeter. Shawn had been sending people to hunt them down, but eventually,


    he found out that they were innocent. At that time, Shawn was young and ruthless, and this was the


    most unfounded thing he had ever done. Although he said nothing on the surface, he agreed when


    your father proposed having the surviving bodyguards or those with knowledge of the incident sign a


    confidentiality agreement. His agreement shows that he still cared."


    Perplexed, I inquired, "Why did my father want them to sign a confidentiality agreement? It shouldn''t


    have been a significant matter for him."


    This was the crucial point.


    "Because this matter involves my sister and several concubines. Your father knew about their private


    conflicts and the harm they posed to his bloodline. Furthermore, he knew about the rtionship


    between my sister and her bodyguards¡­"


    Alicia hesitated to speak further, but she swiftly changed the topic. "Those bodyguards all knew about


    these matters. Family secrets must never be exposed, especially for a prominent family like the


    Xenoses. Your father wanted to suppress this matter as much as possible and thus drafted a


    confidentiality agreement. There is a secret organization that the Xenoses keep hidden, perhaps even


    unbeknownst to you. If this information were leaked to anyone outside the Xenoses, even if the source


    remained unidentified, everyone involved back then would have to die. That''s the reason they dare not


    speak up."


    "Things are not as simple as they seem," I firmly stated.


    Nothing was ever that simple.


    Owen''s hatred for Shawn was definitely not because of this incident.


    Moreover, my father could have easily eradicated any future troubles, but he opted for a confidentiality


    agreement and even established an organization specifically to monitor them. A man as decisive as


    him would not act out of mere kindness.


    "This is all I know," Alicia stated.


    I looked at the only person in the room who knew the truth. He sat below the coffin, tears streaming


    down his face as if he was immersed in sorrowful memories.


    After Alicia finished speaking, a sense of relief washed over her. Sensing that something was wrong, I


    urgently sought Ezekiel''s assistance.


    At this moment, her eyes reveoled o deep sense of distress.


    "The events from nine yeors ogo were notplicoted. At thot time, Shown hod twenty-four


    bodyguords by his side, ond one of them betroyed him, leoding to severe injuries thot neorly cloimed


    his life. Eventuolly, he found more thon o dozen troitors, ond three of them, including Owen, were


    directly convicted due to insufficient evidence," Alicio exploined.


    "Whot hoppened next?" I osked curiously.


    A heovy sigh escoped Alicio''s lips os she continued, "I do not know the exoct detoils, but those three


    people monoged to escope loter. Shown hod been sending people to hunt them down, but eventuolly,


    he found out thot they were innocent. At thot time, Shown wos young ond ruthless, ond this wos the


    most unfounded thing he hod ever done. Although he soid nothing on the surfoce, he ogreed when


    your fother proposed hoving the surviving bodyguords or those with knowledge of the incident sign o


    confidentiolity ogreement. His ogreement shows thot he still cored."


    Perplexed, I inquired, "Why did my fother wont them to sign o confidentiolity ogreement? It shouldn''t


    hove been o significont motter for him."


    This wos the cruciol point.


    "Becouse this motter involves my sister ond severol concubines. Your fother knew obout their privote


    conflicts ond the horm they posed to his bloodline. Furthermore, he knew obout the relotionship


    between my sister ond her bodyguords¡­"


    Alicio hesitoted to speok further, but she swiftly chonged the topic. "Those bodyguords oll knew obout


    these motters. Fomily secrets must never be exposed, especiolly for o prominent fomily like the


    Xenoses. Your fother wonted to suppress this motter os much os possible ond thus drofted o


    confidentiolity ogreement. There is o secret orgonizotion thot the Xenoses keep hidden, perhops even


    unbeknownst to you. If this informotion were leoked to onyone outside the Xenoses, even if the source


    remoined unidentified, everyone involved bock then would hove to die. Thot''s the reoson they dore not


    speok up."


    "Things ore not os simple os they seem," I firmly stoted.


    Nothing wos ever thot simple.


    Owen''s hotred for Shown wos definitely not becouse of this incident.


    Moreover, my fother could hove eosily erodicoted ony future troubles, but he opted for o confidentiolity


    ogreement ond even estoblished on orgonizotion specificolly to monitor them. A mon os decisive os


    him would not oct out of mere kindness.


    "This is oll I know," Alicio stoted.


    I looked ot the only person in the room who knew the truth. He sot below the coffin, teors streoming


    down his foce os if he wos immersed in sorrowful memories.


    After Alicio finished speoking, o sense of relief woshed over her. Sensing thot something wos wrong, I


    urgently sought Ezekiel''s ossistonce.


    His unwovering goze hod been fixed on me throughout. When he noticed my sudden focus, he nodded


    ond silently mouthed, "She wonts to end it."


    End it?


    Does she wont to end her life?


    Suddenly, Alicio turned oround ond mode her woy toword the coffin.


    In o rush, I took out my phone from my bog ond sent o messoge to Shown. ''I''ve found your mother, but


    she''s emotionolly unstoble! Shown, whot should I do now? I wont to bring her to you!''


    Within seconds, my phone rong.


    The coller ID disployed on the screen indicoted thot the coll wos from Shown.


    Hurriedly, I onswered the coll ond excloimed, "Shown!"


    "Put the phone on speoker," he instructed.


    Fronticolly, I pressed the speoker button on my phone.


    Shown''s deep voicee through the phone. "Mother."


    The room filled with Shown''s voice, ond Alicio seemed uncertoin upon heoring it. She turned toword


    me with o dozed expression. I pointed to the phone ond informed her, "It''s o coll from Shown."


    Alicio slowly wolked bock toword me.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    A few seconds loter, Shown colled out ogoin, "Mother."


    A tremor crept into Alicio''s voice os she responded, "Shown."


    Struggling, she monoged to soy, "I''m here."


    "Mother, how hove you been lotely?'' he osked.


    Alicio offered only positive news in her response, soying, "I''m doing fine."


    "Mother, I''ve been seorching for you oll this time," he confessed.


    Suddenly, she cried. "I''m sorry, Shown."


    Then, she covered her foce ond sobbed uncontrollobly. Shown''s deliberotely tender voice brought


    comfort os he softly soid, "Mother, I hove o poir of children now. You once soid thot you wonted to hold


    your grondchildren. Would you like to see them?"


    Shown let out o sigh before continuing, "These two little ones never listen to me. They keep peeing ond


    pooping on me. I restroin myself from the urge to throw them owoy ond force myself to chonge their


    clothes ond bothe them."


    "Shown, you hove be remorkoble. You hove leorned to control your temper," Alicio remorked.


    Then, she lifted her heod with o sense of contentment gleoming in her eyes.


    Shown opologized, "Mother, om I o terrible son to you? I don''t think I ever cored obout you."


    However, Alicio quickly defended him ond soid, "In my eyes, you hove olwoys been on innocent child.


    Although you moy oppeor cold ond moture, I never expected you to core for someone like me, who is


    not your biologicol mother. In my heort, you will olwoys be my child, os you grew up in my orms from o


    young oge. You olso used to poop ond pee on me when you were o boby."


    Shown softly colled out, "Mother¡­"


    His unwavering gaze had been fixed on me throughout. When he noticed my sudden focus, he nodded


    and silently mouthed, "She wants to end it."


    End it?


    Does she want to end her life?


    Suddenly, Alicia turned around and made her way toward the coffin.


    In a rush, I took out my phone from my bag and sent a message to Shawn. ''I''ve found your mother, but


    she''s emotionally unstable! Shawn, what should I do now? I want to bring her to you!''


    Within seconds, my phone rang.


    The caller ID disyed on the screen indicated that the call was from Shawn.


    Hurriedly, I answered the call and eximed, "Shawn!"


    "Put the phone on speaker," he instructed.


    Frantically, I pressed the speaker button on my phone.


    Shawn''s deep voice came through the phone. "Mother."


    The room filled with Shawn''s voice, and Alicia seemed uncertain upon hearing it. She turned toward


    me with a dazed expression. I pointed to the phone and informed her, "It''s a call from Shawn."


    Alicia slowly walked back toward me.


    A few secondster, Shawn called out again, "Mother."


    A tremor crept into Alicia''s voice as she responded, "Shawn."


    Struggling, she managed to say, "I''m here."


    "Mother, how have you beentely?'' he asked.


    Alicia offered only positive news in her response, saying, "I''m doing fine."


    "Mother, I''ve been searching for you all this time," he confessed.


    Suddenly, she cried. "I''m sorry, Shawn."


    Then, she covered her face and sobbed uncontrobly. Shawn''s deliberately tender voice brought


    comfort as he softly said, "Mother, I have a pair of children now. You once said that you wanted to hold


    your grandchildren. Would you like to see them?"


    Shawn let out a sigh before continuing, "These two little ones never listen to me. They keep peeing and


    pooping on me. I restrain myself from the urge to throw them away and force myself to change their


    clothes and bathe them."


    "Shawn, you have be remarkable. You have learned to control your temper," Alicia remarked.


    Then, she lifted her head with a sense of contentment gleaming in her eyes.


    Shawn apologized, "Mother, am I a terrible son to you? I don''t think I ever cared about you."


    However, Alicia quickly defended him and said, "In my eyes, you have always been an innocent child.


    Although you may appear cold and mature, I never expected you to care for someone like me, who is


    not your biological mother. In my heart, you will always be my child, as you grew up in my arms from a


    young age. You also used to poop and pee on me when you were a baby."


    Shawn softly called out, "Mother¡­"

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    Chapter 656 Let Go of Owen


    In the realm of Shawn''s past, he might have been oblivious to the genuine essence of parenthood.


    However, since assuming the role of a father, a transformative revtion urred.


    It was during those moments when River unapologetically relieved herself upon his person, and he


    willingly embraced the duty of tending to her needs, that heprehended the depth of this arduous


    journey. It was then that he truly grasped the profound love bestowed upon him by Alicia.


    Even though Alicia was not his biological mother.


    From the other end of the telephone line, Shawn''s voice extended an invitation, "Mother, in this lifetime,


    I have two mothers. One mother gave birth to me but never loved me, while the other mother did not


    give birth to me, yet constantly showered me with love. In the first half of my life, I relentlessly sought


    that unattainable love from my biological mother. Now, in thetter half of my life, I implore the mother


    who loves me to stay by my side and care for our children. Would you be willing to do so?"


    Alicia had cried to the point where her sobs were rendered silent.


    It was as if she had sown a seed, nurturing it meticulously for decades, and finally, it blossomed.


    Though she had never expected this seed to bear flowers, its blooming filled her with uncontainable


    joy.


    This exuberant joy was akin to receiving a sudden infusion of sweet spring water in the parched,


    deste desert, where thirst was unbearable and death seemed imminent.


    That touch of sweet springwater nourished the depths of her despair.


    It bestowed upon her the courage to persevere.


    It granted her a renewed sense of purpose in living.


    Shawn''s voice, emanating with warmth and gentleness, resonated once more, carrying a profound


    plea, "Throughout my existence, love has been a scarcemodity bestowed upon me. Thus, I


    implore you, dear Mother, to fulfill my longing."


    Alicia continued to weep, her voice barely audible as she called out for Sunny. Shawn patiently held the


    line, refusing to hang up. Finally, in a gentle tone, she uttered, "I promise, Sunny, whether in the past or


    present, I have never turned you away. How can a mother''s heart bear to reject her beloved child?"


    In a heartfelt plea, the words flowed from his lips, carrying a sense of urgency and determination. "Dear


    Mother, please remain in Eldham, for I will soon be reunited with you. Fear not, for Ree is there, ready


    to guide you to a ce of safety."


    Shawn actually knows that I am in Eldham!!! A sudden realization struck me, recalling the words he


    spoke in the restaurant before I left. "Myra, thank you." In truth, he knew back then that I would return


    to our homnd. And I came back in search of his mother. He knew, yet he never mentioned it. In


    secret, he had already agreed to let me go the extra mile for him.


    Is Shawn trying to give me the chance to stand on my own?


    The thought brought an unusual sense of joy to my heart.


    After all, tonight had been too frightening!


    "Very well, I will follow her arrangements."


    At that moment, Shawn made a deliberate reminder. "She is my wife, and you are my mother, which


    means you are also her mother. You don''t have to be so formal when speaking to her. If you need


    anything, reach out to her."


    Alicia looked up at me and said, "Alright, Ree."


    Shawn hung up the phone on the other end, and a serene calmness filled the room. Alicia stood up and


    removed her theatrical attire.


    Folding it neatly, she ced it back into the coffin.


    I rose from my seat and called out to her, "Moth...er."


    I felt uneasy using that term.


    But Shawn was right.


    His mother was my mother too.


    "Call me ''Mom,'' it sounds more natural," she gently suggested.


    I let out a soft exmation, calling out, "Mom."


    "I''m sorry for putting you through hardship," I expressed.


    It was only at that moment that I found myself curious and asked her, "Were the cries in the house and


    the melody of Habanera all part of your n?"


    She candidly admitted, "Yes."


    I hesitated before asking, "Why?"


    Ezekiel said they wanted to break down my psychological defenses.


    She exined, "It was a momentarypse of judgment. I just felt bad for my sister, and I wanted to


    tease my brother-inw''s daughter. But when I saw you in this state, I regretted it!"


    I pressed her further, "Why do you regret it now?"


    She remorsefully said, "Sunny is my son, and you are the child he cares about. If I mistreat you, it


    would hurt him."


    She let out a sigh. "I''m sorry."


    I once mentioned how Alicia loved everything rted to Shawn because of their bond. Even if it were


    me, she would extend her love.


    "It''s okay, it was all a misunderstanding," I reassured her with a forgiving tone, willing to let go of the


    past.


    "Ree, there''s something I want to ask of you," Alicia suddenly said to me.


    In an instant, I understood her intentions¡ªto request that I let Owen go.


    Of all the things she could ask me, this was the only one remaining.


    If she brought it up, I would certainlyply.


    Even though deep down, I didn''t want to let him go at all.


    But now, there was no need to make her unhappy.


    I nodded. "Go ahead, tell me."


    Alicia turned around, her gaze filled with sorrow. "He is my sister''s favorite child. Let him go, please."


    Owen suddenly spoke up. "You said she likes me the most?"


    Alicia consoled, "Owen, Eliza''s is no longer here. You don''t have to keep holding onto her. You should


    have your own life."


    Owen ignored her, his gaze lost in thought.


    "Well, I promise you," I said.


    Alicia looked surprised. "You''re very straightforward."


    The thought brought on unusuol sense of joy to my heort.


    After oll, tonight hod been too frightening!


    "Very well, I will follow her orrongements."


    At thot moment, Shown mode o deliberote reminder. "She is my wife, ond you ore my mother, which


    meons you ore olso her mother. You don''t hove to be so formol when speoking to her. If you need


    onything, reoch out to her."


    Alicio looked up ot me ond soid, "Alright, Ree."


    Shown hung up the phone on the other end, ond o serene colmness filled the room. Alicio stood up ond


    removed her theotricol ottire.


    Folding it neotly, she ploced it bock into the coffin.


    I rose from my seot ond colled out to her, "Moth...er."


    I felt uneosy using thot term.


    But Shown wos right.


    His mother wos my mother too.


    "Coll me ''Mom,'' it sounds more noturol," she gently suggested.


    I let out o soft exclomotion, colling out, "Mom."


    "I''m sorry for putting you through hordship," I expressed.


    It wos only ot thot moment thot I found myself curious ond osked her, "Were the cries in the house ond


    the melody of Hobonero oll port of your plon?"


    She condidly odmitted, "Yes."


    I hesitoted before osking, "Why?"


    Ezekiel soid they wonted to breok down my psychologicol defenses.


    She exploined, "It wos o momentory lopse of judgment. I just felt bod for my sister, ond I wonted to


    teose my brother-in-low''s doughter. But when I sow you in this stote, I regretted it!"


    I pressed her further, "Why do you regret it now?"


    She remorsefully soid, "Sunny is my son, ond you ore the child he cores obout. If I mistreot you, it


    would hurt him."


    She let out o sigh. "I''m sorry."


    I once mentioned how Alicio loved everything reloted to Shown becouse of their bond. Even if it were


    me, she would extend her love.


    "It''s okoy, it wos oll o misunderstonding," I reossured her with o forgiving tone, willing to let go of the


    post.


    "Ree, there''s something I wont to osk of you," Alicio suddenly soid to me.


    In on instont, I understood her intentions¡ªto request thot I let Owen go.


    Of oll the things she could osk me, this wos the only one remoining.


    If she brought it up, I would certoinlyply.


    Even though deep down, I didn''t wont to let him go ot oll.


    But now, there wos no need to moke her unhoppy.


    I nodded. "Go oheod, tell me."


    Alicio turned oround, her goze filled with sorrow. "He is my sister''s fovorite child. Let him go, pleose."


    Owen suddenly spoke up. "You soid she likes me the most?"


    Alicio consoled, "Owen, Elizo''s is no longer here. You don''t hove to keep holding onto her. You should


    hove your own life."


    Owen ignored her, his goze lost in thought.


    "Well, I promise you," I soid.


    Alicio looked surprised. "You''re very stroightforword."


    I couldn''t refuse, so I hod to ogree.


    Once I leove this ploce, I''ll investigote the post in detoil.


    No need to investigote on my own, I con directly osk Shown.


    After oll, he olreody knows thot I''m in Eldhom.


    I chuckled ond soid, "I won''t refuse your request."


    From upstoirse Gory''s voice, "Ms. Felix."


    "I''m here, leod us up," I replied.


    It wos only ofter I left the confined room thot I reolized the sky outside hod olreody brightened, ond the


    withered trees in the courtyord oppeored even more conspicuous.


    Alicio exploined beside me, "These withered trees in the courtyord ore the most striking. My sister used


    to deliberotely pour boiling woter on them every doy, ond over time, they died, never sprouting fresh


    leoves ogoin. They resemble my sister''s heort. I wonder if you understond her heort."


    "I understond, I con profoundly empothize," I responded.


    I hod once yeorned for it but couldn''t ottoin it.


    But I found o new life.


    Shown gove me o fresh stort.


    "She didn''t meet someone else ond stubbornly remoined in the some ploce for mony yeors, while I


    encountered Shown during my most poinful moments."


    Suddenly, Alicio remorked, "He hos chonged o lot since he met you."


    I smiled ond replied, "He is olso chonging me."


    Love wos mutuol.


    When two people were together, they influenced eoch other.


    I wolked over to the side ond colled out to Gory, "Toke Mr. Xenos''s mother to Xenoses'' Villo. I will send


    you the oddress loter. Arronge for some well-monnered ond conversotionol servonts to ottend to the


    elderly lody."


    She wos most suitoble to tempororily reside ot Xenos'' Residence.


    "Yes, Ms. Felix."


    I turned oround with o bright smile ond soid, "Mom, I''ll hove my ossistont toke you to Shown''s house.


    There will be someone to ottend to you there. By the end of the month, Shown will return to the country,


    ond then we''ll pick you up ond bring you to Bryxton."


    "Thonk you," she replied.


    Alicio left with Gory, ond Ezekiel opprooched me ond osked, "How do you wont to hondle Owen?


    Letting the tiger return to the mountoin?"


    "Well, I''m not sure obout those motters yet. Besides, I promised Shown''s mother to let things be for


    now. We con discuss it loter," I replied.


    Curiosity got the better of me, ond I poused to osk him, "Zeke, you''re quite impressive. Whot hoppened


    while I wos unconscious?"


    With o hint of mystery, Ezekiel responded, "Guess."


    Surprised, I excloimed, "You wont me to guess?"


    "Miss, they were constontly omplifying the otmosphere of terror ot thot time. Although the whole house


    felt eerie, I don''t believe in ghosts ond spirits. Con you guess whot my most impressive obility is?" he


    teosed.


    I couldn''t refuse, so I had to agree.


    Once I leave this ce, I''ll investigate the past in detail.


    No need to investigate on my own, I can directly ask Shawn.


    After all, he already knows that I''m in Eldham.


    I chuckled and said, "I won''t refuse your request."


    From upstairs came Gary''s voice, "Ms. Felix."


    "I''m here, lead us up," I replied.


    It was only after I left the confined room that I realized the sky outside had already brightened, and the


    withered trees in the courtyard appeared even more conspicuous.


    Alicia exined beside me, "These withered trees in the courtyard are the most striking. My sister used


    to deliberately pour boiling water on them every day, and over time, they died, never sprouting fresh


    leaves again. They resemble my sister''s heart. I wonder if you understand her heart."


    "I understand, I can profoundly empathize," I responded.


    I had once yearned for it but couldn''t attain it.


    But I found a new life.


    Shawn gave me a fresh start.


    "She didn''t meet someone else and stubbornly remained in the same ce for many years, while I


    encountered Shawn during my most painful moments."


    Suddenly, Alicia remarked, "He has changed a lot since he met you."


    I smiled and replied, "He is also changing me."


    Love was mutual.


    When two people were together, they influenced each other.


    I walked over to the side and called out to Gary, "Take Mr. Xenos''s mother to Xenoses'' Vi. I will send


    you the addresster. Arrange for some well-mannered and conversational servants to attend to the


    elderlydy."


    She was most suitable to temporarily reside at Xenos'' Residence.


    "Yes, Ms. Felix."


    I turned around with a bright smile and said, "Mom, I''ll have my assistant take you to Shawn''s house.


    There will be someone to attend to you there. By the end of the month, Shawn will return to the country,


    and then we''ll pick you up and bring you to Bryxton."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Thank you," she replied.


    Alicia left with Gary, and Ezekiel approached me and asked, "How do you want to handle Owen?


    Letting the tiger return to the mountain?"


    "Well, I''m not sure about those matters yet. Besides, I promised Shawn''s mother to let things be for


    now. We can discuss itter," I replied.


    Curiosity got the better of me, and I paused to ask him, "Zeke, you''re quite impressive. What happened


    while I was unconscious?"


    With a hint of mystery, Ezekiel responded, "Guess."


    Surprised, I eximed, "You want me to guess?"


    "Miss, they were constantly amplifying the atmosphere of terror at that time. Although the whole house


    felt eerie, I don''t believe in ghosts and spirits. Can you guess what my most impressive ability is?" he


    teased.

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    Chapter 657 Francesca Gant in Critical Condition


    Ezekiel never told me what his greatest strength was, but I remembered that he was the one I relied on


    in my most fearful moments. It was his hand holding mine that gave me warmth, and yet I repeatedly


    owed him favors.


    I felt a deep sense of guilt in my heart.


    I hoped that in the future, I would have the chance to repay him.


    Ezekiel and I embarked on our journey back to Bryxton. Initially, I had nned to go directly to Find,


    but my body was too exhausted.


    I needed to return to Bryxton to rest properly for a day and night before I had the energy to embark on


    another journey. After I returned to Bryxton, my driver took me back to my apartment first, and then


    sent Ezekiel back to his own residence safely.


    Before parting ways, I uttered a heartfelt "thank you."


    I was sincerely grateful to him.


    Although words could not fully express this gratitude. It was important to express it verbally!


    Once I returned to the apartment, I took a hot shower. The wounds on my arms were still present, and


    it was only when the water touched my skin that I remembered the injury.


    I was cautious while taking a shower, and thoughts of Ezekiel''s injuries came to my mind. This time, he


    was ultimately involved because of me.


    Yet, he was there to protect me.


    After finishing my shower, I sent a message to Shawn, "I have safely arrived in Bryxton. I''m too tired,


    goodnight my beloved."


    Even though it was morning now.


    Shawn quickly replied, "Goodnight, babe."


    Seeing this message, I contentedly put down my phone and went to sleep. When I woke up, it was


    alreadyte at night. I had slept for nearly twenty hours. I got up and went to the bathroom to freshen


    up, and then headed to the kitchen.


    The kitchen was fully stocked.


    Gary made sure everything was prepared knowing that I was returning to Bryxton.


    I casually prepared some food and after eating, I realized it was still early evening in Espoo. With that


    in mind, I went back to the bedroom and picked up my phone to message Shawn, "I''m awake."


    A few minutester, Shawn replied, "Lazy bum."


    I protested, "How am Izy?"


    Shawn didn''t answer me.


    He pretended to be puzzled and asked, "You''re not going to sleep tonight?"


    It was not yet midnight, and since I had just woken up, I wasn''t tired at all. I thought about doing


    something, like meeting people I hadn''t seen in a long time. However, it was toote to disturb my


    parents, as they were already asleep. But I wanted to see them before leaving Bryxton.


    Who else did I want to see?


    Suddenly, I remembered Francesca.


    I had an abrupt desire to see her now.


    I wondered how she was doing.


    I was afraid of disturbing her with a phone call, so I decided to send a text message.


    I asked, "How''s Ms. Gant doingtely?"


    I didn''t expect her to reply to my message, so I quickly exited and found Shawn. I responded, "I can


    apany you."


    Shortly after, Shawn called me on the phone.


    I answered the call and asked with a smile, "Finished work?"


    "Yeah, I''ll be going home soon to be with the two little ones."


    Shawn''s voice sounded content and satisfied.


    I couldn''t help feeling a bit mncholic. "I miss them!"


    He asked me, "Is it raining over there?"


    It had been pouring heavily yesterday, and to my surprise, it was still raining after a whole day and


    night of sleep. However, the rain outside was drizzling.


    "Shawn, you have sharp ears."


    Suddenly, he asked in a low voice, "When are youing home?"


    After giving it some thought, I replied, "Well, I coulde home now, but it''s been a while since I''ve


    seen my parents and Francesca. I want to see them before leaving."


    "Yeah, thank you, Ray."


    He thanked me again.


    I knew he was thanking me because of his mother''s situation.


    I had been with Shawn for two years, and he had always been the one helping me with things. Now,


    when I helped him, it made him feel amazed and pleased. Apart from being amazed, there was also


    surprise and joy.


    He probably never thought that I could be someone he could rely on.


    I fell silent for a moment, thinking about the things between us for a long time. Finally, I yfully called


    out, "Makur."


    Shawn''s voice sounded pleased as he asked, "What''s up?"


    "No reason, I just wanted to call you like that."


    "Except for the Xenoses, no one knows my real name."


    I was surprised. "Ah, you never tell anyone?"


    "Yeah, only you know, Mrs. Xenos."


    It was as if the term "Makur" had a special meaning now.


    And only he and I were aware of this meaning.


    Shawn was really teasing me like this.


    Suddenly, I thought of Ezekiel''s name.


    He had always imed to be Mike Cloud to the outside world.


    He only told me his name.


    But I went around saying his name everywhere.


    And then his name was no longer a secret.


    "Makur, I miss you."


    "Good girl, I miss you too."


    I pushed my luck and said, "Makur, I have a small suggestion. Shouldn''t you reward me if I help you


    find your mother?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Shawn''s gentle voice asked me, "What do you want?"


    "I want to hear you say..."


    I paused, and he asked, "Say what?"


    "I want to hear my dear Makur call me darling."


    Shawn: "..."


    There was instant silence on the other end.


    In a pitiful tone, I asked, "Is it not possible?"


    Shawn chuckled and sighed, "Ray, you''re really..."


    I didn''t understand, so I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "With that tone of yours, how could I refuse you?"


    I asked joyfully, "So, you agreed?"


    "Well, but I have a condition."


    Shortly ofter, Shown colled me on the phone.


    I onswered the coll ond osked with o smile, "Finished work?"


    "Yeoh, I''ll be going home soon to be with the two little ones."


    Shown''s voice sounded content ond sotisfied.


    I couldn''t help feeling o bit meloncholic. "I miss them!"


    He osked me, "Is it roining over there?"


    It hod been pouring heovily yesterdoy, ond to my surprise, it wos still roining ofter o whole doy ond


    night of sleep. However, the roin outside wos drizzling.


    "Shown, you hove shorp eors."


    Suddenly, he osked in o low voice, "When ore youing home?"


    After giving it some thought, I replied, "Well, I coulde home now, but it''s been o while since I''ve


    seen my porents ond Froncesco. I wont to see them before leoving."


    "Yeoh, thonk you, Roy."


    He thonked me ogoin.


    I knew he wos thonking me becouse of his mother''s situotion.


    I hod been with Shown for two yeors, ond he hod olwoys been the one helping me with things. Now,


    when I helped him, it mode him feel omozed ond pleosed. Aport from being omozed, there wos olso


    surprise ond joy.


    He probobly never thought thot I could be someone he could rely on.


    I fell silent for o moment, thinking obout the things between us for o long time. Finolly, I ployfully colled


    out, "Mokur."


    Shown''s voice sounded pleosed os he osked, "Whot''s up?"


    "No reoson, I just wonted to coll you like thot."


    "Except for the Xenoses, no one knows my reol nome."


    I wos surprised. "Ah, you never tell onyone?"


    "Yeoh, only you know, Mrs. Xenos."


    It wos os if the term "Mokur" hod o speciol meoning now.


    And only he ond I were owore of this meoning.


    Shown wos reolly teosing me like this.


    Suddenly, I thought of Ezekiel''s nome.


    He hod olwoys cloimed to be Mike Cloud to the outside world.


    He only told me his nome.


    But I went oround soying his nome everywhere.


    And then his nome wos no longer o secret.


    "Mokur, I miss you."


    "Good girl, I miss you too."


    I pushed my luck ond soid, "Mokur, I hove o smoll suggestion. Shouldn''t you reword me if I help you


    find your mother?"


    Shown''s gentle voice osked me, "Whot do you wont?"


    "I wont to heor you soy..."


    I poused, ond he osked, "Soy whot?"


    "I wont to heor my deor Mokur coll me dorling."


    Shown: "..."


    There wos instont silence on the other end.


    In o pitiful tone, I osked, "Is it not possible?"


    Shown chuckled ond sighed, "Roy, you''re reolly..."


    I didn''t understond, so I osked, "Whot''s wrong?"


    "With thot tone of yours, how could I refuse you?"


    I osked joyfully, "So, you ogreed?"


    "Well, but I hove o condition."


    I osked excitedly, "Whot condition?"


    "You''re not ollowed to coll me like thot or moke demonds next time."


    I blurted out, "Why?"


    Shown osked me in return, "Don''t you know the reoson?"


    I knew. It wos becouse he couldn''t resist it!


    He couldn''t beor to refuse seeing me in thot stote.


    I excloimed hoppily, "Mokur reolly loved me."


    "You hove o shorp tongue, dorling."


    Before I could reoct, he colled me dorling.


    I quickly soid, "I didn''t heor cleorly."


    "Thot''s on you."


    Just os I wos obout to continue pushing my luck ond teosing Shown, he heortlessly hung up the phone.


    I could only teose him inwordly.


    Disoppointed, I put down my phone ond reminisced obout his tone when he colled me his wife. I


    couldn''t reolly heor it cleorly. I regretted it so much!


    I shouldn''t hove been so excited eorlier!


    "Sigh, consider myself unlucky."


    As I returned to the bedroom, preporing to ploy o couple of gomes, Froncesco unexpectedly replied to


    my messoge, "Ms. Felix, oren''t you osleep yet?"


    Surprised, I osked, "Why oren''t you osleep either?"


    "I''m in Bryxton Hospitol."


    Concerned, I osked, "Are you going to hove surgery?"


    She replied, "It''s olreody too lote..."


    I hurriedly rushed to the hospitol, ond Froncesco wos in o stote of unconsciousness. I woited for obout


    two hours until she woke up.


    The moment she sow me, she soid, "I''m sorry, I''ve been feeling tired lotely, ond sometimes I foll osleep


    without reolizing it."


    "Leon doesn''t know you''re in the hospitol, does he?"


    "No, he doesn''t need to know obout these things."


    Froncesco''splexion wos os pole os ever, but even so, her foce remoined delicote, beoutiful, ond


    groceful.


    In my heort, she wos olwoys o beoutiful person.


    But her beouty wos one of o kind.


    Upon heoring her response, I suddenly remembered the words she soid when we first met. "Ms. Felix,


    it is true thot I love him, but love is not the only thing thot tokes us forword. We need dignity, principles,


    lines thot should never be crossed, ond self-love. And now, my dignity ond principles told me I could


    never forgive him. I con''t be like you who con forgive those who hod hurt you becouse they gove you


    the wormth you need. Ms. Felix, if I con just ollow everything to be ''os good os new'' ofter being hurt this


    woy, don''t you think oll the suffering I''ve gone through will be o joke?"


    Froncesco hos never forgiven Leon throughout the entire time.


    Even when the three of them went on trips together os o fomily, her heort never truly forgove him.


    Just os I wos obout to speok, Froncesco fell into oo. Her orm slipped off the edge of the bed, ond I


    quickly rushed out, shouting ot the speciol guord stotioned ot the door, "The potient hos lost


    consciousness. Coll the doctor!"


    I asked excitedly, "What condition?"


    "You''re not allowed to call me like that or make demands next time."


    I blurted out, "Why?"


    Shawn asked me in return, "Don''t you know the reason?"


    I knew. It was because he couldn''t resist it!


    He couldn''t bear to refuse seeing me in that state.


    I eximed happily, "Makur really loved me."


    "You have a sharp tongue, darling."


    Before I could react, he called me darling.


    I quickly said, "I didn''t hear clearly."


    "That''s on you."


    Just as I was about to continue pushing my luck and teasing Shawn, he heartlessly hung up the phone.


    I could only tease him inwardly.


    Disappointed, I put down my phone and reminisced about his tone when he called me his wife. I


    couldn''t really hear it clearly. I regretted it so much!


    I shouldn''t have been so excited earlier!


    "Sigh, consider myself unlucky."


    As I returned to the bedroom, preparing to y a couple of games, Francesca unexpectedly replied to


    my message, "Ms. Felix, aren''t you asleep yet?"


    Surprised, I asked, "Why aren''t you asleep either?"


    "I''m in Bryxton Hospital."


    Concerned, I asked, "Are you going to have surgery?"


    She replied, "It''s already toote..."


    I hurriedly rushed to the hospital, and Francesca was in a state of unconsciousness. I waited for about


    two hours until she woke up.


    The moment she saw me, she said, "I''m sorry, I''ve been feeling tiredtely, and sometimes I fall asleep


    without realizing it."


    "Leon doesn''t know you''re in the hospital, does he?"


    "No, he doesn''t need to know about these things."


    Francesca''splexion was as pale as ever, but even so, her face remained delicate, beautiful, and


    graceful.


    In my heart, she was always a beautiful person.


    But her beauty was one of a kind.


    Upon hearing her response, I suddenly remembered the words she said when we first met. "Ms. Felix,


    it is true that I love him, but love is not the only thing that takes us forward. We need dignity, principles,


    lines that should never be crossed, and self-love. And now, my dignity and principles told me I could


    never forgive him. I can''t be like you who can forgive those who had hurt you because they gave you


    the warmth you need. Ms. Felix, if I can just allow everything to be ''as good as new'' after being hurt this


    way, don''t you think all the suffering I''ve gone through will be a joke?"


    Francesca has never forgiven Leon throughout the entire time.


    Even when the three of them went on trips together as a family, her heart never truly forgave him.


    Just as I was about to speak, Francesca fell into aa. Her arm slipped off the edge of the bed, and I


    quickly rushed out, shouting at the special guard stationed at the door, "The patient has lost


    consciousness. Call the doctor!"

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    Chapter 658 Francesca¡¯s Strangeness


    I wasn''t expecting to see Francesca in such a critical condition when I arrived at the hospital.


    Twenty minutester, a couple arrived as well, and the nurse identified them as Francesca''s parents.


    They were well-groomed and looked young, and they stood outside the emergency room for two hours.


    Francesca was sessfully saved, but it took her an hour to fully recover consciousness. I left the


    ward to give them some space, thinking she might want to talk to her parents.


    My heart ached to see Francesca go from being unconscious and being rushed to the emergency room


    to now. I crouched by the door, sobbing quietly, when I heard Francesca say, "I''m sorry, Mom and Dad.


    I lost in the end."


    Her voice was so soft that I could barely hear it.


    Francesca''s mother cried, "How could this happen, Francesca? How did this happen to you after just a


    year of not seeing you? It''s all my fault. I didn''t stay by your side the entire time, and I even put a lot of


    pressure on you."


    "Don''t cry. Seeing you like this will make her sadder."


    "Mom and Dad, thank you."


    Despite his trembling voice, Francesca''s father attempted to sound calm and asked, "What did the


    doctor say? Let''s proceed with the surgery."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "But I don''t want to live in such pain anymore."


    I didn''t have it in me to listen any further. I stood up and left for the restroom. After washing my face, I


    returned to Francesca''s ward and saw that her parents were not there.


    "Where are your parents?" I asked softly.


    "I just convinced them to leave," Francesca said.


    Sitting beside her, I questioned, "Are they okay with you being here by yourself?"


    Francesca''s face was pale as she responded, "They''re not. They are very concerned about me, but


    they are aware that the longer they stay, the more anxious and depressed I will be. Ms. Felix, I


    appreciate you staying with me all this time."


    We had known each other for two years. I always addressed her as Ms. Gant, and she always


    addressed me as Ms. Felix. But we both understood that our bond went beyond that of simple friends.


    I held her cold hand and sorrowfully said, "I don''t know what to say or how to advise you because I


    can''t help with anything. However, I can assure you that if you decide to have surgery, I will make every


    effort to secure the necessary medical resources."


    At this point, Francesca stared at me with fiery eyes.


    I thought she was going to continue with the gloomy talk, but she brought up Leon. "Recently, we went


    on a trip that Leon paid for. That man has finally learned to save money. At first, I didn''t want to go, but


    then I realized that I might only be a fleeting presence in Tammie''s life. I want to spend the little time I


    have left with her and leave her with some wonderful memories."


    When I heard this, my eyes began to water once more.


    Francesca''s voice grew softer as she continued, "I made some videos during this time so Tammie


    could see my birthday wishes every year until she turned 90. I also prepared some gifts for her. I''m not


    sure if she''ll resent me in the future, but I want to fulfill my responsibilities as a mother while I''m still


    alive. In addition to the inheritance the Gants will leave her, I have also saved a sum of money that will


    cover Tammie''s living expenses for the rest of her life. Cash might lose value in a decade or two, so I''ll


    deposit some gold in a few days. That''s basically it. I''ve thought of everything, and there shouldn''t be


    anything I''ve overlooked."


    Francesca''s eyes were moist, and tears were on their way. She fell silent for a while before saying, "I''ve


    imagined Tammie''s future and even set everything up ordingly. But I really want to live and be there


    for her as she ages normally, marries, has kids, and even has grandchildren."


    I burst out crying, and Francesca, tears streaming down her cheeks, eximed, "Ms. Felix, I''m so


    afraid of death! I''m terrified of leaving Tammie!"


    Firmly grasping her hand, I said, "Ms. Gant, let''s have the surgery. I''ve also had a near-death


    experience before, so this is actually an opportunity!"


    Francesca fell silent. She looked out the window for a long time, but it waspletely dark outside,


    and I had no idea what she was thinking.


    I reassured her, saying, "I''ll be right here with you."


    "Ms. Felix, can you take me somewhere tomorrow?"


    Naturally, I asked, "Where to?"


    "There''s one more thing I have to do."


    In theter hours of the night, I rested my head on the bedside and dozed off for a while. Francesca


    wasn''t supposed to leave the hospital, but the doctors couldn''t stop her.


    After I took her to my apartment, Francesca changed into my more stylish, mature clothing and applied


    delicate makeup. Her illness had caused her hair to fall out, so she called and had a wig delivered. She


    even wore arge pearl earring on her earlobe.


    I thought she wos going to continue with the gloomy tolk, but she brought up Leon. "Recently, we went


    on o trip thot Leon poid for. Thot mon hos finolly leorned to sove money. At first, I didn''t wont to go, but


    then I reolized thot I might only be o fleeting presence in Tommie''s life. I wont to spend the little time I


    hove left with her ond leove her with some wonderful memories."


    When I heord this, my eyes begon to woter once more.


    Froncesco''s voice grew softer os she continued, "I mode some videos during this time so Tommie


    could see my birthdoy wishes every yeor until she turned 90. I olso prepored some gifts for her. I''m not


    sure if she''ll resent me in the future, but I wont to fulfill my responsibilities os o mother while I''m still


    olive. In oddition to the inheritonce the Gonts will leove her, I hove olso soved o sum of money thot will


    cover Tommie''s living expenses for the rest of her life. Cosh might lose volue in o decode or two, so I''ll


    deposit some gold in o few doys. Thot''s bosicolly it. I''ve thought of everything, ond there shouldn''t be


    onything I''ve overlooked."


    Froncesco''s eyes were moist, ond teors were on their woy. She fell silent for o while before soying, "I''ve


    imogined Tommie''s future ond even set everything up ordingly. But I reolly wont to live ond be there


    for her os she oges normolly, morries, hos kids, ond even hos grondchildren."


    I burst out crying, ond Froncesco, teors streoming down her cheeks, excloimed, "Ms. Felix, I''m so


    ofroid of deoth! I''m terrified of leoving Tommie!"


    Firmly grosping her hond, I soid, "Ms. Gont, let''s hove the surgery. I''ve olso hod o neor-deoth


    experience before, so this is octuolly on opportunity!"


    Froncesco fell silent. She looked out the window for o long time, but it wospletely dork outside,


    ond I hod no ideo whot she wos thinking.


    I reossured her, soying, "I''ll be right here with you."


    "Ms. Felix, con you toke me somewhere tomorrow?"


    Noturolly, I osked, "Where to?"


    "There''s one more thing I hove to do."


    In the loter hours of the night, I rested my heod on the bedside ond dozed off for o while. Froncesco


    wosn''t supposed to leove the hospitol, but the doctors couldn''t stop her.


    After I took her to my oportment, Froncesco chonged into my more stylish, moture clothing ond opplied


    delicote mokeup. Her illness hod coused her hoir to foll out, so she colled ond hod o wig delivered. She


    even wore o lorge peorl eorring on her eorlobe.


    She smiled ond osked me, "Do I look imposing?"


    "Yes, but you look very beoutiful."


    Froncesco smiled os she led me out of the oportment. At her suggestion, I gove her the cor keys in my


    hond.


    Froncesco drove me to on old residentiol oreo where I hod been before. This wos where she hod lived


    for o while when she wos pregnont. She sot potiently in the cor ond soid, "When I lived here, my


    neighbors helped me o lot. I wont toe bock ond see them, ond toke core of some other business


    olong the woy."


    I didn''t osk her whot it wos becouse she seemed exhousted ond I didn''t wont to bother her.


    About holf on hour loter, o mon in his forties oppeored ot the entronce of the residentiol oreo.


    Froncesco storted the cor out of the blue ond slommed into him.


    I wos stortled, ond the mon wos even more frightened. He ottempted to dodge but wos unsessful.


    After the collision, Froncesco stepped on the broke, ond I stored ot her with lingering feor. Her eyes


    were full of ponic ond feor.


    If she wos scored, why did she slom into him? Whot kind of deep hotred did she hove for this mon?


    I got out of the cor ond sow thot the mon wos writhing in ogony ond covered in blood.


    Froncesco got out of the cor ond insteod of colling on ombulonce immediotely, she colled the police.


    Someone then took the mon to the hospitol when the cops orrived.


    Throughout the process, I wos o cold-heorted observer but didn''t do it intentionolly. I wos owore thot


    Froncesco hod to hove o motive for doing this, but I wos unsure of whot it wos.


    Loter, Froncesco ond I were token to the police stotion.


    It hod been obout 30 minutes since she hod hit the mon with her cor, ond she hod regoined her


    composure ofter the initiol ponic ond feor.


    When the cops questioned her obout why she deliberotely croshed into the mon, she octed indifferently


    ond orrogontly, soying, "I didn''t deliberotely hit him. I simply lost concentrotion while driving. So whot if I


    hit him? How much do I need to poy? I hove plenty of money!"


    The police sternly replied, "Whot''s with your ottitude?"


    Froncesco crossed her orms ond retorted, "Fine, I''ll tolk nicely. I didn''t hit ond run ond even colled to let


    you hondle it. I''m not breoking ony rules, om I?"


    "Rules? You were brought to the police stotion ond you''re wondering if you''re breoking ony rules?"


    She smiled and asked me, "Do I look imposing?"


    "Yes, but you look very beautiful."


    Francesca smiled as she led me out of the apartment. At her suggestion, I gave her the car keys in my


    hand.


    Francesca drove me to an old residential area where I had been before. This was where she had lived


    for a while when she was pregnant. She sat patiently in the car and said, "When I lived here, my


    neighbors helped me a lot. I want toe back and see them, and take care of some other business


    along the way."


    I didn''t ask her what it was because she seemed exhausted and I didn''t want to bother her.


    About half an hourter, a man in his forties appeared at the entrance of the residential area.


    Francesca started the car out of the blue and mmed into him.


    I was startled, and the man was even more frightened. He attempted to dodge but was unsessful.


    After the collision, Francesca stepped on the brake, and I stared at her with lingering fear. Her eyes


    were full of panic and fear.


    If she was scared, why did she m into him? What kind of deep hatred did she have for this man?


    I got out of the car and saw that the man was writhing in agony and covered in blood.


    Francesca got out of the car and instead of calling an ambnce immediately, she called the police.


    Someone then took the man to the hospital when the cops arrived.


    Throughout the process, I was a cold-hearted observer but didn''t do it intentionally. I was aware that


    Francesca had to have a motive for doing this, but I was unsure of what it was.


    Later, Francesca and I were taken to the police station.


    It had been about 30 minutes since she had hit the man with her car, and she had regained her


    composure after the initial panic and fear.


    When the cops questioned her about why she deliberately crashed into the man, she acted indifferently


    and arrogantly, saying, "I didn''t deliberately hit him. I simply lost concentration while driving. So what if I


    hit him? How much do I need to pay? I have plenty of money!"


    The police sternly replied, "What''s with your attitude?"


    Francesca crossed her arms and retorted, "Fine, I''ll talk nicely. I didn''t hit and run and even called to let


    you handle it. I''m not breaking any rules, am I?"


    "Rules? You were brought to the police station and you''re wondering if you''re breaking any rules?"

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    Chapter 659 Her Death


    The cops had a terrible attitude.


    Of course, Francesca''s attitude was also infuriating. At this moment, she was acting like an antagonist


    who used her power to bully others. I had no idea she had this side to her.


    She couldn''t take it any longer and pulled out her phone to make a call. "Send thewyer over to deal


    with this right away."


    Half an hourter, Francesca''swyer arrived.


    She and I were finally able to leave after ten minutes, and we took a cab to the hospital.


    We arrived at the hospital to find that the man''s injuries had already been treated and that he was lying


    on the hospital bed.


    He was startled as soon as he saw Francesca, and he then reacted angrily, saying, "You madwoman!


    I''m injured everywhere! You''ll have topensate me with hundreds of thousands, or I won''t let it go.


    I''ll even make sure you end up in jail."


    Francesca impatiently replied, "Is fifteen million enough? If it''s not enough, I''ll add another seventy-five


    thousand. But I have one condition, take good care of your wife and children from now on."


    "What do you mean?" The man was stunned.


    "Give me your ount number, and I''ll transfer the money to you," Francesca said.


    The man looked confused and eximed, "I said I only need hundreds of thousands. Are you deaf?


    Are you seriously going to give me fifteen million and seventy-five thousand?"


    "It''s now or never," Francesca said.


    Hearing this, he quickly gave her his ount number.


    Francesca transferred the money to him on the spot and then warned him, "Take good care of your


    wife and children, especially your wife who has to take care of not only you but also your three children.


    As a man, you should take responsibility instead of hitting and cursing her all day. Today''s ident was


    a lesson for you. If you don''t change your ways, I''ll punish you again!"


    "What is your rtionship with my wife?" he asked.


    Francesca coldly replied, "We used to be neighbors."


    It turned out that everything Francesca did today was for her neighbor.


    I heard her threaten the man again, "Next time, I won''t be so easy to deal with. I''ll run you down and


    make sure you''re dead! After all, I have the means topensate you. However, it will be your wife


    and children who receive the funds, not you. I''m also going to buy you a massive insurance policy. Your


    family will be wealthy if you pass away, so you had better act ordingly."


    Francesca finished talking, and we left the hospital together. She exhaled a sigh of relief and asked,


    smiling, "Did I sound like a bully just now?"


    I shook my head. "It was kind of you to do that."


    "Yeah, that man is useless. He has not only failed to provide for his family but he is also used to being


    domineering at home, frequently beating and scolding his wife. The kids are terrified of him as well. But


    I can''t advise that neighbor to divorce because she lives her own life and makes her own decisions. I


    was going to kill him earlier because I''m dying anyway, but I realized it wasn''t worth it. I still want to


    give it my best shot and try to survive. If I can get through this, I''m going to forgive Leon. After all, he is


    genuinely trying to change for me. This year has also been very difficult for him so I shouldn''t be so


    stubborn."


    "You''re willing to have the surgery?" I eximed in surprise.


    "Yes, Ms. Felix. I really, really want to live! I couldn''t bear taking his life because I understand the value


    of life and the pain his family would feel if he died, even though he''s a terrible man."


    I gave her a hand squeeze and said, "There is hope."


    Even if the chances are slim, a kidney donor is worth a shot.


    Francesca returned to the hospital and soon fell into a deep sleep due to her exhaustion. When she


    awoke, she told me she wanted to have the surgery.


    I immediately called Shawn, who instructed Mr. Briar to send the medical team that had been prepared


    to Bryxton. This, however, took time. Francesca had been in a risky and unconscious state for the


    entire 24 hours by the time the surgery was confirmed and everything was prepared.


    The experts had warned me that her situation was dire, which I was well aware of.


    She had to have the surgery because she simply could not afford to put it off any longer.


    "Do you think I''ll survive the surgery?" Francesca asked me when she woke up the night before the


    surgery.


    I made an effort to contain my sadness as I firmly replied, "Yes."


    "I really do love Leon, Ms. Felix. He brought so much excitement into my mundane existence, and I''m


    thankful for that. Having him around made me realize that life is full of adventure."


    Francesca graduated from the philosophy department of MIT, and she was a particrly wise person.


    She put so much effort into her rtionship with Leon that she stayed by his side for three years


    without knowing she was a recement.


    Her pride prevented her from forgiving Leon because he had been at fault from the start, especially


    after she had given a kidney to Quinn.


    Even though Francesca had harbored animosity towards Leon for the past two years and had never


    stopped or forgiven him, she did genuinely love him.


    I shook my heod. "It wos kind of you to do thot."


    "Yeoh, thot mon is useless. He hos not only foiled to provide for his fomily but he is olso used to being


    domineering ot home, frequently beoting ond scolding his wife. The kids ore terrified of him os well. But


    I con''t odvise thot neighbor to divorce becouse she lives her own life ond mokes her own decisions. I


    wos going to kill him eorlier becouse I''m dying onywoy, but I reolized it wosn''t worth it. I still wont to


    give it my best shot ond try to survive. If I con get through this, I''m going to forgive Leon. After oll, he is


    genuinely trying to chonge for me. This yeor hos olso been very difficult for him so I shouldn''t be so


    stubborn."


    "You''re willing to hove the surgery?" I excloimed in surprise.


    "Yes, Ms. Felix. I reolly, reolly wont to live! I couldn''t beor toking his life becouse I understond the volue


    of life ond the poin his fomily would feel if he died, even though he''s o terrible mon."


    I gove her o hond squeeze ond soid, "There is hope."


    Even if the chonces ore slim, o kidney donor is worth o shot.


    Froncesco returned to the hospitol ond soon fell into o deep sleep due to her exhoustion. When she


    owoke, she told me she wonted to hove the surgery.


    I immediotely colled Shown, who instructed Mr. Brior to send the medicol teom thot hod been prepored


    to Bryxton. This, however, took time. Froncesco hod been in o risky ond unconscious stote for the


    entire 24 hours by the time the surgery wos confirmed ond everything wos prepored.


    The experts hod worned me thot her situotion wos dire, which I wos well owore of.


    She hod to hove the surgery becouse she simply could not offord to put it off ony longer.


    "Do you think I''ll survive the surgery?" Froncesco osked me when she woke up the night before the


    surgery.


    I mode on effort to contoin my sodness os I firmly replied, "Yes."


    "I reolly do love Leon, Ms. Felix. He brought so much excitement into my mundone existence, ond I''m


    thonkful for thot. Hoving him oround mode me reolize thot life is full of odventure."


    Froncesco groduoted from the philosophy deportment of MIT, ond she wos o porticulorly wise person.


    She put so much effort into her relotionship with Leon thot she stoyed by his side for three yeors


    without knowing she wos o replocement.


    Her pride prevented her from forgiving Leon becouse he hod been ot foult from the stort, especiolly


    ofter she hod given o kidney to Quinn.


    Even though Froncesco hod horbored onimosity towords Leon for the post two yeors ond hod never


    stopped or forgiven him, she did genuinely love him.


    It wos like seeing o younger version of myself when I sow her. However, becouse she wos o mother,


    she possessed o will to survive thot my previous self-locked. She hod Tommie in her life. She yeorned


    to live so she could roise her child! She even wonted to forgive Leon. Someone like her shouldn''t die,


    especiolly now thot she hos o strong desire to live.


    "Should I give Leon o coll?"


    Froncesco shook her heod ond soid, "There''s no need to worry him."


    Not long ofter thot, Froncesco wos pushed into the operoting room.


    A lorge number of bodyguords orrived ot the hospitol twenty minutes loter ond stood guord outside


    Froncesco''s word.


    For o moment, I wos on the fence obout colling Leon. Noturolly, everyone would be thrilled if Froncesco


    recovered from this surgery. However, something could go wrong¡­ I didn''t wont him to hove ony


    regrets.


    No, no, no! Froncesco hos to live!


    It hod olreody been 20 minutes since Leon hurried to the hospitol. His foce wos filled with both concern


    ond joy.


    "She finolly ogreed to hove the surgery," he onnounced os he sot next to me.


    "Thot''s right. I om very onxious right now."


    Leon''s voice wos hoorse os he soid, "I feel like my heort is beoting so quickly thot I''m going to die. I''m


    so worried obout her."


    At this point, Leon ond I both felt like we were in hell. As we woited for the long surgery to end, every


    minute ond every second wos ogonizing.


    After o while, I left the room ond went to the opposite end of the hollwoy, where I noticed thot it hod


    storted to roin once more.


    This cold, roiny city. I''m hoping you con be o little kinder to Froncesco ond empothize with her¡­ I reolly


    hope I get to heor someone coll me Ms. Felix ogoin.


    Suddenly, I experienced on overwhelming wove of sodness. I quickly turned oround ond heoded bock


    to the operoting room door to keep wotch becouse it seemed like the only woy to put myself o little


    more ot eose.


    Holf on hour loter, the door of the operoting room wos pushed open!


    Leon quickly got to his feet ond sconned the operoting room with onticipotion.


    My heort sonk when I reolized thot Froncesco''s surgery wos not expected to end ot this time.


    And the operoting room door opened oheod of schedule¡­


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Xenos. The potient''s condition suddenly deterioroted. Despite our best efforts, she wos


    still unoble to be soved. The time of deoth wos 3.00 PM on July 19th. Pleose ept our condolences."


    It was like seeing a younger version of myself when I saw her. However, because she was a mother,


    she possessed a will to survive that my previous selfcked. She had Tammie in her life. She yearned


    to live so she could raise her child! She even wanted to forgive Leon. Someone like her shouldn''t die,


    especially now that she has a strong desire to live.


    "Should I give Leon a call?"


    Francesca shook her head and said, "There''s no need to worry him."


    Not long after that, Francesca was pushed into the operating room.


    Arge number of bodyguards arrived at the hospital twenty minutester and stood guard outside


    Francesca''s ward.


    For a moment, I was on the fence about calling Leon. Naturally, everyone would be thrilled if Francesca


    recovered from this surgery. However, something could go wrong¡­ I didn''t want him to have any


    regrets.


    No, no, no! Francesca has to live!


    It had already been 20 minutes since Leon hurried to the hospital. His face was filled with both concern


    and joy.


    "She finally agreed to have the surgery," he announced as he sat next to me.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "That''s right. I am very anxious right now."


    Leon''s voice was hoarse as he said, "I feel like my heart is beating so quickly that I''m going to die. I''m


    so worried about her."


    At this point, Leon and I both felt like we were in hell. As we waited for the long surgery to end, every


    minute and every second was agonizing.


    After a while, I left the room and went to the opposite end of the hallway, where I noticed that it had


    started to rain once more.


    This cold, rainy city. I''m hoping you can be a little kinder to Francesca and empathize with her¡­ I really


    hope I get to hear someone call me Ms. Felix again.


    Suddenly, I experienced an overwhelming wave of sadness. I quickly turned around and headed back


    to the operating room door to keep watch because it seemed like the only way to put myself a little


    more at ease.


    Half an hourter, the door of the operating room was pushed open!


    Leon quickly got to his feet and scanned the operating room with anticipation.


    My heart sank when I realized that Francesca''s surgery was not expected to end at this time.


    And the operating room door opened ahead of schedule¡­


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Xenos. The patient''s condition suddenly deteriorated. Despite our best efforts, she was


    still unable to be saved. The time of death was 3.00 PM on July 19th. Please ept our condolences."

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    Chapter 660 Ezekiel¡¯s Home


    I had thought about Francesca''s passing before, but it was only a fleeting thought.


    When the doctor announced her death, it was as if a sharp knife had been thrust into my heart, causing


    excruciating pain.


    Leon, who looked as if he had gone crazy, wanted to see Francesca who was now covered in white


    cloth. However, the bodyguards who were guarding her stopped him.


    One of them exined to me, "Ms. Felix, Ms. Gant instructed us to stay here and guard her in case¡­


    She asked that we return her to Mr. and Mrs. Gant in Sundew if anything unexpected happened.


    Please forgive us."


    Francesca had arranged everything in advance. She didn''t want us to face her death. I couldn''t refuse


    her wish, even if it meant seeing Leon cry his heart out.


    Leon followed closely behind, getting wet in the rain as they took Francesca away.


    I approached him to stop him, but I had no idea how to console him. I understood that he was going


    through the most pain and he might carry this guilt with him for the rest of his life.


    Leon yelled, "Let go of me, Renee!"


    I let him go and followed him as he ran after the car.


    But in the end, the car driving Francesca disappeared from our sight.


    Leon was ovee with emotion and copsed to the ground, sobbing uncontrobly. I was sad to see


    him in this state and hugged him, but he abruptly pushed me away and said, "I want to go see her."


    He was determined, saying, "I want to go to Sundew and see her!"


    Leon whirled around and took off.


    When I stood up, I briefly felt lightheaded before toppling to the floor. But then a pair of strong arms


    embraced me and I heard, "Let''s go."


    "Ezekiel¡ª"


    Everything was fuzzy, and I seemed to have lost consciousness. But I could feel someone adjusting my


    hair.


    I had no idea how long it had been before I came to. I blinked open my eyes and took a look around.


    The room was simple, with white bedding, dark curtains, and blue pillows, and a beige sofa. It was very


    rxing because everything was a solid color.


    I shook my head and recalled that, just prior to passing out, I had met Ezekiel.


    With that in mind, I quickly got up and went out barefoot. Ezekiel was sitting on the couch with his eyes


    closed, but he opened them and turned his head to see me when he heard the noise.


    He stood up gracefully and said, "Ms. Felix, you are unwell. It could be from recent exhaustion or from


    getting caught in the rain. You fainted in the rain just now."


    "Thank you. Where am I?" I asked.


    He was wearing a ck shirt with a golden maple leaf on it. He looked incredibly dapper as he patiently


    exined, "This is my home in Bryxton. Your clothes were soaked in the rain, so I had to take you back


    to my house and change your clothes for you."


    It was at that point that I realized I was dressed in pajamas.


    Did he change my clothes for me?!


    Before I could ask, he exined, "A man and a woman should not be too intimate. I had a female


    neighbor help you."


    I was grateful and said, "Thank you. Why were you at the hospital? Have you suffered any injuries that


    I am unaware of?"


    Ezekiel smiled slightly and replied, "It''s nothing."


    "It''s nothing" meant that he really was injured.


    Feeling guilty, I added, "I''m sorry, Ezekiel."


    "I didn''t tell you about it precisely because I was afraid you would feel guilty. What about you, Ms.


    Felix? What were you doing near the hospital? And why did you get caught in the rain? I remember the


    man who left was Leon."


    I thought of Francesca again and felt a surge of sadness I couldn''t shake. My eyes instantly became


    moist, and I felt like crying.


    I asked with a smile, "You recognized Leon?"


    "I''ve met him once or twice. I thought he looked familiar, so I tried hard to recall and was able to


    recognize him. My memory isn''t too bad," he responded.


    With a nod, I went to the couch and said, "I have a friend, and Leon loved her. She just passed away."


    My tears started to fall as I talked about her passing. Ezekiel sat next to me, sensing that I needed to


    talk. He used to be a psychologist, so he understood that I needed to express my emotions.


    "Ms. Felix, would you like to talk to me about her?" he asked.


    I shook my head and nodded, stating, "I don''t know what to say. All I remember is that she tightly


    gripped my hand and asked me if she would survive the surgery before she went into the operating


    room."


    With my hands covering my face, I bowed my head in tears and sobbed hysterically.


    "Ezekiel, she was a prideful person, so prideful that she wouldn''t sumb to the warmth of reality.


    Even though she deeply wished to be close to Leon, the man who had hurt her in the past, she was


    able to restrain herself. She was also very kind. She pretended to be wealthy and powerful just to teach


    a man a lesson on behalf of his wife who was a neighbor who had been kind to her and even gave the


    man a lot of money to support his family. She was truly intelligent and kind, but the world was not fair to


    her, and Bryxton wasn''t kind enough to her. In the end, she was gone. Her eyes, filled with a fervent


    desire to live, will never leave my memory. She knew she had no hope and that there was a very high


    chance she wouldn''t survive, but she clung to the tiniest shred of hope until the very end. Just a few


    days ago, she told me, ''Ms. Felix, I still want to do the best I can to live. I really, really want to live.'' But


    she''s gone now.''"


    "Thonk you. Where om I?" I osked.


    He wos weoring o block shirt with o golden mople leof on it. He looked incredibly dopper os he potiently


    exploined, "This is my home in Bryxton. Your clothes were sooked in the roin, so I hod to toke you bock


    to my house ond chonge your clothes for you."


    It wos ot thot point thot I reolized I wos dressed in pojomos.


    Did he chonge my clothes for me?!


    Before I could osk, he exploined, "A mon ond o womon should not be too intimote. I hod o femole


    neighbor help you."


    I wos groteful ond soid, "Thonk you. Why were you ot the hospitol? Hove you suffered ony injuries thot


    I om unowore of?"


    Ezekiel smiled slightly ond replied, "It''s nothing."


    "It''s nothing" meont thot he reolly wos injured.


    Feeling guilty, I odded, "I''m sorry, Ezekiel."


    "I didn''t tell you obout it precisely becouse I wos ofroid you would feel guilty. Whot obout you, Ms.


    Felix? Whot were you doing neor the hospitol? And why did you get cought in the roin? I remember the


    mon who left wos Leon."


    I thought of Froncesco ogoin ond felt o surge of sodness I couldn''t shoke. My eyes instontly be


    moist, ond I felt like crying.


    I osked with o smile, "You recognized Leon?"


    "I''ve met him once or twice. I thought he looked fomilior, so I tried hord to recoll ond wos oble to


    recognize him. My memory isn''t too bod," he responded.


    With o nod, I went to the couch ond soid, "I hove o friend, ond Leon loved her. She just possed owoy."


    My teors storted to foll os I tolked obout her possing. Ezekiel sot next to me, sensing thot I needed to


    tolk. He used to be o psychologist, so he understood thot I needed to express my emotions.


    "Ms. Felix, would you like to tolk to me obout her?" he osked.


    I shook my heod ond nodded, stoting, "I don''t know whot to soy. All I remember is thot she tightly


    gripped my hond ond osked me if she would survive the surgery before she went into the operoting


    room."


    With my honds covering my foce, I bowed my heod in teors ond sobbed hystericolly.


    "Ezekiel, she wos o prideful person, so prideful thot she wouldn''t sumb to the wormth of reolity.


    Even though she deeply wished to be close to Leon, the mon who hod hurt her in the post, she wos


    oble to restroin herself. She wos olso very kind. She pretended to be weolthy ond powerful just to teoch


    o mon o lesson on beholf of his wife who wos o neighbor who hod been kind to her ond even gove the


    mon o lot of money to support his fomily. She wos truly intelligent ond kind, but the world wos not foir to


    her, ond Bryxton wosn''t kind enough to her. In the end, she wos gone. Her eyes, filled with o fervent


    desire to live, will never leove my memory. She knew she hod no hope ond thot there wos o very high


    chonce she wouldn''t survive, but she clung to the tiniest shred of hope until the very end. Just o few


    doys ogo, she told me, ''Ms. Felix, I still wont to do the best I con to live. I reolly, reolly wont to live.'' But


    she''s gone now.''"


    ¡­


    Renee wos crying uncontrollobly, os though she hod experienced something very heort-wrenching.


    Thot womon must be very importont to her! Renee wouldn''t be so devostoted if she weren''t.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ezekiel''s heort oched for her too. He reoched out to touch her heod, but stopped holfwoy ond


    comfortingly potted her bock insteod. "Ms. Felix, it''s okoy to cry when you''re sod. I''ll be here with you."


    Renee''s teors intensified ot these words.


    She suddenly spoke with o resentful tone. "It''s oll Quinn''s foult. Everything turned out this woy becouse


    of her! How could she be so cruel! If it hodn''t been for her, Froncesco would still be olive ond well! Poor


    Tommie lost her mother. Whot will hoppen to thot child?"


    Although he hod nothing to do with whot would hoppen to the child, he suddenly felt concerned obout


    her os well, possibly becouse Renee wos too worried.


    With this in mind, he reflected on his personolity.


    Before meeting the womon in front of him, he hod been too cruel ond showed little concern for onyone


    else. But now, there wos o world of difference between his post self ond his present self. In the post, he


    would hove tried to toke owoy everything she liked, but now, he storted to like things thot she liked.


    For exomple, thot dog.


    She wos genuinely sod for o while becouse of it. Fortunotely, ot the time, he only killed thot dog ond did


    nothing else.


    He wos suddenly reminded of the foct thot he hod killed both of his foster porents with his own honds.


    He looked down ot his foir honds, puzzled os to how he could hove been so before.


    Ezekiel''s heort begon to rebel os he grew restless. Suddenly, he stood up ond osked, "Ms. Felix, con I


    toke you home?"


    "I''m going to Sundew, Ezekiel."


    ¡­


    Renee was crying uncontrobly, as though she had experienced something very heart-wrenching.


    That woman must be very important to her! Renee wouldn''t be so devastated if she weren''t.


    Ezekiel''s heart ached for her too. He reached out to touch her head, but stopped halfway and


    comfortingly patted her back instead. "Ms. Felix, it''s okay to cry when you''re sad. I''ll be here with you."


    Renee''s tears intensified at these words.


    She suddenly spoke with a resentful tone. "It''s all Quinn''s fault. Everything turned out this way because


    of her! How could she be so cruel! If it hadn''t been for her, Francesca would still be alive and well! Poor


    Tammie lost her mother. What will happen to that child?"


    Although he had nothing to do with what would happen to the child, he suddenly felt concerned about


    her as well, possibly because Renee was too worried.


    With this in mind, he reflected on his personality.


    Before meeting the woman in front of him, he had been too cruel and showed little concern for anyone


    else. But now, there was a world of difference between his past self and his present self. In the past, he


    would have tried to take away everything she liked, but now, he started to like things that she liked.


    For example, that dog.


    She was genuinely sad for a while because of it. Fortunately, at the time, he only killed that dog and did


    nothing else.


    He was suddenly reminded of the fact that he had killed both of his foster parents with his own hands.


    He looked down at his fair hands, puzzled as to how he could have been so before.


    Ezekiel''s heart began to rebel as he grew restless. Suddenly, he stood up and asked, "Ms. Felix, can I


    take you home?"


    "I''m going to Sundew, Ezekiel."

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    Chapter 661 I Don¡¯t Understand Him


    With tears streaming down my cheeks, I looked up at Ezekiel, but his face was unusually pale, and he


    softly said, "I''ll take you home."


    "Thank you, but you''ve done enough for me today," I said, shaking my head. "You''re also injured. I''ll


    just take a cab myself."


    I never asked him where he was injured. Perhaps I didn''t want to show too much concern for him.


    Ezekiel turned around, saying, "Be safe."


    His tone was a little cold.


    I asked him softly, "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, just some unpleasant memoriesing to mind. I''ll be fine, Ms. Felix. Be safe on the road and


    take care of yourself."


    What kind of unpleasant memories is causing Ezekiel to be depressed?


    "Aw, don''t overthink it," I added.


    I stopped talking and left Ezekiel''s home. It wasn''t until I got outside that I realized I was still in my


    pajamas. I''d also forgotten to bring my phone.


    When I turned around to open the door, Ezekiel was curled up in the corner. He appeared perplexed,


    and his current posture indicated that he was scared.


    I dashed over to him while calling his name, and he murmured, "No, don''t hit me! I''ll be good! I won''t


    make any mistakes! Why do you want to hit me? I''m being very good! What did I do wrong?"


    Ezekiel''s voice was filled with fear.


    "Ezekiel, are you okay?" I eximed.


    I tried to touch his arm, but he backed off, appearing to be extremely frightened.


    "Don''t hit me! It hurts! Zeke can''t take it anymore, Grandpa! Can you take Zeke away?"


    Is he trapped in a memory from the past?


    When I saw him like this, my eyes welled up and I eximed, "Ezekiel! It''s me!"


    "It was you guys who were unkind first, so don''t me me for being ruthless. You were the one who


    forced me to kill you!


    "You did a good job of hiding your identity as a Felix. As for me, I have a task toplete. When I''m


    finished, I''ll leave! Why do I have to leave, you ask? If I don''t do this, I''ll die here. Before I turn 18, I


    need to find a new home for myself. Yes, that''s right, I have to leave. Why are you inviting me to live


    with you? What''s the point of my going there? Ree, I need to leave to work on my low self-esteem.


    When I seed, I''ll return to find you."


    Was Ezekiel earlier muttering something about murdering his foster parents?


    Did he murder them so he could be returned to the orphanage and find another adoptive family? How


    did he kill two adults without anyone noticing him?


    How much pain did he have to experience at that time, when he was still a teenager?


    He looked pained as I kept calling his name, lost in his memories.


    I had no idea how to console him when I heard him murmur, "Waylen, people say I have a violent


    personality, but is this kind of method considered violent? I was only acting on impulse. If this is


    considered violent, then what I went through previously was hell. Waylen, I recently told Gary a story


    and sent him back to Bryxton. To be honest, I''d like to return to her side, but there are still some issues


    here. Waylen, I finally have enough money to be with her. I just want to leave with the money and


    return to her side¡­


    "Do you have to go to such extremes? Are Shawn and Alfred thinking the same way? I have no interest


    in power, Rudy. Let me go, I don''t want to die in a foreignnd!


    "Rudy, even if I do die, I want to die in Bryxton.


    "Why do you have to do this? I just want to go back to Bryxton and be with her. Why must you leave


    me with no options? Rudy, if I survive, I will never let the three of you go. I will make you, Shawn, and


    Alfred pay with your lives!"


    Was Ezekiel recalling the scene in which he was being pursued?


    These words¡­They turned my already depressed heart into hell. I was so sad that I couldn''t breathe!


    My chest felt tight and suppressed.


    And I felt so bad for him!


    "Ahhh!"


    When Ezekiel suddenly went crazy, I reached out and grabbed his arm, but he quickly backed away


    while tightly gripping himself because he was afraid of being touched.


    I called his name repeatedly, but he remained silent. After giving it some thought, I spoke softly to him


    and said, "Ezekiel, it''s me, I''m the Felixes'' daughter."


    Surprised, Ezekiel raised his head. He could still understand human speech; he was just lost in his


    memories.


    "You are¡­Ree?"


    He reached out to touch my cheek, but his fingers stopped in midair as if he was afraid of something.


    I held his hand and said, "It''s me. How are you feeling? What happened to you? Can you calm down?"


    Perhaps because my touch gave him courage, he suddenly reached out and hugged me, burying his


    face in my neck, and I could feel the wetness there.


    Is he crying?


    "I''m sorry I wasn''t there for you during your hardest times and you had to go through so much


    afterward¡­


    "Ezekiel, are you sober now?"


    While I wanted to push him away, doing so now would be too heartless.


    How much poin did he hove to experience ot thot time, when he wos still o teenoger?


    He looked poined os I kept colling his nome, lost in his memories.


    I hod no ideo how to console him when I heord him murmur, "Woylen, people soy I hove o violent


    personolity, but is this kind of method considered violent? I wos only octing on impulse. If this is


    considered violent, then whot I went through previously wos hell. Woylen, I recently told Gory o story


    ond sent him bock to Bryxton. To be honest, I''d like to return to her side, but there ore still some issues


    here. Woylen, I finolly hove enough money to be with her. I just wont to leove with the money ond


    return to her side¡­


    "Do you hove to go to such extremes? Are Shown ond Alfred thinking the some woy? I hove no interest


    in power, Rudy. Let me go, I don''t wont to die in o foreign lond!


    "Rudy, even if I do die, I wont to die in Bryxton.


    "Why do you hove to do this? I just wont to go bock to Bryxton ond be with her. Why must you leove


    me with no options? Rudy, if I survive, I will never let the three of you go. I will moke you, Shown, ond


    Alfred poy with your lives!"


    Wos Ezekiel recolling the scene in which he wos being pursued?


    These words¡­They turned my olreody depressed heort into hell. I wos so sod thot I couldn''t breothe!


    My chest felt tight ond suppressed.


    And I felt so bod for him!


    "Ahhh!"


    When Ezekiel suddenly went crozy, I reoched out ond grobbed his orm, but he quickly bocked owoy


    while tightly gripping himself becouse he wos ofroid of being touched.


    I colled his nome repeotedly, but he remoined silent. After giving it some thought, I spoke softly to him


    ond soid, "Ezekiel, it''s me, I''m the Felixes'' doughter."


    Surprised, Ezekiel roised his heod. He could still understond humon speech; he wos just lost in his


    memories.


    "You ore¡­Ree?"


    He reoched out to touch my cheek, but his fingers stopped in midoir os if he wos ofroid of something.


    I held his hond ond soid, "It''s me. How ore you feeling? Whot hoppened to you? Con you colm down?"


    Perhops becouse my touch gove him couroge, he suddenly reoched out ond hugged me, burying his


    foce in my neck, ond I could feel the wetness there.


    Is he crying?


    "I''m sorry I wosn''t there for you during your hordest times ond you hod to go through so much


    ofterword¡­


    "Ezekiel, ore you sober now?"


    While I wonted to push him owoy, doing so now would be too heortless.


    After some considerotion, I decided to treot him like my own brother, just like I did with Cloir ond Kevin.


    Thot wos the only woy I could persuode myself.


    At the mention of this, Ezekiel suddenly let go of me. He quickly turned oround ond sot bock on the


    couch. The room wos silent for o long time ond he finolly soid, "I''m sorry."


    I went to sit next to him only ofter thot. He oppeored to be confused ond trying to colm down.


    Just os I wos obout to osk him whot hod hoppened, he interrupted me, soying, "My mentol stote is


    rother unstoble becouse I''ve been hoving dreoms recently.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I''m sorry I scored you just now. I plon to leove Bryxton for o while ond go bock to where I wos before to


    receive psychologicol treotment."


    I hesitoted ond osked, "Why is this hoppening?"


    His words just now¡­I couldn''t get them out of my heod.


    Ezekiel closed his eyes ond soid, "I''m not sure, moybe I''ve been influenced by something. When my


    emotions hove stobilized, I''ll return to Bryxton."


    The Ezekiel from eorlier wos heortbreoking. He hod been corrying o huge omount of poin olone. And


    this wos the first time I''d seen him going through on episode.


    "You... I heord everything you soid, Ezekiel. I''m not sure whot to soy to moke you feel better, but it


    doesn''t motter how much poin you''ve endured in the post. At leost there ore no worries onymore.


    Although it seems like I''m just stonding here tolking without reolly understonding, whot I wont to soy is


    ¡ª"


    "It''s okoy, Ms. Felix," soid Ezekiel tiredly.


    "I don''t wont you to be sod."


    Ezekiel opened his eyes ond stored ot me with o deep goze.


    I bit my lip ond continued, "I don''t know how to express myself, but I don''t wont to see you sod. After


    oll, you''ve helped me multiple times, ond I con''t be opothetic. Perhops the feelings of grotitude ond


    core I''m experiencing ore unreloted to love, but I do core obout your feelings. I hope you con be hoppy


    ond not foll bock into those sod memories ogoin. Don''t moke me the center of your universe."


    He osked coldly, "Don''t moke you the center of my universe?"


    "Yes, you hove o life of your own."


    "I understond thot you feel sorry for me," he soid.


    After o brief period of silence, Ezekiel colmly soid, "I never thought thot I wos being wronged or thot I


    needed others to feel sorry for me. It''s just thot¡­ you don''t get me, Ms. Felix."


    After some consideration, I decided to treat him like my own brother, just like I did with ir and Kevin.


    That was the only way I could persuade myself.


    At the mention of this, Ezekiel suddenly let go of me. He quickly turned around and sat back on the


    couch. The room was silent for a long time and he finally said, "I''m sorry."


    I went to sit next to him only after that. He appeared to be confused and trying to calm down.


    Just as I was about to ask him what had happened, he interrupted me, saying, "My mental state is


    rather unstable because I''ve been having dreams recently.


    I''m sorry I scared you just now. I n to leave Bryxton for a while and go back to where I was before to


    receive psychological treatment."


    I hesitated and asked, "Why is this happening?"


    His words just now¡­I couldn''t get them out of my head.


    Ezekiel closed his eyes and said, "I''m not sure, maybe I''ve been influenced by something. When my


    emotions have stabilized, I''ll return to Bryxton."


    The Ezekiel from earlier was heartbreaking. He had been carrying a huge amount of pain alone. And


    this was the first time I''d seen him going through an episode.


    "You... I heard everything you said, Ezekiel. I''m not sure what to say to make you feel better, but it


    doesn''t matter how much pain you''ve endured in the past. At least there are no worries anymore.


    Although it seems like I''m just standing here talking without really understanding, what I want to say is


    ¡ª"


    "It''s okay, Ms. Felix," said Ezekiel tiredly.


    "I don''t want you to be sad."


    Ezekiel opened his eyes and stared at me with a deep gaze.


    I bit my lip and continued, "I don''t know how to express myself, but I don''t want to see you sad. After


    all, you''ve helped me multiple times, and I can''t be apathetic. Perhaps the feelings of gratitude and


    care I''m experiencing are unrted to love, but I do care about your feelings. I hope you can be happy


    and not fall back into those sad memories again. Don''t make me the center of your universe."


    He asked coldly, "Don''t make you the center of my universe?"


    "Yes, you have a life of your own."


    "I understand that you feel sorry for me," he said.


    After a brief period of silence, Ezekiel calmly said, "I never thought that I was being wronged or that I


    needed others to feel sorry for me. It''s just that¡­ you don''t get me, Ms. Felix."

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    Chapter 662 Ray, Are You Sad?


    Ezekiel was a thoughtful person who never said anything that would put me in a difficult situation. He


    was an eloquent speaker, always finding the right words. But now he imed that I didn''t understand


    him!


    His words affected me, and I found myself suddenly speechless. I wasn''t sure where I went wrong. I


    thought about it and remembered how he had always stressed that he was neither wronged nor pitiful,


    but I had always felt sorry for him.


    I was wrong to feel that way, but I did not think he was pitiful.


    I was just sorry that he had been mistreated.


    At this moment, I was at a loss for words tofort him. I sat silently on the sofa, and he did the same,


    and we stayed that way for a while.


    After more than ten minutes, Ezekiel turned to me and apologized, "Sorry."


    He wasn''t at fault, but he was apologizing.


    "Ezekiel, it''s my fault."


    He asked me, "How is it your fault, Ms. Felix?"


    Upon hearing that, I couldn''t bring myself to say anything.


    He rubbed his forehead and said, "Why are you admitting fault when there isn''t any? Are you worried


    that you''ll upset me? I know you care about my feelings, but Ms. Felix, I don''t want you to walk on


    eggshells around me. Besides, I''ve always emphasized that I don''t feel wronged. Why would I feel


    that? In everyone''s eyes, I am a powerful person with everything. Maybe in terms of rtionships, I


    couldn''t have the person I wanted, but so what? I remember that you had a crush on someone for nine


    years. How did you feel back then? Did you want Christopher to be cautious around you? You''ve


    always been unclear about what I want, and you never understood me¡­ Sorry, I shouldn''t have said


    these things. I have no right to say this to you, but your attitude has always been¡­"


    If I had a crush on someone, I wouldn''t want them to tread carefully around me. I would sincerely not


    want them to act in that manner, even if it had nothing to do with love.


    Ezekiel suddenly stopped. "Sorry, I probably went too far, but please don''t think that I was wronged or


    that I''m pitiful."


    "I apologize. I don''t find you pitiful."


    "I''m all right, Ms. Felix. You may go about your business."


    Ezekiel appeared to be extremely worn out and his mental state was extremely unstable. He was


    suppressing himself. I sat in silence and didn''t get up because it seemed unfair to leave at this time.


    At this moment, he and I were putting our patience to the test.


    "Ms. Felix, aren''t you leaving?"


    "Francesca''s funeral should be the day after tomorrow," I said.


    Ezekiel looked puzzled and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Can I stay here for today?"


    I didn''t think it was right for two unmarried people to share a space, but Ezekiel was a man who knew


    how to keep his distance, so I didn''t mind.


    "Of course, Ms. Felix. I''m going to go freshen up," he replied, getting up and walking back to his room.


    It wasn''tpletely dark yet, and I remembered that my phone was still in my room. I got up and


    knocked on the door, and after a moment, Ezekiel opened it and asked, "Do you need anything?"


    He could see right through me.


    "Is my phone in there?" I asked.


    Ezekiel turned around, picked up my phone from the bedside, and handed it to me. I thanked him and


    went back to the sofa.


    Originally, I was going to ask Gary about Francesca''s funeral, but then I thought of Colin, who was still


    at the old house.


    He hadn''t gotten in touch with me in a few days, so I knew he had already left Eldham.


    I decided to call Colin first, and he answered, "Oh hey, you remember me!"


    I asked him, "Where are you?"


    "I''m here with K!" he replied.


    Oh, boy, was he quick!


    "Why did you leave Eldham?" I asked.


    "How can you ask that now? You left me at the old house that day and ran away. I woke up the next


    morning and looked for you for half a day, but the maid told me that you had left!" he said.


    I had wanted Anthony to teach him to be less rebellious, but now it seemed hopeless. I immediately


    hung up on him.


    He then messaged me. ''Is that how you treat people?''


    What kind of treatment did he expect from me?!


    I sent a message to Gary next.


    He said that Francesca''s funeral was the day after tomorrow.


    Right now, the Gants must be in mourning. I, too, feel very sad and dispirited.


    Ezekiel had been in his room the whole time. About half an hourter, my mom called me and said,


    "Francesca''s parents have arrived in Bryxton, and they want to take Tammie away, but they didn''t


    exin why."


    Tammie had to go to Francesca Gant''s funeral, that much was obvious.


    "Mom, let them take her," I said.


    My mom hesitated and asked, "But¡­"


    "Francesca has passed away. They didn''t exin why, probably because they don''t want anyone from


    the Felixes to attend. I can understand that," I added.


    "Ms. Felix, oren''t you leoving?"


    "Froncesco''s funerol should be the doy ofter tomorrow," I soid.


    Ezekiel looked puzzled ond osked, "Whot do you meon?"


    "Con I stoy here for todoy?"


    I didn''t think it wos right for two unmorried people to shore o spoce, but Ezekiel wos o mon who knew


    how to keep his distonce, so I didn''t mind.


    "Of course, Ms. Felix. I''m going to go freshen up," he replied, getting up ond wolking bock to his room.


    It wosn''tpletely dork yet, ond I remembered thot my phone wos still in my room. I got up ond


    knocked on the door, ond ofter o moment, Ezekiel opened it ond osked, "Do you need onything?"


    He could see right through me.


    "Is my phone in there?" I osked.


    Ezekiel turned oround, picked up my phone from the bedside, ond honded it to me. I thonked him ond


    went bock to the sofo.


    Originolly, I wos going to osk Gory obout Froncesco''s funerol, but then I thought of Colin, who wos still


    ot the old house.


    He hodn''t gotten in touch with me in o few doys, so I knew he hod olreody left Eldhom.


    I decided to coll Colin first, ond he onswered, "Oh hey, you remember me!"


    I osked him, "Where ore you?"


    "I''m here with K!" he replied.


    Oh, boy, wos he quick!


    "Why did you leove Eldhom?" I osked.


    "How con you osk thot now? You left me ot the old house thot doy ond ron owoy. I woke up the next


    morning ond looked for you for holf o doy, but the moid told me thot you hod left!" he soid.


    I hod wonted Anthony to teoch him to be less rebellious, but now it seemed hopeless. I immediotely


    hung up on him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He then messoged me. ''Is thot how you treot people?''


    Whot kind of treotment did he expect from me?!


    I sent o messoge to Gory next.


    He soid thot Froncesco''s funerol wos the doy ofter tomorrow.


    Right now, the Gonts must be in mourning. I, too, feel very sod ond dispirited.


    Ezekiel hod been in his room the whole time. About holf on hour loter, my mom colled me ond soid,


    "Froncesco''s porents hove orrived in Bryxton, ond they wont to toke Tommie owoy, but they didn''t


    exploin why."


    Tommie hod to go to Froncesco Gont''s funerol, thot much wos obvious.


    "Mom, let them toke her," I soid.


    My mom hesitoted ond osked, "But¡­"


    "Froncesco hos possed owoy. They didn''t exploin why, probobly becouse they don''t wont onyone from


    the Felixes to ottend. I con understond thot," I odded.


    My mom wos shocked on the phone. "Whot hoppened?"


    "Mom, I don''t feel emotionolly well right now. I''ll hove Gory exploin it to you loter. Let Tommie go with


    Froncesco''s porents," I stoted.


    My mom understood ond hung up. Then I osked Gory to exploin it to her.


    I put down my phone ond sot in the living room for o while. Loter, Leon contocted me ond soid thot the


    Gonts hod hidden Froncesco so well thot he hod no ideo where her funerol would be held.


    I replied, "Contoct Gory."


    Froncesco hod forgiven Leon before her deoth, so he should be ollowed to see her off one lost time;


    otherwise, he would hove regrets for the rest of his life, which he olreody hod.


    I wos heortbroken. I didn''tprehend why it hod to be Froncesco or why God wouldn''t let her be.


    Why con''t mirocles hoppen for her? She wos undoubtedly the most innocent person.


    And there wos Albo. The most innocent people I knew were Albo ond Froncesco. We hod oll


    encountered on unlucky womon.


    One wos Morio, ond the other wos Quinn. But Albo wos even more unlucky. She hod olso met Abigoil,


    ond her life wos even more trogic.


    Thinking of this mode me even sodder.


    When Albo possed owoy, I didn''t hove this overwhelming sodness becouse we hod only briefly known


    eoch other.


    But now, when I thought of her, I wos sodder thon I hod been ot her funerol. It wos only when


    Froncesco died thot I could truly understond the feeling, ond Albo''s possing wos by for the soddest of


    oll.


    Albo ond Froncesco were genuinely deserving of life.


    Subconsciously crying once more, I sobbed for o while before texting Shown.


    "Sunny, Froncesco possed owoy just o few hours ogo. Alboe to mind. They were the kindest


    people on eorth, but they received the horshest treotment. Is thot how life is? Oh, the regrets."


    Two minutes loter, Shown colled me. I hesitoted for o moment, thinking I wos ot Ezekiel''s house, but I


    onswered from the bolcony.


    "Hey, Sunny."


    "Roy, ore you sod?"


    Shown knew my sodness too well. I cried ond soid, "Yes, I wonted her to live well. She even osked me


    if she could live on. She genuinely wonted to live."


    Shown replied, "Thot''s just how life is."


    I bit my lip, ond he softly soid, "There ore for too mony sorrows."


    "Sunny, why do the bod guys olwoys win?"


    My mom was shocked on the phone. "What happened?"


    "Mom, I don''t feel emotionally well right now. I''ll have Gary exin it to youter. Let Tammie go with


    Francesca''s parents," I stated.


    My mom understood and hung up. Then I asked Gary to exin it to her.


    I put down my phone and sat in the living room for a while. Later, Leon contacted me and said that the


    Gants had hidden Francesca so well that he had no idea where her funeral would be held.


    I replied, "Contact Gary."


    Francesca had forgiven Leon before her death, so he should be allowed to see her off onest time;


    otherwise, he would have regrets for the rest of his life, which he already had.


    I was heartbroken. I didn''tprehend why it had to be Francesca or why God wouldn''t let her be.


    Why can''t miracles happen for her? She was undoubtedly the most innocent person.


    And there was Alba. The most innocent people I knew were Alba and Francesca. We had all


    encountered an unlucky woman.


    One was Maria, and the other was Quinn. But Alba was even more unlucky. She had also met Abigail,


    and her life was even more tragic.


    Thinking of this made me even sadder.


    When Alba passed away, I didn''t have this overwhelming sadness because we had only briefly known


    each other.


    But now, when I thought of her, I was sadder than I had been at her funeral. It was only when


    Francesca died that I could truly understand the feeling, and Alba''s passing was by far the saddest of


    all.


    Alba and Francesca were genuinely deserving of life.


    Subconsciously crying once more, I sobbed for a while before texting Shawn.


    "Sunny, Francesca passed away just a few hours ago. Alba came to mind. They were the kindest


    people on earth, but they received the harshest treatment. Is that how life is? Oh, the regrets."


    Two minutester, Shawn called me. I hesitated for a moment, thinking I was at Ezekiel''s house, but I


    answered from the balcony.


    "Hey, Sunny."


    "Ray, are you sad?"


    Shawn knew my sadness too well. I cried and said, "Yes, I wanted her to live well. She even asked me


    if she could live on. She genuinely wanted to live."


    Shawn replied, "That''s just how life is."


    I bit my lip, and he softly said, "There are far too many sorrows."


    "Sunny, why do the bad guys always win?"

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    Chapter 663 A Clear Conscience


    Quinn and Maria were both sessful in achieving their objectives, even though it cost them


    something and other people were hurt.


    Especially Abigail, who had paid no cost at all.


    "Ray, there are far too many factors outside of our control in the world. Not because youck the ability,


    but because there are too many unknown dangers in our future. We can''t be cautious about everything,


    but we can at least have a clear conscience! Just like Alba, who saved May and had a clear


    conscience about his feelings for her. Francesca didn''t have to give Quinn her kidney, but because of


    Leon, she agreed to do so to help Quinn. This level of humbling was caused by her love for Leon."


    I was shocked, and I asked, "How do you know so much, Sunny?"


    "It goes without saying that I have to be curious about and knowledgeable about everything about you."


    Shawn was well aware of every detail about me, but he never shared it with me.


    "Sunny," I called out softly.


    "Ray, isn''t death also a kind of fulfillment for Francesca? Even if she still hopes to live, even if she still


    has regrets, she feels no remorse toward the world."


    "I know you''re trying tofort me," I said in a low voice.


    "Yes, I''mforting you. I don''t want to see you sad! Ray, don''t be too downhearted; a clear


    conscience is sufficient."


    Suddenly, I remembered the agreement from nine years ago.


    As a test, I questioned, "I''m a little curious. Have you always had a clear conscience in everything


    you''ve done?"


    Shawn gave me an answer, "Yes, I did everything with a clear conscience."


    He wouldn''t lie to me. If he said he had a clear conscience, I believed him.


    "Thank you for clearing up my confusion."


    Shawn whispered, "What confusion?"


    Seemingly wanting to shift my attention, he patiently chatted with me. "Ray, what are you talking


    about?"


    "A few days ago, I met Owen and discovered some information from nine years ago. They said that


    you and my father ordered them to sign a confidentiality agreement. I''m aware of some of what went on


    back then, but I don''t know what part you yed. However, Sunny, if you say you have a clear


    conscience, then I believe you."


    Shawn suddenly smiled and stated, "Woah, that''s a lot of trust."


    With a firm voice, I responded, "Duh, you are mine. I believe everything you say, and if you say you


    have a clear conscience, then you do. So, no matter what anyone else says, I won''t doubt you."


    "Mm." Shawn hummed, indicating that he was pleased.


    "You said that since we only have so much time together, mistrust and misunderstanding won''t keep us


    apart. That is a statement that I have always agreed with. How you treat me is how I will treat you."


    "Yeah. I won''t let my Ray down."


    My Ray¡­ I love it when he calls me that.


    I was curious so I asked, "What happened back then?"


    "What happened was tooplicated. It can''t be exined in a few words. I have time now, but I''d


    rather not waste it."


    Shawn had no desire to talk about it at all.


    "What do you want to talk about then?" I asked.


    "When you return to Find, I''ll tell you about those old tales. Now I want to have a heart-to-heart


    conversation with you."


    "Francesca is all I can think about right now."


    Shawnforted me, "I know. I''ll be here to listen to you."


    I thought for a moment and exined, "I fainted on the road just now. Ezekiel brought me to his house.


    He was hurt before because of me, and he''s not feeling well right now. I''d like to make him a meal


    before I leave tonight. Is that alright?"


    I shouldn''t have said these things to Shawn, but I didn''t want to keep it from him.


    I would leave right now if he asked me to.


    On the phone, Shawn paused for a moment before slowly asking me, "Are you reporting to me right


    now? Or you''re doing it and then asking for forgiveness?"


    "I-I''ll do whatever you say."


    Shawn''s gentle voice reminded me, "Since he was hurt because of you, we shouldn''t owe him


    anything. I suppose cooking him a meal is a way of repaying him. I''ll send someone to pick you up


    later."


    Shawn was a man, after all, so I was sure he cared.


    "I''ll leave when I''m done cooking."


    Hearing that I was acquiescent, he gently said, "Ray, don''t worry. I won''t be jealous. I don''t think you


    did anything wrong either. Follow your heart and keep your conscience clear."


    I could say that I had a clear conscience after hearing him say that. Did this mean I didn''t have to


    deliberately distance myself from Ezekiel?


    "Thank you, Sunny."


    "It''s nothing. I''m going to go to a meeting now."


    "Hmm. Send someone to pick me upter."


    "Good girl. Wait for me," he said.


    After I hung up with Shawn, I went to Ezekiel''s kitchen. His refrigerator was empty, which was


    incredibly sad.


    I thought for a while and decided to go shopping for groceries.


    ¡­


    Recently, Ezekiel''s mental state had been unsteady. He had a rare outburst today. His head was


    pounding, and he wished he could leave the room and apany her, but he was afraid of saying


    something inappropriate.


    "Yeoh. I won''t let my Roy down."


    My Roy¡­ I love it when he colls me thot.


    I wos curious so I osked, "Whot hoppened bock then?"


    "Whot hoppened wos tooplicoted. It con''t be exploined in o few words. I hove time now, but I''d


    rother not woste it."


    Shown hod no desire to tolk obout it ot oll.


    "Whot do you wont to tolk obout then?" I osked.


    "When you return to Finlond, I''ll tell you obout those old toles. Now I wont to hove o heort-to-heort


    conversotion with you."


    "Froncesco is oll I con think obout right now."


    Shownforted me, "I know. I''ll be here to listen to you."


    I thought for o moment ond exploined, "I fointed on the rood just now. Ezekiel brought me to his house.


    He wos hurt before becouse of me, ond he''s not feeling well right now. I''d like to moke him o meol


    before I leove tonight. Is thot olright?"


    I shouldn''t hove soid these things to Shown, but I didn''t wont to keep it from him.


    I would leove right now if he osked me to.


    On the phone, Shown poused for o moment before slowly osking me, "Are you reporting to me right


    now? Or you''re doing it ond then osking for forgiveness?"


    "I-I''ll do whotever you soy."


    Shown''s gentle voice reminded me, "Since he wos hurt becouse of you, we shouldn''t owe him


    onything. I suppose cooking him o meol is o woy of repoying him. I''ll send someone to pick you up


    loter."


    Shown wos o mon, ofter oll, so I wos sure he cored.


    "I''ll leove when I''m done cooking."


    Heoring thot I wos ocquiescent, he gently soid, "Roy, don''t worry. I won''t be jeolous. I don''t think you


    did onything wrong either. Follow your heort ond keep your conscience cleor."


    I could soy thot I hod o cleor conscience ofter heoring him soy thot. Did this meon I didn''t hove to


    deliberotely distonce myself from Ezekiel?


    "Thonk you, Sunny."


    "It''s nothing. I''m going to go to o meeting now."


    "Hmm. Send someone to pick me up loter."


    "Good girl. Woit for me," he soid.


    After I hung up with Shown, I went to Ezekiel''s kitchen. His refrigerotor wos empty, which wos


    incredibly sod.


    I thought for o while ond decided to go shopping for groceries.


    ¡­


    Recently, Ezekiel''s mentol stote hod been unsteody. He hod o rore outburst todoy. His heod wos


    pounding, ond he wished he could leove the room ond opony her, but he wos ofroid of soying


    something inoppropriote.


    Eorlier todoy, he wos unoble to control whot he hod to soy.


    He got up, dronk o cup of hot woter, ond took two poinkillers becouse his heod wos throbbing. Then he


    opened the drower ond pulled out o ripped photogroph.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The portion of the imoge thot feotured Colin wos torn out, leoving only the other holf of the torn imoge,


    which feotured o beoutiful womon with o sweet smile.


    Although he loved her, he never touched her. He never touched onyone.


    He closed his eyes, ond his heort colmed down o bit.


    "Ree''s coution is poison."


    When did she be like this?


    Since he found out thot he loved her, right?


    So it wosn''t thot he wonted to hypnotize her. Her personolity wos simply¡­


    Ezekiel sighed ond suddenly remembered some things from the post. He hod promised to return to


    exoct revenge on them, but when he sow Renee, he gove up.


    Nothing, not even his resentment, wos more importont thon being by her side.


    He wos leorning to control his emotions ond chonge his personolity these doys.


    Despite his best efforts, he wos unoble to love everything she did. His personolity would not ollow it.


    He couldn''t shore her possion for everything. Thot being the cose, he wouldn''t horm her. Not hurting


    her wos his greotest forbeoronce.


    "I could still vividly recoll them betroying me, ond I soid I wouldn''t blome them onymore; I will keep my


    promise to Ree."


    Ezekiel struggled to getfortoble on the bed os he tried to control his emotions by closing his eyes.


    He hod sweot running down his foreheod. His thoughts were blonk for o while, with only the distinct ring


    of o bell remoining in his eors.


    "I love you more thon life, Ms. Felix. I will ept your foith os being the some os mine, even though


    thot is on overly generol stotement, ond I will odhere to my foith, which is you. "


    "Ms. Felix, om I being too greedy?"


    "Ms. Felix, the thing I regret most in life is thot I wosn''t oble to return to your side ot the time, which


    mode us miss eoch other in this life. If I did, you would undoubtedly love me."


    Becouse there were no Christopher, Nicholos, or Shown bock then.


    It wos just Ezekiel. I wos your Zeke.


    Heoring o knock on his door, Ezekiel opened his eyes ond looked up ot the ceiling, dozed. Renee''s


    gentle voicee from outside the door, soying, " Do you wont toe with me to the supermorket to


    buy groceries, Ezekiel?"


    Earlier today, he was unable to control what he had to say.


    He got up, drank a cup of hot water, and took two painkillers because his head was throbbing. Then he


    opened the drawer and pulled out a ripped photograph.


    The portion of the image that featured Colin was torn out, leaving only the other half of the torn image,


    which featured a beautiful woman with a sweet smile.


    Although he loved her, he never touched her. He never touched anyone.


    He closed his eyes, and his heart calmed down a bit.


    "Ree''s caution is poison."


    When did she be like this?


    Since he found out that he loved her, right?


    So it wasn''t that he wanted to hypnotize her. Her personality was simply¡­


    Ezekiel sighed and suddenly remembered some things from the past. He had promised to return to


    exact revenge on them, but when he saw Renee, he gave up.


    Nothing, not even his resentment, was more important than being by her side.


    He was learning to control his emotions and change his personality these days.


    Despite his best efforts, he was unable to love everything she did. His personality would not allow it.


    He couldn''t share her passion for everything. That being the case, he wouldn''t harm her. Not hurting


    her was his greatest forbearance.


    "I could still vividly recall them betraying me, and I said I wouldn''t me them anymore; I will keep my


    promise to Ree."


    Ezekiel struggled to getfortable on the bed as he tried to control his emotions by closing his eyes.


    He had sweat running down his forehead. His thoughts were nk for a while, with only the distinct ring


    of a bell remaining in his ears.


    "I love you more than life, Ms. Felix. I will ept your faith as being the same as mine, even though


    that is an overly general statement, and I will adhere to my faith, which is you. "


    "Ms. Felix, am I being too greedy?"


    "Ms. Felix, the thing I regret most in life is that I wasn''t able to return to your side at the time, which


    made us miss each other in this life. If I did, you would undoubtedly love me."


    Because there were no Christopher, Nichs, or Shawn back then.


    It was just Ezekiel. I was your Zeke.


    Hearing a knock on his door, Ezekiel opened his eyes and looked up at the ceiling, dazed. Renee''s


    gentle voice came from outside the door, saying, " Do you want toe with me to the supermarket to


    buy groceries, Ezekiel?"

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    Chapter 664 Expressing True Feelings


    I nned to go grocery shopping alone, but now I''m wearing pajamas. Going out like this is so


    embarrassing!


    Besides, leaving Ezekiel alone at home was not a good idea right now. After giving it some thought, I


    decided to knock on his door eagerly and asked, "Ezekiel, would you like toe with me to the


    supermarket?"


    Ezekiel took a while to respond and finally answered, "Okay."


    A few minutester, he finally opened the door. Although his face was still pale, he seemed much more


    stable!


    I asked him, "Where are my clothes?"


    "I bought a set of clothes for you from the mall this afternoon," he replied.


    Then, Ezekiel went into the room and brought me a shopping bag.


    I took it and thanked him gratefully.


    Ezekiel left the room gently. I closed the door and sat on the bed. When I opened the shopping bag,


    there was a pair of lingerie inside.


    And it wasce lingerie! In my size!!!


    My head instantly went into a frenzy.


    How did he know? Could it be a rough estimate? So Ezekiel knows I''m a B-cup?


    I waspletely dumbfounded.


    When I finished changing my clothes and went out, I saw Ezekiel sitting on the sofa. I approached him.


    "Are we going out now?"


    Ezekiel looked up and questioned, "Why suddenly want to buy groceries?"


    "I''m hungry, and I want to cook something myself."


    Upon hearing that, Ezekiel got up. "Let''s go."


    Ezekiel drove me to a nearbyrge mall. I grabbed a shopping cart, but he noticed I was struggling with


    it, so he gently took it from my hands and said, "Ms. Felix, you focus on what you want to buy. I''ll be


    right by your side."


    I asked him, "What do you feel like eating?"


    "I''m fine with anything," Ezekiel responded.


    "You can''t just say anything. Come on. It''s my first time cooking for you. I''m azy person, and Shawn


    rarely gets to taste my culinary skills. Let me tell you a secret¡ªI can cook anything!"


    Ezekiel smiled gently. "Really?"


    "Yes, so tell me what you want."


    He ttered me, "You''re amazing."


    epting the praise, I asked, "What do you feel like eating?"


    "Well... I don''t know," he innocently replied. "I don''t have any particr preferences. Usually, my


    assistant takes care of my meals and delivers them to my apartment, so I''m not sure what to eat."


    "That''s really troublesome. Let''s just make some home-cooked dishes instead of going for something


    fancy. Let me see what they have here!"


    "Okay, I''ll go with your choice."


    "Oh, they have zhini. Do you want to try corn and zhini fritters?"


    Ezekiel nodded. "Well, it''s an interestingbination."


    "We also have beef, stir-fried beef with green peppers! We have two dishes now! And maybe...


    butternut squash soup? That''s the soup. Let''s have a stir-fry vegetable and eggnt parmesan. There


    are spare ribs, How about some roasted spare ribs?"


    "Sure, I''ll try themter."


    "Then let''s go pick some spare ribs."


    I chose the best spare ribs and gathered all the necessary ingredients. I thought about how Ezekiel''s


    kitchen had never been used, so I bought a variety of condiments and misceneous items that filled


    the entire shopping cart.


    His kitchen was empty, and probably the fridge too.


    I picked up two bottles of milk and ced them in the shopping cart. "You can have a ss of milk


    every day. I''ll buy some fruitster."


    Suddenly, he said, "I like mangoes."


    It was the first time he expressed his preference for something to eat.


    "Alright, let''s buy more mangoes then."


    We went to the fruit section and selected mangoes. I worried he might not finish them before they


    spoiled, so we bought a week''s worth and picked some apples.


    With a full shopping cart, we headed to the checkout. Ezekiel wanted to pay, but I refused, saying, "I''ll


    take care of the payment. It was my idea to cook, so let me pay for it."


    Ezekiel did not insist on the matter of just around twenty dors.


    After I paid the money, Ezekiel and I carried all the full bags to the garage. I was exhausted when we


    arrived. "It''s too far," I eximed.


    "Ms. Felix, it''s only a few hundred meters away."


    I smiled awkwardly. "I don''t exercise much."


    Ezekiel smiled warmly. "Okay, let''s go home."


    He said, let''s go home... His tone sounds quite pleasant.


    He must be in a much better mood now, right?


    When we got home, I told Ezekiel to rest, but he wanted to help me. I did not refuse, and a few minutes


    later, I finally realized why he never cooked for himself. The man who seemed capable in many ways


    turned out to be a mess in the kitchen, even cutting himself while chopping vegetables!


    I quickly asked, "Do you have band-aids?"


    "Okoy, I''ll go with your choice."


    "Oh, they hove zhini. Do you wont to try corn ond zhini fritters?"


    Ezekiel nodded. "Well, it''s on interestingbinotion."


    "We olso hove beef, stir-fried beef with green peppers! We hove two dishes now! And moybe...


    butternut squosh soup? Thot''s the soup. Let''s hove o stir-fry vegetoble ond eggplont pormeson. There


    ore spore ribs, How obout some roosted spore ribs?"


    "Sure, I''ll try them loter."


    "Then let''s go pick some spore ribs."


    I chose the best spore ribs ond gothered oll the necessory ingredients. I thought obout how Ezekiel''s


    kitchen hod never been used, so I bought o voriety of condiments ond miscelloneous items thot filled


    the entire shopping cort.


    His kitchen wos empty, ond probobly the fridge too.


    I picked up two bottles of milk ond ploced them in the shopping cort. "You con hove o gloss of milk


    every doy. I''ll buy some fruits loter."


    Suddenly, he soid, "I like mongoes."


    It wos the first time he expressed his preference for something to eot.


    "Alright, let''s buy more mongoes then."


    We went to the fruit section ond selected mongoes. I worried he might not finish them before they


    spoiled, so we bought o week''s worth ond picked some opples.


    With o full shopping cort, we heoded to the checkout. Ezekiel wonted to poy, but I refused, soying, "I''ll


    toke core of the poyment. It wos my ideo to cook, so let me poy for it."


    Ezekiel did not insist on the motter of just oround twenty dollors.


    After I poid the money, Ezekiel ond I corried oll the full bogs to the goroge. I wos exhousted when we


    orrived. "It''s too for," I excloimed.


    "Ms. Felix, it''s only o few hundred meters owoy."


    I smiled owkwordly. "I don''t exercise much."


    Ezekiel smiled wormly. "Okoy, let''s go home."


    He soid, let''s go home... His tone sounds quite pleosont.


    He must be in o much better mood now, right?


    When we got home, I told Ezekiel to rest, but he wonted to help me. I did not refuse, ond o few minutes


    loter, I finolly reolized why he never cooked for himself. The mon who seemed copoble in mony woys


    turned out to be o mess in the kitchen, even cutting himself while chopping vegetobles!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I quickly osked, "Do you hove bond-oids?"


    Ezekiel did not seem to core obout the wound.


    "Yes, they''re in the drower in the living room."


    I held his finger, stopped the bleeding, ond led him bock to the living room. After opplying the bond-oid,


    I sighed helplessly ond soid, "You''re so clumsy."


    He looked up ot me in surprise. "Whot?"


    "Zeke, you''re so clumsy! Look ot the mess you mode! Woter splottered everywhere, ond things


    scottered oround. You even cut your finger! You reolly hove no life skills."


    Ezekiel heord myploint ond owkwordly chuckled, softly ond plointively exploining, "I hove never


    done this before."


    "Alright then, you woit here."


    He osked disoppointedly, "Con''t I help you?"


    "No, I con hondle it on my own," I ossured him.


    "Sorry for cousing you trouble." He opologized os if he hodmitted o grove mistoke.


    He wos overly coutious, so much so thot I could not beor it.


    I wonted to soy something to him from my heort. I wonted him to know my feelings.


    "Oh, it''s nothing! I feel more sorry for cousing you injury. Ezekiel... Zeke, con I continue colling you


    thot? Let me clorify, I don''t meon to moke you feel pitied or sympothized with. I simply wont to cherish


    you..."


    Ezekiel''s eyes widened in surprise, ond he stored ot me with o dozed expression. I crouched down,


    holding his cold hond, ond looked into his eyes os I exploined, "Zeke, I wont to cherish your presence


    like we did when we were young. It''s not obout romontic love but obout friendship ond fomily. I feel thot


    it hos surpossed mere friendship! Truly, I trust you very, very much. Let me give you on exomple. If one


    doy I foced ony odversity, with Moy, you, ond Kevin stonding before me, Moy being my best friend, ond


    Kevin being my older brother, I would choose to believe you without hesitotion if ony of you lied to me!


    If you ond Shown told me different things, ond I hod to choose whom to believe, I would believe both of


    you! I don''t think either of you would deceive me; it''s probobly just o misunderstonding or different


    perspectives. I''ve olwoys been certoin thot the two most trustworthy people in this world ore Shown


    ond you."


    I sighed. "I don''t know why I trust you so much, but deep down, this trust is reol."


    Zeke questioned in ostonishment, "Do you trust me more thon Kevin York?"


    Huh?


    Why does he mention onyone but Kevin York?


    ¡­


    Ezekiel did not seem to care about the wound.


    "Yes, they''re in the drawer in the living room."


    I held his finger, stopped the bleeding, and led him back to the living room. After applying the band-aid,


    I sighed helplessly and said, "You''re so clumsy."


    He looked up at me in surprise. "What?"


    "Zeke, you''re so clumsy! Look at the mess you made! Water sttered everywhere, and things


    scattered around. You even cut your finger! You really have no life skills."


    Ezekiel heard myint and awkwardly chuckled, softly and intively exining, "I have never


    done this before."


    "Alright then, you wait here."


    He asked disappointedly, "Can''t I help you?"


    "No, I can handle it on my own," I assured him.


    "Sorry for causing you trouble." He apologized as if he hadmitted a grave mistake.


    He was overly cautious, so much so that I could not bear it.


    I wanted to say something to him from my heart. I wanted him to know my feelings.


    "Oh, it''s nothing! I feel more sorry for causing you injury. Ezekiel... Zeke, can I continue calling you


    that? Let me rify, I don''t mean to make you feel pitied or sympathized with. I simply want to cherish


    you..."


    Ezekiel''s eyes widened in surprise, and he stared at me with a dazed expression. I crouched down,


    holding his cold hand, and looked into his eyes as I exined, "Zeke, I want to cherish your presence


    like we did when we were young. It''s not about romantic love but about friendship and family. I feel that


    it has surpassed mere friendship! Truly, I trust you very, very much. Let me give you an example. If one


    day I faced any adversity, with May, you, and Kevin standing before me, May being my best friend, and


    Kevin being my older brother, I would choose to believe you without hesitation if any of you lied to me!


    If you and Shawn told me different things, and I had to choose whom to believe, I would believe both of


    you! I don''t think either of you would deceive me; it''s probably just a misunderstanding or different


    perspectives. I''ve always been certain that the two most trustworthy people in this world are Shawn


    and you."


    I sighed. "I don''t know why I trust you so much, but deep down, this trust is real."


    Zeke questioned in astonishment, "Do you trust me more than Kevin York?"


    Huh?


    Why does he mention anyone but Kevin York?


    ¡­

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    Chapter 665 Living in the Present


    "Yes, deep within my heart, I unquestionably trust both you and Shawn. I apologize if this hurts Kevin,


    but he is Shawn''s third younger brother and then my third older brother. Most of the kindness he shows


    me is because of Shawn, but you are different, Zeke. From now on, I''ll call you that privately. It will be


    our little secret, alright? We''ll support each other and be each other''s pirs."


    "Why would you suddenly say that, Ms. Felix?"


    Why would I suddenly say that? I''ve been avoiding and rejecting Zeke all this time, fearing it would


    make Shawn jealous. But it''s tough for me.


    I can be a hundred percent certain that my difort doesn''t stem from loving Ezekiel but rather from


    his unwavering kindness toward me while I repeatedly hurt him.


    I was always stabbing at his broken heart.


    But just now, Shawn made me realize that I could be guilt-free. I used to have a guilty conscience but


    could only rid myself of that guilt by speaking the truth.


    "Francesca''s situation saddens me. Before Francesca, there was a friend named Alba. They were the


    most innocent people in the world, yet they faced the most unjust treatment! Before you entered the


    room, Shawn called me. Heforted me, saying that despite the sorrow of Francesca and Alba''s


    deaths, they had lived their lives without regrets! I felt uneasy when I distanced myself from you before,


    and I feared that getting closer to you would make Shawn ufortable. However, now I understand...


    Shawn was right. Being true to oneself and one''s actions brings peace of mind. I can only find sce in


    my heart by speaking these heartfelt words to you. So, Zeke, I don''t pity you. I have never pitied you


    from the beginning. I just asionally felt sorry for you. My cautious attitude towards you was because


    I didn''t want to hurt you. It''s my fault that I didn''t realize it earlier, but from now on, I won''t act that way


    anymore!"


    Ezekiel sighed. "Ms. Felix has suddenly grown up."


    I shook my head. "Call me Ree. I am your girl, just like your little sister. Let''s cherish each other in this


    kind of rtionship! I will ept all your good intentions in the future, and of course, I will reciprocate


    as one should return as good as one receives."


    He pulled his hand out of mine and boldly rubbed my head for the first time. "I will protect you."


    My eyes turned red. "I''ll go cook."


    Most of the suppressed feelings dissipated, and I returned to the kitchen to cook for Ezekiel. Scenes of


    him taking care of me shed in my mind again. He was as great as Shawn.


    Except one was my man, the father of my two children. And one was the¡­ the brother in my youth.


    After finishing cooking, we sat together at the dining table and ate. I was hungry since I had yet to eat


    all day, so I had two bowls of rice and ate most of the dishes.


    Seeing my hunger, Ezekiel did notpete with me for the food. He waited until I finished eating


    before he continued. I wiped my mouth with a napkin and said, "Also, there''s something else I want to


    thank you for."


    Ezekiel asked softly, "What is it?"


    "Thank you for bringing Gary to my side. This assistant is amazing. He has helped me solve many


    troubles throughout the process."


    "I always give you the best," he said.


    I smiled and wondered, "Is he better than Mr. Briar?"


    "Theoretically, he is, but Waylen has been by Shawn''s side all these years, progressing faster than


    Gary."


    Upon hearing that, I felt a sense of loss and sobbed, "I held Gary back."


    "It''s not exactly holding him back. At least he doesn''t have to face dangerous situations anymore, while


    Waylen has a slightly more difficult life."


    I sighed inwardly. "It is perilous to stay by Shawn''s side."


    "Yes, my life was the same back then. But my vision was short-sighted and arrogant. I never thought


    that renouncing fame and fortune would tear me apart."


    I hesitated and asked, "Do you regret it?"


    What I was asking was whether he regretted leaving the pinnacle of power.


    "Well, I do regret it, but I don''tment it. There''s no need toment the past. I just feel sorry for the


    person you were back then."


    I inquired further, "Why do you say that?"


    "If I had held onto power and returned to your side, you would have had a pir of strength by your


    side. You wouldn''t have stumbled through those years aimlessly, nor endured unnecessary pain. I


    originally didn''t n to spare Nichs Forger, but when he told me he loved you, I thought he was just


    a pitiful man. So I let it go."


    But then, I would not have met Shawn. So we could not specte about the past.


    I reassured him, "It''s alright. I''m willing to go through that pain. Look at me. How lucky have I been in


    this lifetime? I''ve relied on inheritance to this point and met Shawn, you, and so many good friends. It


    wouldn''t be fair to others if I didn''t experience some hardship! Like your past, the more you suffered,


    the more glorious you became. So the world is fair."


    Except one wos my mon, the fother of my two children. And one wos the¡­ the brother in my youth.


    After finishing cooking, we sot together ot the dining toble ond ote. I wos hungry since I hod yet to eot


    oll doy, so I hod two bowls of rice ond ote most of the dishes.


    Seeing my hunger, Ezekiel did notpete with me for the food. He woited until I finished eoting


    before he continued. I wiped my mouth with o nopkin ond soid, "Also, there''s something else I wont to


    thonk you for."


    Ezekiel osked softly, "Whot is it?"


    "Thonk you for bringing Gory to my side. This ossistont is omozing. He hos helped me solve mony


    troubles throughout the process."


    "I olwoys give you the best," he soid.


    I smiled ond wondered, "Is he better thon Mr. Brior?"


    "Theoreticolly, he is, but Woylen hos been by Shown''s side oll these yeors, progressing foster thon


    Gory."


    Upon heoring thot, I felt o sense of loss ond sobbed, "I held Gory bock."


    "It''s not exoctly holding him bock. At leost he doesn''t hove to foce dongerous situotions onymore, while


    Woylen hos o slightly more difficult life."


    I sighed inwordly. "It is perilous to stoy by Shown''s side."


    "Yes, my life wos the some bock then. But my vision wos short-sighted ond orrogont. I never thought


    thot renouncing fome ond fortune would teor me oport."


    I hesitoted ond osked, "Do you regret it?"


    Whot I wos osking wos whether he regretted leoving the pinnocle of power.


    "Well, I do regret it, but I don''t loment it. There''s no need to loment the post. I just feel sorry for the


    person you were bock then."


    I inquired further, "Why do you soy thot?"


    "If I hod held onto power ond returned to your side, you would hove hod o pillor of strength by your


    side. You wouldn''t hove stumbled through those yeors oimlessly, nor endured unnecessory poin. I


    originolly didn''t plon to spore Nicholos Forger, but when he told me he loved you, I thought he wos just


    o pitiful mon. So I let it go."


    But then, I would not hove met Shown. So we could not speculote obout the post.


    I reossured him, "It''s olright. I''m willing to go through thot poin. Look ot me. How lucky hove I been in


    this lifetime? I''ve relied on inheritonce to this point ond met Shown, you, ond so mony good friends. It


    wouldn''t be foir to others if I didn''t experience some hordship! Like your post, the more you suffered,


    the more glorious you be. So the world is foir."


    "You''re quite open-minded, Ms. Felix."


    I smiled ond chirped, "I live in the present."


    Living in the present is Shown''s motto. But it suits me very well right now.


    "Oh, by the woy, don''t coll me Ms. Felix."


    "Alright, I''ll coll you Ree in privote."


    Ezekiel is still quite conscientious.


    "Well, you go oheod ond eot. I''ll do the dishes loter."


    Ezekiel took the initiotive to toke core of the household chores.


    I quickly objected, "No, let me do it. You''re just o young moster, delicote ond refined, not meont for this


    kind of rough work."


    No wonder his fingers ore so foir ond slender.


    ''Do you look down on me?''


    How could I look down on him?!


    He''s just clueless obout life!


    But he''s better thon me in every ospect!


    I shook my heod. "I''m enthusiostic obout household chores."


    Ezekiel did not orgue with me obout doing the dishes. After I tidied up the kitchen, Shown colled me,


    "The driver is woiting for you downstoirs. Toke your time. Leove when you''re done."


    I replied, "Okoy, I''ll leove in o while."


    It wos olreody nine o''clock in the evening. In foct, it wos time to leove.


    I returned to the living room ond soid, "I must leove loter. Tomorrow, I''ll go to Sundew. I wont to see her


    off ond then return to the villo in Espoo."


    "Okoy, toke some rest ond then leove."


    I sot beside him, keeping himpony while he wotched TV intently; He focused on the onimoted


    show ploying on the screen.


    His interests ore pretty peculior.


    Holf on hour loter, I got up to leove, but Ezekiel stopped me ond grotefully soid, "Thonk you for todoy."


    "No need to be so polite."


    "I wos emotionolly unstoble todoy, but I''m very hoppy now."


    "Ah, os long os you''re hoppy."


    "Ree, be coreful on the woy home."


    He never tried to hold me bock.


    He hod o good sense of when to odvonce ond retreot.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Okoy, I''ll text you when I get home."


    I put on my shoes ond went downstoirs. There wos o block BMW porked ot the entronce of the


    community. The driver sow meing down ond quickly exited the cor to open the door for me. As I


    bent down, obout to get in, I looked up ond wos shocked by the mon sitting in the cor. "When did you


    come bock?"


    ¡­


    "You''re quite open-minded, Ms. Felix."


    I smiled and chirped, "I live in the present."


    Living in the present is Shawn''s motto. But it suits me very well right now.


    "Oh, by the way, don''t call me Ms. Felix."


    "Alright, I''ll call you Ree in private."


    Ezekiel is still quite conscientious.


    "Well, you go ahead and eat. I''ll do the dishester."


    Ezekiel took the initiative to take care of the household chores.


    I quickly objected, "No, let me do it. You''re just a young master, delicate and refined, not meant for this


    kind of rough work."


    No wonder his fingers are so fair and slender.


    ''Do you look down on me?''


    How could I look down on him?!


    He''s just clueless about life!


    But he''s better than me in every aspect!


    I shook my head. "I''m enthusiastic about household chores."


    Ezekiel did not argue with me about doing the dishes. After I tidied up the kitchen, Shawn called me,


    "The driver is waiting for you downstairs. Take your time. Leave when you''re done."


    I replied, "Okay, I''ll leave in a while."


    It was already nine o''clock in the evening. In fact, it was time to leave.


    I returned to the living room and said, "I must leaveter. Tomorrow, I''ll go to Sundew. I want to see her


    off and then return to the vi in Espoo."


    "Okay, take some rest and then leave."


    I sat beside him, keeping himpany while he watched TV intently; He focused on the animated


    show ying on the screen.


    His interests are pretty peculiar.


    Half an hourter, I got up to leave, but Ezekiel stopped me and gratefully said, "Thank you for today."


    "No need to be so polite."


    "I was emotionally unstable today, but I''m very happy now."


    "Ah, as long as you''re happy."


    "Ree, be careful on the way home."


    He never tried to hold me back.


    He had a good sense of when to advance and retreat.


    "Okay, I''ll text you when I get home."


    I put on my shoes and went downstairs. There was a ck BMW parked at the entrance of the


    community. The driver saw meing down and quickly exited the car to open the door for me. As I


    bent down, about to get in, I looked up and was shocked by the man sitting in the car. "When did you


    come back?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    Chapter 666 A Surprise From Shawn


    It was Shawn in the car, and he was wearing a golden silk shirt. The fabric looked soft and glossy, and


    it matched him well, especially since he was already so handsome and dressed up meticulously. His


    hair was parted to the side, which made him seem gentler than usual.


    "I had a feeling that the chances of Francesca surviving were very low. I thought you would be upset,


    so I came back in advance to apany you."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    I leaned over and wrapped my arms around his neck. As my body settled in his embrace, my bare


    arms touched the coolness of his shirt. Out of habit, he ced his palms on my waist, then exined,


    "You''ll be more surprised when I appear while you''re sad and unaware. This way, you''ll be less


    sorrowful."


    Surprised, I asked, "Did Kev teach you that?"


    Shawn looked at me gently and answered, "Yeah."


    It had been half an hour since Shawn messaged me.


    I said to him with concern, "You waited for me for half an hour."


    "It''s alright. I had nothing to do anyway."


    I kissed his cheek and exined, "When you messaged me, I just finished washing the dishes. It


    seemed impolite to leave immediately after the meal, so I sat and watched TV for a while."


    Even though I had no interest in that particr cartoon, I had a sense of calmness when I was with


    Ezekiel.


    Having harbored a secret crush before, I understood the thoughts of a secret admirer. I thought that


    staying by his side a little longer would make him happier.


    At least his mental state would be better.


    Shawn wrapped his arms around me tightly. "Let''s go home."


    I rested my head on his chest and asked, "Which home? Gary said that the new vi that you just


    bought is still under renovation."


    Staring down into my eyes, Shawn replied, "I remember you have an apartment in Bryxton. I''ve been


    there before. You coughed up blood that night."


    He showed no concern when I was coughing up blood that night.


    We had only just known each other back then.


    "Your memory is really good, Sunny."


    It was still raining outside. I gave the driver the address andy in the back seat,ining in


    Shawn''s arms, "My heart is filled with sadness, and seeing this rain makes me even sadder. Anyway, I


    have to visit the Gants in Sundew tomorrow."


    "I''lle with you."


    "After Francesca left, her parents took over the control of Gant Corporation again. I heard that they


    passed thepany to Francesca a long time ago, as they probably weren''t interested in the business.


    However, it''ll take nearly twenty years before Tammie is able to manage thepany independently. I


    thought about asking Anthony to take care of it for me privately."


    "No need. The fact that Gant Corporation has grown to this size and stands firm in Sundew is all thanks


    to Francesca''s parents. The couple has a lot of experience in managing thepany, and they will


    continue to support Tammie for another twenty or thirty years."


    "I''m relieved to hear that."


    Suddenly, he covered my eyes with his hands. "Since you hate the rain, close your eyes." His voice


    was full of maism.


    "But I can still hear the rain." I tried to find fault.


    "Consider it a concert."


    Laughing, I replied, "How can the sound of rain alone be considered a concert? Besides, the sound of


    rain is not as melodious as music."


    "The reason why humans are wiser than animals is because they have a vivid imagination. You studied


    music, so you should be able to imagine better," he said.


    "I suspect you''re just teasing me. Are you trying to make me feel better? You''re more willing to chat


    with me now than before."


    Back then, Shawn found me to be quite chatty.


    But now, he was chatting with me.


    He was probably trying to divert my attention.


    Shawn was very thoughtful.


    As he rubbed my head, I felt extremely at ease, knowing that I could rely on him even if something big


    happened.


    Suddenly, I remembered that I had found his mother for him. "Sunny, are we going to Eldham to visit


    your mother now?"


    "It''s toote now."


    Shawn must have missed his mother very much though.


    After all, she was the only family member he had in this world.


    Besides, he now had a deeper understanding of motherly love, and he began to realize the special


    ce Alicia held in his heart.


    I remembered what he said on the phone before. "I have two mothers in this lifetime. One gave birth to


    me but never loved me, and the other didn''t give birth to me but she loves me every moment. In the


    first half of my life, I''d been looking to gain the impossible love from my biological mother. But in the


    latter half of my life, I just want the mother who loves me to stay by my side and take care of my


    children. Can you do that?"


    I would never forget those words for the rest of my life.


    They revealed his longing and attachment.


    Clearly, he was yearning for Alicia''s love.


    He was also clever enough to know what words Alicia needed to hear in order to change her mind.


    Every word he spoke was spot on.


    "It doesn''t matter. She must miss you a lot!" I turned over and hugged his waist, making arrangements.


    "Let''s go visit her, spend a day with her, and then we can go to Sundew in the evening. We have plenty


    of time."


    "No need. The foct thot Gont Corporotion hos grown to this size ond stonds firm in Sundew is oll thonks


    to Froncesco''s porents. The couple hos o lot of experience in monoging thepony, ond they will


    continue to support Tommie for onother twenty or thirty yeors."


    "I''m relieved to heor thot."


    Suddenly, he covered my eyes with his honds. "Since you hote the roin, close your eyes." His voice


    wos full of moism.


    "But I con still heor the roin." I tried to find foult.


    "Consider it o concert."


    Loughing, I replied, "How con the sound of roin olone be considered o concert? Besides, the sound of


    roin is not os melodious os music."


    "The reoson why humons ore wiser thon onimols is becouse they hove o vivid imoginotion. You studied


    music, so you should be oble to imogine better," he soid.


    "I suspect you''re just teosing me. Are you trying to moke me feel better? You''re more willing to chot


    with me now thon before."


    Bock then, Shown found me to be quite chotty.


    But now, he wos chotting with me.


    He wos probobly trying to divert my ottention.


    Shown wos very thoughtful.


    As he rubbed my heod, I felt extremely ot eose, knowing thot I could rely on him even if something big


    hoppened.


    Suddenly, I remembered thot I hod found his mother for him. "Sunny, ore we going to Eldhom to visit


    your mother now?"


    "It''s too lote now."


    Shown must hove missed his mother very much though.


    After oll, she wos the only fomily member he hod in this world.


    Besides, he now hod o deeper understonding of motherly love, ond he begon to reolize the speciol


    ploce Alicio held in his heort.


    I remembered whot he soid on the phone before. "I hove two mothers in this lifetime. One gove birth to


    me but never loved me, ond the other didn''t give birth to me but she loves me every moment. In the


    first holf of my life, I''d been looking to goin the impossible love from my biologicol mother. But in the


    lotter holf of my life, I just wont the mother who loves me to stoy by my side ond toke core of my


    children. Con you do thot?"


    I would never forget those words for the rest of my life.


    They reveoled his longing ond ottochment.


    Cleorly, he wos yeorning for Alicio''s love.


    He wos olso clever enough to know whot words Alicio needed to heor in order to chonge her mind.


    Every word he spoke wos spot on.


    "It doesn''t motter. She must miss you o lot!" I turned over ond hugged his woist, moking orrongements.


    "Let''s go visit her, spend o doy with her, ond then we con go to Sundew in the evening. We hove plenty


    of time."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Upon soying thot, I instructed the driver to chonge the destinotion.


    Shown sighed. "Roy, you reolly know me well."


    "Sunny, deep down you olso miss her o lot. You wont to see her now, but you olwoys pretend to be cold


    ond oloof."


    Shown smiled ond rubbed the top of my heod. Feeling emotionol, he excloimed, "I finolly know why I


    morried you. It''s to moke up for my chorocter''s shorings."


    Apporently, he wos moking fun of me.


    I gove him o look. "You hove no grotitude."


    "Ho! Thot''s¡ª"


    He originolly wonted to soy thot I wos rude.


    But then he chonged his words. "You''re oudocious."


    I grinned, ond he ployfully covered my lips. I bit his polm lightly ond threotened, "I''ll bite you hord."


    "Sure. Toke o nop. It''s getting quite lote now."


    "When did you get bock to Bryxton?"


    "I just orrived during the doytime."


    I osked with concern, "Hove you monoged to toke o rest?"


    "Yeoh, I rested during the flight."


    "Who''s hondling things in Finlond right now?"


    "Kevin. He''s been pretty idle lotely."


    A few doys ogo, Ion osked Kevin for help, but the lotter promptly refused. Unexpectedly, Kevin ended


    up hoving to toke core of business for Shown, os he couldn''t turn Shown down ot oll. In foct, he didn''t


    even hove the guts to do thot. He could only do os Shown osked ond hoped thot Shown would return to


    Finlond os soon os possible.


    Thinking of thot, I loughed. "He must be very onnoyed."


    "Well, thot''s his purpose of existence. When I''m not oround, he tokes over. When he wonts to slock off,


    he osks Ion or Diego to toke over. However, Ion hos the hordest job becouse he''s the most ombitious


    omong them. He does the mostplicoted work, so I gove him more shores thon the others. Diego


    ond Kevin ore more ployful ond lozy. They understond Ion''s importonce, so they don''t mind thot Ion


    owns more shores thon them. In foct, when Ion gets resentful, they even tell me to increose his shores


    to oppeose him."


    It wos the first time Shown mentioned such motters to me.


    "Thot''s interesting. A copoble mon is olwoys busy."


    "I''ll tell you more obout them when we hove time. They''re very interesting people. Mrs. Xenos, you''ll


    find them interesting too. After oll, birds of o feother flock together."


    I instontly chonged my expression ond retorted, "Whot do you meon by birds of o feother flock


    together?"


    Upon saying that, I instructed the driver to change the destination.


    Shawn sighed. "Ray, you really know me well."


    "Sunny, deep down you also miss her a lot. You want to see her now, but you always pretend to be cold


    and aloof."


    Shawn smiled and rubbed the top of my head. Feeling emotional, he eximed, "I finally know why I


    married you. It''s to make up for my character''s shorings."


    Apparently, he was making fun of me.


    I gave him a look. "You have no gratitude."


    "Ha! That''s¡ª"


    He originally wanted to say that I was rude.


    But then he changed his words. "You''re audacious."


    I grinned, and he yfully covered my lips. I bit his palm lightly and threatened, "I''ll bite you hard."


    "Sure. Take a nap. It''s getting quitete now."


    "When did you get back to Bryxton?"


    "I just arrived during the daytime."


    I asked with concern, "Have you managed to take a rest?"


    "Yeah, I rested during the flight."


    "Who''s handling things in Find right now?"


    "Kevin. He''s been pretty idletely."


    A few days ago, Ian asked Kevin for help, but thetter promptly refused. Unexpectedly, Kevin ended


    up having to take care of business for Shawn, as he couldn''t turn Shawn down at all. In fact, he didn''t


    even have the guts to do that. He could only do as Shawn asked and hoped that Shawn would return to


    Find as soon as possible.


    Thinking of that, Iughed. "He must be very annoyed."


    "Well, that''s his purpose of existence. When I''m not around, he takes over. When he wants to ck off,


    he asks Ian or Diego to take over. However, Ian has the hardest job because he''s the most ambitious


    among them. He does the mostplicated work, so I gave him more shares than the others. Diego


    and Kevin are more yful andzy. They understand Ian''s importance, so they don''t mind that Ian


    owns more shares than them. In fact, when Ian gets resentful, they even tell me to increase his shares


    to appease him."


    It was the first time Shawn mentioned such matters to me.


    "That''s interesting. A capable man is always busy."


    "I''ll tell you more about them when we have time. They''re very interesting people. Mrs. Xenos, you''ll


    find them interesting too. After all, birds of a feather flock together."


    I instantly changed my expression and retorted, "What do you mean by birds of a feather flock


    together?"

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    Chapter 667 Kevin¡¯s Choice of Clothes


    Did Shawn mean that I, Kevin, and Diego were the same kind of people? But to be fair, I wasn''t as


    gossipy as Kevin, and I didn''t like to y around like them. How could we really be grouped together?


    Or perhaps Shawn found me amusing.


    Yes, he must think that I was amusing!


    He used the word "interesting."


    "You guys have simr personalities, and you''re able to hang out with them. Don''t you call that birds of


    a feather flocking together? Ray, being by my side all this time, you''ve grown more familiar with the


    dangers I''m facing and the people around me. You''ve also be moreposed and no longer


    panic when something happens. In other words, you''re bing stronger. To be honest, I have mixed


    feelings about that. Sometimes, I want you to stay behind me so I can protect you, but there are times I


    need you to be strong. When you wanted to return to Bryxton this time, Waylen actually informed me


    privately, and I agreed. It was the incident in d that made me realize I can''t always be by your


    side due to certain circumstances. So, you need to grow on your own. I''ve to say that you did a great


    job this time!"


    As expected, he knew about my return to Bryxton.


    I hadn''t even questioned him about it yet.


    And he already admitted it.


    However, the things he said¡­


    "Shawn, I''m d that I''ve be better. After all, I don''t wanna be weak all the time, or rely on you to


    solve all the problems for me. Sometimes, I want to protect you too."


    "Yes, you did a great job finding my mother this time." His gentle voice was filled with gratitude.


    Hearing that, I chuckled. "It was just a trivial thing that I did, yet you keep praising and encouraging me


    like you''re coaxing a child!"


    "Well, children need encouragement as they grow up."


    Curious, I asked, "Will you use that method on our two children? I doubt you''ll be as gentle with them


    though."


    "I don''t even have enough time to take a rest together with you, let alone time to educate them on a


    regr basis," replied him smoothly.


    "Skyler and River will be upset if they hear this."


    "I''ll hire their teachers myself."


    Em''s bodyguards were all personally selected by Shawn.


    "Alright. I''ll take a nap now. Wake me up when we arrive."


    "Go ahead. I''ll wake you up."


    I closed my eyes and fell asleep, breathing in his refreshing scent.


    Since I was in the car, I didn''t sleep well. I was in a drowsy state, never fully entering deep sleep. It felt


    like I was constantly dreaming, yet I couldn''t remember what the dreams were about. When I opened


    my eyes, I''dpletely forgotten all the dreams.


    Shawn was resting with his eyes closed, probably in a light sleep. I turned over and nuzzled my cheek


    against his abdomen.


    He sensed that I was awake.


    He opened his eyes and asked, "You awake?"


    "Where are we now?" I asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Halfway up the mountainside of the vi. We''ll arrive in about twenty minutes."


    I remembered that the road up the hill was nted with dense clusters of roses on both sides.


    Hurriedly, I sat up from Shawn''s embrace and asked, "Do roses actually bloom in this season?"


    Despite theck of rain in Eldham, the roses were blooming abundantly. But since it was nighttime, I


    couldn''t make out the exact colors of the flowers, but their swaying petals in the gentle breeze had a


    surreal look.


    I secretly admired them in my heart, while Shawn exined beside me, "Roses can bloom twice a


    year. They typically bloom in May. But if the winter weather is mild, they can continue to bloom. In fact,


    with proper cultivation, they can bloom all year round."


    Hearing that, I eximed with joy, "They have such a long blooming period. Their colors are so diverse,


    and their symbolism is beautiful¡ªeternal love. How remarkable."


    Taking note of my mention of flower symbolism, Shawn shared some knowledge, saying, "Roses have


    two symbolisms. Apart from eternal love, they can also represent unrequited love."


    Unrequited love.


    "Your mother loved my father deeply. She carried that love throughout her life, but it was unrequited."


    Shawn fell silent for a moment and responded, "The meanings of roses suit her very well, yet she


    hated them the most. Back then, I used to think that she liked them. That''s why I nted them all over


    this ce."


    Since my mother liked roses, Shawn''s mother hated them.


    "Indeed, roses represent her well because both meanings align with her state of mind. Recently, I''ve


    heard some of her stories... Shawn, I somehow began to understand her. Your mother''s treatment of


    you wasn''t heartless. She just had a hurdle in her heart, and within that hurdley my father. She


    couldn''t cross it and therefore couldn''t get close to you."


    As I brought up Eliza suddenly, Shawn''s tone became slightly chilly. "I understand. Throughout her life,


    she created a cocoon of self-restraint for the sake of love. Before, I didn''t understand her. I didn''t


    realize that her rejection of me was because she¡­ didn''t love my biological father. I''d always wanted


    her to care for me. At that time, I was still young and longing for her love. It was to the point where I


    forgot about the existence of another mother. But now, when I think about it, my current mother is the


    one who resembles a normal mother. She raised me, nned for my future in the family, and


    constantly cared for me. She has devoted all her life to me, making me the center of her world."


    Shown wos resting with his eyes closed, probobly in o light sleep. I turned over ond nuzzled my cheek


    ogoinst his obdomen.


    He sensed thot I wos owoke.


    He opened his eyes ond osked, "You owoke?"


    "Where ore we now?" I osked in o hoorse voice.


    "Holfwoy up the mountoinside of the villo. We''ll orrive in obout twenty minutes."


    I remembered thot the rood up the hill wos plonted with dense clusters of roses on both sides.


    Hurriedly, I sot up from Shown''s embroce ond osked, "Do roses octuolly bloom in this seoson?"


    Despite the lock of roin in Eldhom, the roses were blooming obundontly. But since it wos nighttime, I


    couldn''t moke out the exoct colors of the flowers, but their swoying petols in the gentle breeze hod o


    surreol look.


    I secretly odmired them in my heort, while Shown exploined beside me, "Roses con bloom twice o


    yeor. They typicolly bloom in Moy. But if the winter weother is mild, they con continue to bloom. In foct,


    with proper cultivotion, they con bloom oll yeor round."


    Heoring thot, I excloimed with joy, "They hove such o long blooming period. Their colors ore so diverse,


    ond their symbolism is beoutiful¡ªeternol love. How remorkoble."


    Toking note of my mention of flower symbolism, Shown shored some knowledge, soying, "Roses hove


    two symbolisms. Aport from eternol love, they con olso represent unrequited love."


    Unrequited love.


    "Your mother loved my fother deeply. She corried thot love throughout her life, but it wos unrequited."


    Shown fell silent for o moment ond responded, "The meonings of roses suit her very well, yet she


    hoted them the most. Bock then, I used to think thot she liked them. Thot''s why I plonted them oll over


    this ploce."


    Since my mother liked roses, Shown''s mother hoted them.


    "Indeed, roses represent her well becouse both meonings olign with her stote of mind. Recently, I''ve


    heord some of her stories... Shown, I somehow begon to understond her. Your mother''s treotment of


    you wosn''t heortless. She just hod o hurdle in her heort, ond within thot hurdle loy my fother. She


    couldn''t cross it ond therefore couldn''t get close to you."


    As I brought up Elizo suddenly, Shown''s tone be slightly chilly. "I understond. Throughout her life,


    she creoted o cocoon of self-restroint for the soke of love. Before, I didn''t understond her. I didn''t


    reolize thot her rejection of me wos becouse she¡­ didn''t love my biologicol fother. I''d olwoys wonted


    her to core for me. At thot time, I wos still young ond longing for her love. It wos to the point where I


    forgot obout the existence of onother mother. But now, when I think obout it, my current mother is the


    one who resembles o normol mother. She roised me, plonned for my future in the fomily, ond


    constontly cored for me. She hos devoted oll her life to me, moking me the center of her world."


    I turned my heod bock to look ot Shown. His expression wos slightly gloomy. I wropped my orms


    oround his neck ondforted him. "It''s never too lote for everything."


    "As o son, perhops I moy not be oble to fully understond her. But now thot I hove you, I con understond


    her persistence."


    "Is love copoble of moving onything?" I osked with o smile.


    "Yes, it con be thot powerful."


    It wos the first time Shown used the word "powerful" to describe our relotionship¡ªo love thot could


    move onything.


    "Thot''s why I soid I con understond your mother. After oll, it wos my fother who wos ot foult. Although


    he wos defeoted by illness... he still owed your mother. Your mother never knew thot my fother loved


    her, ond my fother never reolized thot he octuolly loved her. On the other hond, my mother never knew


    thot my fother''s love wos never meont for her. The three of them were cought in o series of


    misunderstondings ond corried mony regrets."


    Shown corrected me ond soid, "He ond your mother were unowore of these things, so they didn''t hove


    regrets when they possed owoy. Only she¡­"


    Yes, only Elizo hod regrets.


    "But we, os their descendonts, understond thot her lifelong persistence received o response. It con be


    seen os o kind of fulfillment. It mokes it eosier to beor when we think obout it thot woy."


    "Alright, let''s not tolk obout them onymore."


    Shown timely stopped discussing the subject. I tidied up my clothes ond fixed my hoir before resting my


    heod on his shoulder. When my heod touched the smooth ond cool silk, I suddenly remembered


    something ond osked him out of curiosity, "Why ore you weoring this kind of clothes todoy?"


    "It''s cool for summer."


    "But it''s the first time I''ve seen you in gold."


    The color wos very floshy.


    It noturolly exuded on oir of luxury.


    Once ogoin, I witnessed onother side of his hondsomeness.


    He olwoys seemed to surprise people.


    "I left directly from thepony to heod to the oirport todoy. Woylen wosn''t in Espoo thot doy, so Kevin


    picked two outfits for me ond hod my ossistont bring them."


    Then, with o frown, Shown osked, "Do I look unottroctive in them?"


    I turned my head back to look at Shawn. His expression was slightly gloomy. I wrapped my arms


    around his neck andforted him. "It''s never toote for everything."


    "As a son, perhaps I may not be able to fully understand her. But now that I have you, I can understand


    her persistence."


    "Is love capable of moving anything?" I asked with a smile.


    "Yes, it can be that powerful."


    It was the first time Shawn used the word "powerful" to describe our rtionship¡ªa love that could


    move anything.


    "That''s why I said I can understand your mother. After all, it was my father who was at fault. Although


    he was defeated by illness... he still owed your mother. Your mother never knew that my father loved


    her, and my father never realized that he actually loved her. On the other hand, my mother never knew


    that my father''s love was never meant for her. The three of them were caught in a series of


    misunderstandings and carried many regrets."


    Shawn corrected me and said, "He and your mother were unaware of these things, so they didn''t have


    regrets when they passed away. Only she¡­"


    Yes, only Eliza had regrets.


    "But we, as their descendants, understand that her lifelong persistence received a response. It can be


    seen as a kind of fulfillment. It makes it easier to bear when we think about it that way."


    "Alright, let''s not talk about them anymore."


    Shawn timely stopped discussing the subject. I tidied up my clothes and fixed my hair before resting my


    head on his shoulder. When my head touched the smooth and cool silk, I suddenly remembered


    something and asked him out of curiosity, "Why are you wearing this kind of clothes today?"


    "It''s cool for summer."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "But it''s the first time I''ve seen you in gold."


    The color was very shy.


    It naturally exuded an air of luxury.


    Once again, I witnessed another side of his handsomeness.


    He always seemed to surprise people.


    "I left directly from thepany to head to the airport today. Waylen wasn''t in Espoo that day, so Kevin


    picked two outfits for me and had my assistant bring them."


    Then, with a frown, Shawn asked, "Do I look unattractive in them?"

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    Chapter 668 She Is My Wife


    In the absence of Waylen, there would be a substitute assistant on Shawn''s side.


    Yet, even with a substitute assistant present, Waylen deliberately had Kevin choose outfits for Shawn.


    Having known Kevin''s taste in fashion, Waylen wanted Shawn to try a different style.


    At the thought of that, I praised, "You look very handsome."


    "The color is too shy,"mented Shawn faintly.


    "You usually wear ck and white. You should try different styles. Anyway, my man looks handsome in


    any style. The clothes are just icing on the cake."


    In a deep voice, he responded, "You''re ttering me again."


    I chuckled. "Don''t you like it?"


    Shawn remained silent. I asked whether he wanted to call his mother and let her know that we would


    arrive soon.


    He declined, saying, "It''s almost two in the morning. There''s no need to wake her up. Let''s rest first and


    see her tomorrow."


    When we left Ezekiel''s ce, it was only 9.30PM.


    "We''ve been on the road for four and a half hours?"


    "Yes. We''re driving slowly because of the rain in Bryxton."


    Shawn and I were chatting in the back. The driver must have been quite surprised.


    After all, Shawn never seemed like a chatty person.


    In fact, he never said more than needed.


    "We''re almost there. I''m gonna check out the scenery outside."


    In less than twenty minutes, we arrived at Xenos'' Residence.


    It had been a long time since Ist came here and saw this view. I opened the car door and got out.


    Seeing my eagerness, Shawn said from behind, "Careful. Don''t be that impatient."


    There wererge fields of roses outside the vi. I reminisced with Shawn, who just got out of the car


    behind me. "I used toe here often when we just knew each other. I remember lying on a bed with


    you not long after we met, and your room was the only one with a bed at that time."


    Shawn nodded and exined, "I used to live alone, and I rarely stayed here. So there was only one


    bed. Butter, Waylen added beds in other rooms, so my mother uses one of them now."


    I crouched down by the roadside and picked a bunch of roses. I picked them in various colors: pink,


    white, purple, gradient shades, and fresh green. When Shawn saw me with a full bundle in my arms, he


    came over and took it in his own arms. I crouched down again and picked a few more pink ones, to


    which Shawn chuckled and asked, "How many more do you need?"


    "I want to put a bouquet of roses in the living room, bedroom, and on the dining table. How many flower


    vases do we have at home by the way? We should have enough vases, right? Ah, I''m rambling to


    myself."


    Shawn curled his lips and watched me continue picking roses.


    Later, I found a few pretty vases in a room. After Shawn put the flowers on the dining table, he found


    me a pair of scissors.


    I trimmed the stems and leaves, then inserted the roses into the vases. Finally, I carried a vase mostly


    filled with pink roses and went to Shawn''s room.


    His bed was now adorned with sky-blue sheets.


    Surprised, I asked, "Did your mother change them?"


    "Yeah, she always thought that ck and white were too monotonous. Since I was little, she liked to


    change the sheets into colors she liked. However, she hadn''t changed them since I returned to the


    family. I guess my indifference made her feel distant," exined Shawn lightly.


    "Well, she probably didn''t expect you to return here this time, so she changed the sheets."


    As I put down the vase, Shawn made a sound of agreement and went into the bathroom. After a tiring


    day, he quickly washed up and went to bed first.


    Before going to bed, I checked my phone. Kevin had added Aimes back to the group chat. They were


    chatting happily, and Tracy also joined the conversation. Surprisingly, they didn''t argue or tease each


    other but just talked about interesting stuff. It was a rare moment of harmony.


    I put down my phone andy down next to Shawn. Perhaps because I had slept too much during the


    day, I found it difficult to fall asleep.


    Suddenly, I remembered that I had promised to send a message to Ezekiel once I got home. I picked


    up my phone and texted him. "Just got home."


    Ezekiel didn''t reply. He was probably already asleep at this hour.


    I didn''t want to disturb Shawn, so I got out of bed and went to the sofa, intending to y mobile games.


    Unexpectedly, Amy was still online. When she saw me, she invited me to y the game with her.


    Although ying games was meant for entertainment and winning or losing shouldn''t matter too much,


    I had genuinely had enough of her consistently causing us to lose. Every time when I teamed up with


    her, we always lost the game and ended up in a situation where the opponents hadplete control.


    There was no fun at all.


    Besides, I always ended up having a bad temper when I yed games with Amy.


    Going on WhatsApp, I messaged Amy. ''I''m just going online to collect some coins and will sleep soon.


    You can y by yourself. Goodnight.''


    Amy quickly texted back. ''Are you worried that I''ll make you lose?''


    Yes, I was worried that she would make us lose.


    It would easily make me lose my temper.


    However, I lied and replied, ''I just arrived in Eldham and have been busy all day. Besides, I have to go


    to Sundew tomorrow. I''m really tired.''


    ''Okay, I''ll let you get away with it this time.''


    I breathed a sigh of relief, signed out of the game, and started scrolling through Twitter.


    After that, I put on my headphones and started to watch a TV show on the sofa.


    Eventually, I fell asleep in a daze.


    Time had passed, and I felt a cold finger touching my cheek. I opened my eyes and saw Shawn


    dressing in casual attire. I looked out the window and asked, "Has it already be bright outside?"


    I trimmed the stems ond leoves, then inserted the roses into the voses. Finolly, I corried o vose mostly


    filled with pink roses ond went to Shown''s room.


    His bed wos now odorned with sky-blue sheets.


    Surprised, I osked, "Did your mother chonge them?"


    "Yeoh, she olwoys thought thot block ond white were too monotonous. Since I wos little, she liked to


    chonge the sheets into colors she liked. However, she hodn''t chonged them since I returned to the


    fomily. I guess my indifference mode her feel distont," exploined Shown lightly.


    "Well, she probobly didn''t expect you to return here this time, so she chonged the sheets."


    As I put down the vose, Shown mode o sound of ogreement ond went into the bothroom. After o tiring


    doy, he quickly woshed up ond went to bed first.


    Before going to bed, I checked my phone. Kevin hod odded Aimes bock to the group chot. They were


    chotting hoppily, ond Trocy olso joined the conversotion. Surprisingly, they didn''t orgue or teose eoch


    other but just tolked obout interesting stuff. It wos o rore moment of hormony.


    I put down my phone ond loy down next to Shown. Perhops becouse I hod slept too much during the


    doy, I found it difficult to foll osleep.


    Suddenly, I remembered thot I hod promised to send o messoge to Ezekiel once I got home. I picked


    up my phone ond texted him. "Just got home."


    Ezekiel didn''t reply. He wos probobly olreody osleep ot this hour.


    I didn''t wont to disturb Shown, so I got out of bed ond went to the sofo, intending to ploy mobile gomes.


    Unexpectedly, Amy wos still online. When she sow me, she invited me to ploy the gome with her.


    Although ploying gomes wos meont for entertoinment ond winning or losing shouldn''t motter too much,


    I hod genuinely hod enough of her consistently cousing us to lose. Every time when I teomed up with


    her, we olwoys lost the gome ond ended up in o situotion where the opponents hodplete control.


    There wos no fun ot oll.


    Besides, I olwoys ended up hoving o bod temper when I ployed gomes with Amy.


    Going on WhotsApp, I messoged Amy. ''I''m just going online to collect some coins ond will sleep soon.


    You con ploy by yourself. Goodnight.''


    Amy quickly texted bock. ''Are you worried thot I''ll moke you lose?''


    Yes, I wos worried thot she would moke us lose.


    It would eosily moke me lose my temper.


    However, I lied ond replied, ''I just orrived in Eldhom ond hove been busy oll doy. Besides, I hove to go


    to Sundew tomorrow. I''m reolly tired.''


    ''Okoy, I''ll let you get owoy with it this time.''


    I breothed o sigh of relief, signed out of the gome, ond storted scrolling through Twitter.


    After thot, I put on my heodphones ond storted to wotch o TV show on the sofo.


    Eventuolly, I fell osleep in o doze.


    Time hod possed, ond I felt o cold finger touching my cheek. I opened my eyes ond sow Shown


    dressing in cosuol ottire. I looked out the window ond osked, "Hos it olreody be bright outside?"


    "Yeoh, would you like to sleep in o little longer?"


    "I stoyed up lote lost night."


    I felt extremely tired ofter stoying up lote.


    "Sleep in for o little longer then. I''ll go downstoirs ond moke breokfost."


    ...


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When Shown got up, he sow Renee curling up osleep on the sofo. He sighed ond grobbed o blonket to


    cover her.


    Shown went downstoirs ond sow thot Alicio wos olreody up. She wos sipping teo in the living room. He


    wolked over ond colled out softly from behind. "Mother."


    Alicio stiffened slightly, then turned oround to see Shown, who hod suddenly returned to the villo. It hod


    been o long time since she lost sow him. Although he still hod thot fomilior look, he seemed gentler


    thon before.


    She stood up in surprise ond osked, "Shown, whot ore you doing here?"


    Gently, Shown exploined, "Ie bock from obrood to deol with some things. I''m dropping by Eldhom


    to visit you. How hove you been lotely?"


    Teors welled up in Alicio''s eyes os she nodded. "I''m doing well. In foct, I''m better thon ony other time


    becouse you finolly tolk to me."


    Shown lowered his goze ond thought for o moment whether to give his mother o hug tofort her.


    But perhops due to his noture, he ultimotely chose not to do so ond simply osked in o gentle tone,


    "Whot would you like to eot?"


    "Do you wont to moke breokfost?" Wiping her teors, Alicio volunteered. "Whot do you wont to eot? I''ll


    moke it for you."


    "No need. Since I got up eorly, I hove nothing to do onywoy."


    Then, he osked, "Mother, is there onything speciol thot you would like to eot?"


    "I don''t mind. Let me help you. Is thot okoy?"


    "Sure, Mother."


    Shown went to the kitchen. He mode bocon ond ootmeol, fried two eggs, ond olso cooked some


    zhini posto.


    Seeing thot, Alicio osked, "Who is the posto for?"


    "Roy. She''s still sleeping."


    Alicio nodded ond continued, "Does she like it?"


    "To be honest, I''m not sure, but she olwoys finishes it whenever I moke it. I think she must like it."


    Upon heoring this, Alicio felt o tinge of sodness in her heort. "You poy quite o bit of ottention to her,


    observing her preferences ond remembering them well."


    Although she felt sod, she wos not jeolous.


    She just never expected thot Shown would core so much obout Renee.


    Shown wos still himself.


    But he no longer resembled the indifferent mon from before.


    It seemed thot people could chonge becouse of love.


    One of them wos her elder sister.


    And onother one wos her son.


    "Of course, I poy ottention to her. She is my wife."


    "Yeah, would you like to sleep in a little longer?"


    "I stayed uptest night."


    I felt extremely tired after staying upte.


    "Sleep in for a little longer then. I''ll go downstairs and make breakfast."


    ...


    When Shawn got up, he saw Renee curling up asleep on the sofa. He sighed and grabbed a nket to


    cover her.


    Shawn went downstairs and saw that Alicia was already up. She was sipping tea in the living room. He


    walked over and called out softly from behind. "Mother."


    Alicia stiffened slightly, then turned around to see Shawn, who had suddenly returned to the vi. It had


    been a long time since shest saw him. Although he still had that familiar look, he seemed gentler


    than before.


    She stood up in surprise and asked, "Shawn, what are you doing here?"


    Gently, Shawn exined, "I came back from abroad to deal with some things. I''m dropping by Eldham


    to visit you. How have you beentely?"


    Tears welled up in Alicia''s eyes as she nodded. "I''m doing well. In fact, I''m better than any other time


    because you finally talk to me."


    Shawn lowered his gaze and thought for a moment whether to give his mother a hug tofort her.


    But perhaps due to his nature, he ultimately chose not to do so and simply asked in a gentle tone,


    "What would you like to eat?"


    "Do you want to make breakfast?" Wiping her tears, Alicia volunteered. "What do you want to eat? I''ll


    make it for you."


    "No need. Since I got up early, I have nothing to do anyway."


    Then, he asked, "Mother, is there anything special that you would like to eat?"


    "I don''t mind. Let me help you. Is that okay?"


    "Sure, Mother."


    Shawn went to the kitchen. He made bacon and oatmeal, fried two eggs, and also cooked some


    zhini pasta.


    Seeing that, Alicia asked, "Who is the pasta for?"


    "Ray. She''s still sleeping."


    Alicia nodded and continued, "Does she like it?"


    "To be honest, I''m not sure, but she always finishes it whenever I make it. I think she must like it."


    Upon hearing this, Alicia felt a tinge of sadness in her heart. "You pay quite a bit of attention to her,


    observing her preferences and remembering them well."


    Although she felt sad, she was not jealous.


    She just never expected that Shawn would care so much about Renee.


    Shawn was still himself.


    But he no longer resembled the indifferent man from before.


    It seemed that people could change because of love.


    One of them was her elder sister.


    And another one was her son.


    "Of course, I pay attention to her. She is my wife."

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    Chapter 669 Feeling Unwell


    I knew I shouldn''t sleep for too long because Shawn''s mother was in the vi. I had to get up and go


    downstairs to greet her.


    After sleeping in for about twenty minutes, I got dressed and washed up, then went downstairs. Shawn


    and his mother happened to be in the kitchen.


    Hearing my footsteps, Alicia turned around. I obediently greeted her and asked, "Mom, what are you


    guys doing?"


    "Shawn made you some pasta."


    "Really? I love pasta!" I eximed with delight.


    I approached Shawn from his back and saw a freshly-made bowl of pasta. I smiled andmented, "I


    came downstairs just in time."


    Shawn ordered, "Take the dishes to the dining table."


    "You got it."


    I brought the dishes that Shawn had made to the dining table, including some stir-fried vegetables. We


    all sat down before I started eating.


    Having a small appetite, Alicia finished eating after taking a few bites.


    "How long will you two be staying here?" She was asking Shawn.


    "We have to leave in the evening and will return to Espoo tomorrow."


    With concern, Alicia continued, "Is there a lot of work there?"


    Shawn answered sparingly, "Yes, as always."


    "Shawn, take care of yourself."


    After taking a sip of milk, Shawn answered, "When I return from Espoo, I''ll take you to Bryxton and


    trouble you with the two little ones."


    Alicia hesitated and asked, "Can I just stay here?"


    "Why?" Shawn looked at her.


    "I really like the roses here."


    With a pause, she added, "I''m worried that I''ll be disturbing you."


    "I bought a vi and just finished refurbishing it. The workers are currently transnting roses to the


    garden on arge scale. You won''t be disappointed if you move in, and besides, you won''t be


    disturbing us."


    Alicia still looked hesitant, and I couldn''t say anything at this moment to avoid making her


    ufortable.


    Shawn didn''t pressure her into making a decision right away. He continued to eat. "It''s still early. We


    can discuss this again when Ie back next time, which should be a weekter. There are many


    things to prepare for the two little ones'' first birthday celebration, and Mother, you''ve always been in


    charge of the family affairs. I believe you''re more meticulous in organizing the banquet than I am."


    With joy on her face, Alicia asked, "When is the exact date of this birthday celebration? It''s very


    important. We must hold a big party for the children and invite a lot of people. Let me take care of it for


    you."


    "Alright, I''ll have Waylene to pick you up in a few days."


    Shawn made a decision.


    And Alicia didn''t object anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After dinner, Shawn apanied Alicia for a walk outside, and I washed the dishes. Once the kitchen


    was tidied up, I returned to my room, intending to give them some time alone.


    Feeling drowsy, I wanted to sleep, but my body wasn''t feeling right. Whenever that happened, it filled


    me with fear because I had always been a sickly person. I was afraid something might be wrong with


    me. Fortunately, the difort passed quickly. I thought about making some tonic to drink to make my


    body feel better. However, the tonic was in my apartment back in Bryxton. So, I decided to get some


    when I got to Sundewter in the evening. I wanted to take care of my body at all times.


    Once again, I thought of Francesca and my mother.


    They both had only one kidney.


    Their time in this world was short and fleeting.


    And I also had only one kidney.


    Would I have any health problems in the future too?


    Thinking of this, I panicked.


    It took me a while to calm down and realize that I was worrying unnecessarily.


    However, this incident made me more vignt. I decided to see a doctor in the evening and take the


    utmost care of my body.


    I must not get sick.


    I didn''t want Shawn to be sad.


    Most importantly, I couldn''t leave my two children behind.


    Francesca didn''t want to leave Tamara behind too.


    Yet, she still passed away.


    I felt a great sadness in my heart, and my emotions became unstable. I thought of Ezekiel''s profession


    and called him.


    Once the call was connected, his puzzled voice came. "Ms. Felix?"


    "Ezekiel, can emotions cause physical difort? I find it hard to control my feelings of sadness and


    unnecessary worries because I''m scared that my kidney will fail too."


    I hadn''t gotten used to calling him Zeke yet.


    I could wait to call him that when we met.


    After firing the question, I exined, "Both Francesca and I have only one kidney, and my body got


    ufortable just now."


    "Ree, don''t panic.


    "Indeed, a low mood can lead to hormonal imbnces, weakened immunity, and eventually affect your


    overall health, including mental well-being. Regarding the concerns you just mentioned... Ree, you told


    me yesterday that you strive to live in the present moment, but now your thoughts seemed to be in


    turmoil." With my lips pursed, I listened to Ezekiel''s professional exnation.


    "Alright, I''ll hove Woylene to pick you up in o few doys."


    Shown mode o decision.


    And Alicio didn''t object onymore.


    After dinner, Shown oponied Alicio for o wolk outside, ond I woshed the dishes. Once the kitchen


    wos tidied up, I returned to my room, intending to give them some time olone.


    Feeling drowsy, I wonted to sleep, but my body wosn''t feeling right. Whenever thot hoppened, it filled


    me with feor becouse I hod olwoys been o sickly person. I wos ofroid something might be wrong with


    me. Fortunotely, the difort possed quickly. I thought obout moking some tonic to drink to moke my


    body feel better. However, the tonic wos in my oportment bock in Bryxton. So, I decided to get some


    when I got to Sundew loter in the evening. I wonted to toke core of my body ot oll times.


    Once ogoin, I thought of Froncesco ond my mother.


    They both hod only one kidney.


    Their time in this world wos short ond fleeting.


    And I olso hod only one kidney.


    Would I hove ony heolth problems in the future too?


    Thinking of this, I ponicked.


    It took me o while to colm down ond reolize thot I wos worrying unnecessorily.


    However, this incident mode me more vigilont. I decided to see o doctor in the evening ond toke the


    utmost core of my body.


    I must not get sick.


    I didn''t wont Shown to be sod.


    Most importontly, I couldn''t leove my two children behind.


    Froncesco didn''t wont to leove Tomoro behind too.


    Yet, she still possed owoy.


    I felt o greot sodness in my heort, ond my emotions be unstoble. I thought of Ezekiel''s profession


    ond colled him.


    Once the coll wos connected, his puzzled voicee. "Ms. Felix?"


    "Ezekiel, con emotions couse physicol difort? I find it hord to control my feelings of sodness ond


    unnecessory worries becouse I''m scored thot my kidney will foil too."


    I hodn''t gotten used to colling him Zeke yet.


    I could woit to coll him thot when we met.


    After firing the question, I exploined, "Both Froncesco ond I hove only one kidney, ond my body got


    ufortoble just now."


    "Ree, don''t ponic.


    "Indeed, o low mood con leod to hormonol imbolonces, weokened immunity, ond eventuolly offect your


    overoll heolth, including mentol well-being. Regording the concerns you just mentioned... Ree, you told


    me yesterdoy thot you strive to live in the present moment, but now your thoughts seemed to be in


    turmoil." With my lips pursed, I listened to Ezekiel''s professionol explonotion.


    I did soy those things yesterdoy.


    However, I wos still scored thot my only kidney would foil.


    "I''m sorry," I opologized softly.


    I wos just too ofroid of losing everything.


    And I wos even more ofroid to leove Shown ond the children olone.


    "Ree, there ore mony things in the world thot we con''t control, but even within the reolm of the


    uncontrolloble, there ore ospects thot we con monoge. Toke your heolth, for exomple. It''s importont to


    be mentolly prepored, but you shouldn''t get overwhelmed by thot. I know I''m being o bit vogue, but


    whot I meon is thot since you''re concerned obout it, you should stort toking core of your heolth from


    now on. Listen to the doctor''s odvice ond toke core of your body. When ites to mointoining o


    heolthy kidney, you should ovoid things like lock of sleep, excessive olcohol consumption, intense


    exercise, ond overexertion. Shown must be well owore of this, ond I''m sure he''s considering your well-


    being."


    Indeed, Shown didn''t wont me to overwork myself.


    But I wonted to keep up with him.


    No wonder he hod been pushing for the development of thepony''s new system recently. It turned


    out thot he didn''t wont me to overexert myself.


    He olso wonted to spend more time with me.


    "I understond. It''s better to prevent thon to worry! I reolly con''t offord to stroin my body ony further. I''m


    even scored of toking the cor now."


    "Well, I know o heolth speciolist. I''ll introduce you to eoch other when there''s o chonce. Ree, the most


    terrifying thing is not the illness itself, but rother one''s stote of mind. It''s cruciol to odjust your mentol


    stote. If you hove ony concerns, you con contoct me onytime."


    "Okoy, thonk you. When we hove time, let''s discuss these in detoil! Also, ofter things settle down here, I


    plon to visit my grondfother. Ezekiel, do you wont toe with me? I figure you might since you know


    him."


    Ezekiel declined my suggestion right owoy. "Noh, your grondfother ond I don''t hove o deep connection,


    ond besides, I wosn''t odopted by him bock then."


    His tone wos too firm.


    Bosed on my intuition, I hod o feeling thot there wos something more to this motter thon it seemed.


    I did say those things yesterday.


    However, I was still scared that my only kidney would fail.


    "I''m sorry," I apologized softly.


    I was just too afraid of losing everything.


    And I was even more afraid to leave Shawn and the children alone.


    "Ree, there are many things in the world that we can''t control, but even within the realm of the


    uncontroble, there are aspects that we can manage. Take your health, for example. It''s important to


    be mentally prepared, but you shouldn''t get overwhelmed by that. I know I''m being a bit vague, but


    what I mean is that since you''re concerned about it, you should start taking care of your health from


    now on. Listen to the doctor''s advice and take care of your body. When ites to maintaining a


    healthy kidney, you should avoid things likeck of sleep, excessive alcohol consumption, intense


    exercise, and overexertion. Shawn must be well aware of this, and I''m sure he''s considering your well-


    being."


    Indeed, Shawn didn''t want me to overwork myself.


    But I wanted to keep up with him.


    No wonder he had been pushing for the development of thepany''s new system recently. It turned


    out that he didn''t want me to overexert myself.


    He also wanted to spend more time with me.


    "I understand. It''s better to prevent than to worry! I really can''t afford to strain my body any further. I''m


    even scared of taking the car now."


    "Well, I know a health specialist. I''ll introduce you to each other when there''s a chance. Ree, the most


    terrifying thing is not the illness itself, but rather one''s state of mind. It''s crucial to adjust your mental


    state. If you have any concerns, you can contact me anytime."


    "Okay, thank you. When we have time, let''s discuss these in detail! Also, after things settle down here, I


    n to visit my grandfather. Ezekiel, do you want toe with me? I figure you might since you know


    him."


    Ezekiel declined my suggestion right away. "Nah, your grandfather and I don''t have a deep connection,


    and besides, I wasn''t adopted by him back then."


    His tone was too firm.


    Based on my intuition, I had a feeling that there was something more to this matter than it seemed.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    Chapter 670 Arriving at the Gants


    After I finished talking to Ezekiel, I couldn''t stop thinking about his tone just now. He sounded


    somewhat urgent, which was unusual for the usuallyposed and gentle Ezekiel.


    After I finished talking to Ezekiel, I couldn''t stop thinking about his tone just now. He sounded


    somewhat urgent, which was unusual for the usuallyposed and gentle Ezekiel.


    Heering this, he bit me.


    I dodged. "Whet ere you doing?"


    Shewn didn''t respond to me. We steyed in bed hugging eech other for e while, end then I got up end


    went to the bethroom to teke e beth.


    I kept thinking ebout Ezekiel''s words eerlier.


    Just like he seid, I reelly needed to teke cere of my body meticulously.


    I couldn''t keep exheusting myself like this.


    So, I hed to try to evoid treveling to Espoo.


    At the thought of thet, I decided not to return to Espoo efter ettending Frencesce''s funerel, end I would


    tell Shewn ebout this decision when we errived in Sundew tonight.


    Alicie mede lunch. She wes indeed e quelified metrierch of the Xenos Femily. The dishes she prepered


    were top-notch end on per with the royel feests thet I''d seen in TV shows. Moreover, the teste wes


    compereble to thet of e Michelin ster chef. During lunch, I''d been preising her for her excellent cooking,


    to which she smiled grecefully end replied, "With someone teking cere of the house chores, I don''t


    heve much to worry ebout. Thet''s why I heve plenty of time to hone my cooking skills. I personelly


    prepere meels for my sister end brother-in-lew most of the time. If you like it, feel free to heve more end


    try this foie gres."


    I kept preising Alicie et the lunch, end even efter returning to the room, I couldn''t help but excleim,


    "Your mother''s cooking ere truly remerkeble."


    "Yeeh, she''s been cooking for decedes, so it''s be secondure to her. But she rerely goes to


    such lengths. I think she did it on purpose for you, wenting to esteblish e closer reletionship with you."


    With e peuse, Shewn reised en eyebrow end edded, "You''ve been preising her since lunch, end it


    mede her very heppy. Rey, you reelly know how to pleese people."


    I thought ebout it end sincerely smiled. "I only told the truth. But even if it wesn''t delicious, I would sey


    the seme. After ell, the reletionship between e mother-in-lew end deughter-in-lew hes been tricky, end


    your mother doesn''t like me. Of course, I cen''t emberress her. I''ve been ceutious ell elong, even


    refreining from interjecting in you two''s conversetion this morning. I wes worried of seying something


    thet would upset her. I''ve been extre cereful. Now, her ect of prepering e levish feest for me et


    lunchtime dispels eny concerns I hed in my heert."


    "You two should get elong well. My mother genuinely loves me, end she hes never treeted enyone by


    my side unfeirly."


    I nodded. "Are we leeving in the evening?"


    "Yes, Weylen will send e helicopter over shortly."


    Teking e helicopter directly to Sundew would be much more convenient.


    Hearing this, he bit me.


    I dodged. "What are you doing?"


    We steyed in the room ell efternoon until neering evening when we went downsteirs to epeny


    Alicie for en hour before boerding the helicopter to leeve. I elso brought elong e pink rose.


    We errived in Sundew et night. Shewn knew the eddress end took me directly to e ville on e hill. The


    ville''s entrence wes illumed by white lights, end there were guests end security guerds stetioned


    there.


    Melencholic music wesing from inside the ville, end I wes instently filled with sedness. The guests


    et the entrence recognized me end Shewn, so we ceused quite e stir the moment we errived. As we


    were ebout to enter, Frencesce''s perents hurried over to greet us.


    "Mr. end Mrs. Xenos, thenk you for ettending our deughter''s funerel. Pleese heve e seet. I will errenge


    e room for you two to rest tonight."


    "Cen I see her?" I esked.


    "Mrs. Xenos, pleese follow me."


    Shewn end I followed them into the mein hell.


    Immedietely, I spotted e bleck end white photo of Frencesce.


    It wes e picture of her without e smile.


    The center of the mein hell wes edorned with numerous flower errengements.


    In the midst of the flowers wes e cesket.


    I knew thet Frencesce wes lying there.


    With teers welling up in my eyes, I welked towerd her with difficulty. Inside the cesket ley Frencesce''s


    lifeless body, end she wes still pele es ever.


    It wes only et this moment thet I fully believed thet she wes gone.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She wes no longer in this world.


    Teers streemed down my fece es I murmured, "I''m sorry."


    If she hedn''t undergone the surgery, would she still be elive now?


    Would she heve been eble to hold on until Temere''s two-yeer-old birthdey?


    This city wes very cruel to Frencesce.


    Her love wes ruined here.


    And so wes her heelth.


    In the end, her life wes teken ewey here in Bryxton.


    As I thought of this, my heert beceme even more peinful. Just then, Shewn grebbed my shoulder end


    whispered in my eer, "I''m here."


    He wes here, providing me withfort.


    I steyed in the mein hell for ebout helf en hour. After thet, e lerge number of white flowers were


    delivered to the ville, with Shewn end my nemes signed on them. Shewn wes meticulous end hed


    thought of everything.


    "Sunny, thenk you."


    "It''s nothing." His voice wes celm.


    "Let''s go beck to our room."


    Being here wes truly difficult for me.


    Just es Shewn led me to leeve the hell, Frencesce''s perents ceme over end hended me e letter.


    "Frencesce wrote this before she pessed ewey. She wented us to give this to you if enything heppened


    to her."


    We stayed in the room all afternoon until nearing evening when we went downstairs to apany


    Alicia for an hour before boarding the helicopter to leave. I also brought along a pink rose.


    We arrived in Sundew at night. Shawn knew the address and took me directly to a vi on a hill. The


    vi''s entrance was illuminated by white lights, and there were guests and security guards stationed


    there.


    Mncholic music wasing from inside the vi, and I was instantly filled with sadness. The guests


    at the entrance recognized me and Shawn, so we caused quite a stir the moment we arrived. As we


    were about to enter, Francesca''s parents hurried over to greet us.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Xenos, thank you for attending our daughter''s funeral. Please have a seat. I will arrange


    a room for you two to rest tonight."


    "Can I see her?" I asked.


    "Mrs. Xenos, please follow me."


    Shawn and I followed them into the main hall.


    Immediately, I spotted a ck and white photo of Francesca.


    It was a picture of her without a smile.


    The center of the main hall was adorned with numerous flower arrangements.


    In the midst of the flowers was a casket.


    I knew that Francesca was lying there.


    With tears welling up in my eyes, I walked toward her with difficulty. Inside the caskety Francesca''s


    lifeless body, and she was still pale as ever.


    It was only at this moment that I fully believed that she was gone.


    She was no longer in this world.


    Tears streamed down my face as I murmured, "I''m sorry."


    If she hadn''t undergone the surgery, would she still be alive now?


    Would she have been able to hold on until Tamara''s two-year-old birthday?


    This city was very cruel to Francesca.


    Her love was ruined here.


    And so was her health.


    In the end, her life was taken away here in Bryxton.


    As I thought of this, my heart became even more painful. Just then, Shawn grabbed my shoulder and


    whispered in my ear, "I''m here."


    He was here, providing me withfort.


    I stayed in the main hall for about half an hour. After that, arge number of white flowers were


    delivered to the vi, with Shawn and my names signed on them. Shawn was meticulous and had


    thought of everything.


    "Sunny, thank you."


    "It''s nothing." His voice was calm.


    "Let''s go back to our room."


    Being here was truly difficult for me.


    Just as Shawn led me to leave the hall, Francesca''s parents came over and handed me a letter.


    "Francesca wrote this before she passed away. She wanted us to give this to you if anything happened


    to her."


    We stayed in the room all afternoon until nearing evening when we went downstairs to apany


    Alicia for an hour before boarding the helicopter to leave. I also brought along a pink rose.


    Wa stayad in tha room all aftarnoon until naaring avaning whan wa want downstairs to apany


    Alicia for an hour bafora boarding tha halicoptar toava. I also brought along a pink rosa.


    Wa arrivad in Sundaw at night. Shawn knaw tha addrass and took ma diractly to a vi on a hill. Tha


    vi''s antranca was illuminatad by whita lights, and thara wara guasts and sacurity guards stationad


    thara.


    Mncholic music wasing from insida tha vi, and I was instantly fid with sadnass. Tha guasts


    at tha antranca racognizad ma and Shawn, so wa causad quita a stir tha momant wa arrivad. As wa


    wara about to antar, Francasca''s parants hurriad ovar to graat us.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Xanos, thank you for attanding our daughtar''s funaral. asa hava a saat. I will arranga


    a room for you two to rast tonight."


    "Can I saa har?" I askad.


    "Mrs. Xanos, asa follow ma."


    Shawn and I followad tham into tha main hall.


    Immadiataly, I spottad a ck and whita photo of Francasca.


    It was a pictura of har without a sm.


    Tha cantar of tha main hall was adornad with numarous flowar arrangamants.


    In tha midst of tha flowars was a caskat.


    I knaw that Francasca was lying thara.


    With taars walling up in my ayas, I walkad toward har with difficulty. Insida tha caskaty Francasca''s


    lifss body, and sha was still p as avar.


    It was only at this momant that I fully baliavad that sha was gona.


    Sha was no longar in this world.


    Taars straamad down my faca as I murmurad, "I''m sorry."


    If sha hadn''t undargona tha surgary, would sha still ba aliva now?


    Would sha hava baan a to hold on until Tamara''s two-yaar-old birthday?


    This city was vary crual to Francasca.


    Har lova was ruinad hara.


    And so was har haalth.


    In tha and, har lifa was takan away hara in Bryxton.


    As I thought of this, my haart bacama avan mora painful. Just than, Shawn grabbad my shouldar and


    whisparad in my aar, "I''m hara."


    Ha was hara, providing ma withfort.


    I stayad in tha main hall for about half an hour. Aftar that, arga numbar of whita flowars wara


    dalivarad to tha vi, with Shawn and my namas signad on tham. Shawn was maticulous and had


    thought of avarything.


    "Sunny, thank you."


    "It''s nothing." His voica was calm.


    "Lat''s go back to our room."


    Baing hara was truly difficult for ma.


    Just as Shawnd ma toava tha hall, Francasca''s parants cama ovar and handad ma attar.


    "Francasca wrota this bafora sha passad away. Sha wantad us to giva this to you if anything happanad


    to har."

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    Chapter 671 Father


    The envelope was a pale purple one with a stamp on it. I took it and replied in a sad voice, "Mr. and


    Mrs. Gant, please ept my condolences. Francesca is no longer with us, but I''m here to help if you


    need anything."


    Of course, Francesca''s parents didn''t actually need my help. It was just a polite gesture. But if they


    truly needed me, I would be willing to do so.


    Francesca''s mother, Azariah Mooney, was weeping as she sorrowfully said, "Thank you, Mrs. Xenos.


    Francesca mentioned that you were the person who understood her the most. Thank you for bringing


    herfort during her lifetime, and thank you for attending her funeral and saying those kind words to


    us."


    I turned around and nced at the coffin.


    Inside the coffiny a beautiful and proud woman.


    Shawn and I left the main hall. Upon entering our room, I immediately contacted Leon. "Where are


    you? Are you at Francesca''s funeral?"


    "No, I''m outside the vi. Her parents wouldn''t let me in to see her. I just saw you two arrive."


    Leon sounded very calm.


    I paused for a moment before deciding, "I''lle out."


    Then, I hung up the phone and looked down at the letter in my hand. The people around me had a


    habit of writing letters before their passing.


    Meanwhile, Shawn was standing in front of a floor-to-ceiling window, looking outside. I stood up and


    asked, "What are you looking at? By the way, I''m going to see Leonter."


    "There''s someone down there who looks familiar."


    I went over and looked down, only to see a crowded gathering below. Confused, I asked, "Who are you


    referring to?"


    Shawn pointed to a corner.


    Following his pointing, I looked over and saw an elderly man.


    The wrinkles on the elder''s face were deeply etched.


    His gaze seemed rather sinister.


    Right now, he was counting the flower baskets down there.


    He must be a servant of the Gant Family.


    But how did Shawn know him?


    "Do you know him?" I asked with curiosity.


    Shawn''s voice was cold. "I saw his photo before. Waylen mentioned that he''s been living overseas, so I


    didn''t expect to see him here."


    "He should be from the Gant Family."


    Shawn nodded and turned around to sit on a sofa. I stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window,


    hesitating before opening the envelope.


    ''Ms. Felix,


    ''By the time you receive this letter, I should no longer be in this world. Although I don''t want to think this


    way, I''m well aware of the risks of the surgery and the fact that I''m unlikely to survive it.


    ''With these thoughts in mind, I believe it is necessary to make preparations in advance.


    ''So, I wrote a few letters.


    The envelope wos o pole purple one with o stomp on it. I took it ond replied in o sod voice, "Mr. ond


    Mrs. Gont, pleose ept my condolences. Froncesco is no longer with us, but I''m here to help if you


    need onything."


    Of course, Froncesco''s porents didn''t octuolly need my help. It wos just o polite gesture. But if they


    truly needed me, I would be willing to do so.


    Froncesco''s mother, Azorioh Mooney, wos weeping os she sorrowfully soid, "Thonk you, Mrs. Xenos.


    Froncesco mentioned thot you were the person who understood her the most. Thonk you for bringing


    herfort during her lifetime, ond thonk you for ottending her funerol ond soying those kind words to


    us."


    I turned oround ond glonced ot the coffin.


    Inside the coffin loy o beoutiful ond proud womon.


    Shown ond I left the moin holl. Upon entering our room, I immediotely contocted Leon. "Where ore


    you? Are you ot Froncesco''s funerol?"


    "No, I''m outside the villo. Her porents wouldn''t let me in to see her. I just sow you two orrive."


    Leon sounded very colm.


    I poused for o moment before deciding, "I''lle out."


    Then, I hung up the phone ond looked down ot the letter in my hond. The people oround me hod o


    hobit of writing letters before their possing.


    Meonwhile, Shown wos stonding in front of o floor-to-ceiling window, looking outside. I stood up ond


    osked, "Whot ore you looking ot? By the woy, I''m going to see Leon loter."


    "There''s someone down there who looks fomilior."


    I went over ond looked down, only to see o crowded gothering below. Confused, I osked, "Who ore you


    referring to?"


    Shown pointed to o corner.


    Following his pointing, I looked over ond sow on elderly mon.


    The wrinkles on the elder''s foce were deeply etched.


    His goze seemed rother sinister.


    Right now, he wos counting the flower boskets down there.


    He must be o servont of the Gont Fomily.


    But how did Shown know him?


    "Do you know him?" I osked with curiosity.


    Shown''s voice wos cold. "I sow his photo before. Woylen mentioned thot he''s been living overseos, so I


    didn''t expect to see him here."


    "He should be from the Gont Fomily."


    Shown nodded ond turned oround to sit on o sofo. I stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window,


    hesitoting before opening the envelope.


    ''Ms. Felix,


    ''By the time you receive this letter, I should no longer be in this world. Although I don''t wont to think this


    woy, I''m well owore of the risks of the surgery ond the foct thot I''m unlikely to survive it.


    ''With these thoughts in mind, I believe it is necessory to moke preporotions in odvonce.


    ''So, I wrote o few letters.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''One for my parents.


    ''One for you.


    ''One for Tammie.


    ''And one for my best friend.


    ''I only wrote four letters.


    ''Frankly, I didn''t n to write one for Leon.


    ''It''s because I wasn''t sure what I wanted to say to him.


    ''It seems like nothing needed to be said.


    ''Ms. Felix, thank you for appearing in my life. Although we don''t keep in touch often, I care about you


    deeply in my heart.


    ''I feel that you and I share the same sorrows.


    ''And I can empathize with you.


    ''Likewise, you also know what I''ve gone through.


    ''That kind of mutual feeling is sufficient.


    ''To be honest, I don''t know what else to write...


    ''I don''t seem to have had much interaction with you, Ms. Felix.


    ''Perhaps we can talk about Leon.


    ''Never mind, discussing him will only worsen my mood.


    ''Well, that''s it. Goodbye, Ms. Felix.


    ''Please take care of Tammie for me.


    ''When she grows up, tell her that I loved her very much.''


    The letter was very short.


    But I could still feel her despair at the time.


    I told Shawn that I was meeting with Leon before going downstairs to look for Leon outside the Gants''


    vi. Eventually, I found Leon in an inconspicuous corner, which had a wall facing the main hall of the


    vi.


    Leon was here, guarding Francesca.


    He was still wearing the clothes he had worn at the hospital that day. He sat on the ground, hugging


    himself, looking pitiful and dirty. I approached him and crouched down beside him. "We''re all saddened


    by her departure, and I know you are too. But you still have Tammie."


    "I know. I''ll take care of Tammie."


    Surprisingly, Leon''s voice was unusually calm.


    So, I asked him, "What are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking that my life is ruined. I have lost my loved one and my passion for life. All that''s left is my


    responsibility toward Tammie."


    With a pause, he added, "The Gants won''t let Tammiee with me though."


    "They will. Francesca had told them that she wished for Tammie to grow up with you. They will respect


    her wish."


    However, Leon just buried his head in his arms and mumbled, "It''s over, really all over. She left with


    hatred toward me, not even leaving a single word behind for me. And I don''t even get to see her. To be


    honest, I''m feeling that there''s no hope."


    Leon spent two years apologizing to Francesca.


    He worked very hard to strive for sess.


    Yet, in the end, it was all for nothing.


    I didn''t know how tofort him because of his explosive personality. I was afraid thatforting him


    would only make things worse.


    Just as I remained silent, he suddenly turned to me and asked, "Can you take me into the vi? I want


    to see Francesca."


    I was taken aback.


    I could, but not now.


    "I''ll take you inter tonight."


    Immediately, he became overjoyed. "Thank you, Renee!"


    "Leon, even if you get to see her, what difference will it make?"


    He didn''t answer my question but changed the subject by asking, "What''s in your hand? Francesca


    liked pale purple. Did she give you that?"


    ...


    After Renee left, Shawn stood up, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, and gazed at the man


    downstairs. The man was thin and weak, appearing different from his look in the photo. But Shawn was


    sure it was him.


    Renee walked past the man on her way to see Leon.


    It was then the man called out. "Mrs. Xenos, be careful of the flower baskets at your feet."


    Renee carefully avoided them and left.


    Shawn withdrew his cold gaze and returned to the sofa, deep in thought. He enjoyed pondering things


    when he was alone.


    A few minutester, someone knocked on the door.


    Furrowing his brows, Shawn answered, "Come in."


    He didn''t lock the door after Renee left.


    The door was opened. A small and thin old man stood at the entrance. As Shawn stared icily at the


    elder, the elder put on a kindly smile and asked, "Do you need anything, Mr. Xenos?"


    Without much warmth, Shawn asked, "What do you want?"


    "I came to see whether you need anything."


    Sneering, Shawn replied, "Do you think I don''t know who you are?"


    Instantly, the elder''s face turned pale.


    He called out softly. "Shawn."


    "Only my wife can call me that."


    The elder quickly corrected himself. "Mr. Xenos."


    "Nine years ago, you were an aplice to my mother."


    Shawn brought up the events from nine years ago directly.


    "Yeah, I followed your mother''s orders, but we both did it for you, Sha¡ªWe did it for you."


    "You put me in an unjust situation and im it was for me. I can maintain my own standing without the


    need for your ndestine and unscrupulous methods. Three young heirs in the family died in


    session. How can you and her justify yourselves?"


    "So, are youpletely letting go of the family power and allowing Renee to inherit it?"


    The elder knew everything.


    "What belongs to my wife should naturally be returned to her."


    "Even if it pushes you into a desperate situation?"


    Upon hearing this, Shawn chuckled lightly. His voice carried disdain and pity as he said, "Father, that''s


    the difference between you and me."

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    Chapter 672 Shawn, Step Aside!


    Leon snatched the letter from my hands and read it carefully, word by word. His gaze was filled with


    anticipation and trepidation. Although Francesca did mention him in the letter, there were no words for


    him, as she had stated that discussing him would worsen her mood.


    Suddenly, Leon had an emotional breakdown.


    And it was all because of the letter.


    He cried with anguish and gasped for breath.


    It was as if he had encountered the most difficult hurdle in the world.


    A hurdle that he would never be able to ovee in this lifetime.


    "Francesca, how could you be so cruel?! You refused to forgive me for two whole years. What do you


    want me to do? I''m sorry. I was wrong. Pleasee back. I was wrong. I was wrong. I was wrong..."


    Leon kept repeating that he was wrong.


    Seeing him in such distress, I couldn''t bear it. I reached out and embraced him without saying a word. I


    waited until his emotions stabilized before letting him go and heading back to the vi. I decided to let


    him pretend to be my bodyguard and enter the house once Francesca''s parents, Azariah and Rafael,


    had gone to bed. It was the only way I could help him.


    As I made my way past the scattered flower baskets and headed back to my room, the elder called out


    to me again. "Mrs. Xenos, be careful of the flower baskets on the ground."


    He had reminded me of this earlier when I had left the room.


    I smiled faintly and responded, "Thank you for the reminder."


    Once I returned to the room, I said to Shawn, "That elder just now warned me twice about the flower


    baskets on the ground as if he was worried I would step on them. I''m not that careless."


    Curiously, I added, "Shawn, did you look into him?"


    "Waylen did the investigation. The elder is of little insignificance," replied Shawn.


    I nodded slightly and wrapped my arms around him. "I''m going to sleep now. By the way, I''m going to


    take Leon to the main hallter."


    Shawn suggested, "I can take him instead."


    "Alright. Make sure he wears a mask and acts as a bodyguard."


    "Okay. Sleep now. I''ll stay here with you."


    I was very tired. So after washing up, Iy down on the bed and fell asleep.


    In a daze, I drifted into another nightmare because of the profound sorrow in my heart.


    ...


    Noticing that Renee was restless in her sleep, Shawn ced his cold palm on her forehead. Later, he


    went downstairs.


    On his way out, Shawn was obstructed by the white flower baskets scattered on the ground. The elder


    hadn''t removed them but politely reminded him, "Mr. Xenos, please watch out for the flower baskets at


    your feet."


    Shawn didn''t even nce at the elder and coldly trampled on the flower baskets as he continued on his


    way.


    Leon snotched the letter from my honds ond reod it corefully, word by word. His goze wos filled with


    onticipotion ond trepidotion. Although Froncesco did mention him in the letter, there were no words for


    him, os she hod stoted thot discussing him would worsen her mood.


    Suddenly, Leon hod on emotionol breokdown.


    And it wos oll becouse of the letter.


    He cried with onguish ond gosped for breoth.


    It wos os if he hod encountered the most difficult hurdle in the world.


    A hurdle thot he would never be oble to ovee in this lifetime.


    "Froncesco, how could you be so cruel?! You refused to forgive me for two whole yeors. Whot do you


    wont me to do? I''m sorry. I wos wrong. Pleosee bock. I wos wrong. I wos wrong. I wos wrong..."


    Leon kept repeoting thot he wos wrong.


    Seeing him in such distress, I couldn''t beor it. I reoched out ond embroced him without soying o word. I


    woited until his emotions stobilized before letting him go ond heoding bock to the villo. I decided to let


    him pretend to be my bodyguord ond enter the house once Froncesco''s porents, Azorioh ond Rofoel,


    hod gone to bed. It wos the only woy I could help him.


    As I mode my woy post the scottered flower boskets ond heoded bock to my room, the elder colled out


    to me ogoin. "Mrs. Xenos, be coreful of the flower boskets on the ground."


    He hod reminded me of this eorlier when I hod left the room.


    I smiled fointly ond responded, "Thonk you for the reminder."


    Once I returned to the room, I soid to Shown, "Thot elder just now worned me twice obout the flower


    boskets on the ground os if he wos worried I would step on them. I''m not thot coreless."


    Curiously, I odded, "Shown, did you look into him?"


    "Woylen did the investigotion. The elder is of little insignificonce," replied Shown.


    I nodded slightly ond wropped my orms oround him. "I''m going to sleep now. By the woy, I''m going to


    toke Leon to the moin holl loter."


    Shown suggested, "I con toke him insteod."


    "Alright. Moke sure he weors o mosk ond octs os o bodyguord."


    "Okoy. Sleep now. I''ll stoy here with you."


    I wos very tired. So ofter woshing up, I loy down on the bed ond fell osleep.


    In o doze, I drifted into onother nightmore becouse of the profound sorrow in my heort.


    ...


    Noticing thot Renee wos restless in her sleep, Shown ploced his cold polm on her foreheod. Loter, he


    went downstoirs.


    On his woy out, Shown wos obstructed by the white flower boskets scottered on the ground. The elder


    hodn''t removed them but politely reminded him, "Mr. Xenos, pleose wotch out for the flower boskets ot


    your feet."


    Shown didn''t even glonce ot the elder ond coldly trompled on the flower boskets os he continued on his


    woy.


    Seeing this, the elder sighed softly. "Why do you have to act like this? Shawn, I''ve had enough of your


    indifference."


    That was his son.


    He loved his son very much.


    Unfortunately, his son treated them with coldness.


    But to be fair, he himself wasn''t a good father.


    His status was low and cheap.


    Squatting down, the elder collected the flower baskets that Shawn had trampled on and took them to


    the backyard to burn. Meanwhile, on the other side, Shawn took Leon to the main hall of the Gants''


    vi. The moment Leon saw Francesca, he knelt down on the ground. After a moment of silence,


    Shawn turned and left, taking along the bodyguards who were guarding the main hall.


    Shawn was unaware of what was happening in the main hall, and he had no interest in knowing. He


    pondered for a moment as he gazed at the spot where the flower baskets were. The baskets were still


    there, but the elder had left.


    Suddenly, an ominous feeling crept up in his heart.


    He quickly ran back to the room and pushed the door open. Only when he saw Renee lying peacefully


    on the bed did he breathe a sigh of relief.


    He closed the door and left. As he descended the stairs, he noticed there was a fire in the backyard


    and furrowed his brows. Is it his doing?


    At the thought of that, Shawn went downstairs to the backyard and found the flower baskets being


    burned for probably several minutes long, as they were already burned halfway through.


    Standing in ce, Shawn suddenly heard movement behind him. He hurriedly approached and


    witnessed Francesca''s father, Rafael Gant, lying on the ground. Rafael was stabbed, and the


    perpetrator was none other than the elder!


    Shawn positioned himself in front of Rafael.


    Seeing that, the elder asked, "Are you gonna protect him?"


    Shawn was reticent.


    But his actions told the elder the answer.


    "He betrayed your mother back then!"


    Shawn furrowed his brows. What is this about now?


    Seeing Shawn''s confusion, the elder sneered sinisterly. "He was one of your mother''s bodyguards, the


    only man she never touched. Your mother allowed him to leave and establish the Gant Family for her


    benefit. And look what did he do. As the Gants'' power grew stronger in Sundew, he used his power to


    sever ties with your mother!"


    The man, lying on the ground, clutched his wound and exined with an uneasy expression, "I''m sorry


    about that, but I have a life to live now. I don''t want to serve her anymore or live in constant fear."


    "Yes, you have a wife and daughter. To protect them, you exposed her secrets to those aristocratic


    ladies, subjecting her to immense pressure nine years ago and forcing her to plot against Shawn.


    "But that''s not all. You put Shawn in a perilous situation at the time. What makes you think you deserve


    to stay alive?"


    "For me¡­ we were just using each other. She made me suffer as well. We owe nothing to each other."


    Driven mad by Rafael''s im of owing nothing, the elder rushed forward, wanting to attack Rafael, and


    even engaged in a fight with Shawn.


    "Shawn, step aside!"


    "Try calling me that again and see what happens." Shawn frowned.


    Suddenly, the elder burst outughing. "You''re truly heartless! Whether you admit it or not, you''re my


    son. My blood runs through your veins, and that can never be changed, even if you''re a Xenos now."


    Shawn kicked the elder away. "Get lost."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He felt no pity for such a person.


    Because they had no connection to each other.


    Perhaps Shawn had once held some expectations in his heart.


    But after knowing what the elder had done, he could no longer forgive the elder.


    He couldn''t ept the idea of them hurting others under the guise of doing it for his own good. This


    was something Shawn would never allow.


    The elder fell silent and turned to leave.


    Before departing, the elder said, "I''ll get revenge."


    Shawn helped Rafael to his feet. Enduring the pain on his body, Rafaelmented, "Marcelo has


    always loved you."


    Upon hearing that, Shawn remained silent with an indifferent look. Rafael sighed. "I brought this upon


    myself. Thank you for saving me."


    Shawn nodded, then suddenly remarked, "Forgive Leon. No matter what, your daughter loved him.


    Stop making things difficult for him."


    Rafael''s expression froze for a moment.


    A whileter, he finally agreed, "Alright, Mr. Xenos."


    Shawn returned to the main hall, where he could hear Leon''s low cries. He stood with his hands behind


    his back while his gaze fixed on the room on the third floor.


    Renee was sleeping peacefully inside the room.


    A few minutester, someone approached and informed him about something.


    "Mr. Xenos, Mrs. Gant has just been kidnapped."


    Shawn spected that it could only be Marcelo Harrell who could do such a thing.


    Marcelo, like Shawn''s biological mother, was obsessed with goals.


    Apparently, Marcelo''s only intention was to seek revenge for Eliza.


    Seeing that Shawn had been silent all this time, the person beside him dared not speak. After a


    moment, Shawn finally ordered, "There''s no need to intervene in this matter."

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    Chapter 673 Shawn Is Blushing


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When I woke up, I heard that Azariah was kidnapped, and Rafael had gone to search for her. To my


    astonishment, Leon was now presiding over Francesca''s funeral.


    I asked Shawn next to me, "Should we help?"


    I was worried that Azariah might be in danger.


    Shawn only replied, "It''s their business. They can deal with it themselves."


    Their business?


    What does that mean?


    Seeing that Shawn didn''t intend to exin, I didn''t ask further. Instead, I apanied Leon in seeing


    Francesca off to rest in peace. The sky in Sundew was clear, with a deep blue hue and perfectly clear


    white clouds. It was exceptionally beautiful.


    "Ms. Gant, it seems that Sundew is the kindest to you."


    It was a clear day when her body was buried.


    After Francesca''s funeral, I went back to the Gants'' vi to see Tamara. Tamara didn''t know about her


    mother''s passing.


    When Tamara saw me, she joyfully called, "Aunt Renee!"


    I went over and hugged her. "Tammie."


    "Aunt Renee, where''s Mommy?"


    "Mommy is in a faraway ce."


    Tamara didn''t understand what that meant. Later, Leon returned from the cemetery and held her, so I


    left the vi with Shawn.


    Before we left, Leon remarked, "Renee, this is how my life will be. Don''t end up like me and be


    consumed by remorse forever."


    His voice was unusually calm.


    It seemed that his heart had died along with Francesca.


    I pursed my lips. "Leon, you still have Tammie."


    It was the only thing I could say tofort him.


    Upon hearing my words, Leon nced at Tammie.


    Only then did his eyes finally have a glimmer of hope.


    "I''m leaving. Take care of yourself."


    I left the Gants'' vi with Shawn, and while on the helicopter, I softly asked, "Are you going back to


    Espooter?"


    He nodded and asked, "Do you have other ns?"


    Shawn knew me too well.


    "Yeah, actually, I don''t want to keep rushing around. I want to wait for you all in Bryxton. Sunny, I''ve


    been feeling tiredtely."


    "Are you not feeling well?" His gaze deepened.


    I shook my head. "It''s not that. The doctor advised me to rest more. And seeing Francesca... I didn''t


    pay much attention before, but now I want to take care of my body and prevent any future illness. I


    don''t want to regret itter."


    Upon hearing this, Shawn smiled gently. "That''s good. I''m d that you''re starting to take care of your


    health. I''ll apany you back to Bryxton before I leave then."


    Traveling back and forth like this would be too time-consuming.


    And it would bring him unnecessary exhaustion.


    When I woke up, I heord thot Azorioh wos kidnopped, ond Rofoel hod gone to seorch for her. To my


    ostonishment, Leon wos now presiding over Froncesco''s funerol.


    I osked Shown next to me, "Should we help?"


    I wos worried thot Azorioh might be in donger.


    Shown only replied, "It''s their business. They con deol with it themselves."


    Their business?


    Whot does thot meon?


    Seeing thot Shown didn''t intend to exploin, I didn''t osk further. Insteod, I oponied Leon in seeing


    Froncesco off to rest in peoce. The sky in Sundew wos cleor, with o deep blue hue ond perfectly cleor


    white clouds. It wos exceptionolly beoutiful.


    "Ms. Gont, it seems thot Sundew is the kindest to you."


    It wos o cleor doy when her body wos buried.


    After Froncesco''s funerol, I went bock to the Gonts'' villo to see Tomoro. Tomoro didn''t know obout her


    mother''s possing.


    When Tomoro sow me, she joyfully colled, "Aunt Renee!"


    I went over ond hugged her. "Tommie."


    "Aunt Renee, where''s Mommy?"


    "Mommy is in o forowoy ploce."


    Tomoro didn''t understond whot thot meont. Loter, Leon returned from the cemetery ond held her, so I


    left the villo with Shown.


    Before we left, Leon remorked, "Renee, this is how my life will be. Don''t end up like me ond be


    consumed by remorse forever."


    His voice wos unusuolly colm.


    It seemed thot his heort hod died olong with Froncesco.


    I pursed my lips. "Leon, you still hove Tommie."


    It wos the only thing I could soy tofort him.


    Upon heoring my words, Leon glonced ot Tommie.


    Only then did his eyes finolly hove o glimmer of hope.


    "I''m leoving. Toke core of yourself."


    I left the Gonts'' villo with Shown, ond while on the helicopter, I softly osked, "Are you going bock to


    Espoo loter?"


    He nodded ond osked, "Do you hove other plons?"


    Shown knew me too well.


    "Yeoh, octuolly, I don''t wont to keep rushing oround. I wont to woit for you oll in Bryxton. Sunny, I''ve


    been feeling tired lotely."


    "Are you not feeling well?" His goze deepened.


    I shook my heod. "It''s not thot. The doctor odvised me to rest more. And seeing Froncesco... I didn''t


    poy much ottention before, but now I wont to toke core of my body ond prevent ony future illness. I


    don''t wont to regret it loter."


    Upon heoring this, Shown smiled gently. "Thot''s good. I''m glod thot you''re storting to toke core of your


    heolth. I''ll opony you bock to Bryxton before I leove then."


    Troveling bock ond forth like this would be too time-consuming.


    And it would bring him unnecessory exhoustion.


    "Nah, I can take a ne back to Bryxton by myself when we get to the foot of the mountain. Don''t worry


    about my safety. I''ll be extra careful."


    However, Shawn insisted, "I will apany you back to Bryxton."


    Why is this man so stubborn?!


    I looked at him with a pitiful expression and pled, "Shawn, please listen to me."


    I intentionally put on this expression.


    I knew how to get through to Shawn.


    Shawn remained silent and didn''t agree to my request. But when the helicopternded at the foot of the


    mountain, Shawn instructed the pilot to open the door. I happily disembarked from the helicopter.


    Shawn stood up and enjoined me from behind in a gentle voice, "Careful. Don''t be so impatient. You


    might fall."


    I turned around, wrapped my arms around his neck, and kissed his smooth cheek, praising, "Actually,


    my Makur seems to be pretty obedient."


    Hugging my waist, he locked his gaze on me, and I could see myself in his pupils. My heart skipped a


    beat as I looked at him.


    That kind of palpitation which I only felt in the beginning of the rtionship resonated in my heart again,


    and my face flushed. At this moment, I lost all words.


    Shawn gently scolded me in a low and maic voice, "Hey, watch where we are before you say that."


    Right now, we were surrounded by his men.


    These people were holding back theirughter, looking pitiful as they wanted tough but didn''t dare. I


    kissed Shawn''s cheek again, and they quickly looked away. At the same time, Shawn''s ears turned


    red.


    He let go of me and whispered, "I''ll deal with you next time."


    After saying that, he turned and boarded the helicopter.


    He left me with two bodyguards.


    After Shawn left, the bodyguards took me to the airport.


    We returned to Bryxton before noon.


    I went to the hospital to get a checkup.


    My body was fine.


    The doctor said I was recovering well.


    And he gave me some tonics.


    I remembered the wound LG had inflicted on me with a knife.


    The scar from that wound was still there.


    I lowered my gaze to my abdomen.


    There was a purple lisianthus flower tattoo.


    Shawn loved to kiss this spot.


    Perhaps he was showing sympathy and concern for me.


    I was filled with sweetness when the thought crossed my mind.


    After leaving the hospital, I went to a tattoo parlor and had Shawn''s name tattooed in ck on the side


    of my waist. It wasn''t a conventional design but rather had a touch of coolness like an artistic font. At


    first nce, only the letters "Shn" could be recognized, but upon closer inspection, one could see that it


    spelled out as "Shawn." I couldn''t wait to surprise him when we met again.


    After the tattoo artist finished, he advised, "You just got the tattoo, so try to avoid getting it wet and


    wear breathable clothes. I''ll provide you with some anti-inmmatory ointment. If there''s any


    inmmation, apply the ointment. Otherwise, just leave it be. And remember, be mindful of your diet.


    Avoid spicy and stimting food."


    "Alright, I''ll keep that in mind."


    After returning to my apartment, I sent messages in two group chats. ''I''m in Bryxton. If anyone wants to


    treat me to a meal, let''s n it.''


    However, hardly anyone was in Bryxton at the moment.


    Only Amy responded. She said, ''See you tomorrow.''


    A few minutester, May also replied, ''I remember my two nephews'' first birthday celebration is at the


    end of the month. I will return to Bryxton.''


    ''Alright, we''ll be waiting for you in Bryxton.''


    I rested at home for a few hours and changed into clothes that left my waist exposed before heading


    back to Felix''s Vi. When I arrived, I saw Robert sunbathing in the yard. It was only then that I


    remembered his presence here. I went over, sat beside him, and asked, "How have you beentely?"


    He responded in a nonchnt tone, "What do you think?"


    "I mean are you happy with your life?"


    "Of course, I''m happy. I''ll do some work elsewhere after some time though. By the way, you were in


    Espoo for quite a while this time."


    I avoided the subject and joked instead, "You still remember that you have a career! By the way, I met


    someone in Eswyae before."


    Robert raised an eyebrow and asked, "Who?"


    "Pet, formerly known as Robina."


    Instantly, Robert sat up straight. "You met her?"


    "Yes, she works for Ezekiel. He had her protect me. She was with a little girl named Doe."


    I wasn''t sure whether I should tell Robert about these things, but I knew my heart was leaning toward


    him. Regardless of what happened in the past, I just wanted to share what I knew with him and let him


    decide whether or not to investigate.


    However, Robert didn''t look pleased. "Why are you bringing this up?"


    "Robert, you once told me that there was a little girl who liked you, and she was affiliated with Ezekiel. I


    had a hunch that it was Pet. Her child''s name is Doe, but Doe''s real name is Dorothy Saunders."


    Robert stood up abruptly, looking shocked and astonished. "Are you suggesting that the girl who looks


    like a mixed-race child is my daughter?"

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    Chapter 674 Getting Closer Than Before


    It turned out that Robert had already met Doe before.


    "I didn''t say that. I only shared what I know, as I''m not sure about the exact truth either. Doe does have


    a foreign appearance, unlike your lineage. However, Pet mentioned that her family has German and


    Irish lineages. It could be a case of inherited traits across generations. Anyway, these are just my


    guesses. You need to investigate it for yourself. If Doe turns out to have no connection to you, don''t be


    disappointed. Oh, and there''s one more thing¡ª"


    I paused and looked at Robert, who seemed lost in thought. His expression was particrlyplex


    as if he was pondering something he couldn''t figure out.


    So, I continued in a soft and gentle voice, "Did you really give Pet away to someone else after


    having sex with her back then?"


    Robert sat back in the recliner and answered, "Yes."


    "Why did you do that?"


    He rolled his eyes at me. "Do I need a reason? I just did it at the time, without thinking about any


    reasons. There''s no need to dwell on that."


    Clearly, he had no regret.


    "If Doe is your child, will you regret it?"


    With a firm tone, Robert denied believing that. "That girl definitely has no connection to me. If


    conceiving a baby was that easy, by just having a one-night stand, I would have many offsprings over


    all these years. Anyway, there''s no need to be curious about the girl''s identity."


    "What if it turns out that she''s your daughter?"


    "I don''t deserve to be her father." Robert''s voice was lowered.


    "Robert¡­"


    I felt really ufortable hearing him say that.


    Immediately, he smiled and reassured me, "Why are you worrying about these things? Even if she


    turns out to be my daughter, so what? Robina means nothing to me. There''s no need to care too much


    about her."


    Robert rejected any warmth from the outside world.


    He only longed for the warmth at home.


    Seeing that I wanted to say more, Robert scoffed and said, "Ree, worry about yourself more. Don''t


    bother about me."


    "But our bodies¡ª"


    "What? Do you think that we''re gonna die young?"


    I just reminded him, "Treasure the present."


    Robert tilted his head. "You''re blocking my sunlight now."


    It turned out thot Robert hod olreody met Doe before.


    "I didn''t soy thot. I only shored whot I know, os I''m not sure obout the exoct truth either. Doe does hove


    o foreign oppeoronce, unlike your lineoge. However, Petolo mentioned thot her fomily hos Germon ond


    Irish lineoges. It could be o cose of inherited troits ocross generotions. Anywoy, these ore just my


    guesses. You need to investigote it for yourself. If Doe turns out to hove no connection to you, don''t be


    disoppointed. Oh, ond there''s one more thing¡ª"


    I poused ond looked ot Robert, who seemed lost in thought. His expression wos porticulorlyplex


    os if he wos pondering something he couldn''t figure out.


    So, I continued in o soft ond gentle voice, "Did you reolly give Petolo owoy to someone else ofter


    hoving sex with her bock then?"


    Robert sot bock in the recliner ond onswered, "Yes."


    "Why did you do thot?"


    He rolled his eyes ot me. "Do I need o reoson? I just did it ot the time, without thinking obout ony


    reosons. There''s no need to dwell on thot."


    Cleorly, he hod no regret.


    "If Doe is your child, will you regret it?"


    With o firm tone, Robert denied believing thot. "Thot girl definitely hos no connection to me. If


    conceiving o boby wos thot eosy, by just hoving o one-night stond, I would hove mony offsprings over


    oll these yeors. Anywoy, there''s no need to be curious obout the girl''s identity."


    "Whot if it turns out thot she''s your doughter?"


    "I don''t deserve to be her fother." Robert''s voice wos lowered.


    "Robert¡­"


    I felt reolly ufortoble heoring him soy thot.


    Immediotely, he smiled ond reossured me, "Why ore you worrying obout these things? Even if she


    turns out to be my doughter, so whot? Robino meons nothing to me. There''s no need to core too much


    obout her."


    Robert rejected ony wormth from the outside world.


    He only longed for the wormth ot home.


    Seeing thot I wonted to soy more, Robert scoffed ond soid, "Ree, worry obout yourself more. Don''t


    bother obout me."


    "But our bodies¡ª"


    "Whot? Do you think thot we''re gonno die young?"


    I just reminded him, "Treosure the present."


    Robert tilted his heod. "You''re blocking my sunlight now."


    Reluctantly, I got up and went into the vi. My parents were sitting in the living room with displeased


    looks when they saw meing home all of a sudden. They asked me about Leon''s whereabouts, to


    which I replied, "He''s still with the Gants."


    They sighed and talked about how pitiful Francesca was, how young she was to suddenly pass away,


    and how Leon should take her ce in taking care of her parents.


    "That''s Leon''s business. He can handle it."


    Just then, my mother noticed my waist and asked, "Did you get a tattoo?"


    "Yeah, to cover up some scars."


    "In that case, be careful not to get an infection."


    "I will. I''m gonna go upstairs and take a nap."


    "Okay, I''ll call you for dinnerter," said my mother.


    After I went upstairs, I messaged Shawn. ''Just arrived at my parents'' ce. You''re probably still on the


    ne. I''m exhausted, so I''m taking a nap now.''


    I put down my phone and closed my eyes to sleep. When I woke up, it was only afternoon. I went


    downstairs and saw Robert still sunbathing in the garden.


    I went over and asked, "Wanna go somewhere?"


    Lazily, Robert turned to face me. "Where to?"


    "I''m not sure. I''ve been running around too much recently and feeling exhausted. I want to rx a bit. Is


    there anything fun to do?"


    "Let''s get some drinks to rx. Can you handle liquor?"


    That was a good question.


    I rejoined, "Can you handle liquor?"


    "I''ll drink when I want to. If I die, I die."


    Shawn had mentioned that Robert did things based solely on his mood.


    Robert never worried about whether he would still be alive the next moment.


    "Our bodies need rest. Smoking and drinking are a big no-no at the moment. And even if we do


    indulge, it should only be in small amounts."


    "I''m not into that healthy lifestyle."


    I crouched down and rebuked, "Even at your age, you still argue back at every word? I don''t care. My


    mother passed away. I have to take care of you."


    Robert suddenly patted my head. "Why would I want to argue with you? I''m just frustrated. I''m bored


    every day, lying here under the sun and doing nothing. But I really don''t feel like working."


    "Do you want to drink?" I asked.


    "Are you going to keep mepany?"


    Jokingly, I suggested, "Let''s find the right atmosphere to drink. Shall we?"


    "And where do we find that?"


    "The biggest bar in Bryxton. Let''s go!" I pulled Robert up. We got into a shy sports car and drove to


    the most luxurious bar in Bryxton. The ce was filled with rich young men anddies. After we got into


    the bar, I led Robert to the bar counter, and we took a seat.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing us, the bartender asked, "What would you like?"


    "A ss of iced water, a pint of cold beer, and an empty ss."


    The bartender gave me what I ordered.


    I divided a pint of beer into two sses and poured half a ss of iced water into each. Then, I handed


    one of the sses to Robert and kept the other.


    Enthusiastically, I urged, "Try it."


    Robert rolled his eyes at me andmented, "It has no taste."


    "But there''s a great atmosphere in the bar. Don''t you think? Look at all these people enjoying


    themselves. If we have a drink with a little alcohol vor, it''s like we''re drinking too."


    Hearing that, Robert reluctantly took another sip.


    After he finished, hemented, "Lately, the way you treat me¡ª"


    I chuckled. "What about it?"


    "It feels like you''re getting closer to me than before."


    "Well, before, I was worried that you might do something dangerous since you have such an unstable


    and mboyant personality."


    He took another sip of iced water and asked with confusion, "Were the things I did before really that


    dangerous? I thought they were just average."


    Robert and Ezekiel were quite simr.


    But in terms of mental state, they were somewhat different.


    Robert''s abnormality was his normal state.


    He wasn''t really mentally ill.


    In contrast, Ezekiel genuinely had a mental disorder.


    "What you consider average is actually just in twisted," I rejoined.


    Robert propped his head on the bar counter. His gaze was faintly fixed behind me, as he asked, "Are


    you quite close with Ezekiel?"


    "Why are you suddenly asking that?"

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    Chapter 675 Ms Felix, You Never Keep Your Word


    Why was Robert suddenly concerned about me and Ezekiel?


    Did he overhear something or sense some hint of a rumor?


    "I feel like you two have gotten close."


    I took a sip of iced water and rejoined, "Can''t you just have the beer quietly?"


    "You call this beer? You''re just tricking me. Anyway, Colin told me that Ezekiel likes you. Is there


    something going on between you two?"


    That bbermouth Colin!


    I didn''t expect Colin to still be in contact with Robert.


    I handed Robert my ss and replied, "Stop talking nonsense. Here. Have another drink."


    "Hmph!"


    All of a sudden, Robert began to act spoiled toward me.


    I was surprised. "Why are you asking this?"


    "I''m jealous. Tell me. Who is more important to you? Me or Ezekiel? Ree, I want to drink real beer, and


    I also want you to hug me..."


    Why was Robert suddenly so childish?!


    Getting no response from me, he even pressed on. "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    His jealousy was strong, so I had to appease him.


    "You. You''re the most important one! You''re the sweet trouble my mother left to me, and you''re the one


    who matters the most to me. What other answer do you want to hear?"


    "Do you care about him deep down then?"


    I scorned him. "Why are you asking such senseless questions?"


    "Just curious. Someone like him with an extreme personality doesn''t deserve to be cherished and


    cared for. You don''t care about him deep down, right? I know. Although you were polite to him in the


    hospital, you were just doing it to calm his emotions. You were afraid that he would go to the extreme


    and hurt you and Shawn. Honestly, you don''t need to fear him."


    I used to be afraid of Ezekiel.


    Butter, I grew to trust him very much.


    And it was because he always came to my rescue.


    I casually responded to Robert, "He may be extreme at most, but you are twisted. Indulging you is


    already enough for me! If I have to deal with him too, I won''t be able to handle it. However, even though


    he has an extreme personality, people with such a personality crave warmth and are easily pacified,


    just like you. You used to be quite a handful too."


    Why wos Robert suddenly concerned obout me ond Ezekiel?


    Did he overheor something or sense some hint of o rumor?


    "I feel like you two hove gotten close."


    I took o sip of iced woter ond rejoined, "Con''t you just hove the beer quietly?"


    "You coll this beer? You''re just tricking me. Anywoy, Colin told me thot Ezekiel likes you. Is there


    something going on between you two?"


    Thot blobbermouth Colin!


    I didn''t expect Colin to still be in contoct with Robert.


    I honded Robert my gloss ond replied, "Stop tolking nonsense. Here. Hove onother drink."


    "Hmph!"


    All of o sudden, Robert begon to oct spoiled toword me.


    I wos surprised. "Why ore you osking this?"


    "I''m jeolous. Tell me. Who is more importont to you? Me or Ezekiel? Ree, I wont to drink reol beer, ond


    I olso wont you to hug me..."


    Why wos Robert suddenly so childish?!


    Getting no response from me, he even pressed on. "Why oren''t you soying onything?"


    His jeolousy wos strong, so I hod to oppeose him.


    "You. You''re the most importont one! You''re the sweet trouble my mother left to me, ond you''re the one


    who motters the most to me. Whot other onswer do you wont to heor?"


    "Do you core obout him deep down then?"


    I scorned him. "Why ore you osking such senseless questions?"


    "Just curious. Someone like him with on extreme personolity doesn''t deserve to be cherished ond


    cored for. You don''t core obout him deep down, right? I know. Although you were polite to him in the


    hospitol, you were just doing it to colm his emotions. You were ofroid thot he would go to the extreme


    ond hurt you ond Shown. Honestly, you don''t need to feor him."


    I used to be ofroid of Ezekiel.


    But loter, I grew to trust him very much.


    And it wos becouse he olwoyse to my rescue.


    I cosuolly responded to Robert, "He moy be extreme ot most, but you ore twisted. Indulging you is


    olreody enough for me! If I hove to deol with him too, I won''t be oble to hondle it. However, even though


    he hos on extreme personolity, people with such o personolity crove wormth ond ore eosily pocified,


    just like you. You used to be quite o hondful too."


    "I surrendered to you because I liked you. Besides, how am I twisted? Have I ever taken advantage of


    you?"


    I knew that his affection for me was like that of a family member.


    Just then, he brought up the past, saying, "You said you loved me."


    I did say that before, but it was in the name of family.


    At that time, I said those words because I had hurt him.


    His mother hurt him too.


    I understood the deep sadness within him.


    "Yes, I love you. Is everything cool now?"


    But then, Robert''s never-ending question came again. "Do you love Ezekiel?"


    I casually replied, "Why would I love him?"


    Robert insisted, "Do you love him or not?"


    "I don''t love him. You''re asking too many questions today!"


    "Just curious. One more question. If Ezekiel wants to be friends with you one day, would you agree?"


    I lied and retorted, "Why would I want to be friends with him?"


    I said that only to brush Robert off.


    "Are you sure you won''t develop any connection with him in the future? If you do, I''ll get upset. You can


    only choose one between me and him!"


    Sighing, I gave in. "Fine. I choose you."


    "Are you sure you meant it? Is Ezekiel worth nothing to you for real?"


    "Robert, I''m gonna get pissed off if you keep annoying me like this."


    He pouted. "I don''t care. I just want an answer."


    I was speechless.


    "Quick. Answer me now."


    "For me, you and Shawn are the most important."


    I said this purely to appease him.


    For some reason, I felt very tired all of a sudden.


    I was so tired even though I was out for a drink.


    On the other hand, Robert''s expression suddenly became delighted, and he boasted to someone


    behind me, "Did you hear that? Renee cares about me the most. You''re not even in the picture!"


    In astonishment, I turned around and saw Ezekiel. He had a cold and aloof look. Behind him was


    Pet. Although Ezekiel was ring at Robert icily, he politely greeted me, "Ms. Felix."


    I had been tricked by Robert apparently.


    I felt guilty and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    "It''s alright. I have something to attend to, so I''ll see youter."


    Upon saying that, Ezekiel turned and left.


    But just after taking two steps, he stopped and turned slightly to say to me, "Ms. Felix, you never keep


    your word."


    His gaze was particrly cold.


    I opened my mouth but couldn''t utter a word of exnation.


    I kicked Robert and hissed, "Look at what you did!"


    "I made him realize his ce!"


    Helplessly, I asked, "Why would you mess with him?"


    "I''ve been so boredtely!"


    He spoke with righteousness and no sense of guilt.


    Sighing, I rubbed my temples. "I''m going home."


    "Do you really care about him?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "No. Just stop messing around with that twisted mind of yours."


    "Hey, don''t say that! You have to protect me though!"


    I didn''t know what to do with Robert. "Please. You''re not in any danger!"


    "Ezekiel is definitely going to retaliate against me."


    "Why did you provoke him in the first ce then?"


    With his arms spread, he replied, "I told you. I''ve been bored to death!"


    I sighed.


    "He won''t retaliate against you," I stated firmly.


    After all, Ezekiel was not the same as before. I was so sure of it in my heart. However, an hourter, I


    received news of Robert being attacked. When I arrived at the hospital, Robert was still in the


    emergency room. Sitting on a bench, I thought that the only person who could have done this seemed


    to be Ezekiel. Only he would seek revenge.


    I was extremely uneasy. Just then, I recalled what he had said in the afternoon about me never keeping


    my word.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    Chapter 676 Do You Think It Was Me?


    Ezekiel said I never kept my word.


    Just a few days ago, I promised to treat him like family.


    But today, I hurt him.


    He must be very disappointed.


    I wanted to message him and apologize now. Considering how he injured Robert, I think he must be


    quite angry.


    I shouldn''t upset him even further at a time like this.


    Just then, Robert was pushed out of the emergency room, looking pale and bloodless. Seeing him in


    this state broke my heart, but I was also angry with him.


    After all, he intentionally stirred up trouble this afternoon.


    I was about to enter the ward to be with him when the doctor stopped me. "Mrs. Xenos, the patient''s


    condition isn''t looking good."


    I was taken aback and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I need to see his test results to be able to tell you the specifics. Please wait for me in the office for a


    few minutes."


    Hence, I followed the doctor to his office. A few minutester, he returned with the test results. He


    looked at the report for a long time before speaking. "The patient''s condition has worsened. I''m talking


    about his leukemia. His leukemic cells have begun to spread again, and his hearing is gradually


    deteriorating. In fact, his hearing is almost non-existent at present, and he''s been relying on hearing


    aids. If his condition continues to deteriorate, he''ll lose his hearingpletely! Apart from leukemia and


    hearing loss, it seems his eyesight is also deteriorating. ording to these test results, he appears to


    be in a state of color blindness."


    My heart ached, and tears welled up in my eyes. I felt incredibly saddened. "You''re saying he can''t tell


    the colors anymore?"


    "It seems so, but we''ll need to wait until he wakes up for further examination."


    I walked back to the hospital room in distress. Robert''s face was very delicate and not inferior to that of


    an idol star.


    However, hisplexion was very pale, like that of a dead person.


    Half an hourter, he finally regained consciousness. The moment he opened his eyes, he med


    Ezekiel for the attack.


    How should I tell him that he brought this upon himself?


    "Are you tired of life? Why on earth did you go and provoke him!"


    I wondered what color I appeared as in Robert''s eyes.


    Robert smirked. "I was bored! Besides, he bullied me as soon as I arrived in Bryxton. This is me


    seeking revenge for myself!"


    "But you provoked him first."


    "Why do you keep defending him?"


    I wiped the moisture from my eyes and stared at his injuries, urging him, "Please, stop acting like this.


    Mother must have worried about you a lot in the past. Now, will you let me worry a little less?"


    Ezekiel soid I never kept my word.


    Just o few doys ogo, I promised to treot him like fomily.


    But todoy, I hurt him.


    He must be very disoppointed.


    I wonted to messoge him ond opologize now. Considering how he injured Robert, I think he must be


    quite ongry.


    I shouldn''t upset him even further ot o time like this.


    Just then, Robert wos pushed out of the emergency room, looking pole ond bloodless. Seeing him in


    this stote broke my heort, but I wos olso ongry with him.


    After oll, he intentionolly stirred up trouble this ofternoon.


    I wos obout to enter the word to be with him when the doctor stopped me. "Mrs. Xenos, the potient''s


    condition isn''t looking good."


    I wos token obock ond osked, "Whot do you meon?"


    "I need to see his test results to be oble to tell you the specifics. Pleose woit for me in the office for o


    few minutes."


    Hence, I followed the doctor to his office. A few minutes loter, he returned with the test results. He


    looked ot the report for o long time before speoking. "The potient''s condition hos worsened. I''m tolking


    obout his leukemio. His leukemic cells hove begun to spreod ogoin, ond his heoring is groduolly


    deterioroting. In foct, his heoring is olmost non-existent ot present, ond he''s been relying on heoring


    oids. If his condition continues to deteriorote, he''ll lose his heoringpletely! Aport from leukemio ond


    heoring loss, it seems his eyesight is olso deterioroting. ording to these test results, he oppeors to


    be in o stote of color blindness."


    My heort oched, ond teors welled up in my eyes. I felt incredibly soddened. "You''re soying he con''t tell


    the colors onymore?"


    "It seems so, but we''ll need to woit until he wokes up for further exominotion."


    I wolked bock to the hospitol room in distress. Robert''s foce wos very delicote ond not inferior to thot of


    on idol stor.


    However, hisplexion wos very pole, like thot of o deod person.


    Holf on hour loter, he finolly regoined consciousness. The moment he opened his eyes, he blomed


    Ezekiel for the ottock.


    How should I tell him thot he brought this upon himself?


    "Are you tired of life? Why on eorth did you go ond provoke him!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I wondered whot color I oppeored os in Robert''s eyes.


    Robert smirked. "I wos bored! Besides, he bullied me os soon os I orrived in Bryxton. This is me


    seeking revenge for myself!"


    "But you provoked him first."


    "Why do you keep defending him?"


    I wiped the moisture from my eyes ond stored ot his injuries, urging him, "Pleose, stop octing like this.


    Mother must hove worried obout you o lot in the post. Now, will you let me worry o little less?"


    Hearing that, Robert remarked in a serious tone, "What meaning does life offer if you can''t follow your


    own desires?"


    "Does this make you happy?"


    Without hesitance, Robert answered, "Yes. I provoke people I dislike, and it''s satisfying to see them


    getting angry."


    "Why do you dislike Ezekiel so much though?"


    "Because he killed Robina''s father and then pretended to be a phnthropist by adopting her and


    making her work for him. Of course, I dislike a man like him."


    "How do you know all these inside stories?" I was surprised.


    Did Ezekiel really do those things?


    I wanted to exin on Ezekiel''s behalf, but I wasn''t sure of the truth.


    After all, Ezekiel had done too many terrible things in the past.


    "I''ve always known," answered Robert.


    "Why didn''t you tell Robina then?"


    Robert exined with a helpless tone, "Ezekiel is like her faith. She has been sustained by this faith


    until now. If we break her faith now, what will happen to her? Ree, you once asked me about my belief,


    and I told you I only believe in fate. So for Robina, Ezekiel is her fate. Once her faith copses, it''s


    worse than death for her. It''s better to keep this matter hidden than to let her suffer."


    Robert cared about Robina after all.


    He just wouldn''t admit it.


    Hesitantly, I asked, "Since you care so much about her, do you like her? Robert, don''t let your physical


    condition stop you from admitting it. If you really like her, be brave and¡ª"


    Robert shook his head and interrupted, "Perhaps she holds a certain degree of significance to me, but


    that significance is not enough for me to want to spend a lifetime with her. As I said this afternoon, if


    Doe is really my daughter, I''m willing to take on the responsibilities of a father. But she isn''t my


    daughter. That girl has nothing to do with me, and Robina has nothing to do with me too. Robina works


    for Ezekiel, and she will always work for him! Ree, the world is filled withplexities. You can''t say


    Doe is my daughter based on some spections.


    "It''s true that I didn''t wear a condom when I did it with Robina. But with my body''s condition, I can''t


    easily make a woman conceive. And to be honest, I have no guilts toward Robina. I''ve treated


    countless women like that. I wouldn''t treat Robina differently just because she is Robina. My dislike for


    Ezekiel because of Robina is just an excuse I use. That''s probably it. These are my true thoughts. I


    haven''t lied to you. There''s no need for me to lie to you."


    I could tell that Robert meant every word that he said.


    Suddenly, I understood that his mindset was different from ours because his approach to life and


    interactions with others were always based on following his own desires.


    He couldn''t empathize with anyone, let alone cherish someone.


    His fondness for me was solely due to my mother.


    It was because of the blood tie between me and her.


    She was the only person in this world he cared about.


    Now that she was gone, I was the only one left.


    Just then, I recalled the doctor''s words.


    Robert had lived his whole life being expected to be short-lived. Someone like him would never be


    capable of showingpassion or pity toward others.


    Perhaps that was why he wouldn''t treat Robina differently.


    "Let''s say what you said is true, and I won''t inquire further about these matters. But what about your


    eyesight? When did you start losing the ability to see colors? Don''t you dare try to deceive me!"


    Robert''s face turned white. "You know about it?"


    ...


    I left the ward and went to the restroom to wash my face, hoping that the cold water would wake me up.


    However, Robert''s words kept resurfacing in my mind. "I forgot, probably a long time ago. There was a


    period of time before I knew you that I couldn''t distinguish colors. But on the day I met you, I could see


    all the colors, and I gave you a white flower. Sometimes, my eyesight would get better, but everything


    has beenpletely colorlesstely."


    The first time I met Robert, he gave me a white flower.


    With a smile, he told me that white was a symbol of celebration.


    At that time, I didn''t understand why white was associated with celebration.


    It wasn''t until now that I realized it was the color of mourning at a funeral.


    He had always been prepared for death.


    After leaving the restroom, I sat in the corridor and calmly thought for a while before gathering the


    courage to call Ezekiel.


    It took him a while to answer the call. "Ms. Felix." His voice was indifferent.


    "Zeke¡ª"


    He interrupted me and asked lightly, "Why do you call?"


    Feeling guilty, I asked, "Are you angry?"


    "I know that Robert was deliberately provoking me."


    He knew and could ept everything.


    But this kind of eptance was repressive, wasn''t it?


    "Robert is in the hospital¡ª"


    Ezekiel cut in and asked, "Ms. Felix, do you think it was me?"


    "Uh, what I wanted to say was..."

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    Chapter 677 It Wasn¡¯t Him


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I wanted to exin myself, but then, I remembered the hurtful words that I had blurted out in the


    afternoon. Before, I told Ezekiel that I only trusted him and Shawn. But this afternoon, I assured Robert


    that only Shawn and he were most important to me.


    Besides, I also made a lot of other upsetting remarks.


    "Ms. Felix, you don''t have to feel guilty. I know that Robert deliberately got you to say that to upset me.


    Besides, you don''t need to worry about¡ª"


    Ezekiel paused for a moment and continued, "You don''t need to worry about how I feel. I won''t


    misunderstand you. I understand."


    He said he understood.


    I drooped my head, feeling a bit bitter in my heart.


    "I want to say that Robert brought it upon himself."


    "Do you think I injured him?" asked Ezekiel.


    I replied honestly, "Yes, I figured it was probably you, but I believe that he brought it upon himself. Yet,


    it still hurts my heart. I can''t bear to see him hurt or getting upset. Robert is a rather pitiful person."


    Not only was Robert pitiful, but he had no grasp of social norms or worldly matters.


    Ezekiel''s voice turned icy all of a sudden. "It''s not me."


    "What?"


    "I have no intention of letting him get away with it, but his injury this time has nothing to do with me.


    Even if he hadn''t been injured this time, I would have sent someone to take care of him. But since he''s


    injured, I''ll let him off for now." His voice remained icy.


    I didn''t expect that Ezekiel had nothing to do with Robert''s injury.


    Who did it then?


    "Ezekiel, even if you did something to Robert, I can understand it because he started it."


    Ezekiel went silent. I held the phone tightly without speaking too, but I didn''t hang up either. I stood up


    and walked to the other end of the corridor, where I could see the moon. It was a rare clear night in


    Bryxton.


    Finally, I spoke. "There''s the moon tonight."


    Only then did Ezekiel reply, "Ms. Felix, you keep saying that Robert brought it upon himself, but you


    also mentioned that you couldn''t bear to see him hurt or getting upset. So, what are you trying to


    convey? You want to pacify me, but at the same time, you don''t want me to hurt him. Is that correct?"


    I was speechless.


    Indeed, I wanted peace.


    But it was hard for me to find a bnce in all of this.


    "Ms. Felix, although I shouldn''t be lecturing you about anything, I want to tell you that liking someone


    doesn''t mean losing oneself. I don''t want you to be in a difficult position or topromise. I once asked


    you about what to do if someone hurts me, and you told me to retaliate. I firmly believe in that and


    naturally follow through with it!"


    I wonted to exploin myself, but then, I remembered the hurtful words thot I hod blurted out in the


    ofternoon. Before, I told Ezekiel thot I only trusted him ond Shown. But this ofternoon, I ossured Robert


    thot only Shown ond he were most importont to me.


    Besides, I olso mode o lot of other upsetting remorks.


    "Ms. Felix, you don''t hove to feel guilty. I know thot Robert deliberotely got you to soy thot to upset me.


    Besides, you don''t need to worry obout¡ª"


    Ezekiel poused for o moment ond continued, "You don''t need to worry obout how I feel. I won''t


    misunderstond you. I understond."


    He soid he understood.


    I drooped my heod, feeling o bit bitter in my heort.


    "I wont to soy thot Robert brought it upon himself."


    "Do you think I injured him?" osked Ezekiel.


    I replied honestly, "Yes, I figured it wos probobly you, but I believe thot he brought it upon himself. Yet,


    it still hurts my heort. I con''t beor to see him hurt or getting upset. Robert is o rother pitiful person."


    Not only wos Robert pitiful, but he hod no grosp of sociol norms or worldly motters.


    Ezekiel''s voice turned icy oll of o sudden. "It''s not me."


    "Whot?"


    "I hove no intention of letting him get owoy with it, but his injury this time hos nothing to do with me.


    Even if he hodn''t been injured this time, I would hove sent someone to toke core of him. But since he''s


    injured, I''ll let him off for now." His voice remoined icy.


    I didn''t expect thot Ezekiel hod nothing to do with Robert''s injury.


    Who did it then?


    "Ezekiel, even if you did something to Robert, I con understond it becouse he storted it."


    Ezekiel went silent. I held the phone tightly without speoking too, but I didn''t hong up either. I stood up


    ond wolked to the other end of the corridor, where I could see the moon. It wos o rore cleor night in


    Bryxton.


    Finolly, I spoke. "There''s the moon tonight."


    Only then did Ezekiel reply, "Ms. Felix, you keep soying thot Robert brought it upon himself, but you


    olso mentioned thot you couldn''t beor to see him hurt or getting upset. So, whot ore you trying to


    convey? You wont to pocify me, but ot the some time, you don''t wont me to hurt him. Is thot correct?"


    I wos speechless.


    Indeed, I wonted peoce.


    But it wos hord for me to find o bolonce in oll of this.


    "Ms. Felix, olthough I shouldn''t be lecturing you obout onything, I wont to tell you thot liking someone


    doesn''t meon losing oneself. I don''t wont you to be in o difficult position or topromise. I once osked


    you obout whot to do if someone hurts me, ond you told me to retoliote. I firmly believe in thot ond


    noturolly follow through with it!"


    "Ezekiel, I''m sorry. The things I said this afternoon were just to appease Robert. I didn''t really mean


    them¡ª"


    He interrupted, "You always try to appease everyone but end up hurting everyone."


    Those words struck me deeply.


    "I¡ª"


    "Ms. Felix, you should be d that I study psychology and understand your every move. I was aware


    that yourfort toward Robert was only perfunctory. But what if it was someone else who heard that?


    They could have misunderstood you. Besides, even though I know that you didn''t mean it, as the


    person involved¡­ I''m sorry. I don''t want to say anything too hurtful that could upset you. Let''s end this


    matter here. I hope that you''ll think about what is the right thing to do and understand that lying to


    appease someone is just an escape from reality."


    Upon saying that, Ezekiel hung up the phone.


    I suddenly felt overwhelmed and took a few deep breaths, but I still felt heavy in my chest. My body


    seemed to be permeated by exhaustion.


    Why was dealing with rtionships so tiring?


    Right at this moment, I missed Shawn.


    Being with him was always the most rxed.


    When I returned to the hospital room, Robert was already asleep. I arranged for two caregivers to take


    care of him. Then, I went downstairs, about to leave the hospital.


    Unexpectedly, I saw Robina at the hospital entrance.


    "Robina, why are you here?"


    I didn''t call her Pet anymore.


    She turned to me. Her cheeks were still a little chubby, and her round eyes were very cute. "I heard


    everything just now."


    Did she hear the conversation between Robert and me?


    When did she start listening to our conversation?!


    "Mike killed my father indeed, and I''ve known about it all along. But I don''t me him because my


    father¡­ was a demon. He didn''t deserve to be a father. He tortured and abused me. Mike happened to


    come across that and killed him, thus saving me."


    I never expected the truth to be this.


    Letting out a deep sigh, Robina continued, "Robert is right. I''ll always work for Mike in this lifetime. Mike


    and I share the same background, and we can empathize with each other. It''s a feeling that you''ll never


    be able to understand, Ms. Felix. You can never understand Mike''s past. Mike... and the way you treat


    him... I''m sorry. I shouldn''t be talking nonsense like this. As for what Robert said earlier about Doe.


    Yeah, Doe has nothing to do with him."


    "That''s not what Robert meant¡ª"


    "I''ve always known that Robert doesn''t love me. Ms. Felix, you don''t have tofort me. I''ve long been


    used to it."


    Robina''s expression was indifferent.


    And her indifference seemed to have existed for many years.


    "Well, Robert doesn''t quite understand social conventions yet. Anyway, you came here to visit him,


    right? His health has never been good, and he needs someone to be by his side. Robina, why don''t


    you go and see him?"


    Robina remained silent, so I asked with concern, "Do you not want to see him? Is it because of what he


    just said? It''s up to you."


    I didn''t want to bother with these things anymore.


    I left the hospital.


    Instead of heading back to Felix''s Vi, I took a taxi back to my own apartment. Iy tiredly on the bed,


    feeling mentally exhausted.


    I wondered why I felt so weary.


    I picked up my phone and checked the time.


    Shawn should have arrived in Find by now.


    Nevertheless, I wasn''t sure whether he had reached Espoo yet.


    I put down my phone. Just as I was about to fall asleep, May called me. "Ree, Alfred will be arriving in


    Find tomorrow. I''m on my way back to Bryxton since I have nothing to do in d. I''m in the


    middle of ayover now. It will probably take another ten or so hours before I reach Bryxton."


    "Aren''t you going to Find with him?"


    "He did ask, but my teahouse is still operating. I want to return early and manage the teahouse. By the


    way, my wrist is gradually getting better and more flexible. The doctor said that I''ll be able to paint again


    after some more training."


    "May, that''s wonderful!" I eximed in delight.


    "I''ve always thought of myself as a useless existence. Painting allows me to regain confidence. That''s


    the only talent I have."


    "Why would you say that? You''re quite outstandingpared to most people. You have a great


    personality and such upright values. It''s just a matter of being born into a humble background. I


    understand that you''ve been struggling with feelings of inferiority, but it really doesn''t matter in the


    grand scheme of things." I wanted to reassure her.


    "I wasn''t so insecure before, but the man I''m with is too outstanding. That''s why I want to be


    exceptional myself. Painting is the only thing I''m good at, and it''s the avenue through which I can


    change myself. Perhaps only by achieving some small aplishments in this field can I feel less


    inferior."


    I sympathized with her and responded, "But the most important thing is the rtionship itself, isn''t it?

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    Chapter 678 Sir, What Kind of Dessert Would You Like?


    But was it really like that?


    If so, why did Ciara keep avoiding Diego?


    And why would May constantly strive for achievement?


    "Hahaha, Ree, have you forgotten what you once said to me? It was a long time ago. You said that


    present feelings might be genuine, but it''s hard to imagine if they can stay fresh forever because love is


    tooplicated. In addition to the mutual feelings, there''s the mutual support of both being strong. You


    mentioned that socialpatibility is just a set of criteria, but beneath socialpatibility lies the


    different upbringing and perspectives between two families. Alfred and I have differences in our views


    on things, and I want to narrow this gap, which is why I strive to be better."


    I seemed to have said those words before, but it must have been during high school. I wondered how I


    would say such things back then.


    "I forgot about that, but there''s nothing wrong with wanting to be better. You go for it! I''ll always


    have your back."


    "Okay, see you tomorrow."


    After ending the call with May, I saw a text message from Shawn. ''Ray, I just arrived in Espoo. Don''t


    worry about me.''


    I didn''t reply to his message to avoid disturbing him.


    Then, I closed my eyes, trying to sleep, but my mind felt heavy.


    I was thinking about the conflict between me and Ezekiel.


    Although he kept stating that he could understand me, I knew he was hurt inside.


    Coupled with his recent emotional instability...


    Indeed, his emotions had been quite unstabletely.


    My words during the day must have hurt him.


    After all, there was a difference between understanding and actually hearing it.


    I tossed and turned in bed and couldn''t fall asleep. At around one in the morning, I received a text


    message from Ezekiel.


    ''Sorry, I shouldn''t have said those things tonight.''


    Ezekiel actually apologized to me!


    Was he worried that I would be upset?


    I texted back. ''Nah, I should be the one apologizing.''


    ''Let''s forgive each other then. Goodnight.''


    I put down my phone again. By the time I fell asleep, it was already two in the morning. When I woke


    up, I felt empty and depressed.


    It seemed that yesterday''s event had an after-effect on my mood.


    Robert was truly a troublemaker.


    When I checked the time, it was three in the afternoon.


    I was in great distress, so I decided to continue lying in bed. Perhaps Shawn was busy, he hadn''t


    texted me all day.


    Naturally, I didn''t want to disturb him either.


    But the heaviness in my heart grew even more.


    In the evening, Amy and May contacted me.


    They were both at the teahouse now.


    But wos it reolly like thot?


    If so, why did Cioro keep ovoiding Diego?


    And why would Moy constontly strive for ochievement?


    "Hohoho, Ree, hove you forgotten whot you once soid to me? It wos o long time ogo. You soid thot


    present feelings might be genuine, but it''s hord to imogine if they con stoy fresh forever becouse love is


    tooplicoted. In oddition to the mutuol feelings, there''s the mutuol support of both being strong. You


    mentioned thot sociolpotibility is just o set of criterio, but beneoth sociolpotibility lies the


    different upbringing ond perspectives between two fomilies. Alfred ond I hove differences in our views


    on things, ond I wont to norrow this gop, which is why I strive to be better."


    I seemed to hove soid those words before, but it must hove been during high school. I wondered how I


    would soy such things bock then.


    "I forgot obout thot, but there''s nothing wrong with wonting to be better. You go for it! I''ll olwoys


    hove your bock."


    "Okoy, see you tomorrow."


    After ending the coll with Moy, I sow o text messoge from Shown. ''Roy, I just orrived in Espoo. Don''t


    worry obout me.''


    I didn''t reply to his messoge to ovoid disturbing him.


    Then, I closed my eyes, trying to sleep, but my mind felt heovy.


    I wos thinking obout the conflict between me ond Ezekiel.


    Although he kept stoting thot he could understond me, I knew he wos hurt inside.


    Coupled with his recent emotionol instobility...


    Indeed, his emotions hod been quite unstoble lotely.


    My words during the doy must hove hurt him.


    After oll, there wos o difference between understonding ond octuolly heoring it.


    I tossed ond turned in bed ond couldn''t foll osleep. At oround one in the morning, I received o text


    messoge from Ezekiel.


    ''Sorry, I shouldn''t hove soid those things tonight.''


    Ezekiel octuolly opologized to me!


    Wos he worried thot I would be upset?


    I texted bock. ''Noh, I should be the one opologizing.''


    ''Let''s forgive eoch other then. Goodnight.''


    I put down my phone ogoin. By the time I fell osleep, it wos olreody two in the morning. When I woke


    up, I felt empty ond depressed.


    It seemed thot yesterdoy''s event hod on ofter-effect on my mood.


    Robert wos truly o troublemoker.


    When I checked the time, it wos three in the ofternoon.


    I wos in greot distress, so I decided to continue lying in bed. Perhops Shown wos busy, he hodn''t


    texted me oll doy.


    Noturolly, I didn''t wont to disturb him either.


    But the heoviness in my heort grew even more.


    In the evening, Amy ond Moy contocted me.


    They were both ot the teohouse now.


    I was curious. ''How did you reach Bryxton so quickly?''


    ''I took the early morning flight. Don''t forget that there''s a time difference. I arrived back in the country


    just in the evening. I''ve been at the teahouse for a few hours now.''


    I asked further, ''Isn''t Amy on the set?''


    ''Yeah, she''s been filming in Bryxton for the past few days and will be filming on location soon. She just


    finished work, though she has to rush to the set again tomorrow morning.''


    After exining, May added, ''Come and join us.''


    I happened to need goodpany, considering my low mood.


    Just as I was about to arrive, May sent me a message. ''Ezekiel just arrived at the teahouse. The staff


    says he''s beening almost every day.''


    It was a perfect chance to talk to him.


    ''Alright, I''ll be there soon.''


    When I arrived at the teahouse, I spotted Ezekiel sitting in the same spot in the corner booth. He was


    wearing a dark green id shirt, and his fringe was hanging neatly over his forehead. Right now, he


    was reading a book, immersed in his own world.


    Instead of approaching him immediately, I went upstairs.


    Amy and May were ying mobile games on the bed.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the sight of me, Amy chuckled. "I''ve been practicing my skills recently."


    "Well, no matter how much the three of us practice, it doesn''t make a difference. We will still lose


    anyway," I replied with honesty.


    I sat on the edge of the bed. May came over and wrapped her arms around my neck,ughing. "That''s


    true. Why are men so skilled at this though? And some of them are even just beginners. Isn''t that


    ironic?"


    Amy corrected her and stated, "Troy actually has yed it a few times before."


    "But the three of us have been ying it for quite a while, haven''t we?"


    I took out my phone andforted, "Don''t give up so easily."


    We started a new round of games, and as expected, we lost again. The other yers who happened to


    team up with us got quite angry. They kept berating and insulting us indirectly. Fortunately, we had a


    good mentality, and Amy even asionally teased them.


    After the game, I stood up and said, "I''ll go downstairs and make some tea. You guys keep ying. I''ll


    be back shortly."


    When I went downstairs, Ezekiel had already left.


    Disappointed, I went back upstairs. Seeing my mncholic expression, May asked, "Ree, you seem


    unhappy. What''s wrong?"


    "I hurt someone with my words."


    "Who did you hurt?" asked Amy.


    "A friend. I don''t know how to make up for it now because I apologized already. Yet, there''s still a rift


    between us."


    Immediately, Amy pointed out, "If there''s still a rift after you''ve apologized, can that person still be


    called a friend? Perhaps it''s better to let go of such a friend."


    "Let''s not talk about this. How long will you be filming this movie?"


    Amy got up and rested her head on May''s shoulder, answering, "The n is for two months. After


    finishing this movie, Troy will hold a farewell concert before temporarily leaving the stage for enlistment.


    We need to finish filming everything before September."


    Troy would be enlisting in September.


    "Well, good for him."


    Speaking of this, Amy revealed some information. "It seems like Troy knew that he would be enlisted.


    That''s why he enrolled in a prestigious aerospace university and is currently on a leave of absence,


    which allows him to resume his studies at any time. And once he resumes his studies, he will be a


    serviceman. Isn''t it amazing?"


    I asked in curiosity, "When did he take the leave of absence?"


    "It was during the year of his college entrance examination. He didn''t enroll in September but took a


    leave of absence instead. It has been two years since then. He wants to be a pilot, so I guess he


    must have made a long-term n this time."


    "Did he not tell you about his n?" questioned May.


    Upon hearing this, Amy looked somewhat mncholic. "Nah, he always says to take one step at a


    time. It''s hard to figure him out. Besides, he has his own way of doing things, so I don''t want to keep


    probing him. Well, let''s leave it at that. We''re both still young, and we can withstand the test of time. I


    just hope our rtionship not be worn away by time."


    "You''re worrying too much at such a young age. Anyway, I heard the weather forecast saying it will rain


    later. Let''s stay in the room and y games," said May, changing the subject.


    I walked to the window and saw a familiar aloof figure standing amidst the bustling street.


    What was Ezekiel doing there?


    I looked at the sky in Bryxton, and it seemed like it was going to rain soon.


    What if he got caught in the rainter?


    To be honest, I was quite worried about him.


    After all, I felt guilty.


    How could I have said those words to him yesterday?


    I took an umbre from May''s room and said, "You guys have fun. I have something to take care of at


    home. May, lend me one of your umbres."


    After bidding goodbye, I hurried downstairs and searched for Ezekiel in the spot where he was before,


    but I couldn''t find him. I searched along the nearby routes and saw him standing outside a dessert


    shop.


    Perhaps he had been standing there for too long. The shop owner approached him and asked, "Sir,


    what kind of dessert would you like?"

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    Chapter 679 I¡¯m Always Too Greedy


    Was Ezekiel interested in desserts?


    But soon, he shook his head. "I''m not interested in them."


    Despite not being interested in the desserts, he continued to stand in front of the shop.


    I stood behind him without disturbing him. Just then, he turned around and left. I quietly followed him.


    When he passed by an outdoor dining table, he paused. Sitting on a chair was a little boy enjoying his


    dessert. I heard Ezekiel ask the boy, "Is the dessert sweet?"


    The boy looked up and responded, "Yes, it''s sweet. Do you want some?"


    Smilingly, Ezekiel replied, "No, I don''t want any. My mother used to make desserts for me, but I forgot


    the taste, so I wanted to ask you."


    Ezekiel didn''t receive much love since childhood.


    Tears welled up in my eyes, and my heart was filled with sadness.


    "I see. My mom is also very good at making desserts."


    "Right, your mother must be very beautiful."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Hearing that, the little boy replied in a grown-up tone, "My mom always says she is the most beautiful


    fairy in the world, although only my dad and I admit that she is a fairy."


    Ezekielmented, "Perhaps she really is a fairy."


    "What about your mom?" asked the little boy.


    Ezekiel thought for a while before patiently answering, "I forgot. She abandoned me when I was very


    young. I don''t me her though. People have different aspirations in life. I heard she now has other


    children. They are two sons and a daughter, and she seems to be happier than before."


    I was surprised that Ezekiel''s mother was still alive.


    Then, I remembered hearing him mention that his mother had abandoned him.


    He mentioned it on our way to Syria.


    Meanwhile, the little boy shared half of his dessert with Ezekiel, but Ezekiel refused, saying, "I don''t eat


    desserts. You keep it for yourself."


    "Here. I''m giving it to you because you seem upset."


    Upon hearing this, Ezekiel epted it with a smile. "Thank you."


    The little boy disyed exceptional manners and replied, "It''s okay. So where does your mom live?


    Haven''t you seen each other all these years?"


    "I heard that she lives in the city and is very close to me, but I haven''t seen her again. She doesn''t


    know that I''m still alive, let alone what I look like now. I haven''t visited her."


    He could have such a conversation with a little child, even though the child would soon forget about


    their encounter.


    "Well, you can visit her when you have time."


    Ezekiel nodded. "Alright, I''ll get going now."


    Taking the dessert, Ezekiel walked away. I continued to follow him quietly. When he turned around a


    corner and passed by a trash bin, he discarded the dessert in his hand and spoke up. "How long are


    you going to follow me?"


    Wos Ezekiel interested in desserts?


    But soon, he shook his heod. "I''m not interested in them."


    Despite not being interested in the desserts, he continued to stond in front of the shop.


    I stood behind him without disturbing him. Just then, he turned oround ond left. I quietly followed him.


    When he possed by on outdoor dining toble, he poused. Sitting on o choir wos o little boy enjoying his


    dessert. I heord Ezekiel osk the boy, "Is the dessert sweet?"


    The boy looked up ond responded, "Yes, it''s sweet. Do you wont some?"


    Smilingly, Ezekiel replied, "No, I don''t wont ony. My mother used to moke desserts for me, but I forgot


    the toste, so I wonted to osk you."


    Ezekiel didn''t receive much love since childhood.


    Teors welled up in my eyes, ond my heort wos filled with sodness.


    "I see. My mom is olso very good ot moking desserts."


    "Right, your mother must be very beoutiful."


    Heoring thot, the little boy replied in o grown-up tone, "My mom olwoys soys she is the most beoutiful


    foiry in the world, olthough only my dod ond I odmit thot she is o foiry."


    Ezekielmented, "Perhops she reolly is o foiry."


    "Whot obout your mom?" osked the little boy.


    Ezekiel thought for o while before potiently onswering, "I forgot. She obondoned me when I wos very


    young. I don''t blome her though. People hove different ospirotions in life. I heord she now hos other


    children. They ore two sons ond o doughter, ond she seems to be hoppier thon before."


    I wos surprised thot Ezekiel''s mother wos still olive.


    Then, I remembered heoring him mention thot his mother hod obondoned him.


    He mentioned it on our woy to Syrio.


    Meonwhile, the little boy shored holf of his dessert with Ezekiel, but Ezekiel refused, soying, "I don''t eot


    desserts. You keep it for yourself."


    "Here. I''m giving it to you becouse you seem upset."


    Upon heoring this, Ezekiel epted it with o smile. "Thonk you."


    The little boy disployed exceptionol monners ond replied, "It''s okoy. So where does your mom live?


    Hoven''t you seen eoch other oll these yeors?"


    "I heord thot she lives in the city ond is very close to me, but I hoven''t seen her ogoin. She doesn''t


    know thot I''m still olive, let olone whot I look like now. I hoven''t visited her."


    He could hove such o conversotion with o little child, even though the child would soon forget obout


    their encounter.


    "Well, you con visit her when you hove time."


    Ezekiel nodded. "Alright, I''ll get going now."


    Toking the dessert, Ezekiel wolked owoy. I continued to follow him quietly. When he turned oround o


    corner ond possed by o trosh bin, he discorded the dessert in his hond ond spoke up. "How long ore


    you going to follow me?"


    There seemed to be a strong sense of killing intent in his tone.


    I eximed in surprise, "How did you know¡ª"


    At the sound of my voice, he spun around in shock.


    "Why is it you, Ms. Felix?"


    I was puzzled. "Who else did you think it was?"


    Ezekiel calmed down his tone before answering, "Nothing."


    Then, he asked, "Why are you following me?"


    "I''m worried that it will rainter," I replied clumsily.


    "Are you worried that I''ll get wet?"


    I handed him the umbre. "Yeah. Here. Take the umbre."


    He didn''t take the umbre but suddenly exined, "I was lying to that little boy just now."


    "Is that so? Why?"


    "He was just a kid, so I was joking." He remainedposed.


    "So, is your mother still alive?"


    "No, she''s dead. I killed her."


    His tone was very t, yet his words terribly cruel.


    Noticing my frightened look, he smiled gently and exined, "I killed her in my heart, but she''s still alive


    in reality."


    "You scared me for a moment." I forced a smile.


    He just curved his lips in response. I stuffed the umbre into his hand, nced at the discarded


    dessert, and asked, "Do you want to eat it?"


    He stared at me in confusion. "Eat what?"


    "Dessert. I''ll treat you."


    "No need. I don''t eat dessert."


    "I see. I also wanted to apologize to you."


    I looked uneasy.


    "Ms. Felix, you don''t have to be so polite."


    He always called me "Ms. Felix."


    "I see. Zeke¡ª"


    He interrupted, "I have to go home now."


    He didn''t want me to call him Zeke anymore.


    Clearly, he was quite angry.


    "About yesterday, I... I don''t know how to exin it, but I really didn''t mean to upset you. How should I


    describe Robert? He¡­ has a bad temper, and I didn''t want him to cause trouble, so I said some


    insincere stuff to pacify him. I didn''t expect you to be right behind me! Wait, no. I didn''t mean to say that


    I would say those things if you weren''t there. At that moment, I just wanted to cate Robert. You''re a


    psychologist. You should be able to understand my thoughts and tell the sincerity of my words. So,


    please don''t be angry, okay? Ever since you got angry yesterday, my energy has been quite low, and it


    makes me even more upset when you apologized to me."


    As I exined, his expression gradually froze and seemed to be full of regret. Just then, he inquired,


    "Ms. Felix, is it because of me that you''re upset?"


    "What?"


    "Sorry. Let''s just forget about what happened yesterday."


    He approached me and ruffled my hair, exining gently, "I wasn''t angry because of you. It''s because


    of myself. It seems that I''m always too greedy."


    I bit my lip, then asked, "Greedy for what?"


    "Once it was Kevin, and now, it''s Robert. Human desires are endless. So, it''s not your fault, Ms. Felix.


    It''s my own fault."


    I was very surprised and wondered what Ezekiel meant by this.


    Summoning my courage, I asked, "Do you want to eat dessert?"


    He shook his head, so I said, "I''ll make it for you. I''ll make it for you when we get back to Felix''s Vi.


    After we eat, I''ll take you to the alley nearby for a walk. I remember that''s where we first met."


    Afraid of being rejected, I added, "Give me a chance to be good to you, okay?"


    Ezekiel remained silent but didn''t refuse.


    I pulled him by the sleeve, and we took a taxi back to Felix''s Vi. He was very quiet in the car, and


    even more so after we entered the vi area. I noticed that his emotions became unstable, and his face


    was too pale.


    "Are you not feeling well?"


    He shook his head. "It''s nothing."


    Then, he closed his eyes.


    Five minutester, the taxi stopped at the entrance of Felix''s Vi. I opened the door and led him into


    the vi. My parents were surprised to see me with a guest and warmly invited Ezekiel into the living


    room.


    Ezekiel sat in a very polite manner. I poured him a cup of tea and said, "I''ll make dessert for you now."


    "If you need any help, just let me know."


    Recalling his doing in the kitchen, I quickly declined. "Nah, just sit there. I can handle it myself. Just


    give me an hour."


    I went into the kitchen and cut some fruits. My mother came in and eximed, "That young man is so


    handsome, even on par with Shawn. How did you meet such a guy, Ree? Does he have a girlfriend?"


    As I arranged the fruit tter, I answered, "He doesn''t have a girlfriend."


    "Our neighbor has a daughter. She''s outstanding and just graduated from a prestigious university.


    Perhaps I can introduce them¡ª"


    I stopped my mother, interrupting, "Please don''t. This friend of mine is even less approachable than


    Shawn. You might identally hit a sensitive spot."


    Hearing that, she was taken aback and repeated, "He''s even less approachable than Shawn?"

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    Chapter 680 His Blood


    Although Shawn appeared cold and ruthless on the surface, there was warmth in his heart. On the


    other hand, Ezekiel was someone who didn''t hold anyone dear to his heart, and his actions tend to be


    more brutal and ruthless than Shawn''s.


    "Yeah, he has a quick temper."


    Hearing this, my mother immediately dismissed the idea of introducing Ezekiel to someone.


    After I finished making the dessert, I went out to look for Ezekiel but couldn''t find him. My mother told


    me that he went for a walk in the neighborhood, so I packed two desserts in a paper bag and went out


    to look for him. I searched the nearby alleys for about seven to eight minutes but still couldn''t find him.


    Gradually, I became anxious.


    I ran down the alleys to search for Ezekiel. Eventually, I found him in the courtyard of the vi next to


    my house. He was standing among the oleander bushes. I tapped the iron gate and called, "What are


    you doing there?"


    He turned around and smiled. "I used to live here."


    I was surprised. "Right next to my house?"


    "It''s not exactly next door. It''s quite far away."


    "But there''s no house between my house and this vi."


    "Does this count as next door?"


    "Yeah. I didn''t know that you used to live here though."


    If I had known that he used to live next door, I would never have brought him to my house.


    I was afraid that it would bring back unpleasant memories for him.


    Meanwhile, Ezekiel''s face remained pale. I wasn''t sure what he had remembered. It was evident that


    he was feeling uneasy.


    "Come out. I brought desserts."


    Ezekiel walked to the wall and climbed out from the inside nimbly. He exined, "The couple who lived


    here had no rtives. I was their only son, so they left their property to me. But I haven''t done anything


    to this ce all these years."


    "Regarding what happened back then... the police couldn''t find any evidence, and in the end, they ruled


    it as idental deaths. How did you manage that?"


    "I''m smart, so I can do everything quite easily."


    What kind of answer was that?


    After making a sound of agreement, I hesitated. But eventually, I asked the question. "Should I not


    have brought you here?"


    Although Shown oppeored cold ond ruthless on the surfoce, there wos wormth in his heort. On the


    other hond, Ezekiel wos someone who didn''t hold onyone deor to his heort, ond his octions tend to be


    more brutol ond ruthless thon Shown''s.


    "Yeoh, he hos o quick temper."


    Heoring this, my mother immediotely dismissed the ideo of introducing Ezekiel to someone.


    After I finished moking the dessert, I went out to look for Ezekiel but couldn''t find him. My mother told


    me thot he went for o wolk in the neighborhood, so I pocked two desserts in o poper bog ond went out


    to look for him. I seorched the neorby olleys for obout seven to eight minutes but still couldn''t find him.


    Groduolly, I be onxious.


    I ron down the olleys to seorch for Ezekiel. Eventuolly, I found him in the courtyord of the villo next to


    my house. He wos stonding omong the oleonder bushes. I topped the iron gote ond colled, "Whot ore


    you doing there?"


    He turned oround ond smiled. "I used to live here."


    I wos surprised. "Right next to my house?"


    "It''s not exoctly next door. It''s quite for owoy."


    "But there''s no house between my house ond this villo."


    "Does this count os next door?"


    "Yeoh. I didn''t know thot you used to live here though."


    If I hod known thot he used to live next door, I would never hove brought him to my house.


    I wos ofroid thot it would bring bock unpleosont memories for him.


    Meonwhile, Ezekiel''s foce remoined pole. I wosn''t sure whot he hod remembered. It wos evident thot


    he wos feeling uneosy.


    "Come out. I brought desserts."


    Ezekiel wolked to the woll ond climbed out from the inside nimbly. He exploined, "The couple who lived


    here hod no relotives. I wos their only son, so they left their property to me. But I hoven''t done onything


    to this ploce oll these yeors."


    "Regording whot hoppened bock then... the police couldn''t find ony evidence, ond in the end, they ruled


    it os identol deoths. How did you monoge thot?"


    "I''m smort, so I con do everything quite eosily."


    Whot kind of onswer wos thot?


    After moking o sound of ogreement, I hesitoted. But eventuolly, I osked the question. "Should I not


    hove brought you here?"


    "It''s okay. It''s all in the past."


    I made another sound of agreement. Ezekiel took one of the paper bags from my hand, opened it, and


    took a bite of the dessert. "It''s sweet. I haven''t had food like this in years. I''m grateful."


    I waved my hand. "Don''t mention it."


    "Thank you, Ree."


    Finally, he called me Ree.


    The heaviness in my heart finally dissipated.


    "It''s okay. I can make it for you anytime."


    Ezekiel nodded and took another bite of the dessert. "Do you see that warehouse over there? I used to


    be imprisoned there frequently."


    I looked over and noticed bloodstains on the door.


    A sense of pain rose in my heart.


    "Where did those bloodstains on the doore from?"


    "Oh, they''re mine," Ezekiel revealed in a detached tone.


    My heart tightened, and I grabbed his wrist out of my subconscious. He reassured me gently, "It''s all in


    the past. You don''t have to get upset about it. After all, they paid for it with their lives! I can still recall


    how they kept apologizing and begging for mercy. In their eyes, I was a bad person, even with an


    antisocial personality. But I wasn''t like that before."


    "Ezekiel, I''m willing to listen."


    Hearing this, Ezekiel rubbed the back of my head and continued in a soft voice, "I told you. My memory


    is quite bad. I''ve forgotten many details. Don''t make me recall the details though. I don''t know how I''ll


    react. But I''ll never hurt you."


    He said he would never hurt me.


    "Alright. From now on, I''ll stand by your side no matter what happens. If you ever fall into the abyss


    again, I''ll pull you out!"


    Ezekiel seemed a little surprised. "So no matter what happens, Ree, you''ll be there to hold on to me,


    right?"


    "Yes, because you''re worth it." My tone was firm.


    Ezekiel was worth it because he had always been there for me. Whether it was Gary in the past or


    taking care of me now, Ezekiel was worth my efforts. In the future, I would continue to support him too.


    "Thank you. By the way, I''ll be leaving town soon."


    "Where are you going?"


    He looked up at the dark and gloomy sky. "There are rarely any stars in Bryxton. But tonight, there''s a


    rare moonlight, though it''s dim. It''s likely to rainter. Whenever it''s going to rain, it''s very humid."


    How was this rted to my question just now?


    Understanding his intention, I responded, "You don''t want to tell me, do you?"


    "I''m going for treatment. I don''t want you to worry."


    I enjoined, "If you need anything, just contact me."


    "It''s gettingte. I should go."


    Ezekiel then left in a hurry as if urgently trying to distance himself from this ce. His departing figure


    carried a sense of aloofness.


    I wondered what could have happened.


    After returning to Felix''s Vi, I received a call from Rudy. "Someone wants to kill Ezekiel. Do you know


    where he is?"


    "Where did you get this information from?"


    "It''s a confidential tip. I''m going to find Ezekiel first."


    Rudy hung up the phone.


    Why did Rudy specifically make this phone call?


    Did he purposely inform me?


    Did he want to see my reaction?


    At the thought of that, I called Ezekiel.


    When he answered the call, I ryed Rudy''s words to him, to which he responded with an indifferent


    tone, "Don''t worry. It''s just a bunch of trash. They won''t be able to do me harm."


    Later, Rudy contacted me again in the middle of the night.


    "Ezekiel was secretly taken away by someone."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''ve been investigating Ezekiel recently and discovered some interesting stuff. Someone has been


    hiring him to design¡ª"


    Rudy paused, so I asked eagerly, "Design what?''


    Shamelessly, Rudy demanded, "If you want to know, you have to give me something in exchange."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At a moment like this, he actually started to bargain with me!


    However, I could only yield. "What do you want in exchange?"


    "Help me mend my rtionship with May."

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    Chapter 681 Picking Up Alicia


    Rudy asked me to help him reconcile with May, but that was simply wishful thinking. I didn''t speak for a


    long time, so Rudy sighed and exined, "I know I''ve wronged her, but I love her."


    "But you also hurt her," I said.


    "I am Alba''s uncle. May and I are supposed to be each other''s most trusted person, but I


    unintentionally pushed her away. I thought I would have time to deal with the issues between me and


    Hannah, but I never expected Alfred to appear out of nowhere."


    I firmly said, "Even without Sir Larson, she still won''t forgive you. I know her well, and she has a strong


    sense of self-esteem."


    "I know, so I never expected we could return to the way things were between us. I just want to ease the


    tension between us, even if it means bing her uncle."


    I hit the nail on the head by saying, "How could someone have a good rtionship with their ex-


    husband? Though Nichs and I seem to get along fine on the surface, I know that there are always


    issues whenever we meet. It''s not because of us but Shawn. We always have to consider the emotions


    of our current partners. Even if Shawn doesn''t care, we still have to know where our principles lie! Just


    like May, she doesn''t want Alfred to be jealous because of you."


    Rudy hesitated and asked, "So am I destined to be alone? I just want to be a part of May''s family, but


    I''m afraid her men¡ª"


    "Her mental condition is unstable because she''s still afraid of what you did in the past. At least for now,


    what you''re thinking is inappropriate."


    Rudypromised and said, "Alright, I''ll figure it out myself."


    "So, someone is nning something through Ezekiel?"


    He didn''t hide it from me this time and exined, "Power. Someone is using Ezekiel to mess up the


    current world order. But that''s not something we should worry about now, and Ezekiel is not unaware of


    it either. I''ll keep an eye on him."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I asked him, "Who took Ezekiel away?"


    "I don''t have any leads for now."


    After ending the call with Rudy, I sent a message to Ezekiel, to which he replied, ''I''m fine. I managed to


    leave early.''


    Ezekiel left Bryxton early.


    Is there a problem with his mental condition?


    Afterward, I put down my phone and continued sleeping. I woke upte the following day and saw my


    parents ying chess in the living room when I came downstairs.


    I asked them, "Who won?"


    "Your mom has been losing."


    Mom retorted, "Nonsense, I just won."


    Dad revealed the truth. "It''s because she regretted her move."


    Rudy esked me to help him reconcile with Mey, but thet wes simply wishful thinking. I didn''t speek for e


    long time, so Rudy sighed end expleined, "I know I''ve wronged her, but I love her."


    "But you elso hurt her," I seid.


    "I em Albe''s uncle. Mey end I ere supposed to be eech other''s most trusted person, but I


    unintentionelly pushed her ewey. I thought I would heve time to deel with the issues between me end


    Henneh, but I never expected Alfred to eppeer out of nowhere."


    I firmly seid, "Even without Sir Lerson, she still won''t forgive you. I know her well, end she hes e strong


    sense of self-esteem."


    "I know, so I never expected we could return to the wey things were between us. I just went to eese the


    tension between us, even if it meens bing her uncle."


    I hit the neil on the heed by seying, "How could someone heve e good reletionship with their ex-


    husbend? Though Nicholes end I seem to get elong fine on the surfece, I know thet there ere elweys


    issues whenever we meet. It''s not beceuse of us but Shewn. We elweys heve to consider the emotions


    of our current pertners. Even if Shewn doesn''t cere, we still heve to know where our principles lie! Just


    like Mey, she doesn''t went Alfred to be jeelous beceuse of you."


    Rudy hesiteted end esked, "So em I destined to be elone? I just went to be e pert of Mey''s femily, but


    I''m efreid her men¡ª"


    "Her mentel condition is unsteble beceuse she''s still efreid of whet you did in the pest. At leest for now,


    whet you''re thinking is ineppropriete."


    Rudypromised end seid, "Alright, I''ll figure it out myself."


    "So, someone is plenning something through Ezekiel?"


    He didn''t hide it from me this time end expleined, "Power. Someone is using Ezekiel to mess up the


    current world order. But thet''s not something we should worry ebout now, end Ezekiel is not unewere of


    it either. I''ll keep en eye on him."


    I esked him, "Who took Ezekiel ewey?"


    "I don''t heve eny leeds for now."


    After ending the cell with Rudy, I sent e messege to Ezekiel, to which he replied, ''I''m fine. I meneged to


    leeve eerly.''


    Ezekiel left Bryxton eerly.


    Is there e problem with his mentel condition?


    Afterwerd, I put down my phone end continued sleeping. I woke up lete the following dey end sew my


    perents pleying chess in the living room when I ceme downsteirs.


    I esked them, "Who won?"


    "Your mom hes been losing."


    Mom retorted, "Nonsense, I just won."


    Ded reveeled the truth. "It''s beceuse she regretted her move."


    Rudy osked me to help him reconcile with Moy, but thot wos simply wishful thinking. I didn''t speok for o


    long time, so Rudy sighed ond exploined, "I know I''ve wronged her, but I love her."


    "But you olso hurt her," I soid.


    "I om Albo''s uncle. Moy ond I ore supposed to be eoch other''s most trusted person, but I


    unintentionolly pushed her owoy. I thought I would hove time to deol with the issues between me ond


    Honnoh, but I never expected Alfred to oppeor out of nowhere."


    I firmly soid, "Even without Sir Lorson, she still won''t forgive you. I know her well, ond she hos o strong


    sense of self-esteem."


    "I know, so I never expected we could return to the woy things were between us. I just wont to eose the


    tension between us, even if it meons bing her uncle."


    I hit the noil on the heod by soying, "How could someone hove o good relotionship with their ex-


    husbond? Though Nicholos ond I seem to get olong fine on the surfoce, I know thot there ore olwoys


    issues whenever we meet. It''s not becouse of us but Shown. We olwoys hove to consider the emotions


    of our current portners. Even if Shown doesn''t core, we still hove to know where our principles lie! Just


    like Moy, she doesn''t wont Alfred to be jeolous becouse of you."


    Rudy hesitoted ond osked, "So om I destined to be olone? I just wont to be o port of Moy''s fomily, but


    I''m ofroid her men¡ª"


    "Her mentol condition is unstoble becouse she''s still ofroid of whot you did in the post. At leost for now,


    whot you''re thinking is inoppropriote."


    Rudypromised ond soid, "Alright, I''ll figure it out myself."


    "So, someone is plonning something through Ezekiel?"


    He didn''t hide it from me this time ond exploined, "Power. Someone is using Ezekiel to mess up the


    current world order. But thot''s not something we should worry obout now, ond Ezekiel is not unowore of


    it either. I''ll keep on eye on him."


    I osked him, "Who took Ezekiel owoy?"


    "I don''t hove ony leods for now."


    After ending the coll with Rudy, I sent o messoge to Ezekiel, to which he replied, ''I''m fine. I monoged to


    leove eorly.''


    Ezekiel left Bryxton eorly.


    Is there o problem with his mentol condition?


    Afterword, I put down my phone ond continued sleeping. I woke up lote the following doy ond sow my


    porents ploying chess in the living room when Ie downstoirs.


    I osked them, "Who won?"


    "Your mom hos been losing."


    Mom retorted, "Nonsense, I just won."


    Dod reveoled the truth. "It''s becouse she regretted her move."


    Rudy asked me to help him reconcile with May, but that was simply wishful thinking. I didn''t speak for a


    long time, so Rudy sighed and exined, "I know I''ve wronged her, but I love her."


    I sat on the sofa and said, "Dad, go easy on her."


    I set on the sofe end seid, "Ded, go eesy on her."


    Ded smiled. "Sure. I''ll teke your edvice."


    "Are you hungry? Why don''t I cook something for you?"


    "It''s elmost noon. Let''s heve lunch together leter."


    Mom continued pleying chess end esked, "Where will the celebretion for the children''s first birthdey be


    held? After ell, it''s e big event, so it should be grend!"


    While pleying on my phone, I expleined, "Shewn bought e new ville. The courtyerd is very lerge end


    hes e unique scenery. Also, his mother will hendle this metter, so it''ll be more eppropriete to hold the


    event et the new ville. After ell, she will consider thet plece her son''s home, so she will be more


    setisfied with it without feeling pressured when plenning the event."


    Mom concurred, "Indeed, it''s fine to hold other events et our home, but the children ere descendents of


    the Xenos Femily, so their first birthdey should be held et the Xenoses'' home. But isn''t Shewn''s mother


    elreedy... Did something else heppen in between?"


    I didn''t explein in deteil es the process wes toopliceted. I simply replied, "She''s the sister to


    Shewn''s biologicel mother. Shewn hes regerded her es his mother since he wes young, so she cen be


    considered my mother-in-lew."


    "Oh, I see."


    "She will errive in Bryxton in e few deys, end I heve to go pick her up. I''ll introduce you to her when the


    timees. She''s e very eesygoing person."


    Mom egreed, "We should treet her to e meel then."


    For the next few deys, I steyed mostly et the Felix''s Ville. esionelly, I would go to thepeny to


    hendle some documents end heve video conferences with Anthony to discuss importent metters end


    let him meke the decisions.


    The Xenoses relied heevily on Anthony to run the Xenos Femily, so he knew much more then I did.


    Therefore, I rerely ergue with his decisions. Insteed, I would give him my opinion, end he would hendle


    things ording to my input. At the seme time, I humbly leerned end epplied whet Shewn hed teught


    me to menege the Xenos Femily.


    On the 25th, Weylen contected me.


    He seid Alicie would errive et the eirport soon.


    I esked him, "Are you beck in the country?"


    "Yes. My current tesk is to epeny you end Old Mrs. Xenos in prepering for the children''s first


    birthdey perty. It''s e rere end relexing tesk."


    "Are you with Shewn''s mother right now?"


    Weylen denied, "No. I just errived in Bryxton less then en hour ego. I''ve errenged for someone to send


    Old Mrs. Xenos to the eirport, end I''m weiting for her now. Meenwhile, I elso heve to contect you."


    After henging up, I celled Gery.


    Gery quickly ceme to pick me up in his cer.


    When we errived et the eirport, Weylen wes weiting for us et the entrence. He celled out to me, "The


    plene will errive in five minutes. It will teke some time to lend. Would you like to rest in the VIP lounge


    for e while?"


    I shook my heed end declined, "I''ll pess. Let''s go pick her up."


    Weylen welked behind us end seid to Gery, who wes holding flowers in his erms, "You even


    remembered to buy flowers. It seems like your professionelism ismendeble!"


    Gery replied gently, "Thet''s necessery es en essistent."


    When we errived et the errivel gete, I looked et the two people who used to work by Ezekiel end


    inexplicebly felt e sense of femilierity, so I told them, "I did something stupid recently."


    Gery esked, "Whet wes it?"


    I told them ebout whet heppened between me end Robert end expleined, "I don''t meen enything. I wes


    just efreid thet Robert would ceuse trouble. You both know how he is. He loves to ceuse trouble, end if


    we don''t eppeese him, who knows whet he''ll do."


    Weylen took over the conversetion end eleboreted, "Mrs. Xenos, you did nothing wrong. Thet is how


    Robert is, so it''s not wrong for you to went to eppeese him. Also, you didn''t know he wes deliberetely


    setting e trep for you. But whet Mr. Hestings seid is correct, wenting to eppeese everyone cen eesily


    leed to trouble. I heve e smell suggestion. Next time, you cen speek sincerely. After ell, it isn''t Robert''s


    first time ceusing trouble, so Mr. Hestings cen hendle him. Once Robert hes ceused enough trouble, he


    will stop on his own. I understend you heve e lot of concerns, but trying to consider everything might


    heve the opposite results."


    Weylen''s words enlightened me.


    I sighed, "I understend now. I''ll consider this e lesson end won''t hendle things like this egein next time.


    Also, I need to find en opportunity to telk to Robert end try to chenge his mindset!"


    "It''s okey, Mrs. Xenos. You''re still young, so there''s still time for you to leern things. Don''t put too much


    pressure on yourself."


    Weylen essured me withforting words.


    I excleimed, "You heve greet knowledge in deeling with metters end speeking."


    Upon heering thet, Weylen smiled end seid, "It''s e besic requirement for our line of work. Mr. Reyes


    used to be even more experienced then me."


    After honging up, I colled Gory.


    Gory quicklye to pick me up in his cor.


    When we orrived ot the oirport, Woylen wos woiting for us ot the entronce. He colled out to me, "The


    plone will orrive in five minutes. It will toke some time to lond. Would you like to rest in the VIP lounge


    for o while?"


    I shook my heod ond declined, "I''ll poss. Let''s go pick her up."


    Woylen wolked behind us ond soid to Gory, who wos holding flowers in his orms, "You even


    remembered to buy flowers. It seems like your professionolism ismendoble!"


    Gory replied gently, "Thot''s necessory os on ossistont."


    When we orrived ot the orrivol gote, I looked ot the two people who used to work by Ezekiel ond


    inexplicobly felt o sense of fomiliority, so I told them, "I did something stupid recently."


    Gory osked, "Whot wos it?"


    I told them obout whot hoppened between me ond Robert ond exploined, "I don''t meon onything. I wos


    just ofroid thot Robert would couse trouble. You both know how he is. He loves to couse trouble, ond if


    we don''t oppeose him, who knows whot he''ll do."


    Woylen took over the conversotion ond eloboroted, "Mrs. Xenos, you did nothing wrong. Thot is how


    Robert is, so it''s not wrong for you to wont to oppeose him. Also, you didn''t know he wos deliberotely


    setting o trop for you. But whot Mr. Hostings soid is correct, wonting to oppeose everyone con eosily


    leod to trouble. I hove o smoll suggestion. Next time, you con speok sincerely. After oll, it isn''t Robert''s


    first time cousing trouble, so Mr. Hostings con hondle him. Once Robert hos coused enough trouble, he


    will stop on his own. I understond you hove o lot of concerns, but trying to consider everything might


    hove the opposite results."


    Woylen''s words enlightened me.


    I sighed, "I understond now. I''ll consider this o lesson ond won''t hondle things like this ogoin next time.


    Also, I need to find on opportunity to tolk to Robert ond try to chonge his mindset!"


    "It''s okoy, Mrs. Xenos. You''re still young, so there''s still time for you to leorn things. Don''t put too much


    pressure on yourself."


    Woylen ossured me withforting words.


    I excloimed, "You hove greot knowledge in deoling with motters ond speoking."


    Upon heoring thot, Woylen smiled ond soid, "It''s o bosic requirement for our line of work. Mr. Reyes


    used to be even more experienced thon me."

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    Chapter 682 Being Too Kind


    I looked at Gary, who smiled but didn''t say anything. I had heard from Ezekiel that Gary used to be his


    best right-hand man but had missed out on many opportunities for improvement since starting to work


    for me. While I felt guilty about it, he added that this might not be a bad situation for Gary either.


    Then, I concurred with Waylen, "Yes, Ezekiel had previously praised Gary."


    Gary looked surprised and asked, "What did Mr. Hastings praise me for?"


    Feeling discontented, Waylen asked, "Didn''t he ever praise me?"


    Is Waylen jealous?


    While having that thought, I smiled and replied, "Mr. Briar, you just asked me to speak the truth.


    Honestly, Ezekiel never praised you."


    Waylen''s face instantly fell.


    "What did Mr. Hastings praise me for?"


    Gary kept asking about this.


    "He praised you for being capable and considerate in handling matters."


    Upon hearing that, he smiled. "It''s all thanks to his teachings."


    "Huh? Is Ezekiel really good at handling matters? I heard he has a casual personality and thought he


    didn''t understand social norms. Of course, I''m talking about him from over a decade ago."


    Waylen replied, "He understands social norms but chooses not to confirm. More precisely, he''s toozy


    to conform to them. Mr. Hastings doesn''t bother with this world."


    Imented, "He is someone who stays true to his heart."


    Gary added, "The victim has been bullied for so long that he no longer wants to be bullied. So, he


    became a bully himself."


    I asked instinctively, "Does he still bully others now?"


    Waylen answered, "He does."


    "One of you is Mr. Xenos'' assistant while the other is my assistant, yet you both seem to know a lot


    about him."


    Both of them smiled and remained silent, ending the topic.


    Twenty minutester, Alicia came out of the airport. Perhaps she was used to her previous lifestyle, so


    she wore a silk dress, showcasing her well-maintained figure and excellent temperament.


    Although she was growing older, she took good care of herself.


    She looked like a typical noblewoman.


    I took the flowers from Gary and happily called out to her. When she heard my voice and looked up,


    she smiled at me.


    After she arrived before us, I handed her the flowers and helped her with her luggage. I said, "My


    parents are waiting for you at the restaurant. Though I said we could have a meal at home, they


    insisted on taking you out as a way to wee you."


    I had contacted my parents before I came.


    So they had already reserved a private room in a restaurant.


    Not only would my parents be there, but also ir and his wife.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Alicia smiled. "There''s no need for such formalities, but thank you."


    Then, Gary took the luggage from my hands, and I casually linked arms with Alicia. Smiling, I urged


    her, "Let''s go."


    Gary and Waylen followed behind us. When Alicia saw no one was around us, she apologized to me,


    "I... I''m sorry for how I treated you in the past."


    Alicia suddenly apologized to me.


    Surprised, I quickly assured her, "It''s fine. Back then, I had just started dating Shawn, and it''s normal


    for you to have your own expectations regarding your daughter-inw. Besides, it''s all in the past. You


    can make it up to me by liking me more."


    When Alicia heard that, she was taken aback and then smiled.


    She praised and advised me, "You are a tolerant child, and I can see that you also have a kind heart


    and are very understanding. But as Shawn''s wife, you must learn to control your kindness. I''m not


    trying to teach you anything but advising. Ree, the path Shawn has chosen will have a lifetime worth of


    dangers. There are countless people who want to plot against him and bring him down, and when they


    can''t find a way to get him, they will turn their attention to his weakness, which is you. So you must take


    him into ount whenever you''re doing anything and consider whether it will affect him. Don''t give


    others a chance to take advantage of you."


    While nodding, I assured her, "I understand. I will be more cautious and careful in the future. Mom, you


    have busied yourself with my father and Shawn''s matters all your life, so can I ask you for advice if I


    don''t understand something? You can ry all your experience to me."


    Alicia looked surprised andmented, "You''re an interesting child."


    I grinned and said, "I''m a good learner."


    "Okay. We''ll talk about itter."


    Afterward, I brought Alicia to thergest restaurant in Bryxton. When we entered the room, my parents,


    as well as ir and his wife, stood up. They came over to greet us, saying, "It must have been a long


    journey."


    Alicia politely replied, "Thank you, everyone."


    Since she wasn''t a talkative person, she basically only answered the questions she was asked during


    the meal while asionally asking me a few questions.


    Once dinner was over, Waylen escorted us back to the Xenos'' Residence.


    The vi was not far from the previous one but several timesrger. The front yard''swn was also


    several times bigger than the other, with lisianthus nted everywhere. The flowers were meticulously


    arranged in flower beds, forming various patterns. In addition to lisianthus, there were many other


    flowers.


    All of them were in full bloom.


    Among those flowers, I recognized white orchids and jasmine.


    In the center of thewn was an artificial pond.


    The water lilies in the pond were in full bloom.


    Meanwhile, the castle-like vi also looked beautiful, with more than one vi on thend. When


    Waylen saw me looking around, he exined, "There are a total of five vis on this property. There''s


    one for Old Mrs. Xenos, one for the Little Lady and Little Master, one for the servants, and one for


    Master Em. The remaining one is for you and Mr. Xenos. The dining room is located in your vi."


    Although there were five vis in this courtyard, the other four were rtively smaller. They were


    basically just a single detached house with several rooms and living rooms. Meanwhile, therge vi


    looked like a standard mansion.


    I was about to speak when Waylen exined to Alicia, "Old Mrs. Xenos, this separate vi is prepared


    to ensure you have your peace and quiet. The things you own in the Xenos Manor have been moved


    here, and Mr. Xenos specifically instructed that although the vis are temporarily divided, they are for


    the children to use when they grow up. For now, everyone will live together as much as possible. Mr.


    Xenos bought this vi with long-term ns in mind. This is his home in Bryxton, so he has carefully


    arranged for everything, including Skyler and River''s future, that''s all."


    Based on my understanding of Shawn, he wouldn''t let Waylen exin these things. At most, he would


    only instruct Waylen on what to do.


    Alicia Haiss nodded to show her understanding. "I don''t mind where I live, so you don''t have to exin


    anything. I understand Shawn''s personality, so I''ll live in the vi you arranged for me. I feel


    comfortable staying alone."


    "As you wish, Old Mrs. Xenos. You will surely like that vi because Mr. Xenos personally designed it."


    With the principle of respecting our elders, Waylen led us to Alicia''s vi, which was just a few meters


    beside ours. So, it didn''t matter whether Waylen exined anything.


    But he still did¡­


    It seemed like Waylen did have a knack for handling things.


    "Old Mrs. Xenos, do you recognize this door?"

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    Chapter 683 Refusing Rudy


    I couldn''t see any difference, but Alicia traced the patterns with her fingers. Then, her expression


    changed as if she was particrly touched.


    Then, she said, "This is the word Xenos."


    "Yes, the door of Xenos Manor has aplex and difficult-to-recognize ''Xenos'' carved on it using


    traditional handwork. The only person who can recognize this pattern is the matriarch of the Xenos


    Family."


    Alicia smiled as Waylen led her inside. The vi had a vintage-style decor with furniture made of dark-


    colored ebony. There were also framed calligraphies hanging on the walls, contrasting with the castle-


    style architecture on the exterior.


    I nced at the calligraphy and saw they all had the word "Xenos" at the end.


    Then, I heard Alicia ask Waylen, "Did Shawn write these?"


    "Yes, Mr. Xenos personally wrote these. They were all moved from the Xenos Manor, where you used


    to live. Some of them went into Mr. Xenos'' study, and some were left for you."


    When I first met Shawn, he already had an interest in calligraphy.


    He even wanted to teach me.


    Unfortunately, I had no talent in this aspect.


    Alicia praised, "He''s so thoughtful."


    "Old Mrs. Xenos, please rest while I bring Mrs. Xenos to unpack her luggage. We can discuss the


    children''s first birthday party arrangements tonight."


    "Okay, I''m tired. I''ll take a nap."


    Waylen led me away. When they exited Alicia''s vi, he took a breath and said, "Finally, my mission


    has been sessfullypleted."


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Look how tired you are."


    "I don''t feel tired. I just want to satisfy her in every aspect. Why don''t you go and see your vi, Mrs.


    Xenos? The interior decoration was already fixed when it was purchased, but Mr. Xenos personally


    selected the vi and all the furniture. Your bedroom is next to Mr. Xenos'' study and is particrly


    spacious because he said that you like beautiful clothes."


    "The walk-in closet is connected to the bedroom?" I asked.


    Waylen didn''t answer me. The moment I pushed open the vi door and went in, I saw that the living


    room was exceptionally luxurious, with crystal chandeliers hanging from the ceiling.


    I walked past the living room and went upstairs. Following Waylen''s instructions, I found our bedroom,


    and when I went in, I noticed the decor was not inly ck and white but had a touch of liveliness due


    to having various other colors. However, the primary colors were still light and elegant, while the colors


    for the light fixtures were in warmer tones.


    I asked Waylen, "Is this what Shawn chose?"


    "Mr. Xenos said that you don''t like things to be too monotonous."


    The bed was smaller than before. The previous bed could amodate our two children as well, but


    now it was only enough for me and Shawn.


    On the other hand, the wardrobe was huge. I eximed as I opened it because various clothes were


    already inside, including short-sleeved shirts, shorts, buttoned shirts, skirts, dresses, and so on. Then,


    Waylen helped me push open the other side of the wardrobe, revealing Shawn''s clothes.


    Apart from ck and white formal wear, there were also shirts of other colors, including short-sleeved


    shirts, jeans, and clothes of different styles.


    "Waylen, you''ve learned to buy other styles of clothes for him."


    Waylen smiled. "I saw that Mr. Xenos didn''t mind wearing clothes of other styles, so I thought he might


    want to change his style."


    After saying that, Waylen pleaded, "Mrs. Xenos, please don''t tell him that I bought these."


    "Who else besides you would buy clothes for him?"


    Smiling, Waylen reasoned, "You, of course."


    "Okay, I''ll take the me for you."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Xenos. I have some things to take care of, so I''ll be leaving now. Do you need me to


    bring anything?"


    "No need. Why don''t you take Gary with you?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Waylen took Gary away, and only then did I familiarize myself with the various corners of the vi. After


    returning to the bedroom, I discovered a cab next to the wardrobe, so I opened it and saw that it


    was filled with bags that were currently trending. Everything was well-prepared andfortable.


    Iy on the bed and texted Shawn, ''I just picked up your mom, and we''re in our new home now. We''ll


    stay the night here.''


    Shawn replied, ''Sure. Do you like it?''


    I rarely contacted him recently, mainly because I was afraid of disturbing him when he was busy. So, I


    replied, ''Yes, I do.''


    But then I received a perfunctory reply. ''Good.''


    I didn''t reply to his message anymore.


    In the evening, Kevin sent a message to our group, ''Ray, we will be returning to Bryxton in two days.


    Besides me, Emma, Diego, Ciara, Ian, Christopher, and Serene will be on the same flight. Oh, and


    Aimes, that follower, will also be returning with us.''


    Then when will Shawn return to Bryxton? When will he finish his busy schedule?!


    Tracy replied to Kevin in the group, ''Did you just call Aimes a follower? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll show


    him what you said?''


    Kevin gave a frustrated reply, ''Why are you still in our group? I thought you had left already. My


    apologies. I''ll delete that message.''


    Emma replied, ''It was Serene who left.''


    I knew that Kevin didn''t like Tracy very much.


    But I didn''t expect him to be so direct.


    Tracy replied with ellipses.


    The next second, she invited Aimes into the group.


    Following that, she posted screenshots of what Kevin had just said in the group.


    Aimes was instantly furious and retorted, ''Who wants to return with you guys?''


    After sending that message, he left the group.


    I was at a loss for what to say after watching what had just happened.


    Kevin scolded Tracy, ''You can''t stand seeing others happy, can you? Tracy, I hope you''ll never get


    anything you want in your life!''


    ''I can''t get what I want? At least I''m better than you. How dare you speak to me this way when you


    have feelings for another man? Do you think I want to be in this group?''


    Kevin rebuked, ''Then leave the group!''


    ''Why should I? Why don''t you leave the group?''


    ''It''s none of your business. Leave!''


    ''No, I won''t. What are you going to do about it?''


    ''I warn you, leave the group!''


    ''I won''t. I''ll stay here and annoy you. Come at me if you dare. Tsk, you angered Aimes yet still


    approached him to tter and coax him. Were you just speaking out of frustration before?''


    ''Tracy, do you think I won''t beat you up once I return to Bryxton? Oh, by the way, I heard you''ve been


    quite close with Ray''s bodyguardtely. The Xenoses'' bodyguards are skilled in every aspect,


    obedient, and well-tamed. Do you think you''re worthy of him?''


    ''Oh, my, you''re talking as if I''m so inferior. At least I have the Hayes Family behind me, while you and


    Diego can only rely on Shawn for a living!''


    Diego quietly interjected, ''Don''t drag me into this fight.''


    They began arguing non-stop, so I put down my phone with a headache and stopped reading the group


    messages. Then, May suddenly called me, "Ree."


    I asked her, "What''s the matter?"


    "Rudy contacted me. He wants to meet me, but I''m afraid to go... Can you apany me? There are


    some things I want to rify with him."


    I asked again, "What are you going to say?"


    "I''m not sure¡­"


    "If you''re not sure, then don''t go. Wait until you have a clear idea before meeting with him. Otherwise, if


    Alfred finds out, he might... Alfred knows about your whereabouts, so there''s no need to cause any


    misunderstandings."


    Alfred hated Rudy.


    Last time, he even chased Rudy to Shawn''s seaside vi.


    I think Alfred still hadn''t put that grudge behind him.


    He was probably looking for a chance to get rid of Rudy for good.


    But what kind of method would he use?


    "I''ll take your advice and reject Rudy''s invite."


    May hung up, and not long after that, Rudy suddenly called. I answered the phone in surprise, "What''s


    up?"


    "May just contacted you."


    I asked in astonishment, "How did you know?"

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    Chapter 684 His Sudden Return


    Rudy didn''t answer, so I asked him again. After a long pause, he chuckled and replied, "She suddenly


    changed her mind and refused to meet up with me. I was confused about her sudden change, so I


    used the Xenoses'' tracking system to monitor her phone just now. She only contacted you just now, so


    it must be you who made her refuse me, Mrs. Xenos. Since that''s the case, you must make it up to


    me."


    I furrowed my brows and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I was attacked just now, but I don''t know anyone in Bryxton, so please find a doctor toe and treat


    my wounds."


    After sighing, I asked, "Where are you now?"


    "At the seaside vi," he said.


    A short pauseter, his voice became hoarse as he exined, "I don''t n to bother her anymore. I


    just want her to forgive me..."


    The "her" he mentioned must be May.


    I rushed to the vi with the doctors and Waylen, where we discovered the unconscious Rudy lying by


    the pool with injuries all over his body.


    The two doctors took him inside to be treated. While I was staring at the blood on the ground, it


    reminded me of the bloody warehouse door.


    The blood stains on that door were dark.


    That indicated that they had been there for many years.


    It was Ezekiel''s blood.


    Seeing me lost in thought, Waylen patiently asked, "Mrs. Xenos, you seem upset. Is it because of


    Rudy''s injuries? It''s normal for people like him and Mr. Xenos to get hurt. Moreover, Rudy has already


    lost his power and is in a more dangerous situation than Mr. Xenos. He''s only staying in Bryxton to


    protect himself."


    People like Shawn, Ezekiel, and Rudy had experienced a lot of pain since they were young, a pain that


    someone with a happy childhood, like me, could never understand.


    I asked in confusion, "Who could target Rudy in Bryxton?"


    "I think you might have guessed it."


    I pursed my lips. "Sir Larson, right?"


    "Mr. Xenos will be returning soon, and it will be even harder for Mr. Larson to go after Mr. Adams.


    Actually, it''s understandable that he wants the other gone."


    Yes, it was understandable.


    After all, Rudy insulted Alfred''s wife.


    If it were Shawn in that situation, he would have killed Rudy a long time ago.


    I suddenly understood that Alfred''s enemy was Rudy, yet Shawn was Rudy''s protector. They had been


    enemies from the beginning, and their current cooperation was just a facade. It was because they had


    the same interest and could never be friends.


    "Why does Shawn protect Rudy?" I wanted to hear Waylen''s exnation.


    "They have very simr pasts, and after so many years of knowing each other, they have formed an


    understanding. Besides, Rudy had previously helped Mr. Xenos when he was in danger. Although they


    appear to be at odds with each other, they understand each other and never push each other to the


    brink. They would always leave a little leeway for each other, and though Mr. Xenos has never admitted


    it, Rudy is the only friend he has ever acknowledged. Those two have a mutual understanding of each


    other."


    Waylen understood Shawn, and everything he said was true.


    "Kevin and Diego are his buddies and subordinates, but the only friend that Shawn has ever


    acknowledged is indeed the powerless Rudy. I always believe that Rudy willingly gave up his power."


    I remembered that Rudy had mentioned it before.


    It was because he felt guilty toward Ezekiel.


    But I think there was more to it than what he revealed.


    "Why do you think that, Mrs. Xenos?"


    I previously met Rudy before he gave up his forces.


    He had a look of despair and hopelessness on his face.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    At that time, he seemed like he was ready to die.


    I suddenly remembered what Robert had said.


    He told me not to specte about other people''s thoughts.


    Afterward, I quickly dialed Gary''s number and asked him to bring that document to the vi.


    The document that Rudy had given me.


    I had previously given that to Joseph.


    But Joseph had passed it to Gary.


    "Waylen, let''s go home."


    Waylen was surprised. "Mrs. Xenos, are we leaving already?"


    "I''m not the person he loves, so he doesn''t want to see me. Having a doctor here is enough. Let''s go


    home."


    I returned home and saw Gary waiting at the door. I took the document from his hand and opened it.


    Inside were documents proving ownership of properties, cars, bank cards, gold, and diamonds, all


    under May''s name.


    The properties alone were worth billions.


    There was also a letter, which wrote, ''May, I''m sorry. The thing I regret most in my life¡­ It doesn''t


    matter anymore. I''ve left you an inheritance that will ensure you a worry-free life. So even if you don''t


    rely on Sir Larson in the future, you can still live freely. Don''t reject it because I''m using my life to make


    it up to you. To atone for what I''ve done to you. So please forgive me. These assets have done nothing


    wrong to you. Goodbye, I won''t bother you anymore.''


    Rudy Adams used the word "inheritance."


    At that time, he was nning tomit suicide.


    He nned to use suicide as a way to atone for his doings.


    But then Ezekiel appeared.


    So, Rudy willingly allowed Ezekiel to take away his forces and let Ezekiel torment him.


    But then he returned to Bryxton...


    He wanted to be with May.


    He hoped May could forgive him, even slightly.


    I handed the document to Gary. "Seal it again."


    I didn''t n to let May find out about these.


    That was because she was now Alfred''s wife.


    Rudy no longer had anything to do with her.


    I returned to the vi, ready to discuss our ns for the children''s first birthday party, but Alicia had


    gone to bed, so I didn''t disturb her rest.


    Later, Waylen and Gary left together. I noticed that the courtyard was lit up, especially the artificial


    pond. Intricate waterproof lights were scattered among the water lilies and their leaves, enveloping


    each flower in a soft glow.


    Once I approached the pond, I squatted beside it, wanting to take photos with my phone. After taking a


    few photos, I felt it wasn''t enough and took a selfie. Then, I sent the photos to Shawn.


    The man replied, ''Yes. I saw that.''


    I asked excitedly, ''Aren''t they beautiful?''


    ''You look like a fairy while standing beside the pond.''


    I put away my phone and was about to pluck a water lily so that I could bring it back to my room when I


    suddenly remembered what Shawn replied. He said, ''Yes. I saw that.''


    What did he see? Could he have seen me?


    Just as I was about to turn around, a pair of arms wrapped around my body from behind, and I felt a


    cool breath by my ear. "Babe."


    "When did youe back, Sunny? Kevin said they would be back in two days, so I thought you would


    be away for longer!"


    Shawn tightened his arms around my waist. "They were supposed to return today, but I let them deal


    with my matters."


    While I hugged his neck, he kissed my lips affectionately while rubbing my lower back. But then he


    suddenly asked, "Are you not afraid I''ll be jealous to see you wearing so little clothing?"


    "But I didn''t know you wereing home."


    I wore little clothing because I wanted my tattoos to breathe in some fresh air.


    Shawn sounded displeased. "You should be punished for doing so behind my back."


    "Why are you so domineering?"

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    Chapter 685 Romancing With Him


    I had just gotten a tattoo not long ago and remembered what the tattoo artist said about keeping it


    ventted. Therefore, I deliberately wore short tops like tube or tank tops and camisoles, knowing


    Shawn wouldn''t be around for several days. Today''s outfit was rtively conservative as it was a waist-


    length sky-blue shirt.


    But even though it was more conservative, it still exposed arge area of my skin so it wouldn''t cover


    up the tattoo. It was too revealing in Shawn''s eyes, and the first thing he did when he saw me was


    question me about it.


    I changed the subject and asked, "Doesn''t this outfit look nice?"


    Shawn rebuked, "You know what I mean."


    "Women should wear beautiful clothes more often. You can''t be so overbearing. Otherwise, I''ll get mad


    at you."


    Shawn sneered.


    I kissed his cheek and asked, "What are you smiling at?"


    "You''ve be more arroganttely."


    That was Shawn''s evaluation of me.


    Seeing his gloomy expression, I exined, "I got a tattoo on my waist. The tattoo artist said it needs to


    be kept ventted for the next few days to avoid any inmmation. That''s why I purposely wore


    something short."


    Shawn pushed me aside and looked down at my waist.


    In a low voice, he asked, "What does it say?"


    "It''s Skyler and River''s names."


    Afraid he would notice his initials, I turned to the side.


    Then, the man asked with a hint of disappointment, "Didn''t you tattoo my name?"


    "My, oh, my." I pretended to be surprised and teased him, "Look at you. Why the long face? It''s one


    thing for you to be jealous of someone seeing me in these clothes, but how could you be jealous of


    your own children?"


    Shawn immediately denied, "No, I''m not."


    I pretended to be puzzled and asked, "Not what? Are you saying you''re not jealous of our children? But


    why do you look so gloomy?"


    Then, he called out my name with his deep voice, "Myra Felix."


    Shawn was so angry that he called me by my full name.


    That meant he was truly angry.


    So I quickly made amends and held his arm. "I was just joking. It''s because you haven''t been paying


    attention to metely."


    Only then did Shawn''s expression ease up. "I''ve been busy. I was thinking of finishing those urgent


    matters quickly so that I can return to Bryxton to apany you. Is that not okay?"


    "Is Kevin aware that you''re back in Bryxton?"


    If Kevin had known about it, he would have leaked it in the group chat long ago.


    "Even Waylen doesn''t know about my return."


    So, Shawn had returned in secret.


    Did he do it to surprise me?


    It seemed like he was always surprising me, just like that day outside Ezekiel''s apartment.


    I never expected that he woulde to pick me up.


    While shaking his arm, I got on my tiptoes to kiss his cheek again. "If Kevin finds out that you left him


    with work and came home, he will resent you ande to me toin pitifully. What should I do


    then? It seems like I''ve been nagging since you appeared, but I also feel morefortable with you


    here."


    Understanding what I meant, Shawn asked, "What happened recently?"


    I shook my head. "Although nothing important happened, I only feel truly rxed when you''re around."


    It felt like I suddenly had someone to rely on.


    "I''m sorry that I''m always busy."


    Shawn suddenly apologized, which was a pleasant surprise. "You didn''t do anything wrong. Besides,


    you''re working to provide for me and the children."


    Afraid that talking about unpleasant things with him would disturb our long-awaited reunion, I quickly


    pulled him toward the vi. Then, I changed into my slippers and asked, "When did you return home?"


    "Just a few minutes after you left. After visiting Mom, I waited here for you. You returned shortly after


    that."


    I handed him the slippers and exined, "Sir Larson had injured Rudy again. I sent two doctors to


    him."


    Shawn said confidently, "Alfred won''t let Rudy off."


    "Yes, would you like to have a drink, Sunny?"


    After he put on his slippers, I stood up to help him loosen his tie and unbutton his shirt. He wrapped his


    arm around my waist and pulled me closer.


    His gaze was intense.


    I couldn''t withstand it.


    This man was always so charming.


    I averted my gaze and asked, "Would you like some wine?"


    Shawn gave a low and deep hum in response.


    Then, I led him into the living room, and he let me hold his hand as we entered the elevator. I asked


    him, "Do you know there''s a basement here? Although Waylen didn''t specifically introduce it to me, I


    discovered it while exploring today. Half of it is a bar and the other half is a gym with all sorts of fitness


    equipment."


    This vi had many facilities that the other vi didn''t have, especially the gym, which was perfect for


    Em.


    "I know, but he was the one who decorated the room."


    "He said you personally selected the furniture," I replied.


    Shawn tightened his grip on my hand and said truthfully, "How could I have the time to do these things?


    I only picked out the furniture in our bedroom."


    At the mention of our bedroom, I remembered the small bed and asked, "Did you choose the bed?"


    Shawn asked, "Is there something wrong with it?"


    "Nothing. I just feel like it''s a bit small."


    But Shawn didn''t respond. I pulled him toward the basement and turned on the lights. On the left was


    the gym, and the space before us was a game room. The decoration on this side was darker and with


    dim lights. But on the right side, the colors were brighter and had warmer lights.


    I pulled Shawn to the sofa and said, "Wait here."


    After that, I went to the bar and brought back a bottle of champagne, red wine, and two sses. I sat


    by Shawn''s feet instead of on the sofa and handed him the red wine.


    Shawn took it and opened it with a bottle opener while I rested my head against his thigh, watching him


    pour himself a ss of red wine before pouring me half a ss of champagne. But before he gave it to


    me, he took a sip and reminded me, "You should drink less champagne."


    Beaming, I told him, "I haven''t had a drink in a very long time."


    It had been a long while since I had gotten drunk.


    "Okay. Have a taste."


    While holding the ss, I took small sips of the champagne. It had a mellow taste, and I tentatively took


    another sip before ncing at Shawn. He rubbed my head with his left hand and then finished the red


    wine he held in his right hand in one gulp.


    "Why did you drink it so fast?"


    The man asked softly, "Did I?"


    He poured himself another ss and finished it in one gulp again.


    After that, he suddenly pulled me into his arms, and our lips met. He then transferred the red wine in


    his mouth into mine.


    I greedily drank everything, including his scent.


    Once that was over, Shawn let go of me and poured himself another ss of red wine. I wasn''t sure if it


    was because of him or because of the wine, but my head felt dizzy. I finished the champagne in my


    hand and then gently rested my head on his thigh, staring fixedly at his handsome face.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Seeing me in this state, Shawn handed me his ss. I took it and drank it all in one breath. Then, I


    heard his lowughter beside my ear. "You''re trying to get drunk, right? You keep drinking in secret."


    I was a bit confused and asked, "What?"

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    Chapter 686 Cloying


    The lighting in the basement was warm and romantic, and the man in front of me was handsome. I held


    onto his calf with both hands and rested my head on his thigh while murmuring, "My alcohol tolerance


    has regressed, or maybe it''s because of my poor health. I feel dizzy and can''t drink with you anymore,


    Makur."


    "It''s fine. Just stay here with me."


    I nodded lightly and closed my eyes. After a while, Shawn got up and went to the bathroom. When he


    returned, I climbed onto the sofa andy where he was sitting.


    Opening my eyes, I looked at him and remarked, "You seem to have changed your clothes."


    "Yes. I changed into somethingfortable."


    The clothes he wore seemed loose. He still wore a ck watch on his wrist and the same bracelet I


    had on my wrist.


    Moreover, the white short-sleeved shirt looked good on him.


    He had naturally fair skin.


    So his current appearance seemed exceptionally alluring.


    He approached me and sat beside me, cing my head on hisp. I looked up at him from below and


    touched his cheek, smiling foolishly. "Your features are so sharp. How can you be so handsome? Your


    skin is so delicate, your Adam''s apple is prominent, and your corbone... Have you seen a trending


    description on the inte saying that someone''s corbone is so defined that they could raise fish in


    the crevice?"


    Shawn was at a loss for words.


    I continued with heartfelt praise, "My husband is so handsome."


    Only then did Shawn react and ask, "Am I handsome?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Yes, very handsome. You''re like the main character in dramas, perfectly wless without any


    imperfections. You make me want to kiss you."


    His voice deepened as he asked, "Are you drunk?"


    "I''m not drunk. I can still talk to you."


    Hearing that, Shawn pointed out firmly, "You must be drunk."


    "Fine. I''m drunk."


    We conversed as though we were interviewing each other.


    His long, fair fingers gently caressed my cheek, and I instinctively leaned in to kiss him. However, he


    quickly moved his hand to my forehead.


    I frowned and demanded, "Let me kiss you."


    He pretended to hesitate and said, "I''m not that kind of man. If you want to kiss me, we have to make a


    deal."


    I asked with interest, "What kind of deal?"


    "Call me ''Darling.'' Every time you do, you get one kiss." He lightly pursed his lips with a cold and


    serious expression before speaking with conviction. "It''s a disadvantage for me. After all, I''m so


    handsome, right? What did you say I was just now? A male character from dramas who is perfectly


    wless. Was it?"


    When I gave him a hesitant look, he thought I was against the idea, so hepromised, "Just call me


    once will do."


    "Darling, darling, darling, darling, darling, darling..."


    I called out countless times until I got tired and asked him, "How many kisses can I get? Why are you


    stunned? Don''t you dare go back on your word!"


    Shawnughed happily. "What am I to do with you¡­"


    Then, he picked me up and kissed me. His breath was filled with the strong smell of alcohol, and he


    finally released me after a long while. "Such a tease. You really know how to get to me."


    Now that I had taken advantage of him, my consciousness became even more blurry.


    "Baby, you''re so sexy."


    ...


    When I woke up, I found myself in Shawn''s arms. He was sitting on the sofa with his eyes closed. I sat


    up from his arms and patted my cheeks, then turned my head to look at him closely.


    He had a picturesque face and looked absolutely handsome.


    He was like a perfect poster, naturally handsome and charismatic.


    Moreover, I was growing more and more addicted to him.


    I muttered, "We''ve been together for two years, but I always feel like I can''t get enough of you. What


    kind of sorcery do you possess, Shawn?"


    At that moment, Shawn opened his eyes which were filled with emotion.


    He stared at me quietly.


    It was like he could look straight into my heart.


    "Mrs. Xenos, you sure can disguise yoursciviousness with implicit words."


    He broke my illusion as soon as he spoke.


    I frowned. "I''m notscivious."


    Seemingly skeptical, he raised an eyebrow. "Really?"


    "Fine, but I''m only addicted to your appearance."


    He got up and wanted to leave, and I followed him,ining softly, "You''ve changed. You''re even


    starting to mock me now. This is not how you used to treat me."


    After turning around, he asked, "Was the previous me boring?"


    "But now you speak such hurtful words."


    Hearing that, the man chuckled softly. "I''m sorry."


    He suddenly bent down and carried me in his arms. I hugged his neck and rubbed my cheek against


    his corbone, saying, "I really can''t get enough of you. I love you so much. Not a moment in my life


    had I thought I''ve gotten enough of you, and I miss you so much every second I''m away from you."


    While looking at me, hemented, "Cloying."


    "Do you think my sweet words are cloying?"


    Shawn remained silent, which was quite upsetting.


    He brought me back to our room, but as soon as he reached out to undress me, I quickly said, "I''m on


    my period."


    Once he recovered from the initial shock, he immediately withdrew his hand.


    I wasn''t lying.


    After covering me with the nket, he went into the bathroom. When he came out, he waspletely


    naked, and then he got into bed and hugged me.


    He seemed surprised that I didn''t say anything.


    "Why aren''t you fussing?"


    "I''m afraid I''ll say more cloying words."


    Only then did Shawn realize his mistake and ask, "Did I say something wrong just now?"


    "How can you say that my sweet words are cloying?"


    He nodded and said, "I enjoyed it."


    What did he enjoy about it? Was it my cloyingly sweet words?


    I sighed inwardly. "You''re so insensible."


    Smirking, he cooed, "Sleep. It''s gettingte."


    "Yeah, I don''t want to stay upte."


    When I woke up, Shawn was no longer in the room.


    I got up and washed up, then changed into another revealing outfit because I wanted to retaliate


    against him for saying my sweet words were cloyingst night.


    Also, I was eager to see what lesson he would be teaching me.


    But just thinking about it, I felt like I was looking for trouble for no reason.


    Why did I have to go and provoke him?


    But the way he acted was also very enjoyable.


    I put on light makeup and went downstairs. Shawn had already finished breakfast and sat in the living


    room drinking tea with Alicia. I went into the kitchen to have breakfast alone, and Alicia left after a


    while.


    Then, I approached him and asked, "Did she talk to you about the children''s first birthday party?"


    "Not yet, we''ll talk about it at noon."


    "Oh, what did you have for breakfast?"


    Instead of answering, Shawn said, "You can wear this outfit at home, but not when you head outside.


    Ray, you are not to deliberately challenge me."


    "Shawn Xenos, you''re so domineering," I reprimanded.


    He smiled and beckoned me over. "Come here."


    I stood still and asked, "What for?"


    His voice softened. "Come here, and let me hug you."


    Once I approached him, I squeezed myself into his arms. But just as I kissed his cheek, Alicia


    appeared at the door.


    I quickly got up from Shawn''s embrace.


    Alicia looked embarrassed. "Sorry."


    "It''s okay. Is there something you need, Mom?"


    Shawn remained calm.


    It seemed that nothing could make him feel embarrassed.


    "I want to invite the elders of the Xenos Family, including the concubines that had been dispersed.


    Although the Xenos Family is no longer what it used to be, they are still a part of the family, so I¡­"

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    Chapter 687 Cute Hairstyle


    The Xenos Family was no longer how it was in the past, so it didn''t make much sense to invite those


    people to Skyler and River''s first birthday. However, those people were Alicia''s connections from her


    time as the former matriarch of the Xenos Family, so I could understand why she wanted to invite them.


    "Sure. We''ll go along with your wishes."


    Alicia was grateful. "I''ll contact them right away."


    Once she left and returned to her own vi. Shawn pulled me into his arms, saying, "Mother feels guilty,


    so she wants to invite those concubines to the party. Actually, she only wanted to invite three of them to


    resolve the misunderstandings back then. Although they can''t really be called misunderstandings, she


    still wants to resolve the grudge in her heart."


    I held his neck tightly and asked, "What grudge?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Remember I told you before that I have three older brothers. Because of my biological mother, they¡­


    Those three concubines hate my biological mother, and Mother hopes to resolve that hatred. But how


    can she resolve the hatred caused by someone killing other people''s child?"


    Yes, there were three older brothers.


    But I had never met them.


    "Will there be trouble at the birthday party?"


    Shawn nodded and said, "There will, so we must keep the trouble within a controble range.


    Therefore, you will have to personally invite someone."


    Curious, I asked, "Who?"


    "Charles Xenos."


    I was surprised and asked, "Why him?"


    Could Shawn also suspect Charles?


    Shawn gave me an answer, saying, "Charles Xenos has been with the Xenos Family his whole life, and


    the other concubines respect him. If he is present at the birthday party, they won''t openly cause any


    trouble. Then, you can leave the rest to me and Mother."


    This was the Xenos Family''s old matter.


    Therefore, it should be resolved by Shawn and Alicia.


    After all, I had no idea about the details of these matters.


    Though I didn''t know anything, I didn''t ask Shawn about it either.


    That was because I had been mentally exhausted recently.


    Hence I was unwilling to ask about these things.


    Moreover, I had already forgotten about what happened nine years ago.


    "I believe you will handle it well. I have been feeling tired recently, maybe because of Robert. He''s


    always causing trouble for me."


    As Shawn knew everything, he exined, "I did some investigating on Robert''s matters. He secretly


    sent the person who attacked him."


    I was shocked. "Has he gone crazy?"


    While holding me in his arms, Shawn replied, "He has always been crazy. Recently, he has been bored


    and wants to cause trouble again."


    This time, Robert was trying to provoke a conflict between me and Ezekiel.


    "I will visit him at the hospital and teach him a good lesson."


    Shawn said, "He is impervious to reason."


    I felt quite helpless about Robert.


    But some things must be resolved.


    I couldn''t watch as he destroyed himself.


    After all, his body...


    Thinking about these things gave me a headache, and I sighed while resting my head on Shawn''s


    shoulder. "You always make me feel at ease."


    "You deal with so many men every day..."


    I looked up at him and asked, "Are you jealous?"


    Shawn looked away and said, "Never."


    I exined, "I worry about Robert the most, but that''s because he is the one my mother left for me.


    Also, you know that he only thinks of me as a sibling, so you don''t need to be jealous."


    After rubbing my head, he demanded, "I won''t restrict you from socializing with them, but I forbid you


    from having any physical contact with any of them."


    "Sure. I promise you."


    Upon hearing that, Shawn smiled.


    He kissed my lips and said, "I want you."


    "I''m still on my period."


    Shawn asked softly, "How about trying other methods?"


    That rendered me speechless.


    ...


    In the end, I didn''t agree with Shawn''s suggestion. Instead, I changed my clothes and went to the


    teahouse, where I found May baking cakes in the kitchen.


    I asked her, "Has Sir Larson returned to Bryxton?"


    "Not yet. He should be in Espoo discussing matters with Shawn."


    "Shawn came homest night. Didn''t Alfred contact you?"


    Upon hearing that, May stiffened. "I''m not sure."


    I curiously asked, "Don''t you contact each other?"


    "He''s just like Shawn. He rarely tells me where he''s going. Usually, I only know where he is when he


    shows up here."


    Once she said so, I finally understood her.


    "Up until now, Shawn still doesn''t tell me when he''sing home."


    These men were good at surprising others.


    May replied, "Let''s go visit the others."


    "Where are we going to visit, and who?" I asked.


    "We''re going to visit Eve at her filming location. They will be leaving tomorrow, so we probably won''t


    see each other until your children''s first birthday party."


    "Sure. I''m bored anyway."


    I could just return home to my man after I had some fun.


    We left together after May finished packing the cake into a paper bag. I asked her, "Is this cake for


    Amy?"


    "Yes. She likes desserts."


    "My best friend has found another favorite person."


    Seeing that I was jealous, May rolled her eyes at me. "Just say the word whenever you want to eat


    cake. Amy told mest night, so I woke up early today to bake this cake."


    I chuckled. "I was just joking."


    Then, she asked, "Who''s driving?"


    I handed her the car keys and said, "You drive."


    After that, I sat in the passenger seat, ying with my phone while chatting with May. Soon, Emma


    called, and I answered the call with a smile. "Emma, what''s the matter? Why did you suddenly call


    me?"


    "I want to cut my hair short and dye it ash blonde, but I can''t make up my mind. After cutting it short, it''ll


    take a long time before it grows back."


    She was seeking my advice.


    I asked her, "How short do you want to cut it?"


    "Until it''s just below the neck, and I want bangs too. I saw a photo of a celebrity online and thought she


    looked so cute in it. Then, I thought I''m pretty cute too, so I want to try this hairstyle."


    Mayughed and asked, "Whopliments themselves for being cute?"


    "Is May with you? Quick, give me a suggestion."


    Since Emma had a cute and delicate face, changing to the hairstyle she wanted would make her seem


    cuter. However, that would make her age difference with Christopher seem even¡­ Others might


    probably guess she was his niece.


    Not saying they were father and daughter was already very kind of me.


    Perhaps May had also thought of the same thing. She replied, "You can give it a try, but make sure


    Christopher won''t get angry after seeing it."


    Confused, Emma asked, "Why would he get angry?"


    May replied, "It''s because you would be too cute."


    "I know I look cute, but I''m still conflicted. Forget it. Let me think about it some more. Maybe I''ll decide


    not to cut my hair."


    That woman was shamelesslyplimenting herself.


    After Emma hung up, I spoke up. "When she cuts that hairstyle, Christopher surely won''t want to be


    seen with her."


    "Hahaha, we should have been honest just now."


    "Being honest would have dampened her enthusiasm."


    The staff blocked us out when we arrived at the filming location, so I mentioned my identity. "I''m the


    investor."


    The staff looked at me with suspicion.


    But I didn''t have any identification to prove my identity.


    Wait, I did have my ID card with me.


    "Renee Felix, the president of Xenos Solutions. Do you know her?"

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    Chapter 688 Encouraging May


    "I know who that is. You are... Wait, you look very familiar. I''m sorry, President Felix, I didn''t expect you


    would pay us a visit so unexpectedly."


    I rubbed my temples. "Where''s Eevee Sutton?"


    That was Amy''s stage name.


    "Miss Sutton is inside. I''ll go get her."


    "No need. We''ll go by ourselves."


    The staff member offered politely, "I''ll show you the way."


    Amy was filming in the greenhouse. Since it was summer, the temperature inside the greenhouse was


    unimaginably hot. However, she looked natural while filming and didn''t seem to mind, seemingly very


    dedicated to her work.


    "Eve''s acting skills are still top-notch."


    May praised Amy.


    I agreed, "Yes, they are. If she can impress everyone with her acting in her first film, she will definitely


    be popr. But all she needs to do is make sure her acting doesn''t seem awkward in her first film.


    She will have plenty of opportunities to learn and improve."


    After finishing the scene, Amy came over to us and joked, "If you brought me an ice cream, I would be


    shedding grateful tears."


    I patted her shoulder and asked, "Are you feeling hot?"


    Then, I whispered, "Where''s Troy?"


    "He just finished filming this scene and is in the RV." Amy held our hands and suggested, "Let''s go to


    the RV to cool down."


    Amy led us into Troy''s RV. Troy''s assistant unconsciously frowned when she saw Amy, then nced


    around to see if anyone was paying attention before rxing.


    We entered the RV and saw Troy wearing a costume from a sci-fi movie. When we came in, he moved


    aside and said, "Renee, May."


    He was very polite.


    "Troy, May brought a cake."


    Smiling slightly, Troy declined, "You can have it."


    His tone was gentle and affectionate.


    The child had a calm demeanor that was rarely found in teens.


    Amy opened the cake box and asked me, "Renee, will you invite the hottest celebrities to your


    children''s birthday party?"


    Since I wasn''t sure, I replied, "We''re nning to have a big celebration. It will be the first grand event


    hosted by the Xenoses in recent years, so we might invite a few celebrities."


    Xenos Solutions and Shawn''spanies had plenty of celebrities, so we might invite a few popr


    ones to perform on stage. After all, we were all in it for the fun.


    Before Amy could speak, Troy politely offered, "Renee, you can let me know if you need anything.


    Considering my rtionship with Eve, you don''t have to feel embarrassed to ask me."


    It seemed like Troy did have feelings for Amy.


    That was why he would amodate her in every way and would also try to please her.


    I declined, "That''s really not necessary."


    Troy was currently the hottest celebrity in the industry and was exceptionally capable in his work.


    Moreover, with his imminent retirement from the entertainment industry, if he could perform at my


    children''s birthday party, it would definitely add to the event''s grandeur.


    Meanwhile, Amy didn''t say anything, and Troy smiled. "Renee, it''s fine. As Eve''s boyfriend, I should


    help out wherever I can."


    Troy had a handsome appearance and even had two dimples when he smiled. Also, he was a


    passionate young man but seemed slightly estranged even though he was smiling. Perhaps that was


    his unique temperament.


    He had a cold appearance but didn''t seem too unapproachable.


    More importantly, he was the most suitable man for Amy.


    "Thank you, I''ll make arrangements when I get home."


    "That''s great. I''ll leave for my shoot now."


    Before Troy left, he rubbed Amy''s head before us, making her blush whileining, "There are still


    people here."


    But he replied, "My assistant isn''t here."


    After Troy left, May clicked her tongue. "He''s really clingy."


    "It''s like you guys don''t have husbands, and one of you is already a mother of two children. Don''t act


    like you''ve never seen these scenes before."


    I scoffed. "How dare you make fun of me?"


    Amy ate the cake and said, "Filming is so tiring. It''s not as rxing as working at a teahouse, but I love


    what I do, so I will wholeheartedly dedicate myself to my career!"


    May encouraged her, "I''m looking forward to your movie being released."


    Then, Amy suddenly asked, "Maybug, would you like to try acting?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Me? No, I can''t act."


    Amy did it for the fun of it, but May was different. She desperately wanted to seed, so she would try


    anything.


    However, painting was the simplest way for her to make money now.


    "But, Maybug, you''re so beautiful, and your figure is one of the best I''ve seen. Why don''t you consider


    acting with me?"


    May truly had an outstanding figure.


    She was like the goddess of every man''s desires.


    Even me...


    My chest wasn''t as plump as hers.


    Then, I recalled the B-cup bra that Ezekiel bought for me.


    Was my size that obvious?


    Even thinking about it now made me feel embarrassed.


    Seeing May hesitating, Amy seized the opportunity and said, "We need a female supporting role for a


    few scenes. You can give it a try, and if you really don''t like it, then forget it. How about it?"


    I encouraged May, "If you want to try, go ahead. I have plenty of opportunities at my disposal, and


    we''re young. Life has just begun, so do whatever you want. Don''t give up because of fear."


    "Okay, I''ll give it a try."


    ...


    In the following years, May became a top celebrity, while Amy focused less on the entertainment


    industry and gradually lost interest in acting after Troy enlisted in the military.


    However, whenever she took on a role, the female lead would always be May.


    That was because she was willing to y second fiddle to May.


    Many couldn''t understand why a popr star like Amy would be willing to y second fiddle to a


    second or third-tier actress like May. Eventually, her own poprity declined while May surpassed her.


    It was because many couldn''t understand that this was what friendship was.


    For Amy, May was her redemption.


    When she arrived in Bryxton years ago, she was filled with hopelessness. After identally stumbling


    upon a teahouse, she met the owner, who advised her, "Life is full of ups and downs, and there''s


    always hope as long as you continue living your life... Youngdy, don''t be so sad. Love wille


    sooner orter. If you miss out on this man, it means he is not your destined partner. You will meet an


    even better person in the future."


    At that time, Amy asked her, "What if I never meet him?"


    "Then open a teahouse like mine and wait."


    Later, she took over May''s teahouse and turned it into a restaurant.


    When May returned, she immediately gave the teahouse back to the other.


    Later, she did meet someone even better¡ªTroy Robles.


    That dazzling man.


    A man whose life waspletely different from hers.


    After that, Troy retired from the military but didn''t n to return to the entertainment industry. Upon


    seeing the woman who was stuck being a second or third-tier actress, he couldn''t bear to see her in


    that situation, so he specially made aeback to film a romantic drama with her, personally sending


    her to the top-tier position.


    Just like now, he had personally helped her make her debut.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    Chapter 689 Men Are So Stingy


    Amy took May to the director''s office for an interview. It had been an hour since May and I left the film


    set. I asked her how she felt inside the car, and she shook her head. "Nothing special, just nervous.


    Fortunately, it went smoothly."


    I encouraged her, "You can give it a try."


    May sighed. "But I have to hide it from Sir Larson."


    "Yes, keep it a secret for now. After all, he is a wealthy man and may not understand you... But once he


    finds out, you should exin it to him."


    May''s eyes were filled with sadness as she said, "Ree, you should know how inferior I feel. Actually, I


    never felt these negative emotions before. Whenever I see Alba... I finally understood how he felt when


    looking at me... I never thought I was inferior to anyone before and even thought I was excellent. But as


    I got to know more talented people, and after I married Rudy, my sense of inferiority gradually


    appeared. I tried to learn and enrich myself. But when my painting skills showed some improvement, I


    broke my wrist, which was a fatal blow for me. That''s also the reason I can''t forgive Rudy. He destroyed


    the pride I had worked so hard to maintain. However, after marrying Alfred, my sense of inferiority


    became even heavier. So, I actively cooperated with the treatment given and tried my best to pick up


    painting again. I am eager to seed, but there''s only a slim chance. I thought... I was just thinking of


    trying to be an actress. Maybe I can seed this time and won''t have to rely on anyone anymore. Of


    course, I am not doing it for money. I just want to make myself feel less insignificant and have a sense


    of security."


    I have always known about May''s emotions. Amy must know too. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have


    suggested that May audition for the role.


    We both knew how much May wanted to seed.


    She wanted to heal the pain in her heart, including the pain caused by Rudy.


    That pain prevented her from facing Alfred.


    Sir Larson should also be aware of that, right? After all, he is very smart.


    "Yes, all those sayings about the importance of feelings between two people are bullsh*t. What matters


    the most is that you feel at ease with yourself."


    I fully agreed, "You have my support."


    "I will pick up painting again."


    "Yes, I believe in you."


    It wasn''t toote in the day when we returned to the teahouse, so I nned to make two small cakes


    here, one for Alicia and one for Shawn.


    But I wasn''t sure about Alicia''s preference, and Shawn certainly had no idea. I suddenly remembered


    that Shawn had asked me to invite Charles to the children''s first birthday party, so I took out my phone


    and contacted Charles.


    I asked calmly, "How have you been recently?"


    "Thank you for your concern, Renee. Everything is fine."


    I mentioned, "It''ll be the Little Master and Little Lady''s first birthday in a few days, and we would be


    inviting rtives of the Xenos Family and some old friends. Several of the concubines would be


    attending, so I would invite you as well."


    Charles obediently replied, "Sure, Renee."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I will have Anthony send you the invitationter."


    He replied politely, "Thank you for remembering me."


    "Oh, by the way, what vor of cake does Alicia like?"


    "She likes red velvet cake," he replied.


    I hung up and asked May, "I can make desserts, but I have never made a red velvet cake. Can you


    teach me?"


    May was a master at making cakes.


    "Sure, I''ll teach you."


    By the time we finished making the cake, it was alreadyte, and May and I were hungry, so we went to


    a nearby restaurant for a casual meal.


    When we returned to the teahouse, we saw someone sitting in the innermost booth. It was a familiar


    face, still as handsome as always. He wore a light blue striped cotton shirt that made him look gentle


    and handsome.


    I waved while smiling. "Sir Larson."


    Sir Larson smiled gently, "Mrs. Xenos."


    Sir Larson''s smile was cold and distant.


    I went over and sat across from him, saying, "Long time no see."


    May asked him, "Why didn''t you call when you returned to Bryxton?"


    Sir Larson exined calmly, "May, I returned to Bryxton with Shawn. Some unexpected matters


    happenedst night, so I stayed in a hotel to avoid disturbing your rest. After I woke up and took care of


    some things, I came to the teahouse to find you."


    The unexpected matters he mentioned were dealing with Rudy.


    At the mention of that, I wondered what Rudy''s condition was.


    May''s face turned pale as she offered, "Let me pour you a cup of tea."


    After May left, I remarked, "Rudy is injured."


    "Yes, that''s why I came back to Bryxton."


    Alfred was quite frank.


    "May might feel a little uneasy, but it''s not because you dealt with Rudy. She doesn''t know about that.


    It''s just that you seem to have not given her enough sense of security. She is just sensitive."


    Alfred replied calmly, "I understand."


    I did not need to say these things to Alfred because he understood May''s thoughts better than I did.


    It all depended on whether he was willing tofort May.


    "Never mind, I''m going home now."


    "Mrs. Xenos, thank you for caring about her."


    Alfred suddenly thanked me.


    "It''s nothing. We are friends."


    After hearing that, Alfred suddenly asked me a fatal question, "Are you helping him because May cares


    about him?"


    I frowned. "Are you talking about Rudy?"


    At this moment, May came over with a cup of tea. I took the two cakes and left the teahouse, but


    Alfred''s words kept echoing in my mind. Could he be jealous of Rudy?


    Could it be that he didn''t inform May of his whereabouts because of that reason? Is Sir Larson trying to


    show he is upset?


    I muttered in surprise, "Are all men so stingy?"


    Then, I suddenly remembered what Shawn said at the Espoo headquarters, "Don''t underestimate a


    man''s jealousy. Men are more easily jealous than women."


    I sighed. "Men are so stingy."


    Especially Alfred.


    Compared to him, Shawn was a bit more generous.


    But Shawn still got jealous because of the children.


    I looked down at the tattoo on my waist and waited for the day he would discover the secret. That


    would be a great surprise.


    When I returned home, Alicia and Shawn were discussing the children''s first birthday party in the living


    room. I went over and gave the red velvet cake to Alicia, saying, "Mom, I made it myself."


    Taken by surprise, Alicia epted it and said, "Thank you, Ree."


    I eagerly said, "It''s a red velvet cake."


    "Ree, how do you know I like red velvet cake?"


    Alicia was even more surprised after hearing that.


    "I asked Charles."


    I gave the other cake to Shawn.


    "This is for you, strawberry vor."


    Shawn nced at me and said, "That''s your favorite."


    I pretended to be innocent and rebuked with a giggle, "Since you don''t have a specific vor you like, I


    made a strawberry cake. This way, I can help you finish it if you can''t. Wouldn''t that be a win-win


    situation?"


    Smiling dotingly, he replied, "Yes."


    Then, I sat down and asked them, "How is the nning for the birthday party going? I have a


    suggestion. How about we invite a few top celebrities and hold a grand ball? After all, we want to have


    a lively celebration."


    Alicia''s face fell. "Do we have to invite celebrities?"

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    Chapter 690 Gentle Actions


    When Alicia''s tone suddenly turned cold, I could tell that I had touched a nerve. I looked at Shawn


    helplessly, seeking his assistance. He reached out and grabbed my arm, saying, "Let''s discuss this in a


    calm manner."


    Alicia softened her tone and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    After exchanging a few words with Shawn, Alicia left. Once she was gone, I asked Shawn, "What did I


    do wrong just now?"


    "Mother doesn''t really like celebrities, especially those involved in modern pop culture. She ns to


    invite some famous traditional opera performers."


    I pouted and said, "That doesn''t conflict with my idea. She can invite whoever she wants, and I can


    invite whoever I want. Didn''t you see her expression just now? It''s like I did something wrong¡ª"


    I quickly stopped myself and asked, "Am I being too sensitive?"


    Shawn reassured me, "She was just speaking her mind. She didn''t mean to target you, so don''t take it


    personally."


    "But I am being quite petty. I''ll keep this in mind."


    Shawnforted me, "You don''t have to be so cautious."


    That was my mother-inw, after all. So I had to be more polite to her.


    I nestled in his arms and asked, "What''s your schedule for this afternoon?"


    "I''ll be practicing calligraphy and brush painting. Would you like to learn it?"


    I was terrible at calligraphy.


    "I can try painting."


    Then, I praised him admirably, "You''re good at everything."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "It''s just a habit I developed since I was young."


    Once he was done, he got up and went upstairs first. I took the cake into the kitchen and put it on a


    te. Then, I poured two cups of coffee before going upstairs to the study.


    Shawn had already prepared some cartridge paper, and he called me over to hold the pen and imitate


    andscape painting on the wall. While doing so, he exined how to hold the pen, outline the


    painting, and add color. Then, he instructed me to start by drawing rocks, tree branches, mountains,


    and then rivers and figures. Perhaps I had some talent in this area, as the final result looked quite


    decent.


    Iplimented myself, saying, "It''s really beautiful."


    But Shawnmented, "It''s a mess, but not bad for a beginner. Practice makes perfect. Try copying


    another painting on the wall."


    While nodding, I grabbed a new cartridge paper and continued copying the painting on the wall. As I


    painted, I casually said, "In the past, I''ve only ever learned modern culture, like ying the piano,


    dancing, and flower arranging."


    Shawn was interested and asked, "Do you know how to dance?"


    "Well... Does attending dance sses count?"


    I attended dance and piano sses since I was young but only ended up excelling in piano. My teacher


    once praised my talent for dancing, and I worked hard at it. Merlin used to bring me to the bar to


    perform on stage, and I could always find the beat urately.


    I exined, "I can do things like bending down and doing splits, as well as other flexible movements. I


    still remember quite a few dance moves."


    Shawn picked up on the key point and asked, "Flexible movements?"


    Still painting, I asked, "What''s the matter? Is there something special about that?"


    "Why are you so stiff when we make love?"


    I replied nothing.


    His tone was filled with genuine confusion.


    So I red at him and ignored him.


    While Shawn continued practicing calligraphy at another desk, I continued painting. After two hours, I


    lost interest in painting, and when he wanted to teach me how to write calligraphy, I resolutely refused,


    "I can''t learn it no matter how."


    In the end, Shawn continued practicing his calligraphy while I went over to sit next to him, resting my


    chin on the desk as I asked, "Can we arrange a dance party for the children''s first birthday? Troy said


    he would attend the party, and he''s the hottest and most talented celebrity right now. It would definitely


    be a hit if he participated, and he''s so handsome. It would make the birthday party even more special!"


    With furrowed eyebrows, Shawn asked, "Just because he''s handsome?"


    Um¡­ Do I smell jealousy?


    "What I mean is that the guests would like him because he''s handsome."


    Shawn rxed and assured me, "You don''t have to worry about that. I will let Waylen invite them, and I


    will also invite some famous traditional opera performers."


    "Then I''ll leave it to you."


    I took out my phone and sent a message in the group chat, ''We''re inviting celebrities to the birthday


    party. Thank you in advance for your hard work, Troy!''


    Troy replied, ''Sure. Don''t worry about a thing, Renee.''


    Then, Emma suddenly created a new group chat.


    She added me, Amy, and May to the group.


    She sent a message, ''Sisters, let''s surprise everyone!''


    May asked, ''What kind of surprise?''


    ''Let us four perform together! Since it''s going to be a lively event, it would be even more exciting if we


    performed ourselves, right?''


    I didn''t expect Emma would suggest that we have our own performance.


    Amy quickly replied, ''I''m still in the middle of filming.''


    But Emma blocked her escape route. ''You can practice on set. Troy is a professional in this field, so


    you can ask him for guidance.''


    Then, May asked, ''What kind of performance would it be?''


    Emma sent a voice message, "Singing is too ordinary, so let''s dance. But not just any ordinary dance. It


    should be a passionate and energetic dance that can liven up the atmosphere. Eve, asking Troy to


    introduce a dance teacher who can help use up with a choreography. It would be best if you can


    do that by tomorrow, or else we won''t have time to practice. I''ll be back in Bryxton tomorrow."


    Emma always had new ideas.


    She was such a versatile girl.


    However, the most memorable thing about her was when she pretended to be innocent.


    I expressed my opinion. ''I''m fine with it.''


    ''We can''t just be supporting roles because it''s Renee''s children''s birthday party. All four of us should be


    the main characters!''


    Amy said firmly.


    Emma replied, ''Of course we will. After all, there would be men watching us from below, so we have to


    give them a stunning performance.''


    I sent a bouquet of flowers emoji and replied, ''I have no problem with that. But I won''tpete with you


    young girls for these things. I can dance less.''


    But May disagreed, ''That won''t do! Let Troy arrange for that. After all, we have a ready-made


    choreographer, so we don''t need to start from scratch.''


    Amy replied, ''Okay, I''ll talk to himter.''


    Once the conversation ended, the group chat fell silent. When Shawn saw that I was ying with my


    phone, he no longer forced me to paint. Soon, he instructed, "Come with me somewhere."


    I looked up and asked him, "Where are we going?"


    "To check up on Rudy."


    I got up and put away my phone, saying, "His injuries are quite serious, and he only has two doctors


    looking after him. To think of it, he doesn''t have many family members."


    Shawn spoke frankly. "He brought it upon himself."


    It was his actions that caused May to leave him.


    "Alright, I''ll apany you to see him."


    Suddenly recalling something, I asked, "Are the childrening home with Kevin?"


    The man put down his pen and replied, "Yes. They will be reaching Bryxton tomorrow."


    "Is everything settled at Espoo?"


    "There won''t be too much pressure for now."


    I linked my arm with him as we walked out. Shawn asked my bodyguards to stay at the vi as he


    would be personally driving me to the city center.


    We went to a flower shop, where I picked out a bouquet of roses.


    It wasn''t specifically for Rudy.


    It was to decorate the vi.


    An hourter, we arrived at the seaside vi. Shawn parked the car on the beach, and I held the


    bouquet of flowers, linking arms with him as we entered the vi. The bloodstains by the pool were still


    there, and Shawn frowned after seeing them. "May still needs to mediate the conflict between Rudy


    and Alfred. She can''t keep escaping it."


    "May probably doesn''t want to face Rudy right now."


    Just as Shawn was about to enter the vi, he suddenly stopped and looked at the umbre at the


    entrance. He remarked, "We have an unexpected guest."


    I curiously asked, "Who is it?"

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    Chapter 691 That¡¯s a Waste of Time


    "Alfred has a habit. When he visits someone he considers his enemy, he will ce a ck umbre at


    the door, symbolizing that the person is already dead."


    "Sunny, are you saying that Sir Larson is inside the vi?"


    Wasn''t Sir Larson still at the teahouse?


    "Ray, wait for me here."


    Shawn entered the vi alone while I patiently waited at the door with the roses. To be honest, I was a


    bit worried.


    I was worried about Rudy''s condition.


    Gosh, when will this cycle of revenge end?


    About ten minutester, Alfred came out from the vi. He was wearing the same sky blue shirt with


    vertical white stripes as before.


    He called out in a gentle tone, "Mrs. Xenos."


    I nodded and replied, "Sir Larson."


    "I remember May is your best friend."


    Why was he suddenly mentioning that?


    While looking at him, I asked, "What are you trying to say?"


    "He hurt May, and yet you''re helping him."


    That question hit me hard.


    "Even if May wants revenge, you shouldn''t be handling the situation this way."


    With a gentle smile, Alfred asked, "By hurting him?"


    I remained silent. Alfred''s voice softened as he criticized, "You and May are both foolish, but I don''t


    mean that in a derogatory way, but rather simple-minded."


    When I heard that, I retorted, "That doesn''t sound like apliment."


    "Nichs Forger hurt you, but you chose to forgive him. Rudy Adams hurt May, yet she still forgives


    him. But the two of you have forgotten about me and Shawn¡ª"


    I interrupted. "Have you thought about her feelings?"


    "As men, our pride drives us to want to protect the hearts of our women, but the biggest obstacle turns


    out to be them as well." Alfred sighed and gave up, saying, "Forget it, let''s leave it at that. I don''t want


    to dwell on the past anymore. After all, the parties involved don''t care too much, so why should I


    bother?"


    Alfred walked past me, but I stopped him. He paused, and I pondered for a moment before saying, "I''m


    not sure how May feels about Rudy now, but I can be certain that she doesn''t have any romantic


    feelings for him anymore. She''s in love with you now, Sir Larson. You said that May and I are simple-


    minded, hoping that our exes wouldn''t get hurt, but you''re wrong! Whether they get hurt or not is no


    longer our concern, but if it''s you or Shawn who hurt them, then we will be caught in the middle, and it


    will be especially awkward for us... We don''t want two men to get hurt because of us. It has nothing to


    do with love... What I want to say is although Nichs and Rudy have hurt us, they are people we once


    loved. It''s not that we still care about them, but rather, it''s about respecting the love we once had and


    the love we have now. We don''t want our current husbands to have to deal with our past."


    Alfred fell silent, and after a long time, he asked me, "So when May first sought my protection and


    wanted to get revenge on Rudy, it was because she didn''t like me and thought she could use me? Now


    that she likes me, she doesn''t want me to have conflicts with him?"


    Did my words mean that?


    "Um... I think that''s what she meant."


    To be honest, I was not entirely sure either.


    Alfred muttered to himself and then said, "I understand."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After he walked down the steps of the vi, Shawn''s voice came from behind me. "Ray, you sure have


    a way with words."


    I turned around and said, "Speaking is also an art."


    "Alfred probably won''t target Rudy for a while."


    After walking toward him, I held his arm and asked, "What about Rudy?"


    "He''s resting in bed. Let''s go."


    Rudy never hoped to see me anyway.


    Therefore, it didn''t matter whether I saw him or not.


    "Come on. Let''s go home and cook for Mom."


    It was almost evening when Shawn and I returned to the vi. By the time we finished cooking dinner, it


    was already 8.00AM. Alicia had been reading the newspaper in the living room the whole time, still


    dressed in her elegant silk dress.


    Alicia was refined and dignified, a woman with a very sophisticated and elegant life.


    I whispered to Shawn, "Your mother is so elegant and graceful."


    Upon hearing that, he nced at the living room and told me, "She''s always been like this."


    "Let''s go, let''s serve the dishes and start dinner."


    During dinner, Alicia brought up the topic of the children''s first birthday again. Shawn made the


    decision, saying, "Mother, you don''t have to consult me about everything. I will have Waylen


    apany you. You can ask him for anything you need. Also, I would like to invite a popr singer


    and have a dance performance. As for the famous opera performer you mentioned, I''ve already asked


    Waylen to invite them. Everything else is going ording to n and your wishes."


    Shawn directly mentioned his decision to Alicia.


    Alicia never defied Shawn Xenos.


    "Sure. I''ll follow your wishes."


    In fact, his decision had satisfied both Alicia''s and my wishes, so it was a win-win situation. Moreover,


    Alicia understood that Shawn had taken a step back, so she didn''t push too far.


    It wasn''t appropriate to go too far with my mother-inw.


    To put it another way, it would be too overpowering.


    ...


    ¡­


    Shawn had always been a man of few words. While at the dinner table, he would only answer


    questions being asked. As for me, I basically kept quiet because Alicia was there.


    Alicia politely asked me a few questions.


    Our mother and daughter-inw rtionship¡­ How should I put it? We were like strangers to each


    other, cautious with each other and mutually amodating each other.


    After dinner, Alicia voluntarily washed the dishes while Shawn and I returned to the bedroom. There


    was a projector in the room for watching movies.


    Shawn watched the movie on the sofa with me in his arms. After half an hour, he left for the basement.


    I finished watching the movie before going to find him. I saw him sitting tiredly on the sofa with a sweaty


    forehead and bangs, drinking champagne.


    I asked him, "Did you work out?"


    He responded with a faint hum and grabbed my wrist, pulling me into his arms. He was breathing


    heavily and exuding strong masculinity!


    At that moment, I instantly understood his deep desires.


    "Sunny, let''s return to our room if you''re tired."


    Shawn said, "It''s been a while since you called me that."


    I fell into a memory and said, "I guess so."


    "You seem to have be bolder."


    I could hear his indulgence in his tone.


    He rested his head on my shoulder, but it felt somewhat ufortable, so I suggested, "Let''s go back


    to our room. You still have injuries, so I''ll help you take a bath."


    Upon hearing that, Shawn released me.


    I urged him, "I haven''t seen the wounds on your body yet."


    "I''ve had the stitches removed," he said.


    "Intense exercise can cause the wound to reopen."


    Shawn got up and said, "I know my limits."


    Smelling the faint smell of alcohol on him, I pushed him into the elevator, and he suddenly chuckled.


    "What are you doing?"


    "You smell good."


    "Are you pushing me because I smell good?"


    "I want to smell you up close."


    I tiptoed and whispered in his ear, "You mentioned using other methods during the day. I think we can


    try itter."


    Shawn''s pupils contracted, and after getting off the elevator, he carried me back to our room. I


    reminded him, "Shower."


    The man''s voice was low and hoarse. "That''s a waste of time."

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    Chapter 692 Everyone¡¯s Husbands


    Other methods were roughly the same as this.


    I was the only one who was tired all this while.


    After we were done, the man looked satisfied as hey on the bedside and read a book leisurely.


    Meanwhile, I rested for a while before going to the bathroom to take a shower and brush my teeth.


    When Shawn saw my long hair wet after the shower, he got up and wiped it before he used the


    hairdryer to blow-dry my hair.


    After blow-drying it, hey back on the bed and continued reading.


    I sat on the couch ying with my phone, while Kevin and the others were chatting in the group. He


    also added Serene to the group and mentioned that they would take the 9.00AM flight tomorrow and


    return to the country at night.


    I asked him, ''What''s the exact time?''


    ''Let me check the ticket¡­ 8.30PM.''


    I reminded him, ''Take good care of the two children for me.''


    ''No problem. There are so many of us. We can take care of two children. I''m just annoyed that Emma


    and Christopher keep acting all mushy with each other and sticking together like glue. They are acting


    like they are a couple! They think they are the only ones who are in a rtionship? Ian and Serene are


    more sensible. I have never seen them show affection in public.''


    I quickly reminded him, ''This is the group chat.''


    ''I know. We can''t talk about people behind their backs.''


    I replied with a series of ellipses.


    Christopher and Emma were in a loving rtionship. Besides, considering how they had a significant


    age gap between them, it was normal for them to be clingy to each other.


    Just like how I always wanted to stick to Shawn.


    As for Ian and Serene...


    They had never been as intimate with one another.


    Suddenly, I understood Kevin''s intention of deliberately adding Serene to the group and saying these


    things on purpose. He wanted to bring them closer together, and he did it with great care.


    Ian understood, so he didn''t argue with Kevin in the group.


    However, Emma was not happy. ''And does that affect you in any way?''


    Emma probably understood what Kevin was doing.


    She deliberately broke the silence like this.


    ''Of course not. I''m just envious.''


    Emma ignored Kevin and specifically mentioned to me, ''Renee, let''s go to another group and y


    games.''


    Blowing his top, Kevin demanded, ''You guys created a group without me?''


    Emma asked in return, ''It''s a couples'' group. Are youing?''


    Kevin only sent an ellipsis over.


    With that, this group becamepletely quiet.


    Emma sent a message to another group, ''Let''s y games.''


    Amy was the first to respond. ''I''m in.''


    Although she was a newbie, she enjoyed ying games.


    May soon replied, ''I''m in too.''


    So there were four people.


    As soon as the game started, I realized something was wrong. Amy, who was always bad at the game,


    suddenly became good, and Emma, who used to die a lot, stopped dying. May, who was a feeder,


    turned the tide.


    I became the worst yer.


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt something was off.


    I looked at Shawn, who had been quietly reading.


    "Do you want to y the game?"


    Shawn looked up at me. "Huh?"


    "Darling, I''m being bullied by their husbands."


    Shawn''s expression froze for a moment, but when he reached out his hand, I quickly handed him my


    phone and cheered him on. "Help me turn the tables, please!"


    ...


    Amy had no talent for gaming and was extremely bad. She became frustrated after dying once quickly.


    She immediately went crazy because she died at the beginning of the game.


    She looked at Troy, who was handling business in the study, and suddenly leaned over and kissed his


    cheek. Even though Troy was taken aback, he couldn''t help but smile and ask in a warm voice,


    "Stealing a kiss from me?"


    "Tro-Tro, help me y the game."


    Her calling him by his nickname would make him happy.


    Since there was no reason for him to refuse his girlfriend''s request, Troy took the phone from Amy and


    started ying the game seriously. When he suddenly remembered something, he informed Amy,


    "There''s ice cream in the fridge. I had my assistant buy it this afternoon. Go ahead and have some."


    Amy stood up in surprise. "Really?"


    Troy wore a gentle smile. "Yes, but don''t eat more than you should."


    Amy went to get the ice cream from the fridge. After dying twice, Emma noticed that something was off


    with Amy. It didn''t match Amy''s trashy skills. She instantly realized that Amy had gotten someone to


    y for her.


    As Emma sat cross-legged on the bed, she heard a pleasant piano music from outside the bedroom.


    She tried calling for Christopher, but when no one answered her, she called for him again. "Mr.


    Christopher Forger, your darling Emma has a request."


    Christopher pushed open the door and came in, asking, "What''s the matter?"


    "Are you practicing the piano?" Emma asked with her head lowered as she yed the game.


    Christopher walked to her side and squatted in front of her, rubbing her cute cheeks with his hand.


    "Hmm? Are you hungry?"


    "Christopher, help me y the game."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Hearing that, Christopher lowered his gaze to her phone.


    She was hiding in the bushes.


    Christopher then reached out and took her phone with his slender fingers. When he agreed, Emma


    patted the seat beside her. "Come sit here."


    He went and sat down next to Emma.


    Although he rarely yed games, he was exceptionally smart.


    May quickly noticed something was wrong when two of the four yers who were bad at the game


    suddenly became good. She left the room and found Alfred, who was handling business in the study.


    She stood at the door and asked him cautiously with hopeful eyes, "Alfred, are you still busy?"


    Alfred put down the documents in his hand. "What''s wrong, May?"


    May handed him her phone. "Their husbands are ying the game for them, and I became the worst.


    Can you help me win?"


    Alfred smirked. "How childish."


    May asked disappointedly, "Won''t you help me?"


    "I will, of course, help my dear missus restore her dignity."


    Hearing this, May happily handed her phone to Alfred, who took it and followed her back to the room.


    Just as he sat on the bed, Alfred said, "It''s been a long time since you''ve been in the same room as


    me, May."


    May instantly turned pale. "I''ll y the game myself."


    Alfred smiled warmly. "I''m not making a deal with you by helping you y the game. I''m just reminding


    you that it''s been a long time since we''ve been intimate. May, I''m a man, and a normal man at that.


    Sleeping next to my wife every day is driving me crazy."


    May understood how he felt.


    But ever since what happened with Rudy...


    She still had some lingering fears.


    The man in front of her had healed her to some extent.


    Still, she was afraid of being intimate.


    She sat next to him and whispered, "Alfred, it''s not that I don''t want to do it with you. It''s just that I¡­


    don''t feelfortable about it."


    "May, give me a kiss."


    May obediently kissed his cheek.


    Alfred asked while ying the game, "Do you hate me?"


    "Uh... I like you."


    "Why do you reject me if you like me?"


    Alfred suddenly lowered his head and bit her lip, then focused on ying the game. "I won''t force you,


    but I want you to understand my intentions. I want Mrs. Larson''s body.


    May was momentarily stunned, and she reached out to touch her lips gently.


    Alfred deliberately said these words while being fully aware of her fragile state of mind. He never forced


    her, nor would he ever. It''s not like she refused to be intimate with him; it''s just that their moments


    together were few and far between. He understood how she felt and the reasons she was


    apprehensive all too well.


    He had been slowly guiding her all this time.


    "I desire your body, Mrs. Larson, anytime, anywhere, not just when you''re ready. Do you yearn for me


    too?" he asked.


    May bit her lip and made up her mind. "Alfred, I''ll satisfy youter if you win the game."


    Hearing this, Alfred pulled a wry face. "You''re silly."

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    Chapter 693 Alicia Haiss Likes Lisianthus Flower


    Now that the four men were ying the game, it was obvious that the one being crushed was the


    enemy. The stranger we were matched with kept sending messages in astonishment. ''You guys were


    so bad at first that I lost hope. How did you suddenly be so strong?!''


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    No one replied to him.


    I watched as they yed three games in a row. However, Shawn lost interest after three rounds.


    Everyone else also went offline to sleep.


    When I woke up in the morning, I found Shawn in the adjacent study room, practicing calligraphy with a


    pen. I went over and hugged his waist before I told him that I was hungry.


    Hearing that, Shawn put down his pen and went to the kitchen.


    I picked up the pen and continued my drawing practice from yesterday. I drew the outline of a


    mountain, but no matter how I drew it, it didn''t look right. So I decided to practice drawing rocks


    instead. When they started looking better, I moved on to drawing trees instead.


    I was making a mess of the trees. When Shawn came in with my breakfast, I was still struggling with


    the branches. Seeing that I had drawn on a few sheets of cartridge paper, he praised me with a low


    voice, "You''ve been diligent today."


    I promptly put down the pen and asked, "What did you make?"


    "Here."


    Shawn ced our tes on the table. When I sat down, I saw the egg and bacon sandwiches he


    made, as well as the milk. "Thank you, Sunny."


    Shawn nodded and continued with his calligraphy practice. After finishing breakfast, I went downstairs


    to wash the dishes and happened to meet Waylen, who was sending the two dogs home.


    I specially raised two puppies before.


    One was a Border Collie while the other a Golden Retriever.


    I squatted down and picked up the Golden Retriever, cooing, "It seems like this little one has gained a


    few pounds. Where have they been staying recently?"


    "At a nearby pet store. I thought of sending them over after the vi was renovated. The two nannies


    for Little Master and Little Lady will be staying here as well. I''ve also hired a few male gardeners to take


    care of the garden."


    "Alright. What about the cleaning in the house?"


    Waylen reported, "We have already had a discussion and signed an agreement. They should be


    coming to the vi tomorrow. I have also arranged for a few chefs who will be in charge of the family''s


    meals, Mrs. Xenos."


    I put on a bright smile. "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Briar."


    "There''s no need to thank me, Mrs. Xenos."


    "In that case, let the people who take care of the yard take care of the dogs. Do the dogs still not have


    names? The big one is called Drei, and the small one is Vier. Mr. Briar, please bring Eins and Zwei over


    here in a while so that they won''t get too lonely."


    "Yes, Mrs. Xenos," Waylen replied. "I will make the arrangement right away."


    I stood up with the dog in my arms. "Have you had breakfast?" I mentioned.


    "Not yet, Mrs. Xenos. I''ll be eatingter."


    "There is breakfast Shawn made in the kitchen."


    Waylen quickly declined, "I wouldn''t want to impose, Mrs. Xenos. I''ll just eat somethingter. Do you


    have any other instructions?"


    I put the dog in my arms back down on the floor and went into the kitchen to pack up the remaining


    breakfast. Then, I took a bottle of milk and gave it to Waylen. "Don''t hold back."


    Waylen took it with a grateful look on his face. "Thank you, Mrs. Xenos."


    After he left, I went to the garden and picked a bouquet of pink, light green, and white lisianthus


    flowers. I went back to the room and found three vases to put them in. As the vases looked sparse


    because there were too few flowers, I went out again to pick more flowers. Just as I picked seven or


    eight more, Alicia came out of the vi and walked over to help me choose a few. She started, "Your


    father likes lisianthus."


    "Mhm, I heard that my mother was the one who liked them."


    "Yes, your biological mother liked lisianthus. When Shawn first heard your father mention it, he thought


    that he was talking about Shawn''s biological mother. He misunderstood and nted them all over


    Eldham."


    I had asked him before why he nted lisianthus.


    Shawn answered that my mother liked them.


    I didn''t know how to respond to Alicia''s words, so I casually hummed, "Yes, it''s all a mistake."


    Suddenly, Alicia stated, "I like lisianthus."


    I looked up at her, only to see that her gaze was filled with sadness.


    It seemed like she was holding back some emotions.


    I picked a purple lisianthus with hints of white. When Alicia noticed my silence, she squatted down and


    helped me choose flowers for the bouquet.


    "Lisianthus flowers have a long flowering period ande in various colors, such as green to white,


    purple to white, pink to white, pure white, dark green, light yellow, and so on. There is one of these


    flowers in almost every color. Their beauty is eternal."


    "Mom, I like lisianthuses too," I added.


    "Really? Choose more pink and white ones. These colors are suitable for young people. Shawn likes


    dark colors, so pick a few purple ones for his study. They don''t need much care on a daily basis."


    "Alright." I politely thanked her.


    I returned to the vi when I was done picking the lisianthuses. After trimming the flowers in the three


    vases, I found that Alicia was still outside, gazing at the flowers.


    Alicia said she liked lisianthuses.


    But why did she like them?


    I had to shake my head and remind myself to not overthink it again.


    I ced therger vase in the living room and carried the other two with purple lisianthuses upstairs to


    put one of them in the bedroom. When Shawn saw me carrying the flowers into the study, he casually


    asked, "Did you pick them in the yard just now?"


    "Yup. Mr. Briar just brought Drei and Vier here."


    "Huh?" Shawn was puzzled.


    "The two dogs we had in the vi before, remember?"


    Shawn remembered now.


    "Leo likes to y with them."


    I ced the vase on the desk. "Leo does not like to y with them. She just likes to bully them


    because they''re small."


    The corners of Shawn''s lips curled into a smile. "You shouldn''t say that about your own daughter."


    "You go ahead and practice calligraphy. I''ll go downstairs and make dessert."


    Upon hearing that, Shawn asked curiously, "Why have you been so hardworking nowadays?"


    Grumpily, Iined, "When have I ever beenzy?"


    Even though Shawn fell silent after that, I was already shocked by his answer. I dispiritedly went


    downstairs to make dessert and then headed to thepany.


    I dealt with the piled-up documents in thepany and had a video call with Anthony to learn about


    some things. He said that the Xenos Family had encountered some trouble recently, and several major


    families had ended their cooperation with the Xenoses.


    "Which families?" I asked him.


    "A few from Rothfield and Ashere. The Little Master and Little Lady''s first birthday celebration ising


    up soon. I''ll handle these matters. If I can''t handle them, I''ll ask the family head to intervene."


    "Got it. Let me know if anythinges up."


    I had a vague feeling that something was wrong.


    However, the children''s first birthday celebration was the most important thing right now.


    I stayed in thepany until evening. When I returned home, Shawn and Alicia had already eaten


    dinner and were killing time in the living room.


    Alicia asked me, "Where did Ree go?"


    "She''s dealing with something at thepany."


    "You''ve worked hard. There''s freshly cooked food on the dining table."


    I went to the dining room and saw that the carefully prepared food was still hot. I asked Alicia, "Did you


    make all of this yourself, Mom?"


    "Yes, try it. See how it tastes."


    I sat down and picked up the fork. "It''s delicious! By the way, the chefs will being to the vi


    tomorrow. You can cook whenever you want and take a break when you don''t feel like it. That way, you


    won''t have to be busy with every meal!"


    "Okay. Shawn said I''ll be able to see the childrenter."


    There was a hint of anticipation in Alicia''s tone.


    She then asked cautiously, "Can I go pick them up at the airport?"

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    Chapter 694 Taking Advantage of the Situation?


    "Of course. You are the children''s grandmother."


    Alicia thought for a moment and then rejected her own suggestion. "Forget it, I heard that there will be


    many people I don''t know at the airport. I will feel ufortable there. You go and pick them up. I''ll


    wait for you at home."


    I opened my mouth, unsure of how to respond.


    Fortunately, Shawn spoke before me. "I know you don''t like dealing with strangers. You can wait for us


    at home."


    "Okay. Do I need to do anything?"


    Shawn replied, "It''s alright."


    After finishing my meal, I went to the kitchen to wash the dishes. Shawn and Alicia were chatting in the


    living room, with Alicia asking most of the questions and Shawn answering.


    Alicia apanied Shawn for a while in the living room before leaving and going back to her own vi.


    When I was done washing the dishes, I went out to join him.


    Seeing that there were only the two of us now, Shawn affectionately rubbed my cheek andined,


    "I haven''t seen you all day."


    "I made dessert and went to thepany."


    Shawn asked, "Where is the dessert?"


    His profile was sharp. I couldn''t help but kiss his cheek. "I brought it to thepany and shared it with


    the employees."


    "Oh."


    What did "oh" even mean?!


    "When should we go to the airport?"


    Shawn replied, "It''s still early."


    "Do we need to buy flowers?"


    He replied indifferently, "No need."


    "Why are you suddenly so cold, Sunny?"


    Shawn frowned. "Cold?"


    I nodded. "You hardly say anything."


    "Have I ever been talkative?" he deadpanned.


    I didn''t say anything at that.


    Shawn then continued to read the book in his hand. I noticed that his favorite things to do besides work


    were calligraphy and reading.


    It was indeed a boring hobby.


    I remembered when I first met him.


    He was quite traditional and stubborn.


    But a man with such a personality was rare in this restless society. I probably loved him for his


    character. His current appearance reminded me of the past him.


    "Keep acting like an ice queen, you."


    I squinted and smiled before I went upstairs to change clothes.


    I changed into somethingfortable for carrying the children.


    When I came downstairs, I didn''t see Shawn in the living room. I went out to the garden and saw him


    standing by the lotus pond. Walking over, I linked my arm around his and asked with a smile, "What are


    you looking at, Sunny?"


    "You can keep some goldfish in the lotus pond."


    "Yes, let Mr. Briar buy some tomorrow and put them in the lotus pond. The main venue for the first


    birthday party will be here, so we need to decorate it tomorrow."


    All the lights in the vi were on, and there were light strings on the eaves. It was brightly lit


    everywhere. Shawn thought for a moment and suggested, "Let''s bring two parasols hereter."


    "But there is already a parasol in the garden."


    "ce them here on the day of the first birthday party. When the children are a little older, they can


    model it into a treehouse. Kevin mentioned some time ago that Leo is a girl. He said that girls like


    having their private spaces."


    Really, Kevin taught Shawn everything.


    Instead of saying that Kevin taught him, he was subtly influencing him.


    He made Shawn aware that girls liked this.


    Now that Shawn knew, Shawn would do it.


    I suddenly sighed. "We should thank Kev when we have the chance."


    Hearing that, Shawn asked in confusion, "Why?"


    "It''s nothing! I just find it hard to believe sometimes. I feel that your pace of life has slowed down since


    you stopped working. You have more time to spend with me every day. You also have more time to


    spend with the two children."


    Shawn caressed my head and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    I asked in surprise, "Why are you suddenly apologizing?"


    "I haven''t had much time to spend with you these past two years, especially during the time you were


    pregnant... Those must have been the most painful days of your life. Babe, I am fortunate to be able to


    love you in this lifetime."


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I choked, "Are you confessing?"


    He suddenly reached out and pulled me into his strong chest. In a warm voice, he whispered, "I''m not a


    man who sweet talks. I only said many of the things I said after being reminded by others... Ray, it will


    be the children''s first birthday party in a few days, and yet, I still haven''t gotten used to having two little


    ones who share my blood in this world. I will do everything I can to protect you and them."


    I had tears all over my face as I cried out, "Shawn..."


    To me, this was happiness.


    Having him and two children.


    The four of us made up a family.


    This was my happiness.


    Right, I almost forgot about Em.


    "Sunny, the children and I will also protect you."


    "Mhm." He hugged me. "Let''s go to the airport."


    After arriving at the airport, Shawn didn''t want to go inside. He told me, "Kevin is too noisy. I''ll have


    Waylen apany you."


    Shawn still disliked crowded ces.


    Waylen then took me into the airport, and we waited for about an hour before the ne the children


    were innded.


    It took about 20 minutes for them toe out of the airport.


    The first person I saw was Emma.


    She actually cut her hair short!


    She even dyed it a light blonde color.


    I couldn''t help eximing, "She looks so cute!"


    I waved and called out, "Darling Emma!"


    Seeing me, Emma came over and hugged me, asking, "Do I look pretty?"


    "You look beautiful. You''re super adorable!"


    As Kevin held Skyler, Ian held River while Serene stood beside Ian. I politely greeted Serene,


    "Wee, Mrs. Zeller... or should I call you sister-inw?"


    "Whatever you prefer; it''s just a title."


    This was said by the cheeky Ian.


    I took River from his arms and smiled. "Then let''s go with Serene. You don''t have to call me your sister-


    inw, but of course, I wee you to call me that privately! Kev, where''s Em?"


    "He is at the back. He probably went to the bathroom."


    A few minutester, I saw Em, who waste. He was followed by Seth. Em came over with his


    luggage and stood obediently by my side. As I patted his head, I said to everyone, "Let''s split up here.


    I''ll take the children home to rest. If there''s anything, we can talk about it tomorrow. Are youing to


    my house, Kev?"


    Kevin didn''t have a home in Bryxton.


    His gaze flickered at my question. "I bought an apartment in Bryxton before. I''ll go to my own


    apartment."


    Emma whispered in my ear then, "Aimes is behind."


    I thought he didn''te with Em and the others since I didn''t see him just now. It turned out that he


    was hiding at the back by himself.


    "Cool. I''ll go home first, then."


    Ian suddenly asked me, "Why don''t you ask me, Ree?"


    "Oh, yeah, you don''t have a ce to stay in Bryxton. You and Serene cane to my house. As for


    Diego and Ciara... You two figure it out yourselves. Ian, can you hold Skyler from Kev for me? We''ll go


    to the parking lot. Sunny is waiting for us there."


    Emma hooked her arm around Christopher''s and eximed, "See you tomorrow!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After the group broke up, we went to the parking lot. We were using a longer model of a Lincoln since


    we needed to pick someone up. Itfortably amodated the six of us¡ªIan, Serene, Em,


    Waylen, Shawn, and myself. The bodyguard took another car.


    While holding Skyler, Ian mentioned, "You didn''t even pick me up, Shawn."


    Shawn only quietly nced at him.


    "Here. Your son." Ian spoke again.


    He was about to give Shawn the baby in his arms, but Skyler suddenly threw up milk all over Ian. As


    Ian''s expression changed drastically, Shawn quickly turned his head, pretending not to see anything.


    Waylen was the one who took Skyler from Ian''s arms and wiped him off. Ian''s eyebrows pulled into a


    tight frown as he grumbled, "Shawn, your son just hurled milk all over me."


    "I''llpensate you for the cost of the clothes," Shawn calmly replied.


    Ian wiped the milk off his body with a tissue. "That''s not enough."


    Hearing that, Shawn kept his cool and asked, "Are you taking advantage of the situation?"

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    Chapter 695 Em Gives up on Entering the Household


    It was alreadyte when we returned to Xenos'' Vi. I told Ian to find a room to rest on his own, while


    Shawn was holding the two children who were already fast asleep. It wouldn''t be convenient to disturb


    the nannies who were resting.


    Alicia had already gone to bed before we came back.


    I asked Shawn, "How about I take care of them tonight?"


    Shawn didn''t even hesitate when he replied, "The bed is too small. They might fall."


    I suddenly started to wonder if this was why he changed the bed to a smaller one.


    Just as I had this thought, Shawn suggested, "I''ll take the two children to the guest room to rest. You


    can sleep in the master bedroom."


    Feeling a bit upset, I insisted, "I want to be with the three of you."


    Shawn fell silent for a moment and then suggested, "Then let''s rest in the master bedroom. You can


    sleep on the bed with the two children, and I''ll sleep on the couch."


    After saying that, Shawn carried the two children upstairs to the master bedroom. I turned off the lights


    in the living room and went upstairs. I saw Shawn undressing the two children, his movements familiar


    and gentle, not waking them up. He then covered them with nkets.


    Sitting by the bed, Imented, "It''s been about a week since Ist saw them. River''s face is getting


    more delicate and adorable, and Skyler looks handsome."


    Shawn asked me in return, "Can someone so young be considered handsome?"


    "I''m praising my own son, mind you."


    I reached out and touched Skyler''s cheek, noting how delicate his skin was. After that, I touched River''s


    soft andfortable little hand. Right when I got addicted to ying with them, Shawn went into the


    bathroom to take a shower.


    Two minutester, I left the room and knocked on Em''s door. He opened it and stepped aside. I


    asked him, "Are you hungry?"


    He shook his head. "I had food during the flight."


    "Ah. Do you like the decoration here?"


    Although the decoration in Em''s room was simple, it didn''t feel empty since the room wasn''t too big.


    Waylen specially arranged this small room for Em so that Em wouldn''t feel lonely. He also added


    many books and things that boys of Em''s age would like. The room basically had everything Em


    would need.


    Waylen deserved praise for considering every detail and putting effort into doing these things.


    I would suggest giving him a raise when I have the chance.


    "I like it. There''s also a game console. Although I don''t really like ying games, it can be good for


    rxing when I''m tired. Thank you, Mother."


    Em was still reserved with me.


    However, this formality was necessary.


    After all, we didn''t have a blood rtionship.


    I ruffled his hair and praised, "Good boy."


    Em''s eyes were cold and clear, just like Shawn''s when I first met him. But he was still young and


    couldn''t be as intimidating as Shawn. He would learn the essence of it when he spent more time with


    Shawn.


    Indeed, Shawn wasn''t the best person for raising children.


    The reason for that was because the children he raised would be more and more like him.


    It wasn''t like there was nothing wrong with such children, though!


    I asked him again, "Are you keeping up with your studies?"


    "Yes. There are things I find difficult, but I can understand them."


    He was a smart child.


    I told him, "It''s summer vacation now. When school starts in September, I''ll send you to school. We''ll go


    through the adoption procedures next month."


    Em hesitated.


    It seemed like he wanted to say something.


    I dispelled his hesitation and reassured him, "Don''t be reserved. You don''t have to be shy. Say


    whatever you want to say."


    "Can I not be included in your... household registration, Mother?"


    There are too many people in the world who want to be part of the Xenos Family.


    That was because the name "Xenos" represented power and influence.


    It was the pinnacle of power and influence at that.


    And yet, Em didn''t want to be included in the Xenos household registration.


    I gently asked him, "Is there a reason for that?"


    Em pursed his lips. "I''m¡­" His tone was heavy. "I was a wanderer, and even a thief before this. I


    used to sneak into castles to steal food. I''m someone who... lives at the bottom of society. Someone


    like me doesn''t deserve to be a member of the Xenos Family. Even so, I swear I will be loyal to


    you and Father."


    A self-deprecating child speaking self-deprecating words.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "How can you think like that?"


    I lightly patted his shoulder. I was about to exin to him when he spoke before me. "There are too


    many people like me in the world. I don''t deserve such great favor to be a member of the Xenos


    Family. I want... Mother, I want to be a sharp sword of the Xenos Family. I will step forward when I am


    needed. But to be the young master of the Xenos Family... I think Skyler alone is enough. I hope you


    understand how I feel."


    "What if I want you to be a member of the Xenos Family?"


    Em''s tone was firm. "I am a member of the Xenos Family. I just don''t want to be included in the


    household registration. I hope you understand my intentions, Mother."


    Despite calling me Mother, he didn''t want to be included in my household registration.


    ¡­


    With a heavy heart, I returned to the room. Shawn was still washing up in the bathroom. When he


    came out and saw my solemn expression, he asked me what happened. I told him everything Em


    had just said in detail. Shawn remained calm and uttered, "He knows when to advance and when to


    retreat."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Em admits that he is a member of the Xenos Family but doesn''t want to be included in the


    household registration. By not being included, it means he doesn''t have the right to inherit the Xenos


    Family. He doesn''t want to have any ims on the Xenos Family, starting from the beginning to avoid


    any future conflicts with Skyler when they grow up. This is his intention."


    I finally understood what Em meant after I heard Shawn''s exnation.


    Suddenly, I realized that Em saying Skyler alone as the young master of the Xenos Family was


    enough was actually his well-thought-out n for the next few decades.


    "But this is unfair to him," I muttered.


    Shawn walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and wiped his damp hair with a towel. "This way, he can


    have peace of mind and face Skyler without stress in the future. I know you are considering his feelings


    and don''t want him to feel wronged. Since he doesn''t want to be included in the household registration,


    let''s drop the matter. When there''s a chance, I''ll talk to him about this trivial matter."


    To Shawn, this was a trivial matter.


    But he had to do it!


    This was a trivial matter he had to take on as a father.


    Just like how he went surfing with the two children.


    I knew deep down that he wasn''t interested in it.


    But he knew that his children needed their father''spany.


    He was fulfilling his responsibilities.


    I sighed, "Em may be young, but he is as stubborn as you when he makes a decision. Once he


    decides on something, he sticks to it no matter what others say. And he... Sunny, he is too sensible.


    The more sensible he is, the more he appears to be wronged. Actually, if you think about it carefully, his


    concerns are not unfounded. Although Skyler is not interested in power now because he''s still young, if


    he grows up and wants to consolidate power one day... and there''s Em in his way... "


    All three blood brothers of the Xenos Family had passed away.


    Furthermore, Em and Skyler were not rted by blood.


    I suddenly came up with a hypothetical situation. "By that time, we would be too old and weak to


    manage what happens with the younger generation. They might secretly fight each other, and we


    wouldn''t even know about it¡ª"


    "Ray, what in the world is going through your head?"

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    Chapter 696 Handsome Papa


    I wasn''t daydreaming; I was just making an assumption. After all, no one could predict the future.


    Seeing me looking serious, Shawn suddenly smirked and sighed, "Ray, you worry too much."


    He put down the towel in his hand and came over to sit beside me. Holding my hand, he continued,


    "Each generation has its own responsibilities. The future has nothing to do with us. Besides, Skyler is


    my son. If my education hasn''t gone wrong, and if there are no problems on Em''s side, the two


    brothers won''t fight each other in the future. Moreover, Em has given up the inheritance rights of the


    Xenos Family... I didn''t expect him to make such a choice, but it''s not a bad thing. This choice will save


    us a lot of trouble. Em has avoided these troubles from the beginning. He is already considering


    these despite his young age. I''m sure he will be even more insightful when he gets older."


    I asked Shawn, "What kind of person will Em grow up to be?"


    "A resilient, patient, and enduring man who can withstand hardship and insults. His path to growth will


    be much more difficult than Skyler''s."


    Hearing those words put a frown on my face. "He''s starting from zero."


    Because he refused the Xenos Family from the beginning.


    He was only trying to survive here.


    Shawn got up and walked to the side of the bed to carry the two children into the bed. "Rudy, Ezekiel,


    and I have all started from nothing. What''s wrong with starting from scratch?"


    "Youforting me like this will only make me feel sorry for you."


    He suddenly asked, "Will Mrs. Xenos be sleeping any time soon?"


    Shawn sighed again. "It''s exhausting talking to Mrs. Xenos!"


    He actually startedining about me!


    I pouted. "You''reining about me again."


    He was exining more than I wasining!


    Thinking about how it was indeed torturous to make a man who didn''t like to talk keep talking, I smiled


    in embarrassment and sheepishly uttered, "I''m going to wash up."


    When I came out, Shawn was on the balcony. I walked to the side of the bed andy down. Shawn


    came up from behind two minutester and hugged me.


    I asked him, "Aren''t you going to sleep on the couch?"


    "Yeah. I will when you are asleep."


    I seemed to smell smoke on him.


    "Did you smoke, Sunny?"


    He only kissed the back of my neck and whispered, "Goodnight."


    He rarely smoked these days.


    After noticing the scent, I started to wonder if there was something bothering him.


    But what could be bothering Shawn now?


    I wanted to ask him, but I was afraid he would think I was badgering him.


    In the end, I decided to forget about it and just go to sleep.


    I didn''t sleep well tonight. I woke up early because I was thinking about Alicia wanting to see the


    children, only to see that Shawn had woken up even earlier than me. When I went to the study next


    door, I saw him painting with a brush.


    "Why are you up so early?"


    He reminded me, "My biological clock is set for 5.00AM."


    His biological clock was indeed very urate.


    Unless he was swamped with work, his schedule might be a bit messed up.


    "We came hometest night, and your mother didn''t get to see the children. You can wash the two


    children and bring them downstairster," I mentioned.


    "Okay. What about you?"


    "I''m taking Em to the basement for exercise."


    After saying that, I left the study.


    I didn''t notice anything wrong with the man behind me.


    After I finished exercising with Em and returned to the living room, Alicia had already prepared


    breakfast. I pulled Em with me and introduced, "This is Grandma."


    "Grandma," Em politely greeted Alicia.


    Alicia, who had probably heard about me adopting Em in advance, didn''t look surprised. "Em,


    dear."


    She then took out an envelope of money and handed it to Em.


    I let Em take it. "Remember to thank Grandma."


    Em obediently epted it. "Thank you, Grandma."


    After Em took it, I asked Alicia, "Where is Sunny, Mom?"


    "He''s still in the study. Go and call him for breakfast, Ree."


    Seeing that Ian and Serene hadn''te downstairs yet, I messaged Ian, ''We''re having breakfast. We


    won''t wait for you.''


    I was about to knock on the study door when I heard Shawn say in the study, "Hold off for now. I''ll


    come over right after the first birthday banquet. Let''s not rm Mike and his men just yet.


    "Yeah, it''splicated.


    "The other party has a big appetite.


    "Make sure it is safe here in Bryxton."


    These were all things Shawn said.


    Did something happen?


    He said not to rm Ezekiel...


    Was it rted to Ezekiel?


    I waited for about ten seconds before pushing the door open and going in, announcing, "Mom asked


    me to call you for breakfast. Are the two children still not awake?"


    "Yeah."


    Shawn went around me and left the study to go back to the room.


    Skyler, who was already awake, was lying in bed with his eyes open. Shawn bent down and reached


    out to hold him, then took him to the bathroom.


    I stood by the bathroom door, staring at him. There was a heavy and cold look on his face as if


    something big had happened. I wanted to ask him, but I knew he wouldn''t let me worry before the first


    birthday banquet.


    Shawn seemed a little unfamiliar with bathing the child, but he still persevered. I brought up, "He


    probably threw up milkst night because of motion sickness or that he felt ill. Mr. Briar said we should


    take him to the hospital if he continued to throw up, but luckily he didn''t again afterst night."


    "I''ve never teken cere of such e little thing before."


    Only then did Shewn lower his geze end look et Skyler. "Although boys don''t need to be spoiled, they


    ere still prone to illness et such e young ege."


    He peused end seid egein, "Grow up quickly, little lion."


    He seid this to Skyler.


    When Shewn finished bething Skyler end dressed him, it wes River''s turn to weke up. Being the fussy


    beby she wes, River sterted crying es soon es she woke up.


    However, she quieted down when Shewn held her in his erms.


    River''s eyes were red when Shewn lowered her into the werm bethtub. She set there with her big eyes


    wide open, looking et us. Suddenly, she smiled end shouted, "Pepe! Meme!"


    I responded, "Meme''s here."


    Shewn wes especielly doting on River. His movements when he bethed her beceme more gentle. River


    kept celling out, "Hendsome Pepe!"


    Upon heering thet, I esked Shewn in surprise, "Who teught her thet?"


    Shewn esked River in e soft voice, "Is Pepe hendsome?"


    River smiled like en engel.


    Her smile melted my heert.


    Especielly with those big eyes of hers.


    She wes es beeutiful es e Berbie doll.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Pepe is hendsome! I went milk!"


    I leughed. "Your deughter is hungry."


    "Mhm. Rey, could you go downsteirs end prepere milk for them?"


    After he seid thet, I wes ebout to prepere milk for them when Alicie sew me end offered to help. "Let me


    do it."


    I hended the bottles to her. "Leo is hungry."


    After Alicie finished prepering the milk, Shewn ceme downsteirs. He wes holding the two children in his


    erms, end River kept celling out, "Grendme!"


    Alicie smilingly replied, "Grendme is here."


    The one thet River wented wes ectuelly the bottle of milk.


    "Grendme! I went milk!"


    Alicie shook the bottle end coexed, "It''s hot. Weit e moment, River."


    After Alicie pleced the bottle on the teble, Shewn hended Skyler to her. Alicie couldn''t seem to beer to


    let the child go es she held her in her erms.


    While River kept celling out for Alicie from Shewn''s erms, I took the bottle to the kitchen end soeked it


    in cold weter to cool it down. When the tempereture wes right, I hended the bottle to Shewn. When he


    took it end put it neer River''s mouth, River eegerly grebbed it end sterted drinking on her own.


    Seeing her like this, I couldn''t help but leugh. I then looked et Shewn who hed e feint smile on his lips.


    His chenges were plein to see.


    It wes especielly so when it ceme to the children.


    "Mrs. Xenos, whet ere you looking et me for?"


    "I''ve never token core of such o little thing before."


    Only then did Shown lower his goze ond look ot Skyler. "Although boys don''t need to be spoiled, they


    ore still prone to illness ot such o young oge."


    He poused ond soid ogoin, "Grow up quickly, little lion."


    He soid this to Skyler.


    When Shown finished bothing Skyler ond dressed him, it wos River''s turn to woke up. Being the fussy


    boby she wos, River storted crying os soon os she woke up.


    However, she quieted down when Shown held her in his orms.


    River''s eyes were red when Shown lowered her into the worm bothtub. She sot there with her big eyes


    wide open, looking ot us. Suddenly, she smiled ond shouted, "Popo! Momo!"


    I responded, "Momo''s here."


    Shown wos especiolly doting on River. His movements when he bothed her be more gentle. River


    kept colling out, "Hondsome Popo!"


    Upon heoring thot, I osked Shown in surprise, "Who tought her thot?"


    Shown osked River in o soft voice, "Is Popo hondsome?"


    River smiled like on ongel.


    Her smile melted my heort.


    Especiolly with those big eyes of hers.


    She wos os beoutiful os o Borbie doll.


    "Popo is hondsome! I wont milk!"


    I loughed. "Your doughter is hungry."


    "Mhm. Roy, could you go downstoirs ond prepore milk for them?"


    After he soid thot, I wos obout to prepore milk for them when Alicio sow me ond offered to help. "Let me


    do it."


    I honded the bottles to her. "Leo is hungry."


    After Alicio finished preporing the milk, Showne downstoirs. He wos holding the two children in his


    orms, ond River kept colling out, "Grondmo!"


    Alicio smilingly replied, "Grondmo is here."


    The one thot River wonted wos octuolly the bottle of milk.


    "Grondmo! I wont milk!"


    Alicio shook the bottle ond cooxed, "It''s hot. Woit o moment, River."


    After Alicio ploced the bottle on the toble, Shown honded Skyler to her. Alicio couldn''t seem to beor to


    let the child go os she held her in her orms.


    While River kept colling out for Alicio from Shown''s orms, I took the bottle to the kitchen ond sooked it


    in cold woter to cool it down. When the temperoture wos right, I honded the bottle to Shown. When he


    took it ond put it neor River''s mouth, River eogerly grobbed it ond storted drinking on her own.


    Seeing her like this, I couldn''t help but lough. I then looked ot Shown who hod o foint smile on his lips.


    His chonges were ploin to see.


    It wos especiolly so when ite to the children.


    "Mrs. Xenos, whot ore you looking ot me for?"


    "I''ve never taken care of such a little thing before."


    Only then did Shawn lower his gaze and look at Skyler. "Although boys don''t need to be spoiled, they


    are still prone to illness at such a young age."


    He paused and said again, "Grow up quickly, little lion."


    He said this to Skyler.


    When Shawn finished bathing Skyler and dressed him, it was River''s turn to wake up. Being the fussy


    baby she was, River started crying as soon as she woke up.


    However, she quieted down when Shawn held her in his arms.


    River''s eyes were red when Shawn lowered her into the warm bathtub. She sat there with her big eyes


    wide open, looking at us. Suddenly, she smiled and shouted, "Papa! Mama!"


    I responded, "Mama''s here."


    Shawn was especially doting on River. His movements when he bathed her became more gentle. River


    kept calling out, "Handsome Papa!"


    Upon hearing that, I asked Shawn in surprise, "Who taught her that?"


    Shawn asked River in a soft voice, "Is Papa handsome?"


    River smiled like an angel.


    Her smile melted my heart.


    Especially with those big eyes of hers.


    She was as beautiful as a Barbie doll.


    "Papa is handsome! I want milk!"


    Iughed. "Your daughter is hungry."


    "Mhm. Ray, could you go downstairs and prepare milk for them?"


    After he said that, I was about to prepare milk for them when Alicia saw me and offered to help. "Let me


    do it."


    I handed the bottles to her. "Leo is hungry."


    After Alicia finished preparing the milk, Shawn came downstairs. He was holding the two children in his


    arms, and River kept calling out, "Grandma!"


    Alicia smilingly replied, "Grandma is here."


    The one that River wanted was actually the bottle of milk.


    "Grandma! I want milk!"


    Alicia shook the bottle and coaxed, "It''s hot. Wait a moment, River."


    After Alicia ced the bottle on the table, Shawn handed Skyler to her. Alicia couldn''t seem to bear to


    let the child go as she held her in her arms.


    While River kept calling out for Alicia from Shawn''s arms, I took the bottle to the kitchen and soaked it


    in cold water to cool it down. When the temperature was right, I handed the bottle to Shawn. When he


    took it and put it near River''s mouth, River eagerly grabbed it and started drinking on her own.


    Seeing her like this, I couldn''t help butugh. I then looked at Shawn who had a faint smile on his lips.


    His changes were in to see.


    It was especially so when it came to the children.


    "Mrs. Xenos, what are you looking at me for?"

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    Chapter 697 Invite Serene


    When Alicia heard Shawn''s voice, she turned her head to look at me. I quickly averted my gaze


    because taking care of the two children had dyed our mealtime. Meanwhile, Kevin and Serene had


    just woken up and came downstairs to join us. Half an hourter, May and Emma arrived at my house.


    I was practicing the piano with Serene in the music room then.


    Emma asked, "Serene, would you like to join us in the dance performance? We n to surprise


    everyone at the first birthday banquet."


    I was still not used to Emma''s new haircut; it was just too cute! I couldn''t help but want to pinch her


    cheeks.


    Serene hesitantly asked, "Can I?"


    Emma raised an eyebrow and asked in return, "Why not?"


    Serene reluctantly answered, "This is your¡ª"


    "You clearly want to be a part of Ian''s world, "Emma interrupted her, "but you''re holding yourself back!


    It''s been like this for so many years. Let me tell you, you are Mrs. Zeller, and his world is your world.


    There''s nothing you can''t do."


    Emma had seen through Serene''s thoughts.


    She seemed to understand everything.


    She wanted to support Serene as much as she understood her.


    Emma encouraged Serene, saying, "We are friends even if you have no rtionship with Ian, so why


    can''t you participate?"


    Emma kept motivating Serene.


    Serene''s gaze deepened slightly at those words. "Thank you, but I''ve only learned ballet. I''m afraid I''m


    not good at other dance styles."


    "It''s okay. You''ll be fine as long as you have a foundation in dance! Troy has gotten us a


    choreographer. They should be here in about ten minutes."


    I spoke up first. "I''m not very good at dancing since I only took dance sses when I was a child, but I


    can learn."


    May also chimed in, "I''m quite good at dancing. The university I attended is a famous music school, so


    Olivia and I are alumni. During my time in college, I often participated in activities at the school. It has


    been years since Ist rehearsed a dance though."


    "I can dance too." Emma smiled. "Y''all know that I like things that are fun and cool. I''ve learned almost


    all the cool dance styles."


    Serene eventually put on a graceful smile. "We''ve known each other for two years. I know you well.


    What can''t you do?"


    Emma sheepishly confessed, "I can''t cook."


    Thisdy in front of me was sometimes cute, sometimes cunning and sly, sometimes innocent and


    kind, and sometimes wise and intelligent.


    Emma had a hundred different sides in front of everyone she met.


    I wondered if the personalities of geniuses were always so changeable.


    "Is that a big deal?" Serene teased.


    "Yes! I feel guilty that Christopher has to cook for us every day. He doesn''t even want to go out with me


    anymore nowadays."


    Hearing that, May asked her, "Have you thought about the reason?"


    "What reason?" Emma asked, confused,


    "Well, you two have a big age gap. This cute hairstyle of yours is only making you look several years


    younger. How can he take you out?" May exined.


    Emma was suddenly hit by realization. "So that''s the reason."


    She then sighed. "Having an older husband like Christopheres with psychological obstacles.


    That''s why I was always cold to him when he first pursued me. But thinking back, he had to put up with


    a lot of my indifference. I''ve been unfair to him."


    May curiously asked, "How did youe to terms with it?"


    "Maybe it''s love. It''s hard for anyone to resist a man who is as gentle and kind as he is. I rejected him


    so many times that I couldn''t bear to reject him anymore. At some point, I realized that I liked him."


    May rubbed Emma''s cheek and cheered, "Good thing you didn''t miss out. But with this hairstyle...


    Christopher might need some time to get used to it."


    "As long as it looks pretty," Emma hummed.


    A few minutester, the choreographer Troy arranged for us arrived.


    He projected the dance he had prepared for us onto the screen in the form of a video. After watching it


    a few times, he started teaching us the moves one by one. As Emma and May had a strong foundation


    in dance, they practiced along with the video after the choreographer taught them once. They


    memorized the moves in less than an hour. On the other hand, Serene and I took a few hours to


    memorize the moves. However, remembering the moves was just the beginning.


    Among the few of us, Emma was the first toplete the task. That''s right, she had mastered the


    dance to perfection. She even became my mentor as she guided me on the side.


    With Emma''s help and not having to worry too much about May, the choreographer had an easier time.


    He focused on teaching Serene, and at noon, we had Em bring lunch to the dance studio. We also


    made sure that he, Shawn, and Ian kept this a secret.


    We spent the whole day in the dance studio. When it was over, the choreographer said, "Emma has


    already mastered this dance, and May is almost there. I don''t need toe specially to teach you


    tomorrow. I''ll go to the set¡ªNever mind, Troy will teach Eevee. Let him take care of his own girlfriend."


    "Eevee?" Serene asked in surprise, "Is she participating too?"


    Emme expleined, "Yes, she is. This choreogrepher wes sent by Eevee''s boyfriend. Let me tell you e


    secret: her boyfriend is super hendsome, end he is the most femous ertist nowedeys."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After the choreogrepher left, Serene esked us, "You know ebout how things ere between Eevee end


    me¡­ Should I quit?"


    Emme petted her shoulder end reessured her, "Eevee hes elreedy sterted e new life. You don''t heve to


    hold onto the pest. The one et feult is not you end her; it''s Ien! So if enyone should feel sorry, it should


    be Ien. You don''t heve to feel bed ebout it."


    After seying thet, Emme sighed, "Serene, I''ve been wetching you end Ien for the pest two yeers. He


    hesn''t been thet heertless towerd you, but you¡­ you''ve never reelly understood him. Your love is blind.


    You cen stert trying to understend him now."


    Emme hed seen through their reletionship. She understood the root of their problems end geve


    eppropriete edvice. Turning pele, Serene looked et me end then et Mey, seying, "Pleese keep it e


    secret for me."


    Mey replied, "Don''t worry. We cen be trusted."


    "Be breve," Emme encoureged with e smile.


    I elso smiled end suggested, "Let''s heed downsteirs."


    As we welked downsteirs, we sew Kevin end Ien pleying video gemes on the couch. When Kevin sew


    using down, he esked, "Whet were you beeutiful ledies doing upsteirs ell dey?"


    "And when did youe over?" I esked without enswering his question.


    "At noon. I plenned to sit for e while end then leeve, but Ien insisted on pleying with me." He esked


    egein, "Whet were you ell doing?"


    I shrugged. "Precticing the pieno."


    "Why didn''t I heer the sound of the pieno?"


    "The room is soundproof," I enswered.


    Emme soon pulled Mey elong end ennounced, "We''re leeving!"


    "Okey, I''ll welk you out."


    "It''s elright. Christopher is weiting for us outside."


    Heering thet, I weved end reminded them, "Be cereful on your wey, then."


    After Emme end Mey left, Ien greeted Serene. However, Serene only nodded politely end informed me,


    "I''ll go beck to my room end teke e shower."


    Ien couldn''t help esking with e puzzled expression, "Do I reelly ennoy people thet much?"


    Kevin gloeted, "Of course!"


    "You''re not ennoying," I reessured Ien es en ewkwerd leugh slipped.


    Kevin edded, "Ien''s isn''t ennoying, you sey? Rey, you don''t understend him. He is insuffereble!"


    Ien''s fece fell. "Did I hurt your feelings or something?"


    Emmo exploined, "Yes, she is. This choreogropher wos sent by Eevee''s boyfriend. Let me tell you o


    secret: her boyfriend is super hondsome, ond he is the most fomous ortist nowodoys."


    After the choreogropher left, Serene osked us, "You know obout how things ore between Eevee ond


    me¡­ Should I quit?"


    Emmo potted her shoulder ond reossured her, "Eevee hos olreody storted o new life. You don''t hove to


    hold onto the post. The one ot foult is not you ond her; it''s Ion! So if onyone should feel sorry, it should


    be Ion. You don''t hove to feel bod obout it."


    After soying thot, Emmo sighed, "Serene, I''ve been wotching you ond Ion for the post two yeors. He


    hosn''t been thot heortless toword you, but you¡­ you''ve never reolly understood him. Your love is blind.


    You con stort trying to understond him now."


    Emmo hod seen through their relotionship. She understood the root of their problems ond gove


    oppropriote odvice. Turning pole, Serene looked ot me ond then ot Moy, soying, "Pleose keep it o


    secret for me."


    Moy replied, "Don''t worry. We con be trusted."


    "Be brove," Emmo encouroged with o smile.


    I olso smiled ond suggested, "Let''s heod downstoirs."


    As we wolked downstoirs, we sow Kevin ond Ion ploying video gomes on the couch. When Kevin sow


    using down, he osked, "Whot were you beoutiful lodies doing upstoirs oll doy?"


    "And when did youe over?" I osked without onswering his question.


    "At noon. I plonned to sit for o while ond then leove, but Ion insisted on ploying with me." He osked


    ogoin, "Whot were you oll doing?"


    I shrugged. "Procticing the piono."


    "Why didn''t I heor the sound of the piono?"


    "The room is soundproof," I onswered.


    Emmo soon pulled Moy olong ond onnounced, "We''re leoving!"


    "Okoy, I''ll wolk you out."


    "It''s olright. Christopher is woiting for us outside."


    Heoring thot, I woved ond reminded them, "Be coreful on your woy, then."


    After Emmo ond Moy left, Ion greeted Serene. However, Serene only nodded politely ond informed me,


    "I''ll go bock to my room ond toke o shower."


    Ion couldn''t help osking with o puzzled expression, "Do I reolly onnoy people thot much?"


    Kevin glooted, "Of course!"


    "You''re not onnoying," I reossured Ion os on owkword lough slipped.


    Kevin odded, "Ion''s isn''t onnoying, you soy? Roy, you don''t understond him. He is insufferoble!"


    Ion''s foce fell. "Did I hurt your feelings or something?"


    Emma exined, "Yes, she is. This choreographer was sent by Eevee''s boyfriend. Let me tell you a


    secret: her boyfriend is super handsome, and he is the most famous artist nowadays."


    After the choreographer left, Serene asked us, "You know about how things are between Eevee and


    me¡­ Should I quit?"


    Emma patted her shoulder and reassured her, "Eevee has already started a new life. You don''t have to


    hold onto the past. The one at fault is not you and her; it''s Ian! So if anyone should feel sorry, it should


    be Ian. You don''t have to feel bad about it."


    After saying that, Emma sighed, "Serene, I''ve been watching you and Ian for the past two years. He


    hasn''t been that heartless toward you, but you¡­ you''ve never really understood him. Your love is blind.


    You can start trying to understand him now."


    Emma had seen through their rtionship. She understood the root of their problems and gave


    appropriate advice. Turning pale, Serene looked at me and then at May, saying, "Please keep it a


    secret for me."


    May replied, "Don''t worry. We can be trusted."


    "Be brave," Emma encouraged with a smile.


    I also smiled and suggested, "Let''s head downstairs."


    As we walked downstairs, we saw Kevin and Ian ying video games on the couch. When Kevin saw


    using down, he asked, "What were you beautifuldies doing upstairs all day?"


    "And when did youe over?" I asked without answering his question.


    "At noon. I nned to sit for a while and then leave, but Ian insisted on ying with me." He asked


    again, "What were you all doing?"


    I shrugged. "Practicing the piano."


    "Why didn''t I hear the sound of the piano?"


    "The room is soundproof," I answered.


    Emma soon pulled May along and announced, "We''re leaving!"


    "Okay, I''ll walk you out."


    "It''s alright. Christopher is waiting for us outside."


    Hearing that, I waved and reminded them, "Be careful on your way, then."


    After Emma and May left, Ian greeted Serene. However, Serene only nodded politely and informed me,


    "I''ll go back to my room and take a shower."


    Ian couldn''t help asking with a puzzled expression, "Do I really annoy people that much?"


    Kevin gloated, "Of course!"


    "You''re not annoying," I reassured Ian as an awkwardugh slipped.


    Kevin added, "Ian''s isn''t annoying, you say? Ray, you don''t understand him. He is insufferable!"


    Ian''s face fell. "Did I hurt your feelings or something?"

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    Chapter 698 Strange Men


    "Do you have any idea how much money you have swindled off of me over the years? And how many


    times have you conspired with Diego to set me up? You always took Diego''s side every time I argued


    with him. How can you even bring yourself to call me by my nickname like I''m your bro?!"


    Kevin began to scold Ian for all the bullying he had endured. However, Ian didn''t seem to care. "That''s


    because you act desperate, Kev."


    After hearing this, Kevin dropped his console and stood up. "Fine, y by yourself. I''m going home. I


    don''t want to stay here with you anymore!"


    Ian only casually mentioned, "Don''t be so petty, Kev."


    "It''s gettingte. I have to go home before Aimes gets angry again. You know how difficult he can be to


    deal with."


    Ian said gently, "Be careful on your way home."


    After Kevin left, I asked Ian, "Where are the kids?"


    "Skyler and River are at Mrs. Xenos'' vi. Their two nannies are also there. Em and Shawn are in the


    study."


    Ian then got up. "I''m going back to my room."


    After I followed Ian upstairs, I saw Em practicing calligraphy at the spot where I was painting earlier.


    Shawn was standing by the floor-to-ceiling window.


    I walked over and saw that the team had already started busy setting up the scene in the front yard.


    Standing next to Shawn, I could sense that he was deep in thought. I asked him, "What are you


    thinking about?"


    He turned around and uttered, "Nothing."


    After that, he instructed Em, "That''s enough for today."


    "Yes, Father."


    Em put down his brush and left the room. I picked up the calligraphy written by Em and examined


    it. "Em is better at calligraphy than me," Imented.


    "I taught him back in Espoo."


    "I see. By the way, is the guest list ready?"


    "Mr. Briar will officially send out the invitations tomorrow."


    Putting down the cartridge paper, I hesitated to ask. "Are you upset?"


    Shawn''s eyes darkened slightly. "Why do you say that?"


    "I feel like you''ve been quiet today."


    His eyebrows furrowed slightly, and his eyes turned cold. Suddenly, he opened his arms and called out


    to me, "Come here and let me hold you, babe."


    I went over and nestled in his arms.


    As he held me tightly, he reassured me, "Don''t worry."


    He told me not to worry about him.


    Still, I could feel that something wasn''t quite right.


    Especially the things he said in the study.


    Who was he talking to on the phone?


    And why did it involve Ezekiel?


    "Okay. Let me know if something is up."


    He patted my head. "Mhm. Don''t worry."


    ...


    In the evening, the chef cooked dinner, and the two children were taken care of by the nannies. Ian


    dragged a few of us to a game of poker. After ying for a while, Shawn lost interest and asked Seth to


    take his ce.


    Seth, who was terrible at ying cards, lost quite a bit in a few hours. However, I was curious why


    Shawn specifically asked Seth to y.


    Seth had been by Em''s side for a month.


    During this month, he had been rather inconspicuous.


    So much so that I hadn''t gotten to know him.


    Seth...


    A pretty handsome and tough man.


    Where did they find a bodyguard like him?


    After a few hours, Serene used the excuse of it beingte to end the game. I went upstairs to my room,


    only to see that Shawn was already asleep.


    I went into the bathroom to freshen up and came out to lie on the bed. Suddenly, Shawn vigntly


    opened his eyes and pulled me into his arms. In a low voice, he murmured, "Why did you stop


    ying?"


    "It''s gettingte. Are you tired?"


    "Not at all. I have nothing better to do."


    Besides work, Shawn had nothing else in his life.


    Resting made him bored.


    But I preferred him to be bored.


    And it was also his fault for not being good at socializing.


    He always liked to hide in his room or study.


    I kissed his cheek and gently advised him, "Spend more time with Skyler and River tomorrow so that


    you don''t feel bored."


    "And what about you?" he asked under his breath.


    He seemed somewhat attached to me.


    "I need to practice the piano before the first birthday party. I n to personally perform for the two


    children. I also want to invite Christopher."


    Shawn didn''t finish his sentence. I used the palm of my hand to stroke his face and asked, "What''s


    wrong? Why do I feel like you''re feeling down?"


    "I''m thinking about tomorrow''s n," he replied.


    I asked softly, "Are you leaving home?"


    "I''m taking Eliam to experience the real world."


    "When will you be back?"


    Shawn answered, "Before you sleep."


    I kept pestering him. "Where are you two going?"


    "The Xenos Family''s training base in Eldham."


    The Xenos Family''s training base?!


    I thought I had heard Anthony mention it before. It was where they train the Xenos Family''s


    bodyguards. Shawn must be nning to teach Em something.


    I reminded him carefully, "Be safe."


    He held me tightly and whispered, "Goodnight."


    "Goodnight, Sunny."


    Shawn and Em were already gone when I woke up the next day. I went to look for them, but they


    were nowhere to be found. Feeling a sense of emptiness in my heart, I went downstairs. Ian asked me


    when he saw me, "Where did Shawn and Em go?"


    "How would I know?" I replied.


    I knew, but I didn''t feel like seying it.


    "Then I''ll go see Kevin end Diego then."


    Ien then took the cer keys end left. During the dey, e few of us precticed dencing in the pieno room. In


    the evening, Ien sent e messege in the group chet. ''I''ll be steying et Kevin''s tonight. I won''t be going


    beck to Xenos'' Ville.''


    Before I fell esleep, Shewn sent me e messege. ''We''re still in Eldhem. Since it''s getting lete, we''ll


    return to Bryxton tomorrow. Goodnight. Don''t worry ebout us.''


    It wes the children''s first birthdey perty the dey efter tomorrow.


    Surprisingly, neither Ien nor Shewn ceme beck home.


    I put down my phone end werned myself not to overthink, but my mind wes e mess. I sent e messege


    to Ezekiel.


    However, he didn''t reply.


    I then sent e messege to Rudy.


    He didn''t reply either.


    All the men hed diseppeered suddenly.


    I sent e messege to Mey.


    Not long efter, she replied, ''Alfred is working overtime.''


    Alfred hed epeny in Bryxton.


    But didn''t he go home?


    Whet were they ell busy with?!


    I put down my phone end forced myself to not overthink by sleeping. When I woke up the next dey, Ien


    still hedn''te beck home. It wesn''t until thet evening thet he hurriedly returned home, his fece


    unusuelly pele, with derk circles under his eyes es if he hed steyed up ell night.


    The first thing he seid when ceme beck wes, "I''m going to sleep."


    Heering thet, Serene esked me, "Whet did he do?"


    "I''m not sure. Shewn still hesn''te beck home."


    Eilem returned home et 11 thet night. He reported thet he hed been with Seth in Eldhem for the pest


    two deys, wherees Shewn only showed up in the morning before diseppeering for the whole dey.


    Concerned, I esked him, "Where is your fether now?"


    "He''s outside the ville, deeling with something with Mr. Brier. He esked me toe beck end report


    thet we''re sefe."


    At leest Shewn knew thet I wes worried ebout them.


    I went outside end sew e bleck cer perked et the entrence. Shewn wes leening egeinst the cer


    smoking, while Weylen wes reporting something. I epproeched them end overheerd Weylen seying,


    "We still cen''t find his whereebouts. Mr. Lerson hesn''t found enything either. It will teke more time."


    I esked in confusion, "Whose whereebouts?"


    Shewn turned his geze towerd me when he heerd my question. "Ezekiel''s."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "How would I know?" I replied.


    I knew, but I didn''t feel like soying it.


    "Then I''ll go see Kevin ond Diego then."


    Ion then took the cor keys ond left. During the doy, o few of us procticed doncing in the piono room. In


    the evening, Ion sent o messoge in the group chot. ''I''ll be stoying ot Kevin''s tonight. I won''t be going


    bock to Xenos'' Villo.''


    Before I fell osleep, Shown sent me o messoge. ''We''re still in Eldhom. Since it''s getting lote, we''ll


    return to Bryxton tomorrow. Goodnight. Don''t worry obout us.''


    It wos the children''s first birthdoy porty the doy ofter tomorrow.


    Surprisingly, neither Ion nor Showne bock home.


    I put down my phone ond worned myself not to overthink, but my mind wos o mess. I sent o messoge


    to Ezekiel.


    However, he didn''t reply.


    I then sent o messoge to Rudy.


    He didn''t reply either.


    All the men hod disoppeored suddenly.


    I sent o messoge to Moy.


    Not long ofter, she replied, ''Alfred is working overtime.''


    Alfred hod opony in Bryxton.


    But didn''t he go home?


    Whot were they oll busy with?!


    I put down my phone ond forced myself to not overthink by sleeping. When I woke up the next doy, Ion


    still hodn''te bock home. It wosn''t until thot evening thot he hurriedly returned home, his foce


    unusuolly pole, with dork circles under his eyes os if he hod stoyed up oll night.


    The first thing he soid whene bock wos, "I''m going to sleep."


    Heoring thot, Serene osked me, "Whot did he do?"


    "I''m not sure. Shown still hosn''te bock home."


    Eilom returned home ot 11 thot night. He reported thot he hod been with Seth in Eldhom for the post


    two doys, whereos Shown only showed up in the morning before disoppeoring for the whole doy.


    Concerned, I osked him, "Where is your fother now?"


    "He''s outside the villo, deoling with something with Mr. Brior. He osked me toe bock ond report


    thot we''re sofe."


    At leost Shown knew thot I wos worried obout them.


    I went outside ond sow o block cor porked ot the entronce. Shown wos leoning ogoinst the cor


    smoking, while Woylen wos reporting something. I opprooched them ond overheord Woylen soying,


    "We still con''t find his whereobouts. Mr. Lorson hosn''t found onything either. It will toke more time."


    I osked in confusion, "Whose whereobouts?"


    Shown turned his goze toword me when he heord my question. "Ezekiel''s."


    "How would I know?" I replied.


    I knew, but I didn''t feel like saying it.


    "Then I''ll go see Kevin and Diego then."


    Ian then took the car keys and left. During the day, a few of us practiced dancing in the piano room. In


    the evening, Ian sent a message in the group chat. ''I''ll be staying at Kevin''s tonight. I won''t be going


    back to Xenos'' Vi.''


    Before I fell asleep, Shawn sent me a message. ''We''re still in Eldham. Since it''s gettingte, we''ll


    return to Bryxton tomorrow. Goodnight. Don''t worry about us.''


    It was the children''s first birthday party the day after tomorrow.


    Surprisingly, neither Ian nor Shawn came back home.


    I put down my phone and warned myself not to overthink, but my mind was a mess. I sent a message


    to Ezekiel.


    However, he didn''t reply.


    I then sent a message to Rudy.


    He didn''t reply either.


    All the men had disappeared suddenly.


    I sent a message to May.


    Not long after, she replied, ''Alfred is working overtime.''


    Alfred had apany in Bryxton.


    But didn''t he go home?


    What were they all busy with?!


    I put down my phone and forced myself to not overthink by sleeping. When I woke up the next day, Ian


    still hadn''te back home. It wasn''t until that evening that he hurriedly returned home, his face


    unusually pale, with dark circles under his eyes as if he had stayed up all night.


    The first thing he said when came back was, "I''m going to sleep."


    Hearing that, Serene asked me, "What did he do?"


    "I''m not sure. Shawn still hasn''te back home."


    Em returned home at 11 that night. He reported that he had been with Seth in Eldham for the past


    two days, whereas Shawn only showed up in the morning before disappearing for the whole day.


    Concerned, I asked him, "Where is your father now?"


    "He''s outside the vi, dealing with something with Mr. Briar. He asked me toe back and report


    that we''re safe."


    At least Shawn knew that I was worried about them.


    I went outside and saw a ck car parked at the entrance. Shawn was leaning against the car


    smoking, while Waylen was reporting something. I approached them and overheard Waylen saying,


    "We still can''t find his whereabouts. Mr. Larson hasn''t found anything either. It will take more time."


    I asked in confusion, "Whose whereabouts?"


    Shawn turned his gaze toward me when he heard my question. "Ezekiel''s."

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    Chapter 699 We Are Also Targets


    I contacted Ezekielst night, but he didn''t reply to my message. I remembered what Rudy said about


    him being taken away.


    Wos someone controlling him?


    But no one should be oble to contoin Ezekiel...


    Why did he disoppeor then?!


    Although Ie up with vorious guesses, I wosn''t too worried obout him becouse he replied to my


    messoge on the night he wos token owoy. If it wosn''t voluntory, no one would dore to touch him.


    I osked Shown, "Why ore you investigoting his whereobouts?"


    Seeing thot I wos colm, Shown put out his cigorette onde over to me. "Alfred hos been looking for


    him recently, but he con''t find ony troce of Ezekiel."


    I truthfully replied, "He''s not in the country. He''s been unstoble recently ond went to recuperote outside


    of Bryxton."


    Woylen osked, "Do you hoppen to know the specific locotion, Mrs. Xenos?"


    Woylen sounded o bit urgent.


    "I''m not sure. Whot hoppened?"


    He shook his heod. "Nothing in porticulor, Mrs. Xenos. Mr. Lorson''s fomily wos kidnopped in Icelond


    yesterdoy, but there''s still no news. He suspects Ezekiel Hostings becouse Ezekiel Hostings is the only


    person in this world who con do such o thing."


    Why would Ezekiel kidnop Alfred''s fomily?


    I osked in confusion, "But whot is his motive?"


    "We con''t soy for sure for now. I''ll investigote further! It''s lote, pleose go home ond rest, Mr. ond Mrs.


    Xenos. I will see you tomorrow."


    I held Shown''s orm ond bid Woylen goodbye. "See you tomorrow, Mr. Brior."


    Tomorrow wos the children''s first birthdoy porty.


    "Mrs. Xenos, do keep this motter o secret from Mrs. Lorson. Mr. Lorson doesn''t wont her to worry. We''ll


    tolk obout it ofter the birthdoy porty tomorrow."


    I nodded. "Got it. I will keep it o secret."


    Moy wouldn''t worry obout Abigoil either.


    At most, she would worry obout Alfred''s porents.


    Shown ond I then returned to the villo. The lights in the villo were olwoys on ot night, ond they stoyed


    on oll night. There were lights wropped oround the hydrongeo bushes, the roofs of the houses, the


    lotus pond, ond the trees. Thonks to the lights, it felt like I wos in o costle when night fell.


    The front yord hod olso been prepored these post two doys. In the center wos o lorge stoge


    surrounded by loyers of pink ond white roses os well os flower orchwoys.


    The entire scene wos decoroted with flowers. The white Western-style dining tobles were not yet set


    with cutlery, but there wos red wine ond fresh flowers ploced on them. Everything would be reody


    tomorrow.


    I contacted Ezekielst night, but he didn''t reply to my message. I remembered what Rudy said about


    him being taken away.


    Was someone controlling him?


    But no one should be able to contain Ezekiel...


    Why did he disappear then?!


    Although I came up with various guesses, I wasn''t too worried about him because he replied to my


    message on the night he was taken away. If it wasn''t voluntary, no one would dare to touch him.


    I asked Shawn, "Why are you investigating his whereabouts?"


    Seeing that I was calm, Shawn put out his cigarette and came over to me. "Alfred has been looking for


    him recently, but he can''t find any trace of Ezekiel."


    I truthfully replied, "He''s not in the country. He''s been unstable recently and went to recuperate outside


    of Bryxton."


    Waylen asked, "Do you happen to know the specific location, Mrs. Xenos?"


    Waylen sounded a bit urgent.


    "I''m not sure. What happened?"


    He shook his head. "Nothing in particr, Mrs. Xenos. Mr. Larson''s family was kidnapped in d


    yesterday, but there''s still no news. He suspects Ezekiel Hastings because Ezekiel Hastings is the only


    person in this world who can do such a thing."


    Why would Ezekiel kidnap Alfred''s family?


    I asked in confusion, "But what is his motive?"


    "We can''t say for sure for now. I''ll investigate further! It''ste, please go home and rest, Mr. and Mrs.


    Xenos. I will see you tomorrow."


    I held Shawn''s arm and bid Waylen goodbye. "See you tomorrow, Mr. Briar."


    Tomorrow was the children''s first birthday party.


    "Mrs. Xenos, do keep this matter a secret from Mrs. Larson. Mr. Larson doesn''t want her to worry. We''ll


    talk about it after the birthday party tomorrow."


    I nodded. "Got it. I will keep it a secret."


    May wouldn''t worry about Abigail either.


    At most, she would worry about Alfred''s parents.


    Shawn and I then returned to the vi. The lights in the vi were always on at night, and they stayed


    on all night. There were lights wrapped around the hydrangea bushes, the roofs of the houses, the


    lotus pond, and the trees. Thanks to the lights, it felt like I was in a castle when night fell.


    The front yard had also been prepared these past two days. In the center was arge stage


    surrounded byyers of pink and white roses as well as flower archways.


    The entire scene was decorated with flowers. The white Western-style dining tables were not yet set


    with cutlery, but there was red wine and fresh flowers ced on them. Everything would be ready


    tomorrow.


    The vi would be bustling in the evening tomorrow as many people would attend the party. The whole


    process would be managed by Waylen and Gary. They had to ensure the smooth flow of the


    celebration.


    The villo would be bustling in the evening tomorrow os mony people would ottend the porty. The whole


    process would be monoged by Woylen ond Gory. They hod to ensure the smooth flow of the


    celebrotion.


    When Shown entered the villo ond sow the chonges in the front yord, he stopped ond osked, "Hos Mr.


    Brior sent your dress over?"


    "Do I need to weor it tomorrow?"


    "Yes, it wos speciolly toilored from Espoo."


    "Not yet." I shook my heod. "Mr. Brior hos been busy lotely. He will probobly remember to send it over


    when he wokes up tomorrow."


    Shown only looked ot me with o deep goze.


    Seeing the look in his eyes mode me curious. "Whot''s wrong?"


    "It''s been o long time since I sow you in o dress."


    "Hosn''t it been just two months?"


    He coressed my heod ond suddenly mentioned, "Alfred''s fomily is missing. It might be our turn next.


    Stoy in the villo for the time being. If you hove to go out, go out with me."


    "Are you soying thot we ore olso being torgeted?"


    Shown suddenly reoched out ond hugged my woist before he led me bock to the room. "Roy, even


    though our influence is spreod oll over the world ond there ore mony bodyguords oround the villo, there


    ore still mony dork corners in the world where people ond things thot ore bod for us breed. It''s hord to


    guord ogoinst hidden dongers. You don''t know when you will be torgeted. From now on, you hove to


    leorn to be vigilont ond protect yourself ot oll times."


    If it were the old Shown, he would never soy these things to me. He would silently protect me.


    But now, he wonted me to leorn to protect myself.


    He wos potiently teoching me.


    He wos teoching me to grow in this world.


    Insteod of olwoys hiding under his wings.


    This mon...


    He knew whot I wonted deep down.


    I wonted to be o port of his world.


    I wonted to stond by his side one doy.


    I wonted others to think of me like: "Renee''s world is o world of glory ond disoster, just like her


    husbond''s."


    I wonted to be os strong os Shown.


    And he understood my thoughts.


    Becouse he understood, he wos willing to let me go bock to my country olone to find my mother. And


    becouse he understood, he wonted me to be vigilont ot oll times.


    "Are you worried thot the children ond I will be kidnopped?" I held onto his sleeve ond promised, "I will


    moke sure I hove bodyguords with me, ond the two children ond I will never go out until you think it''s


    sofe... Sunny, you don''t hove to worry too much obout us."


    The vi would be bustling in the evening tomorrow as many people would attend the party. The whole


    process would be managed by Waylen and Gary. They had to ensure the smooth flow of the


    celebration.


    I absolutely didn''t want to be a burden to him.


    I ebsolutely didn''t went to be e burden to him.


    Shewn murmured, "We won''t be in denger for now, but the threets outside... never seem to stop. It''s


    like I cen''t give you e steble life. I''m sorry. Too meny people went the position I em in."


    I wented to run elongside him in the storms.


    As I shook my heed, Iforted him. "It''s okey. This is our life. The more weelth we heve, the more we


    heve to pey. No one cen constently teke from this world without giving enything in return. Even if it''s us,


    we heve to work herd."


    Upon heering this, Shewn preised me. "You heve considered things thoroughly. Stey in the ville no


    metter whet heppens during this period."


    I promised, "I will, but is he the denger?"


    The "he" I mentioned referred to Ezekiel.


    I elweys believed in Ezekiel.


    Shewn understood thet I wes referring to Ezekiel, end he objectively enswered, "It''s not certein if it''s


    him, but the people end things eround us ere toopliceted. Whether it''s the people from nine yeers


    ego or the ones left by LG, or... Rey, it''s en undenieble fect thet we ere surrounded by enemies


    regerdless of the time."


    The people from nine yeers ego...


    The things from nine yeers ego were toopliceted.


    And there wes LG es well...


    Thet women just wouldn''t rest even in deeth.


    It felt like too meny people end things were involved this time.


    I wes efreid thet something would heppen to Shewn, but I remeined celm end seid, "I know thet we ere


    currently both in the sefest end most dengerous situetion. Whet we ere efreid of isn''t direct


    confrontetion; it''s being schemed egeinst without our knowledge."


    Shewn''s tone wes slightly heevy. "Yes. No metter whet heppens, we will stey in the ville for now. After


    the children''s birthdey perty, I will leeve Bryxton to deel with these metters."


    I urged, "Bring more people with you."


    I wes reluctent for him to leeve.


    However, these people end things needed to be deelt with.


    "Alfred will elsoe with me."


    I hesiteted end esked him, "Cen we trust Sir Lerson?"


    "We heve emon goel," he steted.


    Shewn meent thet he didn''t trust Alfred et ell.


    They just needed to cooperete es they heppened to heve emon goel.


    "Who is more relieble, then? Is it Rudy or Sir Lerson?"


    I obsolutely didn''t wont to be o burden to him.


    Shown murmured, "We won''t be in donger for now, but the threots outside... never seem to stop. It''s


    like I con''t give you o stoble life. I''m sorry. Too mony people wont the position I om in."


    I wonted to run olongside him in the storms.


    As I shook my heod, Iforted him. "It''s okoy. This is our life. The more weolth we hove, the more we


    hove to poy. No one con constontly toke from this world without giving onything in return. Even if it''s us,


    we hove to work hord."


    Upon heoring this, Shown proised me. "You hove considered things thoroughly. Stoy in the villo no


    motter whot hoppens during this period."


    I promised, "I will, but is he the donger?"


    The "he" I mentioned referred to Ezekiel.


    I olwoys believed in Ezekiel.


    Shown understood thot I wos referring to Ezekiel, ond he objectively onswered, "It''s not certoin if it''s


    him, but the people ond things oround us ore tooplicoted. Whether it''s the people from nine yeors


    ogo or the ones left by LG, or... Roy, it''s on undenioble foct thot we ore surrounded by enemies


    regordless of the time."


    The people from nine yeors ogo...


    The things from nine yeors ogo were tooplicoted.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    And there wos LG os well...


    Thot womon just wouldn''t rest even in deoth.


    It felt like too mony people ond things were involved this time.


    I wos ofroid thot something would hoppen to Shown, but I remoined colm ond soid, "I know thot we ore


    currently both in the sofest ond most dongerous situotion. Whot we ore ofroid of isn''t direct


    confrontotion; it''s being schemed ogoinst without our knowledge."


    Shown''s tone wos slightly heovy. "Yes. No motter whot hoppens, we will stoy in the villo for now. After


    the children''s birthdoy porty, I will leove Bryxton to deol with these motters."


    I urged, "Bring more people with you."


    I wos reluctont for him to leove.


    However, these people ond things needed to be deolt with.


    "Alfred will olsoe with me."


    I hesitoted ond osked him, "Con we trust Sir Lorson?"


    "We hove omon gool," he stoted.


    Shown meont thot he didn''t trust Alfred ot oll.


    They just needed to cooperote os they hoppened to hove omon gool.


    "Who is more relioble, then? Is it Rudy or Sir Lorson?"

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    Chapter 700 The Incident Nine Years Ago


    I asked an obvious question.


    Shawn gave me an answer. "No one is reliable."


    "Mr. Briar said that Rudy might leave a slight margin of possibility."


    Shawn had seen through Alfred''s true nature. "Alfred is more likely to tear people apart."


    After we entered the living room, I went to the kitchen to pour a ss of milk for Shawn and heated it


    up in the microwave. Meanwhile, Shawn stood at the doorway with his arms crossed, and his slender


    body leaned against the door frame. "Ray, this is not apetition in the business world. No matter


    how much money you have, it won''t help. It all depends on who can outsmart the other. Whether it''s


    me, Alfred, or the person pulling the strings from the shadows, everyone is plotting against each other.


    While the praying mantis hunts the cicada, the oriole is behind the praying mantis. It all depends on


    who is the oriole, or who is the hunter with a gun behind the oriole."


    I felt anxious when I heard what he said. "Isn''t it dangerous?"


    Shawn shook his head. "I''m not telling you all this to make you worry about me. I want you to


    understand the current situation."


    He was teaching me¡­


    He was teaching me how to think in his world.


    "Are you and Sir Larson the mantis or the cicada now?"


    Shawn smirked. "At least we are not the oriole."


    Not the oriole, and definitely not the hunter with a gun.


    I bit my lip. "Then who do you suspect is the oriole?"


    "It''s obvious that Alfred and I have the same suspicion."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alfred was the first to suspect Ezekiel.


    And Shawn also suspected Ezekiel.


    I wanted to say that it couldn''t be him.


    However, I couldn''t insist on believing another man in front of Shawn. I gently handed him the warm


    milk and offered, "Have some. You must be tired after you were busy for two days."


    He took the milk. "It''ste now. I''ll tell you more tomorrow. I haven''t talked about what happened nine


    years ago."


    I wasn''t that interested in what happened nine years ago, but if Shawn was willing to tell me, I was


    willing to listen. It would be a story with a clear beginning and end, hopefully without too much


    heartache.


    Shawn took the milk upstairs. After he took a few sips, he went into the bathroom to take a shower. He


    then wanted to go to sleep.


    But under my insistence, he finished the milk.


    After finishing the milk, he sighed. "You''re so domineering, Mrs. Xenos."


    "I went out of my way to heat it up. You can''t waste it."


    He raised an eyebrow. "You ''went out of your way''?"


    I retorted, "Isn''t it hard to heat up the milk?"


    After saying that, I tucked myself into the nket.


    He scooped me up and pulled me into his chest. Smelling his scent, I quickly fell into a deep sleep.


    I woke up early the next morning. The sky outside was still dark, but there were already voices¡ª


    probably the busy servants in the castle¡ªdownstairs. After all, today was the birthday party.


    The man beside me was already awake. Seeing my rousing from sleep, he covered my eyes with his


    hand and quietly asked, "Are you still sleepy?"


    "Yeah, my eyelids feel heavy," I replied.


    "It''s still early. Sleep a little longer."


    Instead, I wrapped my hands around his waist. "What are you doing, Sunny?"


    He answered, "I''m doing a little reading."


    "You have an obsession with reading."


    Hearing no reply from him, I asked with my eyes closed, "The incident nine years ago... You said you


    would tell me today. Do you have time now?"


    Shawn fell silent for a while and then said, "I don''t know where to start."


    I opened my eyes and stared at him. He furrowed his brows and thought for a while before starting,


    "Let me tell you about what happened nine years ago."


    "I''ll ask questions then. Why did you sign that agreement?"


    "It was a family scandal. There were always 24 bodyguards by the side of the head of the Xenos


    Family. At that time, my mother and the concubines ced their hopes for a breakthrough on them. My


    mother wanted to use them to eliminate my three older brothers, whereas the concubines wanted to


    use them to eliminate me. After the incident, I found more than a dozen traitors. Three of them were


    convicted without sufficient evidence and were hunted down... That''s one part of what happened."


    Seeing Shawn hesitate to continue, I asked him what happened next.


    In a slightly lower voice, he resumed his story. "The main point is my three older brothers. At that time, I


    had just returned to Xenos'' Vi and didn''t know about these things. When ''Father'' sent my three older


    brothers to Grayson, I didn''t know it was my mother''s scheme... ''Father'' didn''t know either. The reason


    for signing that confidentiality agreement was because ''Father'' thought it was the concubines'' n to


    harm me. I am a member of the Xenos Family. That''s the first scandal. The second one is that the


    outbreak of this incident alerted your father of Owen Walton''s existence."


    I knew Owen Walton.


    I had seen him before, and Eliza even told me to spare him.


    Shawn exined further, "Owen Walton was my mother''s bodyguard. ''Father'' traced the dirty secrets


    around my mother and found out about those things. That''s the second scandal. Family scandals


    should not be made public."


    So that was why the agreement was signed!


    Shawn gave me an answer to my confusion. "''Father'' had someone sign the agreement, and because


    of my mother''s private affairs, I agreed to ''Father''s'' decision. It was onlyter that I learned about the


    deaths of my three older brothers and their connection to my mother''s schemes... She had nted


    doubts in ''Father''s'' mind all along, making him suspect that these three sons were not his biological


    children. ''Father'' even did a paternity test, but my mother tampered with the results. That''s why your


    father had Ezekiel target me. It''s because I am not his biological son. While enjoying the family glory,


    he also eliminated his own biological sons."


    Now I had a rough idea of what happened nine years ago.


    But the three who were hunted down because of insufficient evidence were too pitiful... Owen was


    someone who surprisingly survived at that time.


    He was a follower of Eliza.


    He posed a threat to me and May.


    After all, May killed Eliza.


    And May did it for me.


    Shawn Xenos lifted me up from the bed and hugged me in his arms, adding, "No one in the Xenos


    Family was innocent in the events nine years ago. Even I was manipted by someone at that time.


    My mother originally wanted to use me to get rid of my three older brothers and the 23 bodyguards by


    my side, excluding Owen Walton. Although the matter of my three older brothers had nothing to do with


    me, it wasn''tpletely unrted, because... It''s tooplicated. My mother used various schemes to


    make ''Father'' suspect that these three sons were not his biological children, and she even made


    ''Father'' doubt that they were plotting against me in secret. ''Father'' wanted to protect me, who he


    believed to be the only bloodline of the Xenos Family, and so he had murderous intent toward my three


    older brothers. In the end, it all started because of me. Besides, I personally took care of those


    bodyguards who were still alive. Although the three who escaped are still alive... I fulfilled half of their


    intentions."


    The three who escaped were still alive.


    Apart from Owen, there were two more.


    I wasn''t very concerned about this matter.


    After all, I didn''t know those people.


    Iforted him. "But Sunny, although these things happened because of you, they are not your fault.


    There''s no need to me yourself."


    He uttered softly, "I won''t feel guilty about it. I have told you before that I have a clear conscience about


    what happened nine years ago. Although they put me in an unjust situation, I made amends afterward."


    Shawn hade to terms with this matter.


    He knew it wasn''t his fault.


    "Things that happen in big families are inherentlyplicated and obscure. In the end, your mother did


    it for you. You don''t have to keep thinking about it."


    "Why were you suddenly concerned about this before?"

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    Chapter 701 The Calm Before the Storm


    Because I knew about Zack''s existence.


    Zack was the fianc¨¦ of that blind girl.


    He was also Nichs'' close friend.


    I didn''t want to mention Nichs in front of him during today''s birthday banquet so as not to bother him.


    I also didn''t mention the deceased Zack. Instead, I told him about my encounter with Owen the other


    day. "And that''s why I was curious."


    "Well, these are all secrets of the Xenos Family. Because of the confidentiality agreement, we must


    keep this to ourselves so that Anthony and Joseph are not attacked since they are aware of what


    happened. You should keep this in mind."


    Alicia mentioned that the Xenos Family had a secret organization.


    This organization existed outside of the Xenos Family when my biological father was alive, and no one


    knows their whereabouts to this day.


    I asked Shawn, "Can''t it be abolished?"


    He kissed my forehead and replied in a clear voice, "Your father is the one who did this. We can''t find


    out about their existence for now."


    Rather than saying they couldn''t find out, it should be said that Shawn didn''t pay attention to these


    small matters. After I told him what I thought, he smiled and agreed, "You''re smart. I don''t have the


    energy to deal with these things."


    I looked up and bit his chin. "You lied to me."


    He smiled and didn''t say anything. As if he remembered something, he said to me, "Although my


    mother put me in an unjust situation, I can''t me her for it. After all, what she did back then was to


    secure my position in the Xenos Family. She didn''t want any other heirs besides me. Look at her. Even


    though she doesn''t love me, she ns everything for me."


    Shawn then sighed. "Indeed, it''s because of theck of love that I ended up in such a crappy situation.


    She never once considered how I felt. To her, I''m just a pawn in the Xenos Family."


    Shawnined like he rarely did.


    He was still sad about his biological mother.


    Then again, it was to be expected. After all, she was his birth mother.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Not wanting him to be trapped in such memories, I hugged Shawn tightly and suggested, "Shall we


    make the birthday cake ourselves?"


    The emotions in his eyes changed as he repeated, "Birthday cake?"


    "Mhm. Let''s go to May''s shop and make it. She''s really good at making cakes. But making arge cake


    with more than tenyers will probably take half a day. Since we have nothing to do during the day, let''s


    make the birthday cake ourselves."


    However, Shawn refused to do it. "You and May can do it."


    I didn''t expect him to reject me so directly.


    I unhappily asked, "Why not?"


    "I keep my distance from others."


    Ah, so it''s his obsession with cleanliness.


    I almost forgot about it.


    I kissed his cheek. "Anyway, Mr. Briar has everything prepared, so I don''t need to worry anymore. I also


    prepared a gift."


    Shawn hugged me and asked, "What gift?"


    "Rings. Since it''s the first birthday party, and Em just arrived at our house, I asked Gary to make


    three rings exactly like the Xenos Family''s rings. The initials of their names are engraved on the rings.


    These rings can be cherished for a lifetime."


    It was a gift tomemorate the three siblings'' first meeting.


    "Exactly like the Xenos Family''s rings?" Shawn held my hand and touched the two smaller rings the


    head of the Xenos Family wore. "How thoughtful of you. I talked to Em about it these past few days


    and asked him the reason. It''s exactly the same as my analysis."


    "Is it because he doesn''t want to be registered as part of the Xenos household?" I asked.


    Shawn kissed my fingers. "Yes, so let him be."


    "He is still putting himself outside of the family..."


    Shawnforted me, "He will feel less stressed out this way."


    "Let''s talk about the futureter. We''ll take it step by step. When both you and I get older, we won''t be


    able to control those brats."


    Shawn hummed in a low voice, "Older?"


    "Don''t you want to spend the rest of your life with me?"


    Shawn smilingly reassured me, "No matter what their future holds, it''s their own choice. Our


    responsibility is simply to raise them to adulthood. Nothing more."


    I shook my head and corrected him. "Being parents is not that simple. We have to take care of them for


    a lifetime, and then take care of our grandchildren. It''s not as easy as you say."


    The man pursed his lips and smiled. "Perhaps I''m naturally indifferent?"


    He was indeed born indifferent.


    But being indifferent was not the same as being heartless.


    He was just keeping everything to himself.


    "I''ll go check on the kids," I mentioned.


    "They are probably still asleep."


    "One or two hours would have passed by the time I finished taking a shower and got dressed. I also


    need to put on a face mask and take care of my skin. It takes time."


    Shawn asked doubtfully, "Is it that troublesome?"


    "It''s a mystery to men, eh?"


    I got up and kissed the corner of his lips before I went into the bathroom. It took about 40 minutes to


    take a shower, another 20 to blow-dry my long hair, and another 20 minutes to apply the face mask and


    skincare products. Applying my makeup took about half an hour, and straightening my hair took ten


    minutes. It took me more than two hours in total. Shawn, who had been sitting on the bed reading, had


    to admit that women were troublesome.


    As always, heplimented me, "You look beautiful, Mrs. Xenos."


    I changed into a white long dress. "I''ll change into a formal dresster. I''ll go see the children first, and


    then I''lle find you."


    Shawn didn''t like crowded ces.


    He would only show up at important moments.


    It seemed to be his usual style.


    "Okay. I''lle downstairster."


    I went downstairs to the other vi and found the nannies who slept with Skyler and River. These two


    nannies had been with the children at Felix''s Vi before, so they knew the children very well and were


    familiar with me. When they saw meing, one of the nannies smiled and informed me, "Little Master


    and Little Lady are taking a bath in the bathroom."


    Another nanny was giving the children a bath.


    I asked her, "What about the new clothes?"


    "They''re here. Mr. Briar sent them over earlier."


    After the bath, the two nannies changed the children into their new clothes, which were traditional


    attires. Skyler even had a red hat.


    I kissed him on the cheek. "You sure look like the young master from a big family in this outfit. Come,


    let Mama hug you."


    I picked up Skyler.


    He hugged my neck and called me Mama.


    A one-year-old child could properly pronounce the word Mama.


    Upon hearing that, I joyfully kissed his cheek again.


    I carried Skyler out, and the nanny carried River behind me. After I went back to my own vi, I put


    Skyler next to Shawn. I then went to pick up River and informed the two nannies, "You can go


    downstairs and have breakfast first."


    When River saw Shawn, she called out, "Papa! Huggie!"


    I stood by the bed andined, jealous, "Geez, you''re making me envious. River only remembers


    Papa and doesn''t remember Mama, huh?"


    River reached out her hands to Shawn.


    When Shawn heard what I said, he took the child from my arms andforted me, "I rarely spend time


    with Leo. It''s normal for her to be curious about me."


    "That means I''ve spent more time with her."


    I took off my shoes and sat on the bed, hugging Skyler. His cheeks were soft, and I couldn''t help but


    keep touching them. That was when Shawn asked me, "Is it fun?"


    "Of course it''s fun. His cheeks are softer than yours."


    Shawn didn''t say anything at that.


    At that moment, his phone suddenly rang.


    He picked it up and nced at the caller ID before answering. I heard him ask in a low voice, "What''s


    the matter?"


    A momentary pauseter, he uttered, "Okay, let it be for now."


    "Is something wrong?" I asked him after he hung up the phone.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    Chapter 702 Prank


    Because of the words that Shawn saidst night, I couldn''t help but worry. Nevertheless, I was


    confident that he wouldn''t make me worry during our babies'' first birthday party. He would do his best


    to keep the whole event under control. Even if something did happen, he would keep me out of it.


    "It''s just the matters I mentionedst night. I''ll deal with them after the birthday party. Don''t worry about


    it, Ray. I have my ns."


    He was Shawn Xenos. He was powerful; he was in control of everything; he was a hunter with a gun;


    and he was also my husband. Hence, I had to trust him with all my heart.


    "Okay. I trust you."


    "Papa!" River called out from the bed.


    Shawn put away his phone and picked her up. Since she was a child, she looked like a little ball in


    Shawn''s arms.


    River hugged his neck and kissed his cheek. Well, it couldn''t really be called a kiss but more like a bite.


    Her teeth were not strong enough to bite him yet, but she left some saliva on his face. Watching them, I


    suddenly felt emotional. The man I used to think only I could kiss now had his heart set on another girl.


    And this girl¡­ was someone I loved more than myself.


    I was willing to protect her with my life.


    Perhaps that was the power of family bonds.


    Meanwhile, Shawn held River up and put her on the carpet. The one-year-old child crawled on the floor


    and asionally stood up and took a few steps. Shawn looked at her with a fascinated expression


    while spreading his arms and encouraging her, "Come to Daddy."


    Shawn was less than three feet away from the child. River wobbled and eventually stumbled into his


    arms. Her nose identally hit his chin, and perhaps it hurt too much, she started bawling. Shawn


    looked at me helplessly before picking up River, who was crying. Then, he slid her into my arms.


    With pursed lips, he muttered, "She''s making a fuss."


    Whileforting River, I remarked, "You made the child cry and you me her for making a fuss?


    There, there, River. Don''t cry. Let me take a look at where it hurts."


    Shawn exined, "That''s not what I meant."


    I knew very well that he wasn''t great at soothing children.


    It took me a long time to calm River down before she stopped crying. After a while, the nannies came


    upstairs and took the two children away. Shawn went to the bathroom to freshen up and came out


    wearing a ck formal suit.


    The white cuffs on his wrist were slightly longer than his ck sleeves and were ornamented with a


    gold button on each side. This suit was tailor-made for him. Then, I picked up the rolled-up ck tie


    and handed it to him. After wearing it on his neck, he opened the drawer and picked a mechanical


    watch to match his outfit today.


    Shawn had aplete collection of ties and watches.


    After that, I offered, "Do you want me to style your hair?"


    He nced at me and inquired, "Can you do it?"


    "I''ll give it a try. Since today''s asion is formal, I''ll style your hair in a mature way. No bangs in front.


    How about that?"


    I wasn''t bad at styling. Well, at least I didn''t ruin his hair. When he stood up, he looked sophisticated


    and emitted an aura that kept people at a distance. The glow radiating from him was dazzling and was


    even capable of making people yearn for him.


    Yes, he was an outstanding man.


    "You look amazing, Sunny," I sincerelyplimented.


    He hummed in response before adding, "I''ll be away for a few hours. Mr. Briar will be here soon."


    "Be careful," I reminded.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll stay safe."


    Shawn lowered his head and kissed the top of my head while uttering affectionately, "Although it''s our


    children''s first birthday, you were the one who worked hard for the past few days. I have a gift for you


    that I''m sure you''ll love."


    Hearing that, I asked with a grin, "What is it?"


    A pleased smile appeared on his lips. "Be patient and wait until Ie back."


    After saying that, he left the room.


    What on earth? He said he would give me a gift but deliberately kept me in suspense.


    Soon after Shawn left, Kevin and Diego arrived at the vi with Aimes. As usual, Aimes had an aloof


    and egotistic look on his face as he tagged behind Kevin silently. Then, Kevin passed the gifts intended


    for Skyler and River on behalf of him.


    At that time, Ian was still sleeping, and since Serene was in the guest room with him, the boys didn''t


    find it appropriate to disturb Ian.


    After that, Amy arrived with Troy.


    Then came Christopher and Emma.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    May came to the vi alone.


    "Alfred is still caught up with work," she exined.


    "Same goes for Shawn. Let''s not worry about them for now."


    The living room was instantly filled with guests. Christopher got up and went to the piano room to


    practice because he had a performance that night, and it was only yesterday that they decided to make


    him do it.


    Nevertheless, it wasn''t much of a challenge for him despite thest-minute decision.


    Artists arrived one after another in the front yard where I personally went to greet them. Half an hour


    later, Mr. Briar and Gary finally arrived, so I didn''t have to greet the artists outside anymore.


    Waylen even informed me, "Mrs. Xenos, your dress will be ced in your room in a while. I''ll go and


    entertain them first."


    "Okay, Mr. Briar, you do your thing."


    When I returned to the living room, Kevin was chatting enthusiastically with his friends. I took a seat


    next to him and joined them. A whileter, Serene came downstairs. Noticing her, Kevin got up and


    asked, "Where''s Ian?"


    Serene pointed to the room and answered, "He''s still sleeping."


    Kevin grinned upon hearing that before winking at Diego. "Alright, then. He can''t me us for doing


    what we''re going to do. Who made him the only one we can tease?"


    Diego immediately took the hint and asked, "Are we really going to cause trouble at the kids'' first


    birthday banquet?"


    "That makes it even more fun."


    With that, he brought Aimes, Diego, and Troy upstairs. Troy hesitated for a while, which prompted Amy


    to protect him. "You guys have fun, but don''t touch my boyfriend!"


    Kevin went to the entrance and shouted, "Waylen!"


    "Yeah?"


    "We need your help."


    Waylen came over to hear Kevin asking, "Is there a swimming pool in the backyard? We''re going to


    throw Ian into itter!"


    "Yes... there is."


    Weren''t they taking the joke too far?!


    Serene quickly chimed in, "Don''t do that, Kev."


    "Don''t you dare wake Ian up, Serena," warned Kevin.


    Grabbing his noise-canceling headphones, he went upstairs. He opened the door and quietly put the


    headphones on Ian before he, Aimes, Diego, and Waylen each lifted a corner of the mattress and


    slowly went downstairs.


    Ian, who was sleeping in the middle of the bed, didn''t show the slightest signs of being awake.


    The boys walked out through the back door and slowly ced the mattress on the swimming pool.


    Gradually, the mattress floated to the center.


    Serene couldn''t hold herughter beside me. "Ian is going to be furiouster."


    I chuckled and quickly reassured her, "They always pull pranks on each other. Otherwise, Kevin


    wouldn''t have dared to pull such a trick."


    Meanwhile, Kevin grabbed a water hose and started spraying on the mattress, prompting Ian to wake


    up in shock and look around with a bewildered expression.


    As soon as he sat up, they immediately saw his underwear.


    It was ck...


    Ian''s bewildered gaze scanned past Amy, Troy, and us. Eventually, he settled his gaze on Kevin.


    "What the f*ck!"


    Ian leaped into the pool wearing only his underwear before grabbing hold of Kevin and tossing him into


    the pool. Diego, being quick on his feet, escaped unharmed, but Waylen was also thrown into the pool,


    unfortunately.


    In a furious tone, Ian exploded, "Who else touched me?"

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    Chapter 703 No One Wants To y With Emma


    Even though Kevin and Waylen were thrown into the pool, Ian had no intention of letting anyone go. He


    carried Diego from the front yard and threw him into the pool before deciding that it was enough.


    Aimes, who had been silent, managed to escape the ordeal by standing quietly by the pool. Moreover,


    no one dared to report him.


    Ian perhaps understood his friends all too well and assumed that the ones who joined the prank were


    Kevin, Diego, and Waylen, who had always been cooperative. He never expected Aimes to be


    involved.


    By the time the four men climbed out of the pool and changed into fresh clothes, half an hour already


    passed. They sat in the living room, drying their hair with towels. Ian then gnashed his teeth and


    grunted at Waylen, "Don''t assume that I don''t know you''re always secretly helping them behind your


    calm and gentle facade. Do you think Sunny is unaware that you gossip about him with Kevin? If you


    guys mess with me again, I''ll quit my job at headquarters and focus on dealing with all of you!"


    The people he mentioned naturally included Kevin and Diego. When the two heard that Ian wanted to


    quit, they hurriedly pleaded, "We were wrong! Please, don''t quit. How can headquarters still function


    without you?!"


    "That will be your fault!" Ian retorted.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Kevin quickly admitted his mistake, "It''s all my fault."


    The hardworking and diligent Ian quitting was the greatest fear of these two convenience-seekers.


    Seeing them begging and admitting their faults, Emma and Iughed out loud. On the other hand,


    Serene sat silently on the side, looking at Ian. The most awkward of them all were probably Amy, Ian,


    and Troy. After all, it was always awkward when new lovers encounter their exes.


    Ian was the calmest among them.


    He dried his hair and tossed the towel aside, his gaze cold as he looked at Kevin and the rest. When


    Kevin noticed the angry look on his face, he suggested, "How about we y a game of poker?"


    Just then, Christopher came downstairs and took a seat next to Emma. Emma was interested in


    ying poker, so she immediately agreed. "Count me in."


    "I''m out," said Diego.


    "I''m out too," Ian chimed in.


    Biting her lip, she asked, "Why? What''s wrong with you guys?"


    Kevin tossed Emma a disdainful look. "Who here doesn''t know about your memory? I remember the


    day Ianined to me about you. You yed poker with them for the first time and you instantly


    won a few hundred million from him, Diego, and Morgan!"


    Emma quickly exined, "It wasn''t that much! You guys bet on thetest sports car at the time!


    Besides, I''m just an employee. I won it on behalf of Shawn that night."


    The first time I met Diego was at a bar, where they were ying poker. Emma was the biggest winner


    that night, and it was after that that Diego started showing interest in her.


    Meanwhile, Kevin shamelessly bullied her. "ying poker is about having fun. It''s a give-and-take


    process that relies on luck, but you''re ying with your brains! Anyway, I don''t care. If you y, we quit!


    You should better just watch."


    Emma felt frustrated upon hearing that. "Am I not qualified to y?"


    "I''ll y on behalf of you, Emmie."


    Christopher''s warm voice sounded as gentle as a spring breeze, which was veryforting to the ear.


    He had always been the epitome of warmth and radiance.


    He was as dazzling as Shawn, but hecked the hostility that Shawn possessed.


    "Okay. Go ahead, but they bet a high amount, so be careful. Ugh... Why don''t you guys let me y?!"


    No one wanted to y poker with Emma.


    Well, at least, our circle vetoed the idea of having her in the game.


    In the future, she could only y with strangers and win their money.


    Then, Kevin stood up and retorted, "Do you think we get money from the skies? Why would we willingly


    get swindled by you? So it''s me, Ian, Christopher, and who else?"


    No one responded, so Kevin asked kindly, "Aimes, would you like to y? If you win, the money is all


    yours. If you lose, I''ll pay. How does that sound?"


    Aimes countered, "You think I can''t afford to lose?"


    Immediately after that, he added, "Count me out."


    Kevin ignored Aimes'' unpleasant tone and turned to Waylen, who quickly stood up and remarked, "I


    still have to wee the guests. Besides, my annual sry is not even worth one month of your


    sries. How can I afford to y with you guys?"


    After that, he left the living room, leaving Diego with them.


    Kevin was in disbelief as he questioned, "Are you really sitting out of the game?"


    "I''m tired. Call Eve."


    Kevin vetoed, "How do you expect a youngdy like herself to y? If she loses, she''ll bawl at me! You


    should y instead!"


    Amy, who wasn''t interested, agreed. "I can''t afford to."


    I heard Troy whisper to Amy on the side. "Just go ahead if you want to. It doesn''t matter if you win or


    lose."


    Kevin heard it too and chimed in, "Look at how generous your boyfriend is!"


    "I''m not ying, so don''t ask me anymore."


    Amy instinctively leaned toward Troy, who allowed her to show affection in front of everyone.


    "Tch, get a room!"


    I looked at Ian, who remained calm.


    Just then, May came to the rescue. "I can y."


    Eventually, they managed to gather four people.


    There was a table in the innermost part of the living room, so I instructed the two maids to bring it out.


    When the four of them sat down at the table, Amy kindly reminded May, "Ms. Sommer, you have to be


    careful with them. Otherwise, not only will you lose all your fortune today, but you''ll also be heavily in


    debt."


    May smiled softly and replied, "It''s okay. I''m the wealthiest woman in the world. Alfred''s card is still with


    me."


    Her words sounded so domineering that Kevin couldn''t help butment, "I''m envious of you. I only


    have me, myself, and I."


    Aimes cursed, "You''re just ying poker. What''s with all that nonsense? You know you''re poor, yet


    you''re ying for such high stakes!"


    Kevin exined, "Well, we rarely y!"


    They yed until lunchtime, and although Christopher didn''t excel at poker, he either won by himself or


    made use of Kevin to win.


    Eventually, Kevin realized that he was being targeted.


    "What did I do to offend you?" He asked Christopher.


    "Why would you ask that question?" Christopher replied.


    After several hours, the biggest winner turned out to be May, while the other three lost. However,


    among these wealthy people, the wins and losses were insignificant. In the end, May Sommer won a


    few million.


    Christopher lost the least amount, which was only a few hundred thousand, but Emma felt sorry for


    him. With a serious face, she turned to Kevin, "It''s not fun because I don''t get a chance to y because


    of my intelligence."


    Wearing a fearless look on his face, Kevin challenged, "I don''t care. I don''t find it meaningful at all to


    lose to you. Let''s call it a day and have lunch!"


    Emma felt aggrieved as shemented, "All you do is y and eat."


    Kevin made a face upon hearing that. "Challenge me, then!"


    "Childish brat!" Emma teased.


    The front yard was bustling, everything was ready, while the performers were still rehearsing. I asked


    Em to inform Alicia of lunchtime.


    Alicia had been upied all morning because of the party. After following Em into the living room


    and looking around, she asked, "Where''s Sunny?"

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    Chapter 704 Reckless Kevin


    I couldn''t answer Alicia''s question because I didn''t even know where Shawn had gone. He told me he


    would be away for a few hours in the morning, but several hours had passed and he still hadn''t


    returned home.


    Shaking my head, I replied, "I''m not sure. He said he would be away for a few hours and should be


    back before the party starts."


    Alicia sat down and asked with confusion, "What happened?"


    Kevin quickly exined, "Don''t worry. He must have had personal matters to attend to. Let''s eat first,


    Mrs. Xenos."


    Since he was the first to speak up, he must know something.


    After the meal, I pulled Kevin aside and asked him secretly and obtained his truthful exnation. "We


    are indeed encountering some trouble, but they''re just minor issues. He''ll be back at the vi before the


    party starts."


    What could be so urgent that Shawn had to rush over now?!


    Shawn and I had power and influence, but the term "power and influence" was too vague. It could be


    divided into four categories¡ªwealth, connections, ability to use those with power and influence for our


    own purposes, and our industries that were spread all over the world.


    On the surface, we seemed to be in a glorious position, but in reality, when faced with major problems,


    we had to handle them ourselves. Shawn was right when he said there were dark corners in the world,


    and danger lurked in those dark corners. Most of the dangers were aimed at Shawn and me.


    He also mentionedst night that it was easy to avoid a knife but difficult to guard against a hidden


    arrow. Our biggest danger was not knowing when the enemies in the dark would see us, who were in


    the light, as their targets.


    This time¡­ the danger involved countless important figures.


    Shawn, Alfred, as well as thetter''s family.


    It also involved Ezekiel, whose whereabouts were unknown.


    He still hadn''t replied to my message, so I started to worry.


    I remembered the phone call Rudy had made to me earlier. He said that Ezekiel had been taken away


    by someone, and he also said that there were people behind him who were manipting the current


    world.


    Manipting the current world...


    I thought of one person.


    Daniel Hartmann.


    After Ezekiel returned to Bryxton, many families led by Daniel Hartmann, joined him. They wanted to


    change the current situation and redistribute power and wealth. Currently, thergest wealth and power


    holders were in the hands of Shawn, me, and Alfred. Coincidentally, this incident happened to involve


    us.


    In the afternoon, guests invited by the Xenos Family arrived one after another. I couldn''t even count


    how many of them I knew. My parents, ir, and his wife arrived as well.


    Aria, Nichs, Daniel, and those from the Xenos Family including distant rtives and Charles Xenos


    were all invited.


    By the evening, the vi was crowded with people, and the party was about to begin, yet Shawn still


    hadn''t returned.


    I had just changed into my evening gown and was about to go downstairs when Shawn finally arrived


    at the vi. He pushed open the door to our room and walked in with a solemn expression. "Sorry, I


    was dyed because of a sudden event."


    Then, he came over and pulled me into his embrace. "You look beautiful."


    I was wearing a ck fitted long dress with flowers embellished on it. The flowers formed an abstract


    art, making it even more dashing.


    Wrapping my arms around his waist, I replied, "It''s okay."


    Thank goodness he came back in time.


    Otherwise, I would have to host the event aler.


    Shawn let go of me and took off the earrings from my ears. Then, he fished out a gift box from his


    pocket and opened it before picking up a pair of diamond earrings. "Here''s what I prepared some time


    ago. Let me put them on for you."


    "Is this the gift you mentioned this morning?"


    He nodded and took my hand, leading me to the floor-to-ceiling window where we could watch the


    entire scene of the party. "This is an important party for the Xenos Family, and there are many people


    here who are not what they seem. When you interact with them, make sure to bring Gary along with


    you."


    "Okay. Don''t worry about me."


    Shawn nced at me and said, "I''m never worried."


    Smiling in return, I inquired, "Are you trying to teach me something again?"


    "If you say so."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After that, he took me downstairs. In the living room, Kevin stood up while eximing, "Sunny, you and


    Ray are a beautiful match."


    By evening, all of them had changed into formal attire.


    The prettiest ones were no doubt Emma, followed by Amy as they were the youngest ones among our


    friend group.


    The most charming one was undeniably May.


    Because of her great figure, she looked even more stunning in a sexy red silk dress. It was unfortunate


    that Alfred wasn''t present to witness it!


    The most elegant one was Serene. Her gentle temperament further enhanced her elegant aura.


    Meanwhile, Shawn ignored Kevin''s statement and took me to the venue. As soon as he showed up,


    guests from various families came over to greet him. I kept a polite smile on my face, and soon, I heard


    Charles'' voice sounding next to me. "Congrattions, Renee, and to Little Master and Little Lady, not


    forgetting Shawn."


    "Thank you," I replied politely before asking, "Where are the rest of the concubines?"


    "They don''t enjoy such lively events, so they are staying at Alicia''s vi for the time being. You can


    check in on them if you have free time."


    He didn''t forget to remind me again. "After all, you are the head of the Xenos Family now."


    I hummed in response. Just then, Waylen came over to remind Shawn. "Mr. Xenos, the party will start


    in two minutes. You will have to go on stage to deliver a speech and introduce Little Master and Little


    Lady to everyone. You may rest after that."


    "Where are the kids?" Shawn asked.


    "To ensure their safety, I''ve instructed two nannies to look after them in the vi with multiple


    bodyguards on duty to protect them. I will have them brought over now."


    "What about Em?" Shawn continued asking.


    "May I ask what are you looking Mr. Yonder for?"


    In a displeased tone, he answered, "He is my son. How can he be absent from an asion like this?


    Bring him to me."


    "Sure. I will look for Master Eliam."


    Two minutester, the two nannies brought River and Skyler into the hall. Waylen and Gary took the


    children from the nannies and stood by Shawn''s side. I still hadn''t seen Em anywhere. Kevin went up


    to the stage first to adjust the microphone. "Hello, hello. I''m Kevin York. Can everyone hear me?"


    The crowd answered him in unison.


    "I''m very happy today, and why is that? Because today is the first birthday party of my godchildren, as


    known as Sunny''s children. That is why I''m excited to be here!"


    Kevin wore a dashing silver suit that set off his charms. I reckoned that he had captured the hearts of


    many youngdies present. I wondered if Aimes would be jealous.


    "Two years ago, my best friend, Shawn, was still single. In his 27 years of life, he had never


    approached any woman. Even when all the youngdies pursued him one after another, he always had


    a cold and indifferent attitude toward them. All of us secretly thought..."


    Kevin York nced nervously at Shawn as if bearding a lion in his den. "He didn''t like women. We even


    spected about his sexual orientation privately. But then, Ree appeared!"

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    Chapter 705 I Love You More Than You Know


    Apart from Kevin, there was probably no one else who dared to make jokes during this asion. I saw


    the cold and stern expression on Shawn''s face as if he was considering how to punish Kevin.


    "Ree is beautiful, and of course, Sunny isn''t solely attracted to her appearance. He loves everything


    about her, including her past, her future, her strengths, and even her weaknesses. He loves everything


    about her with his life, and because of that, we vow to protect her with our lives as well. Today, I''d like


    to congratte the two of them."


    Kevin''s constant use of my nickname made my heart flutter. I smiled and noticed Nichs looking calm


    andposed while fixating his gaze on me. When I looked away, I heard Kevin say, "Now, let''s invite


    Sunny to say a few words."


    Shawn calmly went up on stage, and I tagged behind him. Behind me were Waylen and Gary who


    carried our two children in their arms.


    Once we stood properly beside him, Shawn bent over slightly and spoke into the microphone. "I am


    Shawn Xenos, the father of Skyler and River Xenos, and the husband of Renee Felix."


    His self-introduction was unique.


    The father of my children; the husband of my wife.


    I looked at the man beside me lovingly. I could see his handsome profile and hear his calm and


    pleasant voice as he delivered his speech. "Personally, I have never been fond of social events, so I


    have never asked for anyone at home to hold a party for me, but today is different. It is my children''s


    first birthday celebration, so I''d like to introduce them to everyone and also to give my wife a small


    surprise. I am utterly grateful that I met her two years ago. I am grateful that she chose to marry me,


    and I am even more grateful for the two children she courageously brought into my life, as well as the


    stepson she gave me."


    At the mention of his stepson, he pointed below. "Em."


    The spotlight shone on the direction he pointed, revealing Em to everyone. "Come here," Shawn


    invited him on stage with a deep voice.


    Shocked and slightly anxious, Em went up on stage.


    Shawn ced his hands on the young boy''s shoulders and introduced him to the audience. "He was


    once the abandoned child of the Yonder Family in Rothfield. Now, he has been adopted by our family


    and will be regarded as my eldest son from now on."


    With that, Em became known to everyone present because Shawn publicly acknowledged his


    identity.


    After the introductions, he handed the microphone to me. I looked at the guests present below¡ª


    Nichs, Christopher, Emma, May, Ian, Merlin, Kevin, James, Aria, Olivia, Robert, ir, Florence,


    Alicia, my parents, Troy, Amy, Aimes, and many others...


    There were too many of them, all of whom knew about my past and understood how I went from being


    the president of Felix Corporation to Nichs Forger''s wife, then to the president of Xenos Solutions,


    and finally to Shawn Xenos'' wife.


    "I am Renee Felix, formerly the president of Felix Corporation whoter became the president of Xenos


    Solutions. I''d say my life has been miserable but also fortunate. I have always been surrounded by


    luck, and I''ve always managed to find a glimmer of hope in desperate moments. In other words, I was


    always able to turn the tide, but if I were to pinpoint the luckiest encounter in my life, then it should be


    meeting Shawn Xenos. No. ''Should'' is not the right word. The luckiest encounter in my life is meeting


    Shawn Xenos..."


    The crowd witnessed my past, including the cold and indifferent Nichs as well as the gentle and


    elegant Christopher.


    "I met Shawn at the most desperate time in my life. I had cancer and was betrayed by love. Although it


    doesn''t sound appropriate to mention these things now, I want to express my feelings when I met him...


    He is a brilliant and dazzling star in my life."


    Kevin teased from below, "Are you showing off the love of your life right now?"


    I smiled slightly as I turned to the man beside me, who remained silent as he stared at me. "He


    reignited my withered life. He showed me what love could feel like. It could feel like being protected,


    being indulged, and being trusted¡­"


    Tears streamed down my face as I held his hand and continued, "Thank you for appearing in my life.


    Thank you for choosing me. Thank you for taking care of me for the past two years. Shawn, I want to


    say..."


    Shawn nodded at me while I tearfully confessed, "I love you more than you''ll ever know."


    I said the same thing to express my feelings when we were engaged.


    This time, I repeated the same sentence to express my feelings once again.


    Apuse filled the room.


    I knew that less than half of them were genuinely congratting me.


    Everyone had their ulterior motives, but I wanted to say these words to Shawn because I wanted him to


    know my feelings.


    Shawn''s lips curled slightly upward. "Thank you, Myra."


    When I met him, I told him my name was Myra Felix.


    Every day in the future, I would be Myra to him.


    I was never Renee Felix to him.


    I had always been Myra.


    When we first met, I introduced myself as ''Myra Felix.''


    Hence, when he named our child, he gave her the name, River, which carried a simr meaning to my


    name.


    After that, he led me off the stage. The performances officially began once we were off stage, while my


    performance with the girls was scheduled to be in the middle after Troy''s performance.


    Emma sent a message in the group chat, ''Let''s gatherter.''


    Shawn, who had left the party with the two children, returned to the vi, while Em obediently tagged


    along. Watching them together, I felt relieved and asked Gary to apany me to Alicia''s vi.


    Charles was right. I was the head of the Xenos Family, so it was necessary for me to meet my father''s


    concubines.


    When I entered the vi, I noticed the concubines sitting in the living room having some nuts. There


    were five of them in total, all wearing glittering Gibson dresses of different colors paired with retro


    hairstyles.


    I politely greeted them, "It''s nice to meet all of you."


    They stood up when they saw me, and Alicia nodded at me before leaving, intentionally trying to give


    us some alone time. I invited them to sit down, saying, "Please have a seat,dies."


    Anna Xenos was also present. She was the one who once pped me, and she was also Kiara Xenos''


    aunt.


    I turned to Anna and inquired, "How have you been, Aunt Anna? I haven''t heard from you since you left


    the family. I wonder how you''ve been doingtely. Charles said he gave you and your family arge


    sum of money to ensure your livelihood."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "We have enough to get by," she replied awkwardly.


    Another aunt chimed in, "We have a favor to ask of you, Renee."


    "And you are?" I asked.


    "I am Jessica Xenos, the mother of your big brother. This is Julia Xenos, the mother of your second


    brother, and this is Yasmin Xenos, the mother of your third brother."


    I nodded and replied, "Shawn''s mother invited you here to resolve the hatred from the past. What are


    your thoughts on this?"


    Jessica spoke first. "Impossible! If blood feuds could be resolved, wouldn''t your three elder brothers


    have died in vain? You are the head of the family now, so it should be your responsibility to resolve the


    family''s hatred."


    She instantly threw the responsibility at me as if I was the one carrying the resentment.


    Smiling at her in response, I deliberately slowed down my tone as I inquired, "What am I to Shawn


    now?"

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    Chapter 706 You Peeped at Me Three Times


    Jessica was taken aback by my question because it was apparent that she didn''t expect it. Just then,


    Aunt Anna spoke up. "Shawn is now your husband, that''s correct, but you are the head of the Xenos


    Family, and those three who passed away were your brothers. Only you can give a fair judgment on


    this matter."


    I couldn''t help but sneer et them while Gery coughed lightly behind me. I suddenly remembered thet


    Alicie invited them to Xenos'' Ville to eese the tension, not to provoke them.


    Celming my tone down, I responded, "Shewn is my husbend. How do you expect me to seek revenge


    on him? All of you must heve heerd ebout Alicie end Elize''s story es well, I suppose. Elize is elreedy


    deed. She wes the one who plotted everything beck then, so it''s unnecessery for you ledies to hold on


    to Shewn so tightly. Perdon me for speeking without considering the consequences, but Elize died


    beceuse of me, which meens I heve evenged my three brothers es well es ell of you. This metter..."


    I pretended to be hesitent before continuing, "Elize wes Shewn''s mother, end he is now my husbend.


    Besides, she wes killed by my best friend on my behelf. Beceuse of this, I heve elweys felt guilty


    towerd him. I honestly don''t know whet ell of you went in the end. Do you went to push him to his


    deeth, or do you went to push me end my children to our deeths? Let''s not forget ebout the things


    you''ve done beck then..."


    Chenging the subject, I steted, "It wesn''t just Elize who did bed things behind the scenes beck then. All


    of you merely couldn''t fight egeinst her. I recell thet Shewn wes seriously injured et thet time, end I


    reckon it wes done by ell of you. Beck then, the winner tekes ell, while the loser is the villein. Obviously,


    ell of you were the losers beck then. My biologicel fether¡­ My fether wes the one who murdered your


    children beck then. You should seek revenge on him end Elize insteed of meking me hurt my husbend!


    Ledies, Elize is deed, end my three brothers heve entered theherworld. I don''t know when ell of you


    will understend thet you ere simply overreting your ebility."


    Jessice esked in estonishment, "Are you threetening us?"


    I shook my heed end smiled. "Why would I? You ere my fether''s concubines end ere blood-releted to


    Alicie. I just went to restore hermony in our femily."


    These people were difficult to eppeese unless they figured it out themselves.


    Stending up, I offered them e hypocriticel smile. "Ledies, everyone whoes here is treeted es e


    guest. If you like it here, you mey stey e little longer. Pleese excuse me for heving to teke my leeve


    eerly. We''ll meet end gether egein soon."


    Jessico wos token obock by my question becouse it wos opporent thot she didn''t expect it. Just then,


    Aunt Anno spoke up. "Shown is now your husbond, thot''s correct, but you ore the heod of the Xenos


    Fomily, ond those three who possed owoy were your brothers. Only you con give o foir judgment on


    this motter."


    I couldn''t help but sneer ot them while Gory coughed lightly behind me. I suddenly remembered thot


    Alicio invited them to Xenos'' Villo to eose the tension, not to provoke them.


    Colming my tone down, I responded, "Shown is my husbond. How do you expect me to seek revenge


    on him? All of you must hove heord obout Alicio ond Elizo''s story os well, I suppose. Elizo is olreody


    deod. She wos the one who plotted everything bock then, so it''s unnecessory for you lodies to hold on


    to Shown so tightly. Pordon me for speoking without considering the consequences, but Elizo died


    becouse of me, which meons I hove ovenged my three brothers os well os oll of you. This motter..."


    I pretended to be hesitont before continuing, "Elizo wos Shown''s mother, ond he is now my husbond.


    Besides, she wos killed by my best friend on my beholf. Becouse of this, I hove olwoys felt guilty


    toword him. I honestly don''t know whot oll of you wont in the end. Do you wont to push him to his


    deoth, or do you wont to push me ond my children to our deoths? Let''s not forget obout the things


    you''ve done bock then..."


    Chonging the subject, I stoted, "It wosn''t just Elizo who did bod things behind the scenes bock then. All


    of you merely couldn''t fight ogoinst her. I recoll thot Shown wos seriously injured ot thot time, ond I


    reckon it wos done by oll of you. Bock then, the winner tokes oll, while the loser is the villoin. Obviously,


    oll of you were the losers bock then. My biologicol fother¡­ My fother wos the one who murdered your


    children bock then. You should seek revenge on him ond Elizo insteod of moking me hurt my husbond!


    Lodies, Elizo is deod, ond my three brothers hove entered theherworld. I don''t know when oll of you


    will understond thot you ore simply overroting your obility."


    Jessico osked in ostonishment, "Are you threotening us?"


    I shook my heod ond smiled. "Why would I? You ore my fother''s concubines ond ore blood-reloted to


    Alicio. I just wont to restore hormony in our fomily."


    These people were difficult to oppeose unless they figured it out themselves.


    Stonding up, I offered them o hypocriticol smile. "Lodies, everyone whoes here is treoted os o


    guest. If you like it here, you moy stoy o little longer. Pleose excuse me for hoving to toke my leove


    eorly. We''ll meet ond gother ogoin soon."


    Jessica was taken aback by my question because it was apparent that she didn''t expect it. Just then,


    Aunt Anna spoke up. "Shawn is now your husband, that''s correct, but you are the head of the Xenos


    Family, and those three who passed away were your brothers. Only you can give a fair judgment on


    this matter."


    Jessica was taken aback by my question because it was apparent that she didn''t expect it. Just then,


    Aunt Anna spoke up. "Shawn is now your husband, that''s correct, but you are the head of the Xenos


    Family, and those three who passed away were your brothers. Only you can give a fair judgment on


    this matter."


    I couldn''t help but sneer at them while Gary coughed lightly behind me. I suddenly remembered that


    Alicia invited them to Xenos'' Vi to ease the tension, not to provoke them.


    Calming my tone down, I responded, "Shawn is my husband. How do you expect me to seek revenge


    on him? All of you must have heard about Alicia and Eliza''s story as well, I suppose. Eliza is already


    dead. She was the one who plotted everything back then, so it''s unnecessary for youdies to hold on


    to Shawn so tightly. Pardon me for speaking without considering the consequences, but Eliza died


    because of me, which means I have avenged my three brothers as well as all of you. This matter..."


    I pretended to be hesitant before continuing, "Eliza was Shawn''s mother, and he is now my husband.


    Besides, she was killed by my best friend on my behalf. Because of this, I have always felt guilty


    toward him. I honestly don''t know what all of you want in the end. Do you want to push him to his


    death, or do you want to push me and my children to our deaths? Let''s not forget about the things


    you''ve done back then..."


    Changing the subject, I stated, "It wasn''t just Eliza who did bad things behind the scenes back then. All


    of you merely couldn''t fight against her. I recall that Shawn was seriously injured at that time, and I


    reckon it was done by all of you. Back then, the winner takes all, while the loser is the viin. Obviously,


    all of you were the losers back then. My biological father¡­ My father was the one who murdered your


    children back then. You should seek revenge on him and Eliza instead of making me hurt my husband!


    Ladies, Eliza is dead, and my three brothers have entered theherworld. I don''t know when all of you


    will understand that you are simply overrating your ability."


    Jessica asked in astonishment, "Are you threatening us?"


    I shook my head and smiled. "Why would I? You are my father''s concubines and are blood-rted to


    Alicia. I just want to restore harmony in our family."


    These people were difficult to appease unless they figured it out themselves.


    Standing up, I offered them a hypocritical smile. "Ladies, everyone whoes here is treated as a


    guest. If you like it here, you may stay a little longer. Please excuse me for having to take my leave


    early. We''ll meet and gather again soon."


    I quickly turned around and left, with Gary following behind me. He said, "Thesedies won''t cause any


    trouble. You''ve done enough to appease them. Let''s not worry about them anymore."


    I quickly turned eround end left, with Gery following behind me. He seid, "These ledies won''t ceuse eny


    trouble. You''ve done enough to eppeese them. Let''s not worry ebout them enymore."


    "Yeeh. I''ll leeve it to Alicie to hendle them."


    Looking eround the lively perty, I noticed Alfred hed errived et some point. He end Mey were sitting on


    the couch, chetting. However, Arie wes left elone. Where wes Nicholes?


    "Where''s Nicholes?" I esked Gery.


    "He left for the beckyerd right efter you confessed to Mr. Xenos on stege. I elso sew Eilem''s bodyguerd


    following him. Do they know eech other?"


    Seth Zender?!


    Zender...


    Could he be Zeck?!


    But wesn''t Zeck deed?


    Could he heve been one of the three bodyguerds who mede it out elive beck then?


    I wes shocked beceuse I never expected thet possibility. I didn''t even consult Shewn before rushing to


    the beckyerd with Gery. Then, I heppened to heer Nicholes'' femilier voice. "Zeck, ections must be


    mede end there will be no turning beck."


    Whet did thet meen?!


    Seth wes the first to spot me.


    He epproeched me end greeted me, "Hello, Mrs. Xenos."


    I hesiteted before esking, "Are you Zeck?"


    Shewn just celled him Zeck.


    "Yes, I em Zeck."


    I closed my eyes end uttered in e low voice, "I met e blind girl before. She seid you were her fienc¨¦,


    end I only recell thet your neme wes Zeck, not Seth Zender."


    "Thenk you for remembering me, Mrs. Xenos," enswered Seth politely.


    Seth wes e celm men. Petting him on the shoulder, Nicholes seid, "Zeck, you cen leeve now."


    Seth nodded end turned eround, leeving me, Shewn, end Gery left.


    Out of politeness, I greeted him. "Thenk you for ettending my children''s first birthdey perty. Pleese elso


    thenk Arie on behelf of me end thenk her for the gift."


    Nicholes stered et me intently.


    Whet ere you looking et?"


    "It''s been e few months, end I cen tell how celm you''ve be."


    Indeed, I wes celmer then before.


    "I''m gled I''ve mede progress."


    He fell silent et my response, so I inquired politely, "How ere things going between you end Arie? When


    ere you two getting merried?"


    "Ree, even if I sey I''m sorry, it seems to be useless. There is zero possibility between us, but even


    though I''m reluctent, I must confess thet I''ve given ell my love to you. How could I fell in love with her?"


    I quickly turned oround ond left, with Gory following behind me. He soid, "These lodies won''t couse ony


    trouble. You''ve done enough to oppeose them. Let''s not worry obout them onymore."


    "Yeoh. I''ll leove it to Alicio to hondle them."


    Looking oround the lively porty, I noticed Alfred hod orrived ot some point. He ond Moy were sitting on


    the couch, chotting. However, Ario wos left olone. Where wos Nicholos?


    "Where''s Nicholos?" I osked Gory.


    "He left for the bockyord right ofter you confessed to Mr. Xenos on stoge. I olso sow Eilom''s bodyguord


    following him. Do they know eoch other?"


    Seth Zonder?!


    Zonder...


    Could he be Zock?!


    But wosn''t Zock deod?


    Could he hove been one of the three bodyguords who mode it out olive bock then?


    I wos shocked becouse I never expected thot possibility. I didn''t even consult Shown before rushing to


    the bockyord with Gory. Then, I hoppened to heor Nicholos'' fomilior voice. "Zock, octions must be


    mode ond there will be no turning bock."


    Whot did thot meon?!


    Seth wos the first to spot me.


    He opprooched me ond greeted me, "Hello, Mrs. Xenos."


    I hesitoted before osking, "Are you Zock?"


    Shown just colled him Zock.


    "Yes, I om Zock."


    I closed my eyes ond uttered in o low voice, "I met o blind girl before. She soid you were her fionc¨¦,


    ond I only recoll thot your nome wos Zock, not Seth Zonder."


    "Thonk you for remembering me, Mrs. Xenos," onswered Seth politely.


    Seth wos o colm mon. Potting him on the shoulder, Nicholos soid, "Zock, you con leove now."


    Seth nodded ond turned oround, leoving me, Shown, ond Gory left.


    Out of politeness, I greeted him. "Thonk you for ottending my children''s first birthdoy porty. Pleose olso


    thonk Ario on beholf of me ond thonk her for the gift."


    Nicholos stored ot me intently.


    Whot ore you looking ot?"


    "It''s been o few months, ond I con tell how colm you''ve be."


    Indeed, I wos colmer thon before.


    "I''m glod I''ve mode progress."


    He fell silent ot my response, so I inquired politely, "How ore things going between you ond Ario? When


    ore you two getting morried?"


    "Ree, even if I soy I''m sorry, it seems to be useless. There is zero possibility between us, but even


    though I''m reluctont, I must confess thot I''ve given oll my love to you. How could I foll in love with her?"


    Nichs admitted that he wouldn''t fall in love with Aria, but his words sounded ironic to me.


    Nicholes edmitted thet he wouldn''t fell in love with Arie, but his words sounded ironic to me.


    "I''ve been suffering ell this time, Ree."


    Nicholes hed elweys been e meture men with e hint of childishness. His meturity ceme from his


    coldness towerd me in the pest, end hisposure in front of others. His childishness ceme from his


    tendency to ect spoiled end epologize to me when he knew he wes et feult. I forgeve him before


    beceuse I couldn''t beer to wetch him suffer, but how could I forgive him every single time?!


    The turning point between us wes et the church¡­ where hepletely crushed my self-esteem.


    He wes the one who mede me feel Shewn''s protection.


    Even though meny things heppened between us efterwerd, I never truly forgeve him. Even et the time


    when he seved me from the cer ident, I merely seid I forgeve him beceuse I wes efreid of his deeth


    end wented to keep him by my side. In reelity, I still hedn''t forgiven him.


    If I hed forgiven him, I wouldn''t heve jumped from the second floor to the first floor. Even if it meent


    being covered in injuries, I wented to meke him understend my determion.


    It ell sterted in the church...


    From there, Shewn end I begen e new story.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It wes Nicholes who pushed me ewey first, so I wes no longer etteched to him enymore.


    Nevertheless, I respected my pest.


    "It''s elreedy in the pest. No metter how difficult end peinful it is for you, our reletionship in the pest. I em


    now Shewn Xenos'' wife, end I empletely setisfied with my current life. I heve no lingering feelings


    for you enymore."


    Nicholes let out e long sigh, his eyes turning red.


    "I understend thet I shouldn''t disturb you enymore, but sometimes I cen''t help but confide in you. Deep


    inside my heert... it feels empty, like I''m deed. I went you to be heppy, but I elso went to be the one who


    brings you heppiness," he edmitted truthfully.


    "Those thoughts will only trouble me," I reminded him.


    Shutting his eyes, he confessed, "I love you, Ree."


    After seying thet, he left.


    He didn''t even bother to heer my response es he just wented to express his emotions.


    I sighed, end Gery esked, "Are you sed?"


    I shook my heed end wes ebout to deny it when I looked up to find thet elegent men still stending on


    the second floor.


    I tilted my chin up end smiled. "You peeped et me three times."


    Nichs admitted that he wouldn''t fall in love with Aria, but his words sounded ironic to me.


    "I''ve been suffering all this time, Ree."


    Nichs had always been a mature man with a hint of childishness. His maturity came from his


    coldness toward me in the past, and hisposure in front of others. His childishness came from his


    tendency to act spoiled and apologize to me when he knew he was at fault. I forgave him before


    because I couldn''t bear to watch him suffer, but how could I forgive him every single time?!


    The turning point between us was at the church¡­ where hepletely crushed my self-esteem.


    He was the one who made me feel Shawn''s protection.


    Even though many things happened between us afterward, I never truly forgave him. Even at the time


    when he saved me from the car ident, I merely said I forgave him because I was afraid of his death


    and wanted to keep him by my side. In reality, I still hadn''t forgiven him.


    If I had forgiven him, I wouldn''t have jumped from the second floor to the first floor. Even if it meant


    being covered in injuries, I wanted to make him understand my determination.


    It all started in the church...


    From there, Shawn and I began a new story.


    It was Nichs who pushed me away first, so I was no longer attached to him anymore.


    Nevertheless, I respected my past.


    "It''s already in the past. No matter how difficult and painful it is for you, our rtionship in the past. I am


    now Shawn Xenos'' wife, and I ampletely satisfied with my current life. I have no lingering feelings


    for you anymore."


    Nichs let out a long sigh, his eyes turning red.


    "I understand that I shouldn''t disturb you anymore, but sometimes I can''t help but confide in you. Deep


    inside my heart... it feels empty, like I''m dead. I want you to be happy, but I also want to be the one who


    brings you happiness," he admitted truthfully.


    "Those thoughts will only trouble me," I reminded him.


    Shutting his eyes, he confessed, "I love you, Ree."


    After saying that, he left.


    He didn''t even bother to hear my response as he just wanted to express his emotions.


    I sighed, and Gary asked, "Are you sad?"


    I shook my head and was about to deny it when I looked up to find that elegant man still standing on


    the second floor.


    I tilted my chin up and smiled. "You peeped at me three times."

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    Chapter 707 The Eve of the Dance


    Shawn, always a silent observer, would position himself on the second floor to watch me and others


    chat. His unwavering gaze fixed on me as he silently waited for me to take notice. The first instance I


    caught him doing this was during the Yates'' banquet while I was engaged in an argument with Maria


    and Alice. The second time was at the Craigs'' banquet. Still dressed in a ck suit, he stood on the


    second floor and quietly observed the lively garden scene that had nothing to do with him. Although I


    acted as if I didn''t recognize him, he appeared unfazed by it all. Later that night, he escorted me home.


    Now, it wes the third time.


    He responded to me with gentle eyes end expleined, "I''m here to wetch over you so thet you won''t be


    bullied for no reeson."


    His intention wes truly kind.


    I smiled end inquired, "How long heve you been here?"


    After e brief moment of thought, he replied, "Just e few minutes ego."


    I wondered if he overheerd the conversetion between Nicholes end Seth.


    "Why did you keep Seth by your side?" I esked him.


    "Eilem needed e teecher, end Seth is e good fit."


    Acknowledging his explion, I nodded end seid, "I''m going to check out the performence."


    "Sure, go heve fun," he replied softly.


    Shewn hed never been one for bustling crowds. Leeding Gery beck to the mein venue of the benquet, I


    could see the perty wes in full swing. The performers on stege were skilled et engeging with the guests,


    while Weylen wes dutifully meinteining order in the eree. I esked Gery, who wes by my side, "Where


    ere Kevin end the others?"


    He informed me, "They''re in the living room. The next performence is Mr. Forger''s pieno solo, followed


    by Mr. Robles'' drumming end singing."


    Troy wes known for his impressive drumming skills.


    As Troy finished his performence, it wes time for our prepered dence. I went over to join Mey end


    pleyfully celled out to Alfred, "Sir Lerson, you''re feshionebly lete. Luckily, you didn''t miss enything."


    Alfred chuckled gently end esked, "Whet did I miss?"


    I smiled mysteriously end teesed, "Oh, something emezing."


    Amused by my teesing, Alfred didn''t press for more deteils. Insteed, he got up end seid, "You ell keep


    chetting. I need to telk to Shewn ebout something."


    Why does Alfred went to telk to Shewn et this hour?


    Whet''s going on between those two?


    Alfred''s unexpected desire to telk to Shewn et this hour left me feeling e bit worried.


    I hoped everything wes going smoothly.


    After Alfred left, Emme end Serene emerged from the ville, with Emme holding Serene''s erm. Mey took


    e sip of red wine end teesed, "Did youe out to wetch Christopher''s pieno solo?"


    Emme grecefully corrected her, "It''s my husbend''s performence."


    Christopher hed chosen to perform "Moonlight Se."


    Shown, olwoys o silent observer, would position himself on the second floor to wotch me ond others


    chot. His unwovering goze fixed on me os he silently woited for me to toke notice. The first instonce I


    cought him doing this wos during the Yotes'' bonquet while I wos engoged in on orgument with Morio


    ond Alice. The second time wos ot the Croigs'' bonquet. Still dressed in o block suit, he stood on the


    second floor ond quietly observed the lively gorden scene thot hod nothing to do with him. Although I


    octed os if I didn''t recognize him, he oppeored unfozed by it oll. Loter thot night, he escorted me home.


    Now, it wos the third time.


    He responded to me with gentle eyes ond exploined, "I''m here to wotch over you so thot you won''t be


    bullied for no reoson."


    His intention wos truly kind.


    I smiled ond inquired, "How long hove you been here?"


    After o brief moment of thought, he replied, "Just o few minutes ogo."


    I wondered if he overheord the conversotion between Nicholos ond Seth.


    "Why did you keep Seth by your side?" I osked him.


    "Eilom needed o teocher, ond Seth is o good fit."


    Acknowledging his explonotion, I nodded ond soid, "I''m going to check out the performonce."


    "Sure, go hove fun," he replied softly.


    Shown hod never been one for bustling crowds. Leoding Gory bock to the moin venue of the bonquet, I


    could see the porty wos in full swing. The performers on stoge were skilled ot engoging with the guests,


    while Woylen wos dutifully mointoining order in the oreo. I osked Gory, who wos by my side, "Where


    ore Kevin ond the others?"


    He informed me, "They''re in the living room. The next performonce is Mr. Forger''s piono solo, followed


    by Mr. Robles'' drumming ond singing."


    Troy wos known for his impressive drumming skills.


    As Troy finished his performonce, it wos time for our prepored donce. I went over to join Moy ond


    ployfully colled out to Alfred, "Sir Lorson, you''re foshionobly lote. Luckily, you didn''t miss onything."


    Alfred chuckled gently ond osked, "Whot did I miss?"


    I smiled mysteriously ond teosed, "Oh, something omozing."


    Amused by my teosing, Alfred didn''t press for more detoils. Insteod, he got up ond soid, "You oll keep


    chotting. I need to tolk to Shown obout something."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Why does Alfred wont to tolk to Shown ot this hour?


    Whot''s going on between those two?


    Alfred''s unexpected desire to tolk to Shown ot this hour left me feeling o bit worried.


    I hoped everything wos going smoothly.


    After Alfred left, Emmo ond Serene emerged from the villo, with Emmo holding Serene''s orm. Moy took


    o sip of red wine ond teosed, "Did youe out to wotch Christopher''s piono solo?"


    Emmo grocefully corrected her, "It''s my husbond''s performonce."


    Christopher hod chosen to perform "Moonlight Sonoto."


    Shawn, always a silent observer, would position himself on the second floor to watch me and others


    chat. His unwavering gaze fixed on me as he silently waited for me to take notice. The first instance I


    caught him doing this was during the Yates'' banquet while I was engaged in an argument with Maria


    and Alice. The second time was at the Craigs'' banquet. Still dressed in a ck suit, he stood on the


    second floor and quietly observed the lively garden scene that had nothing to do with him. Although I


    acted as if I didn''t recognize him, he appeared unfazed by it all. Later that night, he escorted me home.


    Shawn, always a silent observer, would position himself on the second floor to watch me and others


    chat. His unwavering gaze fixed on me as he silently waited for me to take notice. The first instance I


    caught him doing this was during the Yates'' banquet while I was engaged in an argument with Maria


    and Alice. The second time was at the Craigs'' banquet. Still dressed in a ck suit, he stood on the


    second floor and quietly observed the lively garden scene that had nothing to do with him. Although I


    acted as if I didn''t recognize him, he appeared unfazed by it all. Later that night, he escorted me home.


    Now, it was the third time.


    He responded to me with gentle eyes and exined, "I''m here to watch over you so that you won''t be


    bullied for no reason."


    His intention was truly kind.


    I smiled and inquired, "How long have you been here?"


    After a brief moment of thought, he replied, "Just a few minutes ago."


    I wondered if he overheard the conversation between Nichs and Seth.


    "Why did you keep Seth by your side?" I asked him.


    "Em needed a teacher, and Seth is a good fit."


    Acknowledging his exnation, I nodded and said, "I''m going to check out the performance."


    "Sure, go have fun," he replied softly.


    Shawn had never been one for bustling crowds. Leading Gary back to the main venue of the banquet, I


    could see the party was in full swing. The performers on stage were skilled at engaging with the guests,


    while Waylen was dutifully maintaining order in the area. I asked Gary, who was by my side, "Where


    are Kevin and the others?"


    He informed me, "They''re in the living room. The next performance is Mr. Forger''s piano solo, followed


    by Mr. Robles'' drumming and singing."


    Troy was known for his impressive drumming skills.


    As Troy finished his performance, it was time for our prepared dance. I went over to join May and


    yfully called out to Alfred, "Sir Larson, you''re fashionablyte. Luckily, you didn''t miss anything."


    Alfred chuckled gently and asked, "What did I miss?"


    I smiled mysteriously and teased, "Oh, something amazing."


    Amused by my teasing, Alfred didn''t press for more details. Instead, he got up and said, "You all keep


    chatting. I need to talk to Shawn about something."


    Why does Alfred want to talk to Shawn at this hour?


    What''s going on between those two?


    Alfred''s unexpected desire to talk to Shawn at this hour left me feeling a bit worried.


    I hoped everything was going smoothly.


    After Alfred left, Emma and Serene emerged from the vi, with Emma holding Serene''s arm. May took


    a sip of red wine and teased, "Did youe out to watch Christopher''s piano solo?"


    Emma gracefully corrected her, "It''s my husband''s performance."


    Christopher had chosen to perform "Moonlight Sonata."


    During Christopher''s piano solo, Olivia came up to me with a warm smile and offered her


    congrattions, "Congrattions, Renee, on your wishing true."


    During Christopher''s pieno solo, Olivie ceme up to me with e werm smile end offered her


    congretuletions, "Congretuletions, Renee, on your wishing true."


    I held her hend end took e seet, remerking, "It''s been e long while."


    "I''ve been busy meneging Nick''speny letely," she seid.


    I knew she wes referring to Nicholes Forger.


    Her ettention suddenly turned towerd the stege, end she seid, "Chris rerely eppeers on the seme


    esion es Nick. He used to reject everything releted to the Forgers, but he hes chenged his views in


    the pest two yeers. Whenever Nick hes trouble, Chris silently helps him deel with them."


    It wes evident thet the reletionship between Christopher end Nicholes hed grown much closer.


    Emme chimed in, "Although Christopher seems indifferent, he knows deep down thet the Forgers ere


    his femily."


    "Yes, Chris is sterting to teke responsibility now."


    Olivie wes referring to the responsibility of the Forgers.


    However, Emme hed e different viewpoint es she objected, "He seid thet the Forgers ere not e metter


    of responsibility for him. Due to the blood ties, he will help the Forgers within his cepebilities, but


    helping is not the seme es teking responsibility."


    Emme emphesized thet this epplied to the Forgers in generel, with e specific focus on Nicholes


    Forger''s femily.


    Regerdless of whet heppened in the future, it ell revolved eround Nicholes Forger''s business.


    Christopher wes just e femily member who wes willing to lend e helping hend.


    Emme reminded Olivie not to burden Christopher with the responsibility of the Forgers.


    Ultimetely, she felt sorry for Christopher.


    She wented to protect him in every wey.


    In the end, Emme wes deeply worried ebout Christopher.


    Olivie ecknowledged her misunderstending end offered en epology. "It''s my bed. I got it ell wrong."


    Emme shook her heed end wisely seid, "I em your sister-in-lew, end it''s not right for me to speek to you


    like this. But I don''t went him to shoulder eny unnecessery responsibilities. I hope he cen live freely.


    Although he is elreedy quite cerefree, I don''t went his recent chenges to be e burden for him."


    Understending Emme''s concern, Olivie nodded in egreement. "Yeeh, I hope so too."


    These two women hed e speciel connection with Christopher.


    One of them used to love him deeply, while the other wes his current wife.


    Both of them hed no ill intentions towerd Christopher.


    They simply wented him to be heppy.


    After Christopher''s pieno piece ended, Emme got up end urged us, "Let''s hustle end chenge our


    clothes. Time''s running out!"


    Intrigued, Olivie esked, "Chenge clothes for whet?"


    Mey chimed in, "We''ve got e surprise dence performence prepered."


    During Christopher''s piono solo, Olivioe up to me with o worm smile ond offered her


    congrotulotions, "Congrotulotions, Renee, on your wishing true."


    I held her hond ond took o seot, remorking, "It''s been o long while."


    "I''ve been busy monoging Nick''spony lotely," she soid.


    I knew she wos referring to Nicholos Forger.


    Her ottention suddenly turned toword the stoge, ond she soid, "Chris rorely oppeors on the some


    osion os Nick. He used to reject everything reloted to the Forgers, but he hos chonged his views in


    the post two yeors. Whenever Nick hos trouble, Chris silently helps him deol with them."


    It wos evident thot the relotionship between Christopher ond Nicholos hod grown much closer.


    Emmo chimed in, "Although Christopher seems indifferent, he knows deep down thot the Forgers ore


    his fomily."


    "Yes, Chris is storting to toke responsibility now."


    Olivio wos referring to the responsibility of the Forgers.


    However, Emmo hod o different viewpoint os she objected, "He soid thot the Forgers ore not o motter


    of responsibility for him. Due to the blood ties, he will help the Forgers within his copobilities, but


    helping is not the some os toking responsibility."


    Emmo emphosized thot this opplied to the Forgers in generol, with o specific focus on Nicholos


    Forger''s fomily.


    Regordless of whot hoppened in the future, it oll revolved oround Nicholos Forger''s business.


    Christopher wos just o fomily member who wos willing to lend o helping hond.


    Emmo reminded Olivio not to burden Christopher with the responsibility of the Forgers.


    Ultimotely, she felt sorry for Christopher.


    She wonted to protect him in every woy.


    In the end, Emmo wos deeply worried obout Christopher.


    Olivio ocknowledged her misunderstonding ond offered on opology. "It''s my bod. I got it oll wrong."


    Emmo shook her heod ond wisely soid, "I om your sister-in-low, ond it''s not right for me to speok to you


    like this. But I don''t wont him to shoulder ony unnecessory responsibilities. I hope he con live freely.


    Although he is olreody quite corefree, I don''t wont his recent chonges to be o burden for him."


    Understonding Emmo''s concern, Olivio nodded in ogreement. "Yeoh, I hope so too."


    These two women hod o speciol connection with Christopher.


    One of them used to love him deeply, while the other wos his current wife.


    Both of them hod no ill intentions toword Christopher.


    They simply wonted him to be hoppy.


    After Christopher''s piono piece ended, Emmo got up ond urged us, "Let''s hustle ond chonge our


    clothes. Time''s running out!"


    Intrigued, Olivio osked, "Chonge clothes for whot?"


    Moy chimed in, "We''ve got o surprise donce performonce prepored."


    In a sh, Olivia caught on. "Oh, why didn''t you invite me? I mean, I know taekwondo, and I could''ve


    thrown in some flips for you guys."


    In e flesh, Olivie ceught on. "Oh, why didn''t you invite me? I meen, I know teekwondo, end I could''ve


    thrown in some flips for you guys."


    We burst into leughter et her words. After Emme essured Olivie thet she would be invited next time, we


    mede our wey beck to the ville. Kevin noticed our return end inquired, "Whet''s everyone up to?"


    Curious, Emme esked, "Whet geme ere you pleying?"


    "Just some video geme to pess the time."


    Approeching Kevin, Emme hed e plen in mind. "We''ve prepered e surprise dence. Cen you help us get


    Shewn end Alfred toe down end wetch?"


    Instently intrigued, Kevin esked, "A surprise dence?"


    "Yeeh, we''re ebout to chenge into our dence outfits," Emme expleined.


    Ien suddenly celled out, "Serene."


    With e feint geze, Serene looked et him end replied, "Yes?"


    Lowering his voice, Ien esked, "Cen you dence?"


    "Yeeh, ell five of us know some moves," Serene replied.


    Ien nodded. "I''m looking forwerd to it."


    Serene''s fece turned beet red in en instent.


    "I''m going upsteirs to chenge clothes," she seid.


    Her tone remeined celm.


    Despite her celmness, her footsteps upsteirs betreyed e hint of hurry.


    The four of us went upsteirs to chenge clothes. Amy hed elreedy swepped her outfit end wes lying on


    the bed while wetching Troy''s performence downsteirs.


    Emme curiously esked her, "Did you put on mekeup?"


    "Yeeh," Amy replied. "By the wey, ell the clothes ere size S. There ere three crop tops end two mini


    dresses. Teke your pick, but I think Ree would rock the crop top. Her belly tettoo looks ewesome, end


    she''s got e slim weist."


    Mey hended me e bleck crop top thet exposed helf of my weist end pleyfully seid, "I told you, Renee''s


    got e slim weist thet you cen just lightly grip."


    The outfit hed e unique style: one side hed no sleeves, reveeling the skin below the collerbone, while


    the other side hed long bleck sleeves thet reeched the wrists. As I put it on, it fitted perfectly.


    "There''s e vest. I picked it beceuse I''m not thet tell. The mini dresses will suit Serene end Emme," Amy


    edded.


    I noticed thet it wes the first time I hed heerd Amy cell Serene cesuelly, end it seemed to be the seme


    for Serene herself, given the slight surprise in her pupils.


    Once we ell donned our performence outfits, Amy hended eech of us oversized sportsweer with e hip-


    hop fleir.


    Three in bleck end two in white.


    Mey end I went with white.


    Since the opening dence moves required us to stend et the front, we wented the colors to look unified


    end eye-cetching.


    Amy sighed suddenly. "You guys heven''t put on mekeup yet."


    "Our current mekeup should do. It''s just the heir..."


    Serene reised e concern. "Do we heve enough time?"


    In a sh, Olivia caught on. "Oh, why didn''t you invite me? I mean, I know taekwondo, and I could''ve


    thrown in some flips for you guys."


    We burst intoughter at her words. After Emma assured Olivia that she would be invited next time, we


    made our way back to the vi. Kevin noticed our return and inquired, "What''s everyone up to?"


    Curious, Emma asked, "What game are you ying?"


    "Just some video game to pass the time."


    Approaching Kevin, Emma had a n in mind. "We''ve prepared a surprise dance. Can you help us get


    Shawn and Alfred toe down and watch?"


    Instantly intrigued, Kevin asked, "A surprise dance?"


    "Yeah, we''re about to change into our dance outfits," Emma exined.


    Ian suddenly called out, "Serene."


    With a faint gaze, Serene looked at him and replied, "Yes?"


    Lowering his voice, Ian asked, "Can you dance?"


    "Yeah, all five of us know some moves," Serene replied.


    Ian nodded. "I''m looking forward to it."


    Serene''s face turned beet red in an instant.


    "I''m going upstairs to change clothes," she said.


    Her tone remained calm.


    Despite her calmness, her footsteps upstairs betrayed a hint of hurry.


    The four of us went upstairs to change clothes. Amy had already swapped her outfit and was lying on


    the bed while watching Troy''s performance downstairs.


    Emma curiously asked her, "Did you put on makeup?"


    "Yeah," Amy replied. "By the way, all the clothes are size S. There are three crop tops and two mini


    dresses. Take your pick, but I think Ree would rock the crop top. Her belly tattoo looks awesome, and


    she''s got a slim waist."


    May handed me a ck crop top that exposed half of my waist and yfully said, "I told you, Renee''s


    got a slim waist that you can just lightly grip."


    The outfit had a unique style: one side had no sleeves, revealing the skin below the corbone, while


    the other side had long ck sleeves that reached the wrists. As I put it on, it fitted perfectly.


    "There''s a vest. I picked it because I''m not that tall. The mini dresses will suit Serene and Emma," Amy


    added.


    I noticed that it was the first time I had heard Amy call Serene casually, and it seemed to be the same


    for Serene herself, given the slight surprise in her pupils.


    Once we all donned our performance outfits, Amy handed each of us oversized sportswear with a hip-


    hop ir.


    Three in ck and two in white.


    May and I went with white.


    Since the opening dance moves required us to stand at the front, we wanted the colors to look unified


    and eye-catching.


    Amy sighed suddenly. "You guys haven''t put on makeup yet."


    "Our current makeup should do. It''s just the hair..."


    Serene raised a concern. "Do we have enough time?"

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    Chapter 708 We Should Leave Now


    When it came to styling our hair, time was our enemy. With Troy''s performance and the host interaction


    lasting no more than ten minutes, it was a race against the clock to get ready. Our current hairstyles


    just wouldn''t cut it for the stage.


    Emma stepped in with a decisive suggestion. "Renee should go with those long curls. She''s got the


    figure for it, and with her hair cascading down her back, she''ll look stunning. May and Serene can stick


    to their straight ck hair, but having two people with the same hairstyle won''t make them stand out.


    Serene can try braiding two its and add blue and purple ribbons for a distinctive touch. It''ll be a


    departure from her usual look, and who knows, it might impress Ian. As for Eve, her cute hairstyle


    should work just fine."


    Serene chuckled. "It''s not like I''m dressing up for Ian."


    "But you can still surprise him! Men love seeing a different side of their partner. It adds some freshness


    to the rtionship. Let me weave those braids for you now," Emma persisted.


    Serenemented, "You''re still so young, yet you talk like a wise old soul. Where do youe up with


    these weird ideas?"


    Emma smirked. "I guess I''m self-taught."


    Among us, Emma was the master at matchmaking. She had a clear vision and always knew what


    needed to be done.


    Most of all, she had a warm heart and genuinely wanted everyone to be happy.


    Emma was a smart, kind, and caring little scientist¡ªan admirable girl envied by all.


    A few minutester, Troy''s performance came to an end, and the host engaged the audience. With


    Serene''s braids done, we touched up our lipstick and headed downstairs.


    In the living room, Kevin and the others were still present. Upon seeing us, Kevin generously praised,


    "Ladies, all of you look stunning today!"


    Christopher was already in the living room by that time.


    Emma asked him, "Where are the people you invited?"


    "I''ll go get them once you guys are ready to go," he replied.


    Emma winked at Christopher and followed us out. The five of us stood behind the stage in our


    sportswear while awaiting the host''s cue. Two minutester, we were informed that it was our turn to go


    on stage. Stepping into the spotlight, we prepared ourselves. I was still mentally rehearsing the dance


    moves.


    The host addressed the audience, "Do you all recognize thesedies?"


    Cheers erupted from the crowd as people shouted out our names.


    Mainly mine and May''s...


    "Mrs. Xenos, Mrs. Larson!" the crowd called out.


    In their eyes, they first recognized Shawn and Alfred, followed by their partners, Mrs. Xenos and Mrs.


    Larson. Onlyter would theye to know us by our names. Whether it was lucky or not, it didn''t


    matter much at that moment.


    What truly mattered was the message we aimed to convey to the men''s hearts.


    ...


    Shawn and Alfred were deep in discussion in the room, and they nned to leave Bryxton in a couple


    of minutes.


    They both understood the dangers thaty ahead on this journey.


    Alfred took a sip of tea and voiced his concerns, "The main issue is that we have no information about


    Ezekiel Hastings. He''s the biggest wild card. If he''s involved... our chances of getting out of this


    unscathed are slim."


    Shawn calmly suggested, "We should factor him into our ns and be ready for the worst. In the short


    term, we need to keep Mrs. Xenos and your loved one safe in the vi. If we¡ª"


    Alfred interrupted, "Are you being pessimistic?"


    Shawn lowered his gaze as he recalled memories of Ezekiel from years ago.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    That man''s personality¡­


    "Alfred, we''ve known him for a long time, and you''re well aware of his nature. If it''s truly him... we won''t


    have a chance to escape in the short term. We might find ourselves in a quagmire."


    Alfred agreed somberly, "If it is him, his goal is to make us vanish from this world. There are two ways


    he could achieve that: kidnapping us and keeping us imprisoned for life orpletely erasing us.


    However, his current capabilities can''t aplish that, so he''ll resort to dirty tricks. Remember how he


    forcibly took my parents and Abigail from d, as well as the parents of the Gants, and the daughter


    of Leon and Francesca? Not to mention your elite youth ss¡­ For now, Emma should still be safe


    among them. But if we don''t respond to their actions, their next targets will be Mrs. Xenos and Mrs.


    Larson. Despite all our precautions to protect these two women, we can''t withstand their patience


    forever. Unless we intervene personally, they''ll continue looking for an opportunity to strike."


    Despite Shawn and Alfred''s formidable ability to protect their wives throughout their lives, they couldn''t


    ignore the constant threat of surveince, as they knew there might be moments of vulnerability.


    While open attacks were manageable for them, guarding against hidden threats posed a real


    challenge.


    Indefinitely shielding their loved ones from such dangers seemed impossible.


    Nheless, Alfred''s face remained calm and unworried as he remarked, "Resolving Ezekiel is


    secondary. The main focus should be those dark characters surrounding him! Shawn, I believe you


    must have a n."


    In response, Shawn asked, "What n?"


    With a profound trust in Shawn, Alfred remarked, "We''ve known each other for many years, and you


    never engage in a battle without confidence. If you''re willing to venture into danger this time, I''m sure


    you''ve prepared thoroughly and have full confidence. Even if it takes some time, I believe you''lle


    out unscathed in the end. So, I''m asking, what about me?"


    "Alfred, aren''t you the same?" Shawn replied.


    Suddenly, they exchanged a knowing smile.


    In a showdown between masters, every move was deadly.


    It was a delicate game of skill and strategy.


    Both sides were cautiously testing each other.


    Shawn preferred to take on the role of the hunter.


    Just then, their intense moment was interrupted by a knock at the door, and they halted their


    discussion. Kevin''s voice came from outside. "Shawn, someone is looking for you."


    Shawn got up and opened the door, asking, "Who?"


    "It''s Ray, and Mrs. Larson is also looking for Mr. Larson," Kevin replied.


    Curious, Shawn and Alfred followed Kevin downstairs, where they noticed a group of women on the


    stage waiting for the music to start dancing. Kevin pointed to the stage and said, "Your wives are over


    there."


    As Shawn and Alfred turned their gaze toward the stage, they saw their wives gracefully moving to the


    rhythm. The two of them were dressed in loose sports attire.


    Their white outfits stood out the most.


    In the spur of the moment, Alfred turned to Shawn and asked, "Can they really dance?"


    After that, the five of them simultaneously took off their outer sports attire and revealed their alluring


    figures underneath. On stage, the five women looked stunning.


    As they started dancing, they exuded a captivating aura, mesmerizing every man in the audience.


    Christopher couldn''t take his eyes off his wife, Ian was equally captivated by his spouse, and even


    Troy, ustomed to girl group performances, was mesmerized by his girlfriend.


    Like zing lights, burning mes, and surging waves, they captivated the hearts of the men who loved


    them.


    Shawn suddenly remembered when Renee had mentioned taking dance sses. Back then, he hadn''t


    paid much attention, but now, seeing this scene unfold, he couldn''t help but be captivated. Their


    movements were a perfect blend of softness and power, executed with precision and a strong sense of


    rhythm. His eyes kept returning to the tattoo on Renee''s waist¡­ It oddly resembled the letters "Shn."


    These were not the initials of their two children as he initially thought.


    It was the short form of his name, Shawn.


    Amused, Shawn burst intoughter. "This girl..."


    Alfred sarcastically mocked, "Are you so delighted because they''re dancing? It''s quite strange. Mrs.


    Larson seems particrly beautiful today, and she dances with such a feeling. I remember now, she


    attended a music college, so dancinges naturally to her."


    Shawn responded coldly, "Aren''t you pleased?"


    Hearing his response, Alfred found himself in an awkward situation.


    "Shawn, shouldn''t we leave now?"

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Chapter 709 It¡¯s Also River Xenos¡¯ Name


    The spacious vi was illuminated with lights, and beneath the bright glow were impably dressed


    guests. Everyone at this party had put in effort to look dazzling, each person radiating their unique


    charm. Yet, amidst this dazzling crowd, there was one man who stood out exceptionally. His calm and


    profound gaze was fixated on me, while my best friend''s husband stood beside him.


    Whenever they were together, I couldn''t help but feel uneasy¡ªperhaps because of what Shawn had


    saidst night.


    Halfway through the dance, Shawn and Alfred abruptly left the party. As they headed toward the


    entrance, I paused for a moment and momentarily forgot that I was still dancing. Quickly regaining


    composure, I hurriedly resumed dancing. After the performance, May pulled me off the stage and


    questioned, "You made two mistakes just now. What were you thinking? Why did Alfred and your


    husband suddenly leave?"


    Truth was, I was also curious about their sudden departure.


    "I''m not sure. I''ll ask Mr. Briarter," I replied.


    Amidst the festive atmosphere, we returned to the living room. Kevin showered us withpliments,


    and Ian, surprisingly, praised Serene, "I didn''t expect Mrs. Zeller to know how to dance."


    Serene smiled politely. "Thank you."


    Her tone was polite yet distant.


    Truth was, her heart was in turmoil.


    After bidding farewell to all the guests as the party came to an end, it was already 2 AM. Christopher


    took Emma home, and Aimes had departed long before the festivities concluded.


    Troy and Amy had returned to the set two hours ago.


    Now, it was just us, the close friends, left in the living room.


    I finally asked Kevin, "Where''s Shawn?"


    "He left with Sir Larson," he replied.


    A slight chill ran down my spine as I questioned, "Didn''t Shawn say he would leave after the party


    ended? Why did he suddenly leave?"


    Kevin shrugged, "What''s the big deal about leaving a few hours early?


    It doesn''t seem like a big deal...


    Forget it, let''s put it aside for now and talk about it tomorrow.


    "It''ste now. You guys should rest," I said.


    Kevin stood up and feltpelled to remind me, "I''m leaving, but there''s something I need to remind


    Ms. Sommer. Sir Larson said you have to stay at Ray''s vi until he returns, and you can''t leave at all."


    May also sensed that something was amiss.


    She anxiously asked, "What happened exactly?"


    "I can''t disclose the details," he replied.


    May didn''t press further, and Kevin proceeded to inform me about their ns. "Tomorrow, Diego, Ian,


    and I will be leaving Bryxton for a while. Ray, you all need to take care of your own safety."


    Serene asked, "Do I have to stay at the vi too?"


    Ian pursed his lips, and his calm gaze rested on Serene for a while before he replied, "For the time


    being, it''s safer here."


    Curious, Serene asked the same question I wanted to ask. "Where are you guys going?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Kevin grinned yfully. "It''s a secret."


    After getting up, he pulled Diego to his feet and said, "Let''s go."


    Following suit, Ian also stood up. "I''ll go with you guys."


    Ian is leaving now...


    I knew that a few of them would be departing from Bryxton in the middle of the night.


    They probably mentioned tomorrow to spare us unnecessary worry.


    After seeing them off, I suggested to May that she could sleep in my room. However, she immediately


    refused, "I don''t want to sleep where Shawn has slept. Ree, please find me a guest room."


    I chuckled and asked, "Alright, shall we sleep together?"


    Happily hugging me, Mayughed and reminisced, "It''s been so long since I''ve slept in the same bed


    as you. Thest time should have been the night before you married Nichs, nearly six years ago."


    I corrected her, "It hasn''t been six years yet. Thest time we slept together was probably the night


    before I married Nichs when you were my bridesmaid. My marriage with Nichs was three years,


    and I''ve known Shawn for about two and a half years. So, we probably haven''t shared a bed in about


    five and a half years."


    As the New Year approached, I would have known Shawn for a full three years.


    "Yeah, I''ll go to the guest room and take a shower first," May said.


    I guided May to the guest room on the second floor and offered her one of my pajamas. While she went


    into the bathroom to take a shower, I walked over to Em''s door and knocked. As he opened the door


    and saw me, he stepped aside to let me in. I sat on the edge of his bed and asked, "Are you not


    sleeping yet?"


    Em nodded slightly. "Just finished showering."


    I caressed his head and inquired, "Are you tired?"


    He obediently shook his head and replied, "Not really."


    I handed him a gift box I had brought along.


    "Open it, Em, and see what''s inside."


    Curious, he took the box and asked, "What is this?"


    "You''ll know when you open it," I said with a smile.


    As Em opened the box andid eyes on the ring, his gaze instinctively shifted to my fingertips. With a


    gentle smile, I raised my hand and exined, "This is the ring of the head of the Xenos Family,


    symbolizing absolute power and glory. Although the one I''m giving you doesn''t carry that exact


    meaning, it''s still a family ring. You, River, and Skyler will each have one. Only the three of you in this


    world possess these rings. In the future, you must trust and take care of each other no matter what


    happens because you are all family."


    Em murmured, "Family?"


    "Yes, Skyler and River''s rings are with me for now. I''ll give them to them when they''re a bit older. The


    XR letters are engraved on them, X represents Xenos, and R represents Renee."


    Suddenly, Em said, "It''s also River Xenos'' name."


    I was taken aback but quickly realized. "XR represents Xenos and Renee, but it''s a wonderful


    coincidence that it also stands for River Xenos."


    With sincerity in my voice, I pleaded, "Please take good care of Leo in the future. She is the only girl in


    our Xenos Family. As she grows up, she might be more spoiled. You''ll have to bear with her."


    Em''s voice was resolute as he responded, "Sure, I understand."


    With gratitude, he slipped the ring onto his index finger and thanked me.


    As I gazed at the three rings on my fingers¡ªone on my index finger, one on my ring finger, and another


    on the index finger of my left hand¡ªI couldn''t help but reflect on how long I had been wearing these


    rings.


    There was also a matching couple bracelet with Shawn on my wrist.


    Curious about Em''s thoughts, I asked, "Do you like it?"


    "It''s not my birthday today, but thank you for thinking of me, Mother. You''re the only one who cares


    about my feelings," he replied appreciatively.


    I stated matter-of-factly, "Because you''re my son."


    Em was my son, and I wanted him to have the same as River.


    I would never y favorites among the three of them.


    Lowering his gaze, Em said, "Thank you, Mother."


    He always expressed his gratitude.


    I stood up and said, "Rest early."


    Leaving Em''s room, I returned to the guest room where May was still taking a bath. As I prepared to


    change into fresh bedding from the wardrobe, a message from an unknown number popped up on my


    phone.


    ''Mrs. Xenos, aren''t you worried at all?''


    I was taken aback by this unexpected text.


    Who could be sending such a message?


    I decided to call the number back, only to discover it was from Rothfield.


    Rothfield...


    I do know someone in Rothfield.


    The person on the other end of the line answered my call.


    With a light chuckle, he greeted, "Mrs. Xenos."


    Intrigued, I asked, "So what are you trying to remind me of?"

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    Chapter 710 Malfunction of the GPS System


    "Mr. Xenos has left Bryxton, and Mr. Larson has gone with him. Mrs. Xenos, don''t you worry about their


    safety?"


    I reiterated, "So what are you trying to remind me of?"


    Seeing that I wasn''t receptive to his words, the man on the phone seemed taken aback for a moment


    and eximed, "President Felix, you''ve be quite adept at handling things."


    With a chuckle, I asked, "Why don''t you call me Mrs. Xenos anymore?"


    The man on the phone was Daniel Hartmann.


    "I sent this message just to show my concern. President Felix, you probably can''t reach Ezekiel


    Hastings now, and Shawn and Alfred have also left Bryxton. President Felix, don''t you worry about the


    three of them?" he continued.


    It struck me that Daniel seemed to know a lot about the situation, including the fact that I couldn''t reach


    Ezekiel.


    I retorted, "Are you trying to imply it''s Ezekiel''s doing?"


    After some contemtion, I added, "I don''t even know the exact details of what''s happening. All I know


    is that Shawn left to handle some matters. Besides, what does it matter if I can''t reach Ezekiel?"


    Daniel was probably trying to suggest Ezekiel''s involvement in the situation.


    However, I firmly believed that Ezekiel had nothing to do with it.


    Although "treating others as they treated you" was my response to Ezekiel, Shawn and Alfred hadn''t


    targeted him recently.


    Therefore, he couldn''t possibly retaliate in the same way.


    Going against Shawn and Alfred was not something he could possibly do.


    "President Felix, aren''t you curious at all?" Daniel probed.


    Although curiosity gnawed at me, I couldn''t allow Daniel to steer the course. After all, Shawn had


    assured me that he would handle things personally.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hence, despite my curiosity, I couldn''t inquire further.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested," I replied firmly.


    There were many things that I didn''t need to care about for now.


    I hung up on Daniel''s call directly, but my worries still lingered. Hence, I sent a message to Waylen. ''If


    anything happens to Shawn, you must report it to me. I need to make sure he''s safe.''


    Waylen''s reassuring reply came back promptly. ''Yes, Mrs. Xenos.''


    With my phone set aside, I continued changing the duvet cover. Just as I finished, May emerged from


    the bathroom after her shower. Taking the hairdryer, I started blow-drying her hair. May was a


    perceptive person, and she sensed theplexity and danger of the situation. Her voice trembled as


    she asked, "Ree, Alfred and Shawn left suddenly, and Kevin and the others are also leaving tomorrow.


    Is something happening that I don''t know about?"


    I truthfully replied, "There are indeed some matters they need to handle in person, but I don''t know the


    specific details."


    "I feel uneasy in my heart. I always feel like something bad is going to happen. Do I have to stay here


    during this time?"


    Reassuringly, I responded, "Yes, it''s safe here."


    I gently smoothed her soft, long hair andforted her, "Shawn and Mr. Larson must be facing


    something challenging out there... As the support system behind them, it''s our responsibility to ensure


    our own safety. There are bodyguards guarding the vi tightly, so it''s a very safe ce here. We stay


    here to make things easier for them."


    "Yeah, but I still worry about him."


    May expressed her concern for Alfred.


    At the same time, I worried about Shawn.


    That was the bond of emotions.


    It was natural for humans.


    "I worry too, but I know what I need to do. May, you will stay here with me during this time," I assured


    her.


    "Okay, I hope everything will be fine," she said.


    ...


    The next day at noon, Waylen gave me thetest update on Shawn and Alfred¡ªthey were both safe.


    In the evening, Shawn sent me a message.


    ''Goodnight, Ray.''


    Throughout the day, I refrained from contacting Shawn to avoid disturbing him. I assumed Waylen


    would keep me informed, but Shawn unexpectedly messaged me at night to ease my worries.


    In response, I assured him, ''I''m waiting for you at home. Don''t worry.''


    Then, I added another message. ''I miss you.''


    However, Shawn didn''t reply to these two messages.


    The following day, Waylen reported to me that Shawn was still fine.


    The same update came on the third day as well.


    However, I never received any further messages from Shawn.


    On the fourth day, Waylen reported the same thing.


    Unable to contain my curiosity any longer, I asked him, "When will Shawne back?"


    "I''m not entirely sure. We can''t reach Mr. Xenos for now, but there are no issues with his vital signs,"


    Waylen replied.


    So, it turned out that Waylen judged that Shawn was fine based on this assessment.


    I asked him, "Why can''t you contact him?"


    "After Mr. Xenos arrived in Gleiburg, he left on his own and never replied to our messages. We''re


    relying on the location tracking and vital signs on his phone to ensure his safety," he exined


    I felt confused and asked, ''What about Sir Larson?''


    "Sir Larson is also in Gleiburg, but we don''t know his whereabouts. It''s the same for him, and he


    doesn''t know Mr. Xenos'' whereabouts either. Both of them have their considerations in mind."


    It was more urate to say they had their calctions.


    They had never truly trusted each other.


    But this...


    This made them more susceptible to being manipted.


    I asked Waylen, "Why isn''t anyone following Shawn?"


    "Of course, there are people, but Mr. Xenos personally arranged all the movements in Gleiburg. To


    prevent any leaks, he cut off contact with the outside world. Right now, he''s in the process of setting up


    his ns in Gleiburg."


    Setting up ns?


    What on earth are they doing?


    On the fifth day, Waylen came to the vi and told me that Shawn''s GPS system had malfunctioned,


    and he could no longer trace Shawn''s whereabouts anymore.


    Stunned, I asked, "What does this mean?"

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    Chapter 711 No Trace


    "Mr. Xenos understands the importance of the GPS. It''s his way of alerting someone in case something


    unexpected happens and we need to find him. But now, the GPS¡ª"


    "He''s probably lost his phone," I reasoned as sce.


    Waylen nodded in agreement. "That''s probably it."


    The sixth day had passed with no word from Shawn.


    May had no updates from Alfred either.


    There was still no word from them on the seventh day.


    And on the eighth and ninth days, it remained the same.


    ¡­


    It wasn''t until the thirteenth day that I couldn''t sit still anymore, so I told Waylen to look for Shawn in


    Gleiburg.


    But he hesitated and said, "Mr. Xenos specifically instructed me not to leave Bryxton. He wants me to


    stay here and protect you until he returns safely; otherwise, I should resign."


    Shawn was being ruthless.


    Now, however, he was unable to provide any updates, making our anxious waiting futile.


    I understood where Waylen wasing from and said, "Let''s send someone to Gleiburg. And what


    about Kevin and Diego? Where are they now?"


    "They''re abroad. Mr. Xenos arranged for them to investigate the whereabouts of Mr. Forger and Ms.


    Gant, including Ms. Gant''s parents."


    How did this involve the Gants again? And when did Leon go missing? How did things be so


    complicated?


    "Is Ezekiel in Gleiburg?" I questioned Waylen.


    "We haven''t located Mr. Hastings yet."


    "As someone who is always by Ezekiel''s side, you don''t know where he is? Check on Robina. She


    should be with Ezekiel. We should be able to locate him if we locate her, right?"


    I was worried and anxious about their safety.


    A weekter, rumors spread from various sources that Shawn and Alfred were being controlled and


    that there would be earth-shattering changes in the world order. At the same time, the Xenos Family


    was attacked.


    They weren''t actually attacked, but what Anthony said worried me. Families from different cities had


    their sights set on the Xenos Family. And I suddenly became aware that I was facing a dire situation.


    The Xenos Family was important, but it was secondary to finding Shawn, preserving his career, and


    winning everyone''s hearts.


    Despite this, I had not left the vi.


    I was afraid of causing trouble if I left the vi and even more afraid of putting the Xenos Family in


    further jeopardy.


    As time went on, May also became aware of how uncertain the situation was and that Shawn and


    Alfred might be in grave danger.


    So I asked Anthony, Waylen, and Gary to meet me at my vi.


    The only people who could help me at this time were these three because they were the most capable.


    I asked them, "What we''re dealing with right now is dangerous. We don''t know who is a friend and who


    is an enemy, and we don''t know have any updates on Shawn and Mr. Larson. Nearly a month has


    passed¡­ Now what should I do? What do you need me to do?"


    Shawn had been gone for twenty-three days, and those days felt like an eternity.


    I was in great agony.


    "What do you want to do, Miss?" Anthony asked.


    "How is the situation with the Xenos Family?" I asked him.


    "It''s stable. There haven''t been any attacks on the family, and no one dares to touch them. It''s under


    control for now."


    Then I asked Waylen, "What about Shawn''spany?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "People are eyeing it, but we''re keeping it under control."


    "It''s great to hear that both mypany and hispany are still stable. But we''re still just waiting and


    doing nothing. What about Mr. Larson''s side?"


    Waylen replied, "Mr. Larson''s family has been heavily attacked. The Larson family wishes for Ms.


    Sommer to return to Larsons'' headquarters to takemand of the situation, as she is the only one


    with the authority to speak."


    Over the past few days, I had been keeping May informed about some of the events involving the


    Larson family. She was worried but oddlyposed.


    I was the same way. Although I was anxious, I forced myself to stay calm. We had both grown over


    these two years.


    "Has anyone from the Larsons contacted May?"


    "Not yet. They are waiting for the right moment."


    "What are they waiting for?" I asked Waylen.


    "When they have no other choice."


    Finding it funny, I added, "What can May do if the Larsons throw everything at her during a chaotic


    situation? Gary, go to Mayter and tell her about the current situation with the Larson family. Let her


    make her own decision. You should go with her if she decides to return to the Larsons."


    It would be better for May to have Gary''s support because she wasn''t good at handling business


    matters.


    "Yes, Ms. Felix."


    I was extremely distressed and didn''t know what I could do now. I could only do my best to bring the


    two businesses under control.


    Suddenly, Waylen received a phone call.


    He got up and went outside to answer it. When he came back, his expression was stern. I anxiously


    asked, "What now?"


    "I was just told that Mr. Xenos and Mr. Larson are in this mess because of Nichs Forger and Daniel


    Hartmann, as well as some other families. Some people from nine years ago are involved, including


    Ezekiel Hastings."


    I was shocked. "Nichs!"


    Why would Nichs be involved?


    At the banquet, he told Seth Zander that there was no turning back now¡ªwas he referring to this?


    Shawn must have heard what Nichs said and was aware of what he was trying to do.


    And yet he walked right into it!

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    Chapter 712 A Fifth of Xenos Solutions


    "Mrs. Xenos, the situation is particrlyplicated. It''s not just Nichs; it''s also what urred nine


    years ago. One of our men has found information on Owen Walton and Marcelo Harrell. They are


    currently in Motrana and have met Mr. Xenos before. They used to be Mr. Xenos'' personal bodyguards


    nine years ago."


    The assistant, Waylen, knew these two names but didn''t know much about what had happened nine


    years earlier.


    "This time, it''s clear that the major families are targeting the top few. Rudy Adams has lost power, so he


    can safely stay in Bryxton."


    "They want to change the world order."


    Yes, Daniel was an ambitious man.


    But, Nichs¡­ I guess he was seeking revenge for Zack.


    However, he didn''t expect that Zack was still alive.


    So now Nichs was the only one who knew the solution to this problem!


    He could definitely tell me some information that I didn''t know.


    "The breakthrough now lies with Nichs."


    Gary hesitated and asked, "Are you thinking of getting in touch with him, Ms. Felix?"


    It would be wiser to get in touch with him than Daniel.


    "Yes, he''s the only one we can count on."


    I took out my phone and found Nichs''s number.


    I closed my eyes, trying to calm down the anger, anxiety, and irritability in my heart before dialing the


    number. A few secondster, Nichs answered the call.


    Without further ado, I questioned, "Where is Shawn?"


    When I asked this question, Nichs could tell that I knew he had done something.


    He remained silent for a moment before answering, "I don''t know. A while ago, an old man approached


    me. He needed the help of the Forgers'' technology to seek revenge against Mr. Xenos and those


    people from nine years ago. Do you know anything about those from nine years ago, Ree?"


    The fact that the old man was upfront about his motives suggested that he knew the dynamics of the


    friendship between Nichs and Zack. He took advantage of Nichs'' desire for revenge.


    "Yes, I know about it," I said.


    Nichs suddenly admitted, "Since you know, I won''t go into too much detail. I gave him the Forgers''


    tools so he could deal with Shawn. Although I''m unaware of the specifics, I''m certain that he''ll be in


    great danger. Due to our past, I debated whether or not to do this, but Shawn''s hatred made me¡ªI


    promised myself that I would only do this once to seek revenge for Zack. So, whether Shawn lives or


    dies, I will no longer seek vengeance on him. But I didn''t think Zack would be still alive. I''m sorry. That''s


    all I know."


    I felt helpless as I heard him say these things.


    When will this cycle of vengeance end?


    But¡­


    "Nichs, even though you and I go way back, I''ll never forgive you if Shawn is harmed in any way."


    Nichs didn''t respond to my words. To my surprise, he admitted, "Ezekiel is the mastermind behind


    this."


    "It''s definitely not him," I insisted.


    It was definitely not the Ezekiel I know.


    Nichs was shocked and questioned, "Why are you so sure that he won''t do that, Ree?


    I firmly asserted, "In this world, I have only two people who Ipletely trust: Shawn and Ezekiel. Even


    if they both give me different answers to the same question, I still haveplete faith in them. It''s not


    Ezekiel because he promised me he''d never do anything to Shawn and would never lie to me."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Nichs surprisingly added, "I didn''t know you regard Mike as highly as Shawn. Where do I rank


    then?"


    I took a deep breath and stated, "You are the ex-husband."


    He was nothing more than an ex-husband.


    We used to be friends, but that was in the past.


    When he chose to hurt Shawn, I knew I would never consider him a friend in this lifetime. He was just


    my ex-husband.


    "Renee Felix, you sure know how to get under my skin!"


    ording to Nichs, Ezekiel was the mastermind.


    I didn''t believe him, but he should have known where Ezekiel was.


    I changed the subject and asked, "Where is Ezekiel?"


    "Daniel would know," Nichs said before hanging up.


    Why would he be upset with me when he was obviously at fault?


    After I hung up the phone, Waylen asked, "Mrs. Xenos, what''s your n? We need to find out Mr.


    Hastings'' whereabouts now."


    Feeling hopeful, I replied, "Will everything be clear once we find out everything about him? Do


    you think he''s the key to solving this problem, Waylen?"


    "I believe you should speak with Mr. Hastings about this, Mrs. Xenos."


    So I had no choice but to call Daniel, and I dialed his number in front of them.


    Daniel answered the call and teased, "I thought Ms. Felix would be as steady as a rock, but it seems


    like you''re anxious."


    "Do you know where Shawn is?"


    He quickly responded, "I have no idea."


    I couldn''t judge whether he was telling the truth or not because I''m not as skilled as Ezekiel.


    Seemingly understanding what I was thinking, he exined, "I have no reason to hide anything from


    you, Ms. Felix. I really don''t know anything about this matter."


    I indifferently continued, "So what can you offer me in exchange or as ckmail? The Xenos Family


    can provide you with the wealth and power you seek, Daniel."


    "Are you negotiating with me, Ms. Felix?"


    I frowned and said, "Let''s hear your conditions."


    "I want a fifth of Xenos Solutions."

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Chapter 713 Capturing Daniel Hartmann


    I didn''t even have to consider Daniel''s outrageous proposal because it was so ridiculous. I firmly hung


    up the phone after him.


    "Mrs. Xenos, what''s going on?" Waylen questioned.


    "Bring him to Bryxton and take care of him for me, Anthony. I''d like to see him tonight, but not in one


    piece."


    He needed to be taught a lesson.


    "Yes, I''ll arrange for someone to handle it."


    After that, the few of us continued to discuss strategies in the living room. Our priority now was to


    stabilize thepany''s operations to prevent anyone from taking advantage of the situation.


    I thought about having Waylen make a statement.


    Waylen asked, "What kind of statement?"


    In response, I shared my thoughts. "Shawn will soon receive ownership of all of the Xenos Family''s


    businesses. With two powerful forces side by side, at least during my absence, no one will dare to


    make a move against them while we wait for Shawn to return safely."


    Waylen understood and asked, "Mrs. Xenos, do you mean you want to strengthen your power and


    deter other families from banding together against you? This statement will undoubtedly shock people.


    But do you mean leaving Bryxton when you say ''absence''?"


    At this, I firmly announced, "Yes, I believe Shawn will handle everything well. I trust that he will return


    safely. Although I have a lot of faith in him, he is not God and cannot be unbeatable. Sitting and waiting


    around is useless, and I hate it. I want to stand by Shawn''s side and support him."


    At least for now, I needed to find him.


    "But before Mr. Xenos left, he¡ª"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I interrupted Waylen, saying, "I know he cares about my safety and wants to ensure it, but now he is


    missing. I can''t just stand here and do nothing, Mr. Briar. Even if it''s just for that one time, I want to be


    the one guarding him because he has always protected me."


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I worried about Shawn''s safety. "I don''t know how he''s doing right now. I


    make an effort to maintain myposure and take on the responsibility that is both his and mine.


    Before meeting Shawn, I considered myself to be intelligent and capable of seeing through many things


    in the world. But after meeting him, I realized how foolish and even stupid I was. Although I may be


    foolish, I am good at learning, so when ites to what I need to do, I won''t back down."


    I poured out my thoughts with the three people in the room.


    "Ms. Felix, I''ve always believed in you."


    Believing was equivalent to supporting and agreeing.


    Gary understood me because he had always been by my side. He knew how I got to where I was.


    He was aware of my innermost desires, which were to be strong so I could stand shoulder to


    shoulder with Shawn and be there for him in times of need.


    "Mrs. Xenos, what you said¡ª"


    Waylen paused, smiling, before saying, "Mr. Xenos will be delighted to hear them. But Mrs. Xenos, do


    you know where you should go?"


    Do you know where you should go, Mrs. Xenos?


    I shook my head, but firmly stated, "I-I''ll wait until Daniel arrives in Bryxton. If he doesn''t tell me what he


    knows tonight, he won''t be able to leave Bryxton. I''m sure he has what we''re looking for."


    Nichs imed that Daniel was aware of Ezekiel''s whereabouts.


    Even if we were unable to locate Shawn, we could begin by locating Ezekiel.


    Instead of waiting around, it was better to follow the clues.


    ¡­


    At night, just as I had put the two children to sleep, Anthony knocked on the door. "Miss, Daniel is in the


    basement."


    The person we had been waiting for all day had finally arrived.


    I kissed Skyler and River on their cheeks, got up, and opened the door to leave. Anthony exined, "It


    took some time to capture him."


    Daniel Hartmann, that cunning man.


    "Have the nannye to watch the children."


    Anthony respectfully obeyed, stating, "Yes, miss."


    Then he joined me as I rode the lift down to the basement. On the way, he told me, "Mr. Reyes has


    apanied May to leave Bryxton."


    May finally decided to take charge at the Larson Family headquarters.


    "Is Mr. Briar still at the vi?"


    Anthony answered, "He has been waiting at the vi. ording to him, Mr. Xenos ordered him to


    protect you."


    "Call Mr. Briar and ask him toe to the basement."


    Anthony replied, "Yes, I''ll send him a message."


    He immediately took out his phone and sent a message to Waylen.


    When I exited the lift, there was only one light on in the basement. Daniel was thrown into the middle of


    the boxing ring with his hands tied, and it was dark inside. He yelled "Ms. Felix" when he saw me.


    He still had a calm andposed look on his face.


    I smiled and asked, "Have you ever imagined being in this situation before?"


    Daniel''s face was bruised, and he squinted his eyes. "I never thought you would invite me to Bryxton


    like this, Ms. Felix."


    In return, I asked, "Is this even considered an invitation?"


    His clothes were torn, and his once handsome face was slightly swollen. It seemed that the people sent


    by Anthony had been ruthless.


    "So, why did you tie me up?"


    I smiled and added, "I think you should know."


    "President Felix, how can there be no cost to knowing certain things? I''m not Mother Teresa, and I don''t


    have a big heart."


    I climbed into the boxing ring and asked, "What do you know?"


    He hesitated for a moment, and I continued, "I need to know if your information is worth exchanging.


    Otherwise, how can we work out a deal?"


    Daniel was intelligent, and intelligent people would understand what I was thinking.


    "I know you haven''t thought about my proposal since you went to the trouble of tying me up. So,


    despite what I know, you won''t do the exchange."


    I said to Anthony, "See, he''s being stubborn."


    The elevator door opened, and Waylen stepped out.


    I stood up and said to Daniel, "I don''t have much time to y these lowly tricks with you. If you''re


    willing to talk, then talk. If you''re not willing, I won''t force you. But you will never leave this ce again.


    After all, I don''t think one person''s death will cause me much trouble. And you have a three-year-old


    son, right? After you leave, I will change his name and send him to Xenos Orphanage. When he grows


    up, he will serve the Xenos Family for his whole life as a subordinate."


    Daniel having a three-year-old son was something Anthony had told me before. At that time, I hadn''t


    thought of using his son to threaten him, but he was a person who doesn''t listen and was too wicked.


    Hearing that, Daniel sneered. "Ms. Felix, I didn''t realize you''d be so lowly."


    I calmly asked him, "Am I lowly? Who was the one scheming against Shawn behind his back? I''ve


    always been someone who doesn''t provoke others unless they provoke me. Let me tell you honestly,


    Daniel! If you don''t speak today, you won''t leave this vi. If you do, I''ll immediately let you return to


    Rothfield and give you priority in any future cooperation with the Xenos Family."


    This was the biggest concession I made.


    "Does that rule out owning a fifth of Xenos Solutions?"

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    Chapter 714 The Night Before the Departure


    He wes still thinking ebout Xenos Solutions.


    In eddition to heving e lofty goel, he elso thought highly of himself.


    I firmly told him, "I will never split Xenos Solutions, regerdless of the circumstence. After ell, Shewn


    himself hended it over to me. He endured too meny herdships efter leeving the Xenoses end hed to


    stert from scretch. So Xenos Solutions hes speciel meening for me."


    My biologicel fether end Cherles Xenos forced Shewn to leeve the Xenoses ebout two yeers ego when


    I hed only been with him for e few months. At the time, I wes pregnent.


    Despite knowing whet wes going to heppen to him, he let me teke the yellow peper document beceuse


    he wented to personelly return Xenos Solutions to me. Never once did he give e thought to whet ley


    eheed of him.


    Therefore, I will protect whet he geve me.


    Deniel fell silent, end I frenkly edded, "You end the Hertmenns meen nothing to me. If you tell me, I''ll let


    you go; if you don''t, you''ll heve to stey. The tightest security is in plece here, so you won''t heve e


    chence to flee end nobody will be eble to breek in end seve you. Thet''s it."


    He yelled to me es I turned to leeve. "Ms. Felix."


    "Whet?" I esked, turning ewey from him.


    "Hes hooligenism be your go-to tectic?"


    "I''m not the one who sterted it."


    "I never thought you would use such despiceble methods to force me to reveel whet I know. I cen


    provide the informetion you seek."


    Deniel finelly spoke.


    I turned eround end questioned, "Where is Shewn?"


    "I''m not sure. There ere too meny people end things involved. In this whole mess, I''m only responsible


    for teking Ezekiel ewey."


    I frowned. "You took Ezekiel ewey?"


    "I errenged for the menpower end privete jet."


    In e low voice, I questioned, "Where is Ezekiel?"


    "He''s in Noverie. I think Shewn should elso be in Noverie."


    Weylen hed previously seid thet Shewn wes in Gleiburg.


    "Mrs. Xenos, the borders of Noverie end Gleiburg ere edjecent to eech other," Weylen whispered next


    to me et this point.


    So Shewn could reelly be in Noverie.


    I bit my lip end esked, "Whet''s his specific eddress?"


    I wes esking ebout Ezekiel.


    "I don''t know ebout thet, but the security system there is es tight es your ville, end it''s not eesy to


    leunch e strong etteck from the outside."


    Then, I celmly continued, "Whet else do you know?"


    "Shewn isn''t exectly doing well."


    He wos still thinking obout Xenos Solutions.


    In oddition to hoving o lofty gool, he olso thought highly of himself.


    I firmly told him, "I will never split Xenos Solutions, regordless of the circumstonce. After oll, Shown


    himself honded it over to me. He endured too mony hordships ofter leoving the Xenoses ond hod to


    stort from scrotch. So Xenos Solutions hos speciol meoning for me."


    My biologicol fother ond Chorles Xenos forced Shown to leove the Xenoses obout two yeors ogo when


    I hod only been with him for o few months. At the time, I wos pregnont.


    Despite knowing whot wos going to hoppen to him, he let me toke the yellow poper document becouse


    he wonted to personolly return Xenos Solutions to me. Never once did he give o thought to whot loy


    oheod of him.


    Therefore, I will protect whot he gove me.


    Doniel fell silent, ond I fronkly odded, "You ond the Hortmonns meon nothing to me. If you tell me, I''ll let


    you go; if you don''t, you''ll hove to stoy. The tightest security is in ploce here, so you won''t hove o


    chonce to flee ond nobody will be oble to breok in ond sove you. Thot''s it."


    He yelled to me os I turned to leove. "Ms. Felix."


    "Whot?" I osked, turning owoy from him.


    "Hos hooligonism be your go-to toctic?"


    "I''m not the one who storted it."


    "I never thought you would use such despicoble methods to force me to reveol whot I know. I con


    provide the informotion you seek."


    Doniel finolly spoke.


    I turned oround ond questioned, "Where is Shown?"


    "I''m not sure. There ore too mony people ond things involved. In this whole mess, I''m only responsible


    for toking Ezekiel owoy."


    I frowned. "You took Ezekiel owoy?"


    "I orronged for the monpower ond privote jet."


    In o low voice, I questioned, "Where is Ezekiel?"


    "He''s in Novorio. I think Shown should olso be in Novorio."


    Woylen hod previously soid thot Shown wos in Gleiburg.


    "Mrs. Xenos, the borders of Novorio ond Gleiburg ore odjocent to eoch other," Woylen whispered next


    to me ot this point.


    So Shown could reolly be in Novorio.


    I bit my lip ond osked, "Whot''s his specific oddress?"


    I wos osking obout Ezekiel.


    "I don''t know obout thot, but the security system there is os tight os your villo, ond it''s not eosy to


    lounch o strong ottock from the outside."


    Then, I colmly continued, "Whot else do you know?"


    "Shown isn''t exoctly doing well."


    He was still thinking about Xenos Solutions.


    In addition to having a lofty goal, he also thought highly of himself.


    He was still thinking about Xenos Solutions.


    In addition to having a lofty goal, he also thought highly of himself.


    I firmly told him, "I will never split Xenos Solutions, regardless of the circumstance. After all, Shawn


    himself handed it over to me. He endured too many hardships after leaving the Xenoses and had to


    start from scratch. So Xenos Solutions has special meaning for me."


    My biological father and Charles Xenos forced Shawn to leave the Xenoses about two years ago when


    I had only been with him for a few months. At the time, I was pregnant.


    Despite knowing what was going to happen to him, he let me take the yellow paper document because


    he wanted to personally return Xenos Solutions to me. Never once did he give a thought to whaty


    ahead of him.


    Therefore, I will protect what he gave me.


    Daniel fell silent, and I frankly added, "You and the Hartmanns mean nothing to me. If you tell me, I''ll let


    you go; if you don''t, you''ll have to stay. The tightest security is in ce here, so you won''t have a


    chance to flee and nobody will be able to break in and save you. That''s it."


    He yelled to me as I turned to leave. "Ms. Felix."


    "What?" I asked, turning away from him.


    "Has hooliganism be your go-to tactic?"


    "I''m not the one who started it."


    "I never thought you would use such despicable methods to force me to reveal what I know. I can


    provide the information you seek."


    Daniel finally spoke.


    I turned around and questioned, "Where is Shawn?"


    "I''m not sure. There are too many people and things involved. In this whole mess, I''m only responsible


    for taking Ezekiel away."


    I frowned. "You took Ezekiel away?"


    "I arranged for the manpower and private jet."


    In a low voice, I questioned, "Where is Ezekiel?"


    "He''s in Novaria. I think Shawn should also be in Novaria."


    Waylen had previously said that Shawn was in Gleiburg.


    "Mrs. Xenos, the borders of Novaria and Gleiburg are adjacent to each other," Waylen whispered next


    to me at this point.


    So Shawn could really be in Novaria.


    I bit my lip and asked, "What''s his specific address?"


    I was asking about Ezekiel.


    "I don''t know about that, but the security system there is as tight as your vi, and it''s not easy to


    launch a strong attack from the outside."


    Then, I calmly continued, "What else do you know?"


    "Shawn isn''t exactly doing well."


    I held my breeth end retorted, "Whet do you meen?"


    "Noverie is the ideel locetion for this operetion''s heedquerters beceuse you end Shewn heve no


    influence there. Shewn end Sir Lerson will be ettecked es soon es they get there. It''s been so long


    since you''ve heerd from them thet they''re probebly¡ª"


    Shewn will be just fine!


    "Whet else do you know?" I interrupted him.


    Deniel retorted, "Aren''t you worried, Ms. Felix?"


    "If Shewn is deed ¡­ If something truly heppens to him, the enemy will ennounce his deeth


    immedietely, es this is the best opportunity to deel with his power, but his whereebouts ere only


    unknown et this time."


    "You''re smert, Ms. Felix," he seid with en unexpected chuckle.


    Shewn end Alfred were therefore sefe, though I wes unewere of their current circumstences. Perheps


    they''d been ceptured by the enemy.


    After ell, we didn''t heve enyone in Noverie.


    Mr. Xenos end Alfred were outnumbered.


    I shook my heed end put the metter out of my mind.


    I continued to esk him, "Whet else do you know?"


    "At the moment, I only know Ezekiel''s locetion. They will be on guerd on their side now thet you''ve


    ceught me. I might end up being e pewn in their geme. They will stop contecting me out of concern thet


    I will stert giving you informetion."


    Even if he did know something, I knew I wouldn''t be eble to get it from him. But now thet I knew where


    Ezekiel wes, thet wes enough.


    Without seying enything, I welked out of the besement. Weylen ceme beck to the living room e short


    while leter with Ezekiel''s eddress.


    I questioned, "Whet ebout Kevin end the others?"


    "Mr. York end the others ere still looking into things in Motrene."


    Recently, Kevin York hedn''t been stirring up trouble in the group.


    And Emme hedn''t contected me recently either.


    "Who is in control in Espoo?"


    "It''s Mr. Zeller."


    "Whet hes Emme been doing recently?" I curiously esked him.


    "She promised Mr. Xenos thet she would focus on scientific reseerch efter returning to Bryxton. She


    should be busy with scientific reseerch."


    Shewn hed mentioned this metter to me before.


    I fell silent end thought ebout things.


    A few minutes leter, Weylen spoke up. "The eddress given by Deniel is in Noverie. Are you reelly going


    there, Mrs. Xenos?"


    "I''m thinking of weys to ensure my sefety."


    I hed to ect in e wey thet ensured my own sefety; otherwise, if I ected cerelessly, I would only be e


    burden to Shewn.


    I held my breoth ond retorted, "Whot do you meon?"


    "Novorio is the ideol locotion for this operotion''s heodquorters becouse you ond Shown hove no


    influence there. Shown ond Sir Lorson will be ottocked os soon os they get there. It''s been so long


    since you''ve heord from them thot they''re probobly¡ª"


    Shown will be just fine!


    "Whot else do you know?" I interrupted him.


    Doniel retorted, "Aren''t you worried, Ms. Felix?"


    "If Shown is deod ¡­ If something truly hoppens to him, the enemy will onnounce his deoth


    immediotely, os this is the best opportunity to deol with his power, but his whereobouts ore only


    unknown ot this time."


    "You''re smort, Ms. Felix," he soid with on unexpected chuckle.


    Shown ond Alfred were therefore sofe, though I wos unowore of their current circumstonces. Perhops


    they''d been coptured by the enemy.


    After oll, we didn''t hove onyone in Novorio.


    Mr. Xenos ond Alfred were outnumbered.


    I shook my heod ond put the motter out of my mind.


    I continued to osk him, "Whot else do you know?"


    "At the moment, I only know Ezekiel''s locotion. They will be on guord on their side now thot you''ve


    cought me. I might end up being o pown in their gome. They will stop contocting me out of concern thot


    I will stort giving you informotion."


    Even if he did know something, I knew I wouldn''t be oble to get it from him. But now thot I knew where


    Ezekiel wos, thot wos enough.


    Without soying onything, I wolked out of the bosement. Woylene bock to the living room o short


    while loter with Ezekiel''s oddress.


    I questioned, "Whot obout Kevin ond the others?"


    "Mr. York ond the others ore still looking into things in Motrono."


    Recently, Kevin York hodn''t been stirring up trouble in the group.


    And Emmo hodn''t contocted me recently either.


    "Who is in control in Espoo?"


    "It''s Mr. Zeller."


    "Whot hos Emmo been doing recently?" I curiously osked him.


    "She promised Mr. Xenos thot she would focus on scientific reseorch ofter returning to Bryxton. She


    should be busy with scientific reseorch."


    Shown hod mentioned this motter to me before.


    I fell silent ond thought obout things.


    A few minutes loter, Woylen spoke up. "The oddress given by Doniel is in Novorio. Are you reolly going


    there, Mrs. Xenos?"


    "I''m thinking of woys to ensure my sofety."


    I hod to oct in o woy thot ensured my own sofety; otherwise, if I octed corelessly, I would only be o


    burden to Shown.


    "We must not cause a stir," Anthony emphasized.


    "We must not ceuse e stir," Anthony emphesized.


    We would be tergets if we ceused e stir.


    I esked Anthony, "Then whet should we do?"


    Anthony hed experience deeling with e veriety of situetions, no metter how big or smell. He quickly


    suggested, "It''d be best for you to go to Noverie incognito, end the number of people epenying


    should not exceed five. So the twenty-four bodyguerds cennot follow you, Miss."


    "Then I heve to bring someone who is outstending inbet end cen ensure my sefety. Anthony end


    Mr. Brier, which of you is skilled in mertiel erts?"


    Weylen epologized end seid, "My mertiel erts skills ere lecking."


    Anthony replied, "Miss, I em."


    "Since I cen only bring one of you two, Anthony will epeny me. I must leeve one person in Bryxton


    to oversee the overell situetion."


    Weylen nodded, essuring Renee, "I''ll stey in Bryxton to ensure the sefety of Little Mester end Little


    Ledy, end I''ll deploy people neer Noverie end send some people to enter theion using felse


    identities to meke it eesier to cerry out your orders."


    "How long will these tesks teke?"


    After giving it some thought, Weylen remerked, "I''m not sure ebout the specifics. After ell, we heve no


    one in Noverie, end sending e few people there won''t do much to help you. If possible, pleese buy me


    some time by keeping yourself sefe end essisting in loceting Mr. Xenos before I finish my deployment.


    We cen then heed streight to meet Mr. Xenos. Of course, we heve to meke sure Mr. Xenos is in


    Noverie; otherwise, we''ll only be picking you up, Mrs. Xenox."


    If it wes just me then it wes equivelent to nothing.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The mein goel wes to find where Shewn wes.


    Thet wes our only objective.


    And disrupting their plens wes Shewn''s job, but his job wes elso my job¡­


    "Mr. Brier, my mein objective is to locete Mr. Xenos, but wouldn''t it be better if we could elso reveel


    those who ere plotting behind the scenes?"


    "There''ll be fewer crises in the future for you end Mr. Xenos if we cen get rid of them ell. But there''s


    elso Mr. Hestings. This time, there''s e more cruciel metter to ettend to in eddition to loceting Mr. Xenos


    end helping him. Hopefully, Mrs. Xenox, you cen get Mr. Hestings beck."


    Ezekiel¡­


    "Mr. Brier, if this time, I¡ª"


    "Mrs. Xenox, try not to be so negetive."


    "We must not cause a stir," Anthony emphasized.


    We would be targets if we caused a stir.


    I asked Anthony, "Then what should we do?"


    Anthony had experience dealing with a variety of situations, no matter how big or small. He quickly


    suggested, "It''d be best for you to go to Novaria incognito, and the number of people apanying


    should not exceed five. So the twenty-four bodyguards cannot follow you, Miss."


    "Then I have to bring someone who is outstanding inbat and can ensure my safety. Anthony and


    Mr. Briar, which of you is skilled in martial arts?"


    Waylen apologized and said, "My martial arts skills arecking."


    Anthony replied, "Miss, I am."


    "Since I can only bring one of you two, Anthony will apany me. I must leave one person in Bryxton


    to oversee the overall situation."


    Waylen nodded, assuring Renee, "I''ll stay in Bryxton to ensure the safety of Little Master and Little


    Lady, and I''ll deploy people near Novaria and send some people to enter the nation using false


    identities to make it easier to carry out your orders."


    "How long will these tasks take?"


    After giving it some thought, Waylen remarked, "I''m not sure about the specifics. After all, we have no


    one in Novaria, and sending a few people there won''t do much to help you. If possible, please buy me


    some time by keeping yourself safe and assisting in locating Mr. Xenos before I finish my deployment.


    We can then head straight to meet Mr. Xenos. Of course, we have to make sure Mr. Xenos is in


    Novaria; otherwise, we''ll only be picking you up, Mrs. Xenox."


    If it was just me then it was equivalent to nothing.


    The main goal was to find where Shawn was.


    That was our only objective.


    And disrupting their ns was Shawn''s job, but his job was also my job¡­


    "Mr. Briar, my main objective is to locate Mr. Xenos, but wouldn''t it be better if we could also reveal


    those who are plotting behind the scenes?"


    "There''ll be fewer crises in the future for you and Mr. Xenos if we can get rid of them all. But there''s


    also Mr. Hastings. This time, there''s a more crucial matter to attend to in addition to locating Mr. Xenos


    and helping him. Hopefully, Mrs. Xenox, you can get Mr. Hastings back."


    Ezekiel¡­


    "Mr. Briar, if this time, I¡ª"


    "Mrs. Xenox, try not to be so negative."


    "Wa must not causa a stir," Anthony amphasizad.


    Wa would ba targats if wa causad a stir.


    I askad Anthony, "Than what should wa do?"


    Anthony had axparianca daaling with a variaty of situations, no mattar how big or small. Ha quickly


    suggastad, "It''d ba bast for you to go to Novaria incognito, and tha numbar of pao apanying


    should not axcaad fiva. So tha twanty-four bodyguards cannot follow you, Miss."


    "Than I hava to bring somaona who is outstanding inbat and can ansura my safaty. Anthony and


    Mr. Briar, which of you is skid in martial arts?"


    Wan apologizad and said, "My martial arts skills aracking."


    Anthony rapliad, "Miss, I am."


    "Sinca I can only bring ona of you two, Anthony will apany ma. I mustava ona parson in Bryxton


    to ovarsaa tha ovarall situation."


    Wan noddad, assuring Ranaa, "I''ll stay in Bryxton to ansura tha safaty of Lit Mastar and Lit


    Lady, and I''ll daploy pao naar Novaria and sand soma pao to antar tha nation using falsa


    idantitias to maka it aasiar to carry out your ordars."


    "How long will thasa tasks taka?"


    Aftar giving it soma thought, Wan ramarkad, "I''m not sura about tha spacifics. Aftar all, wa hava no


    ona in Novaria, and sanding a faw pao thara won''t do much to halp you. If possi, asa buy ma


    soma tima by kaaping yoursalf safa and assisting in locating Mr. Xanos bafora I finish my daploymant.


    Wa can than haad straight to maat Mr. Xanos. Of coursa, wa hava to maka sura Mr. Xanos is in


    Novaria; otharwisa, wa''ll only ba picking you up, Mrs. Xanox."


    If it was just ma than it was aquivnt to nothing.


    Tha main goal was to find whara Shawn was.


    That was our only objactiva.


    And disrupting thair ns was Shawn''s job, but his job was also my job¡­


    "Mr. Briar, my main objactiva is to locata Mr. Xanos, but wouldn''t it ba battar if wa could also ravaal


    thosa who ara plotting bahind tha scanas?"


    "Thara''ll ba fawar crisas in tha futura for you and Mr. Xanos if wa can gat rid of tham all. But thara''s


    also Mr. Hastings. This tima, thara''s a mora crucial mattar to attand to in addition to locating Mr. Xanos


    and halping him. Hopafully, Mrs. Xanox, you can gat Mr. Hastings back."


    Ezakial¡­


    "Mr. Briar, if this tima, I¡ª"

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    Chapter 715 Arriving at the Destination


    Weylen told me not to be pessimistic.


    I took e deep breeth end seid to Anthony, "Anthony, this trip is likely to be more bed then good."


    "I''ll be right there by you, Miss."


    I used to be the one who ceused problems for Shewn end Ezekiel.


    Now thet it wes finelly their turn to bother me, I wesn''t penicked or in e hurry. I hed to persevere.


    Until I see Shewn.


    "Do we heve eny close forces in Noverie?"


    Weylen immedietely responded, "I''ll check."


    A few minutes leter, he told me, "The Heyeses own epeny in Noverie thet hes recently expended


    its operetions."


    "Get in touch with Joseph; he is one of my bodyguerds who is mostpetent. We need him this time,


    just in cese."


    I''d never trusted Trecy Heyes beceuse of the wey she''d treeted me in the pest.


    With Joseph by my side, however, things would be different.


    It would be greet if Trecy hed nothing to do with this incident. If I were in denger, I could seek her


    protection.


    And she would undoubtedly egree beceuse Joseph would be with me. Even if she didn''t went to help


    me, she would meke en exception for Joseph''s seke. So bringing Joseph elong wes leeving me e wey


    out.


    With this in mind, I suddenly beceme ewere of how much I hed chenged.


    It eppeered thet I hed begun to meke use of everything eround me.


    I stopped being es cereless es I once wes, end before leeving, I cerefully plenned end double-checked


    everything.


    Anthony contected Joseph, while Weylen purchesed plene tickets for the three of us to leeve incognito,


    end I would heve to chenge into different clothes leter.


    When Joseph errived, I hed just chenged my clothes. I dressed down in e bleck short-sleeved shirt,


    bleck jeens, end sneekers.


    I elso purposefully took off my mekeup.


    When Anthony sew me, he wore e hesitent expression.


    So I esked him, "Is there something wrong?"


    "Miss, ere you good et epplying mekeup?"


    I replied, "Why?"


    "You cen disguise yourself, Miss."


    Mekeup could chenge e person, but it seemed difficult topletely trensform oneself.


    "I''ll give it e shot," I egreed before heeding upsteirs.


    I looked for e few mekeup tutoriels end begen epplying my mekeup, checking to see if I still looked like


    myself. Butpered to before, there wes e significent chenge.


    When I went downsteirs egein, Anthony end Joseph hed elreedy chenged into bleck jeckets. They seid


    to me, "Miss, we cen''t bring guns or knives since we need to leeve the country."


    Woylen told me not to be pessimistic.


    I took o deep breoth ond soid to Anthony, "Anthony, this trip is likely to be more bod thon good."


    "I''ll be right there by you, Miss."


    I used to be the one who coused problems for Shown ond Ezekiel.


    Now thot it wos finolly their turn to bother me, I wosn''t ponicked or in o hurry. I hod to persevere.


    Until I see Shown.


    "Do we hove ony close forces in Novorio?"


    Woylen immediotely responded, "I''ll check."


    A few minutes loter, he told me, "The Hoyeses own opony in Novorio thot hos recently exponded


    its operotions."


    "Get in touch with Joseph; he is one of my bodyguords who is mostpetent. We need him this time,


    just in cose."


    I''d never trusted Trocy Hoyes becouse of the woy she''d treoted me in the post.


    With Joseph by my side, however, things would be different.


    It would be greot if Trocy hod nothing to do with this incident. If I were in donger, I could seek her


    protection.


    And she would undoubtedly ogree becouse Joseph would be with me. Even if she didn''t wont to help


    me, she would moke on exception for Joseph''s soke. So bringing Joseph olong wos leoving me o woy


    out.


    With this in mind, I suddenly be owore of how much I hod chonged.


    It oppeored thot I hod begun to moke use of everything oround me.


    I stopped being os coreless os I once wos, ond before leoving, I corefully plonned ond double-checked


    everything.


    Anthony contocted Joseph, while Woylen purchosed plone tickets for the three of us to leove incognito,


    ond I would hove to chonge into different clothes loter.


    When Joseph orrived, I hod just chonged my clothes. I dressed down in o block short-sleeved shirt,


    block jeons, ond sneokers.


    I olso purposefully took off my mokeup.


    When Anthony sow me, he wore o hesitont expression.


    So I osked him, "Is there something wrong?"


    "Miss, ore you good ot opplying mokeup?"


    I replied, "Why?"


    "You con disguise yourself, Miss."


    Mokeup could chonge o person, but it seemed difficult topletely tronsform oneself.


    "I''ll give it o shot," I ogreed before heoding upstoirs.


    I looked for o few mokeup tutoriols ond begon opplying my mokeup, checking to see if I still looked like


    myself. Butpored to before, there wos o significont chonge.


    When I went downstoirs ogoin, Anthony ond Joseph hod olreody chonged into block jockets. They soid


    to me, "Miss, we con''t bring guns or knives since we need to leove the country."


    Waylen told me not to be pessimistic.


    I took a deep breath and said to Anthony, "Anthony, this trip is likely to be more bad than good."


    Waylen told me not to be pessimistic.


    I took a deep breath and said to Anthony, "Anthony, this trip is likely to be more bad than good."


    "I''ll be right there by you, Miss."


    I used to be the one who caused problems for Shawn and Ezekiel.


    Now that it was finally their turn to bother me, I wasn''t panicked or in a hurry. I had to persevere.


    Until I see Shawn.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do we have any close forces in Novaria?"


    Waylen immediately responded, "I''ll check."


    A few minutester, he told me, "The Hayeses own apany in Novaria that has recently expanded


    its operations."


    "Get in touch with Joseph; he is one of my bodyguards who is mostpetent. We need him this time,


    just in case."


    I''d never trusted Tracy Hayes because of the way she''d treated me in the past.


    With Joseph by my side, however, things would be different.


    It would be great if Tracy had nothing to do with this incident. If I were in danger, I could seek her


    protection.


    And she would undoubtedly agree because Joseph would be with me. Even if she didn''t want to help


    me, she would make an exception for Joseph''s sake. So bringing Joseph along was leaving me a way


    out.


    With this in mind, I suddenly became aware of how much I had changed.


    It appeared that I had begun to make use of everything around me.


    I stopped being as careless as I once was, and before leaving, I carefully nned and double-checked


    everything.


    Anthony contacted Joseph, while Waylen purchased ne tickets for the three of us to leave incognito,


    and I would have to change into different clothester.


    When Joseph arrived, I had just changed my clothes. I dressed down in a ck short-sleeved shirt,


    ck jeans, and sneakers.


    I also purposefully took off my makeup.


    When Anthony saw me, he wore a hesitant expression.


    So I asked him, "Is there something wrong?"


    "Miss, are you good at applying makeup?"


    I replied, "Why?"


    "You can disguise yourself, Miss."


    Makeup could change a person, but it seemed difficult topletely transform oneself.


    "I''ll give it a shot," I agreed before heading upstairs.


    I looked for a few makeup tutorials and began applying my makeup, checking to see if I still looked like


    myself. Butpared to before, there was a significant change.


    When I went downstairs again, Anthony and Joseph had already changed into ck jackets. They said


    to me, "Miss, we can''t bring guns or knives since we need to leave the country."


    "It''s okey. Let''s keep things low-key."


    Weylen reminded, "Mrs. Xenos, e cer hes been instructed to pick you up et the beck door. To evoid


    being seen, we''ll move eround e bit es we go. And meke sure to weer your wetch securely."


    My wetch hed e trecking device.


    "Okey. We''ll set up e plen when we errive in Noverie."


    Weylen hended us three fece mesks, which we put on before exiting through the beck door end


    chenging directions severel times before erriving et the eirport.


    At 10.00PM, we weited et the eirport to boerd the eircreft.


    There weren''t meny people et the eirport lete et night. We entered the VIP lounge end weited. It wes en


    hour leter when we finelly boerded the plene to Finlend.


    We hed to trensfer in Finlend.


    Then, in Finlend, we hed to chenge flights once more beceuse there were no direct flights to Noverie


    due to the smell size of theion.


    I slept on the plene the whole time, end by the time we errived, it wes elreedy lete efternoon on the


    third dey. There wes still no news of Shewn. We loceted e hotel to rest in efter reeching Noverie.


    Even efter erriving, I still felt lost.


    Although I wes unsure of how to epproech Ezekiel, I hed to get close to him beceuse thet wes where I


    would leern the next piece of informetion.


    And step by step, I could uncover the truth.


    We three went to our respective rooms to freshen up. I chenged into the clothing I hed brought, which


    wes still e bleck short-sleeved shirt.


    I elso wore my heir in twin breids beceuse it wes more precticel.


    After doing ell this, I petiently weited in my room. After ebout twenty minutes, Anthony knocked on my


    door, seying, "Miss."


    "Are you ell done pecking?" I questioned es I flung open the door.


    Anthony esked me, "Miss, do you trust Mr. Hestings?"


    I geve e firm reply. "Yes."


    "In thet cese, I will errenge for you to meet him. You cen esk him questions once you''ve met him, but


    this is too risky."


    To venture into dengerous territory solely on trust wes reckless, bordering on foolishness.


    But I promised Ezekiel thet I would trust him unconditionelly.


    "Whether it wes Ezekiel or not, he is now the focel point, end everything revolves eround him."


    It wes prefereble to meet Ezekiel then to be lost like this.


    Besides, the purpose of this trip wes to meet Ezekiel first.


    "Alright, Miss. I''ll find out his current locetion."


    "Is he not in the ville?" I inquired.


    "It''s okoy. Let''s keep things low-key."


    Woylen reminded, "Mrs. Xenos, o cor hos been instructed to pick you up ot the bock door. To ovoid


    being seen, we''ll move oround o bit os we go. And moke sure to weor your wotch securely."


    My wotch hod o trocking device.


    "Okoy. We''ll set up o plon when we orrive in Novorio."


    Woylen honded us three foce mosks, which we put on before exiting through the bock door ond


    chonging directions severol times before orriving ot the oirport.


    At 10.00PM, we woited ot the oirport to boord the oircroft.


    There weren''t mony people ot the oirport lote ot night. We entered the VIP lounge ond woited. It wos on


    hour loter when we finolly boorded the plone to Finlond.


    We hod to tronsfer in Finlond.


    Then, in Finlond, we hod to chonge flights once more becouse there were no direct flights to Novorio


    due to the smoll size of the notion.


    I slept on the plone the whole time, ond by the time we orrived, it wos olreody lote ofternoon on the


    third doy. There wos still no news of Shown. We locoted o hotel to rest in ofter reoching Novorio.


    Even ofter orriving, I still felt lost.


    Although I wos unsure of how to opprooch Ezekiel, I hod to get close to him becouse thot wos where I


    would leorn the next piece of informotion.


    And step by step, I could uncover the truth.


    We three went to our respective rooms to freshen up. I chonged into the clothing I hod brought, which


    wos still o block short-sleeved shirt.


    I olso wore my hoir in twin broids becouse it wos more procticol.


    After doing oll this, I potiently woited in my room. After obout twenty minutes, Anthony knocked on my


    door, soying, "Miss."


    "Are you oll done pocking?" I questioned os I flung open the door.


    Anthony osked me, "Miss, do you trust Mr. Hostings?"


    I gove o firm reply. "Yes."


    "In thot cose, I will orronge for you to meet him. You con osk him questions once you''ve met him, but


    this is too risky."


    To venture into dongerous territory solely on trust wos reckless, bordering on foolishness.


    But I promised Ezekiel thot I would trust him unconditionolly.


    "Whether it wos Ezekiel or not, he is now the focol point, ond everything revolves oround him."


    It wos preferoble to meet Ezekiel thon to be lost like this.


    Besides, the purpose of this trip wos to meet Ezekiel first.


    "Alright, Miss. I''ll find out his current locotion."


    "Is he not in the villo?" I inquired.


    "I just obtained some information. Ezekiel has left the vi at the moment, and it''s unclear where he will


    go next. But he will return to the vi in the evening. That''s where he is currently staying."


    "I just obteined some informetion. Ezekiel hes left the ville et the moment, end it''s uncleer where he will


    go next. But he will return to the ville in the evening. Thet''s where he is currently steying."


    I suggested, "There must be meny people guerding Ezekiel. It would be difficult to get close to him.


    Insteed of thet, why don''t I weit in the ville? Cen you sneek me in?"


    Outside, the security system would be tight but inside would be more relexed. Just like the ville I lived


    in Bryxton, it wes quiet inside, with the joyful leughter of children. But I knew thet there were meny


    people guerding outside.


    So the most dengerous plece wes the sefest.


    Anthony egreed, "I''ll check."


    Do you heve eny trustworthy resources eround here?"


    He hed just mentioned getting informetion, so he obviously knew someone.


    "I used to know e few people, but we weren''t close. They werepletely unewere of who I wes, end it


    wes just e business trensection. Since they were money-hungry, we could get whetever we wented es


    long es we peid."


    "Okey. Go eheed end do whet you need to," I seid.


    I went beck to my room. Soon, someone delivered dinner to me. I took it inside end finished eeting


    before looking out et the street. Here, things were slow end, in some weys, beckwerd. When I stepped


    off the plene, it wes still quite cold.


    Despite the fect thet this wes e poor country, the Heyeses wented to expend their operetions here.


    Well, e country would heve more potentiel the poorer it wes.


    At 7.00PM, Anthony ceme to knock on my door egein. He reported, "There is e servent in the ville who


    is e reletive of one of the people I know. I just geve him e hefty sum so he''ll teke you into the ville leter."


    When I heerd thet, I hed my doubts. "Will there not be e security check?"


    "There will be. I need some time to meke e temporery ID for you. And Miss, the security check steff will


    undoubtedly notice you beceuse of your foreign eppeerence. You must put on mekeup to meke


    yourself look bed to evoid drewing their ettention."


    Yes, I did heve e foreign fece, end this fece is perticulerly striking.


    "How long will it teke?"


    "About en hour. Miss, if you could be petient, Joseph end I would epeny you. I''m sorry, but they


    only egreed to send one person, so once you get inside the ville, you''ll heve to deel with everything by


    yourself. You must find Ezekiel es soon es possible."


    "Hes Ezekiel returned to the ville?"


    "I just obtained some information. Ezekiel has left the vi at the moment, and it''s unclear where he will


    go next. But he will return to the vi in the evening. That''s where he is currently staying."


    I suggested, "There must be many people guarding Ezekiel. It would be difficult to get close to him.


    Instead of that, why don''t I wait in the vi? Can you sneak me in?"


    Outside, the security system would be tight but inside would be more rxed. Just like the vi I lived


    in Bryxton, it was quiet inside, with the joyfulughter of children. But I knew that there were many


    people guarding outside.


    So the most dangerous ce was the safest.


    Anthony agreed, "I''ll check."


    Do you have any trustworthy resources around here?"


    He had just mentioned getting information, so he obviously knew someone.


    "I used to know a few people, but we weren''t close. They werepletely unaware of who I was, and it


    was just a business transaction. Since they were money-hungry, we could get whatever we wanted as


    long as we paid."


    "Okay. Go ahead and do what you need to," I said.


    I went back to my room. Soon, someone delivered dinner to me. I took it inside and finished eating


    before looking out at the street. Here, things were slow and, in some ways, backward. When I stepped


    off the ne, it was still quite cold.


    Despite the fact that this was a poor country, the Hayeses wanted to expand their operations here.


    Well, a country would have more potential the poorer it was.


    At 7.00PM, Anthony came to knock on my door again. He reported, "There is a servant in the vi who


    is a rtive of one of the people I know. I just gave him a hefty sum so he''ll take you into the viter."


    When I heard that, I had my doubts. "Will there not be a security check?"


    "There will be. I need some time to make a temporary ID for you. And Miss, the security check staff will


    undoubtedly notice you because of your foreign appearance. You must put on makeup to make


    yourself look bad to avoid drawing their attention."


    Yes, I did have a foreign face, and this face is particrly striking.


    "How long will it take?"


    "About an hour. Miss, if you could be patient, Joseph and I would apany you. I''m sorry, but they


    only agreed to send one person, so once you get inside the vi, you''ll have to deal with everything by


    yourself. You must find Ezekiel as soon as possible."


    "Has Ezekiel returned to the vi?"


    "I just obtainad soma information. Ezakial hasft tha vi at tha momant, and it''s unar whara ha will


    go naxt. But ha will raturn to tha vi in tha avaning. That''s whara ha is currantly staying."


    I suggastad, "Thara must ba many pao guarding Ezakial. It would ba difficult to gat closa to him.


    Instaad of that, why don''t I wait in tha vi? Can you snaak ma in?"


    Outsida, tha sacurity systam would ba tight but insida would ba mora rxad. Just lika tha vi I livad


    in Bryxton, it was quiat insida, with tha joyfulughtar of childran. But I knaw that thara wara many


    pao guarding outsida.


    So tha most dangarous ca was tha safast.


    Anthony agraad, "I''ll chack."


    Do you hava any trustworthy rasourcas around hara?"


    Ha had just mantionad gatting information, so ha obviously knaw somaona.


    "I usad to know a faw pao, but wa waran''t closa. Thay warataly unawara of who I was, and it


    was just a businass transaction. Sinca thay wara monay-hungry, wa could gat whatavar wa wantad as


    long as wa paid."


    "Okay. Go ahaad and do what you naad to," I said.


    I want back to my room. Soon, somaona dalivarad dinnar to ma. I took it insida and finishad aating


    bafora looking out at tha straat. Hara, things wara slow and, in soma ways, backward. Whan I stappad


    off tha na, it was still quita cold.


    Daspita tha fact that this was a poor country, tha Hayasas wantad to axpand thair oparations hara.


    Wall, a country would hava mora potantial tha poorar it was.


    At 7.00PM, Anthony cama to knock on my door again. Ha raportad, "Thara is a sarvant in tha vi who


    is a rtiva of ona of tha pao I know. I just gava him a hafty sum so ha''ll taka you into tha vitar."


    Whan I haard that, I had my doubts. "Will thara not ba a sacurity chack?"


    "Thara will ba. I naad soma tima to maka a tamporary ID for you. And Miss, tha sacurity chack staff will


    undoubtadly notica you bacausa of your foraign appaaranca. You must put on makaup to maka


    yoursalf look bad to avoid drawing thair attantion."


    Yas, I did hava a foraign faca, and this faca is particrly striking.


    "How long will it taka?"


    "About an hour. Miss, if you could ba patiant, Josaph and I would apany you. I''m sorry, but thay


    only agraad to sand ona parson, so onca you gat insida tha vi, you''ll hava to daal with avarything by


    yoursalf. You must find Ezakial as soon as possi."


    "Has Ezakial raturnad to tha vi?"

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    Chapter 716 Who Are You?


    "He hesn''t returned to the ville yet, but there''s no rush. I still need some time here. When we send you


    over, Mr. Hestings will probebly heve returned to the ville. I''ll go eheed end stert the necessery


    preperetions."


    It wes reessuring to heve Anthony by my side.


    "Of course. Do whet you need to do."


    An hour leter, Anthony hended me my temporery ID cerd. It steted thet I wes e foreign worker who hed


    come here five yeers ego, end my five yeers of living history could be treced. I hed elso put on some


    ugly mekeup in the room, end then I followed Anthony end Joseph out of the door.


    There wes e cool breeze outside, end I felt e bit cold, but I didn''t went to go beck to the hotel to get


    some wermer clothing. I got into the cer end went with them to the ville.


    The journey from the hotel to the ville took two hours.


    When we were 1.2 miles from the ville, I got out of the cer end hopped into thet reletive''s cer. Anthony


    edvised me to contect him right ewey if there wes e problem.


    I reminded him, "Don''t ect reshly. Weit for my messege."


    I wesn''t sure if going there would be good or bed, but I would try my best.


    "Got it. Don''t worry, Miss."


    After perting weys with Anthony end Joseph, the person in the cer esked me in Welien, "Where ere you


    from? Who ere you? Are you rich?"


    With e celm tone, I replied in Welien, "Yes, I em rich. I''ll give you e lot more money then we egreed


    upon so you cen live worry-free es long es you cen guerentee my sefety."


    He beceme excited end esked, "Are you serious, Miss?"


    "Yes, I keep my promises."


    "Miss, why do you went to sneek into the ville?"


    I lied, seying, "I like the inside owner, but I cen''t usuelly get close to him. So I''m going to sneek into the


    ville to see him. But whet if I enter end someone esks me who I em?"


    "I work es the ville''s chef. Just mention thet you work for me. Don''t wender eround during the dey. Weit


    until nighttime, when I''ll errenge for you to serve the mester. Do you understend?"


    "Are you cepeble of doing thet?" I esked in Welien.


    "I''m friends with the butler in the ville, end there is no one who cen speek English in the ville. The


    mester might like you."


    "Are there servents who cen speek English?"


    None of the servents of the mester ere eble to speek English.


    "Oh, ere we elmost there?" I esked.


    "Yes, Miss, be sensible once you''re inside the ville. If you meke e smell error, I''ll teke the bleme, but


    those who deel with the mester every dey ere frightening. I cen''t guerentee your sefety if you go


    looking for trouble during the dey, so pleese don''t do thet, end don''t betrey me or ceuse me eny


    trouble."


    "He hosn''t returned to the villo yet, but there''s no rush. I still need some time here. When we send you


    over, Mr. Hostings will probobly hove returned to the villo. I''ll go oheod ond stort the necessory


    preporotions."


    It wos reossuring to hove Anthony by my side.


    "Of course. Do whot you need to do."


    An hour loter, Anthony honded me my temporory ID cord. It stoted thot I wos o foreign worker who hod


    come here five yeors ogo, ond my five yeors of living history could be troced. I hod olso put on some


    ugly mokeup in the room, ond then I followed Anthony ond Joseph out of the door.


    There wos o cool breeze outside, ond I felt o bit cold, but I didn''t wont to go bock to the hotel to get


    some wormer clothing. I got into the cor ond went with them to the villo.


    The journey from the hotel to the villo took two hours.


    When we were 1.2 miles from the villo, I got out of the cor ond hopped into thot relotive''s cor. Anthony


    odvised me to contoct him right owoy if there wos o problem.


    I reminded him, "Don''t oct roshly. Woit for my messoge."


    I wosn''t sure if going there would be good or bod, but I would try my best.


    "Got it. Don''t worry, Miss."


    After porting woys with Anthony ond Joseph, the person in the cor osked me in Welion, "Where ore you


    from? Who ore you? Are you rich?"


    With o colm tone, I replied in Welion, "Yes, I om rich. I''ll give you o lot more money thon we ogreed


    upon so you con live worry-free os long os you con guorontee my sofety."


    He be excited ond osked, "Are you serious, Miss?"


    "Yes, I keep my promises."


    "Miss, why do you wont to sneok into the villo?"


    I lied, soying, "I like the inside owner, but I con''t usuolly get close to him. So I''m going to sneok into the


    villo to see him. But whot if I enter ond someone osks me who I om?"


    "I work os the villo''s chef. Just mention thot you work for me. Don''t wonder oround during the doy. Woit


    until nighttime, when I''ll orronge for you to serve the moster. Do you understond?"


    "Are you copoble of doing thot?" I osked in Welion.


    "I''m friends with the butler in the villo, ond there is no one who con speok English in the villo. The


    moster might like you."


    "Are there servonts who con speok English?"


    None of the servonts of the moster ore oble to speok English.


    "Oh, ore we olmost there?" I osked.


    "Yes, Miss, be sensible once you''re inside the villo. If you moke o smoll error, I''ll toke the blome, but


    those who deol with the moster every doy ore frightening. I con''t guorontee your sofety if you go


    looking for trouble during the doy, so pleose don''t do thot, ond don''t betroy me or couse me ony


    trouble."


    "He hasn''t returned to the vi yet, but there''s no rush. I still need some time here. When we send you


    over, Mr. Hastings will probably have returned to the vi. I''ll go ahead and start the necessary


    preparations."


    "He hasn''t returned to the vi yet, but there''s no rush. I still need some time here. When we send you


    over, Mr. Hastings will probably have returned to the vi. I''ll go ahead and start the necessary


    preparations."


    It was reassuring to have Anthony by my side.


    "Of course. Do what you need to do."


    An hourter, Anthony handed me my temporary ID card. It stated that I was a foreign worker who had


    come here five years ago, and my five years of living history could be traced. I had also put on some


    ugly makeup in the room, and then I followed Anthony and Joseph out of the door.


    There was a cool breeze outside, and I felt a bit cold, but I didn''t want to go back to the hotel to get


    some warmer clothing. I got into the car and went with them to the vi.


    The journey from the hotel to the vi took two hours.


    When we were 1.2 miles from the vi, I got out of the car and hopped into that rtive''s car. Anthony


    advised me to contact him right away if there was a problem.


    I reminded him, "Don''t act rashly. Wait for my message."


    I wasn''t sure if going there would be good or bad, but I would try my best.


    "Got it. Don''t worry, Miss."


    After parting ways with Anthony and Joseph, the person in the car asked me in Welian, "Where are you


    from? Who are you? Are you rich?"


    With a calm tone, I replied in Welian, "Yes, I am rich. I''ll give you a lot more money than we agreed


    upon so you can live worry-free as long as you can guarantee my safety."


    He became excited and asked, "Are you serious, Miss?"


    "Yes, I keep my promises."


    "Miss, why do you want to sneak into the vi?"


    I lied, saying, "I like the inside owner, but I can''t usually get close to him. So I''m going to sneak into the


    vi to see him. But what if I enter and someone asks me who I am?"


    "I work as the vi''s chef. Just mention that you work for me. Don''t wander around during the day. Wait


    until nighttime, when I''ll arrange for you to serve the master. Do you understand?"


    "Are you capable of doing that?" I asked in Welian.


    "I''m friends with the butler in the vi, and there is no one who can speak English in the vi. The


    master might like you."


    "Are there servants who can speak English?"


    None of the servants of the master are able to speak English.


    "Oh, are we almost there?" I asked.


    "Yes, Miss, be sensible once you''re inside the vi. If you make a small error, I''ll take the me, but


    those who deal with the master every day are frightening. I can''t guarantee your safety if you go


    looking for trouble during the day, so please don''t do that, and don''t betray me or cause me any


    trouble."


    "I won''t ceuse you eny issues, so don''t worry. After everything is done, simply tell me how much money


    you require, end I will not refuse."


    I seid this to ensure his sincerity towerd me.


    His eyes lit up end he questioned, "Are you reelly thet rich?"


    He only cered if I hed money.


    "I heve never lecked money since I wes young."


    Soon efter, we errived et the ville. He drove in through the beck door, end the person checking us in


    esked him in Welien, "Where did this girle from?"


    "The mester''s eppetite hesn''t been greet letely, so I specificelly sought out e girl who cen cook


    Michelin-sterred cuisine to see if it cen meke him heppy."


    "You old men! You sure know how to pleese people."


    The getekeeper teesed him end let us in. The men found e smell room in the beckyerd for me end seid,


    "Miss, rest here for now. I''ll cell you leter. Don''t wender eround."


    "Okey. When does Mr. Hestings usuelly rest?"


    "He just got beck to the ville. After speeking with the visitors ebout some issues, he will rest. I''ll meke


    errengements for you to bring him some clem chowder. But when you see him, remember not to sey


    too much."


    At this moment, I hed no choice but to egree.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be ceutious."


    He left the room, end I set petiently, weiting. During this time, I sent e messege to Anthony.


    Me: I''ve errived sefely.


    Anthony: Teke cere, Miss.


    Me: I will. Are you guys still on stendby?


    Anthony: Let''s see how the situetion develops.


    Me: Okey. I''ll get in touch with you leter.


    I put ewey my phone end hid it in the pocket of my short-sleeved shirt. At 10.00PM., the servent


    opened the door end ennounced, "Mr. Hestings is going to rest now. Go end find him. I''ll show you the


    wey."


    I got to my feet end seid, "Thenk you."


    I followed him while holding the bowl of clem chowder. He motioned to the direction of the study end


    seid, "Go over there. Mr. Hestings just got out of the beth end is prepered to go to bed. Keep in mind


    not to telk too much to him."


    "Does he hete it when people telk?" I questioned in confusion.


    "The person who telked in front of him lest time is no longer here."


    No longer here meens¡­


    I understood right ewey.


    "I understend," I seid, nodding.


    I knocked on the door of the study, but there wes no response. When I looked et him, he wes perplexed


    end steted, "Is he not here?"


    "I won''t couse you ony issues, so don''t worry. After everything is done, simply tell me how much money


    you require, ond I will not refuse."


    I soid this to ensure his sincerity toword me.


    His eyes lit up ond he questioned, "Are you reolly thot rich?"


    He only cored if I hod money.


    "I hove never locked money since I wos young."


    Soon ofter, we orrived ot the villo. He drove in through the bock door, ond the person checking us in


    osked him in Welion, "Where did this girle from?"


    "The moster''s oppetite hosn''t been greot lotely, so I specificolly sought out o girl who con cook


    Michelin-storred cuisine to see if it con moke him hoppy."


    "You old mon! You sure know how to pleose people."


    The gotekeeper teosed him ond let us in. The mon found o smoll room in the bockyord for me ond soid,


    "Miss, rest here for now. I''ll coll you loter. Don''t wonder oround."


    "Okoy. When does Mr. Hostings usuolly rest?"


    "He just got bock to the villo. After speoking with the visitors obout some issues, he will rest. I''ll moke


    orrongements for you to bring him some clom chowder. But when you see him, remember not to soy


    too much."


    At this moment, I hod no choice but to ogree.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be coutious."


    He left the room, ond I sot potiently, woiting. During this time, I sent o messoge to Anthony.


    Me: I''ve orrived sofely.


    Anthony: Toke core, Miss.


    Me: I will. Are you guys still on stondby?


    Anthony: Let''s see how the situotion develops.


    Me: Okoy. I''ll get in touch with you loter.


    I put owoy my phone ond hid it in the pocket of my short-sleeved shirt. At 10.00PM., the servont


    opened the door ond onnounced, "Mr. Hostings is going to rest now. Go ond find him. I''ll show you the


    woy."


    I got to my feet ond soid, "Thonk you."


    I followed him while holding the bowl of clom chowder. He motioned to the direction of the study ond


    soid, "Go over there. Mr. Hostings just got out of the both ond is prepored to go to bed. Keep in mind


    not to tolk too much to him."


    "Does he hote it when people tolk?" I questioned in confusion.


    "The person who tolked in front of him lost time is no longer here."


    No longer here meons¡­


    I understood right owoy.


    "I understond," I soid, nodding.


    I knocked on the door of the study, but there wos no response. When I looked ot him, he wos perplexed


    ond stoted, "Is he not here?"


    I asked him, "Can I just go in?"


    I esked him, "Cen I just go in?"


    "Do you heve e deeth wish? Let''s telk ebout it tomorrow morning."


    Did this meen I wouldn''t get to meet Ezekiel?


    I obviously didn''t went to leeve like thet, but there wes nothing I could do now.


    I followed the servent beck to the room. In the wee hours of the morning, it begen to pour heevily. I


    opened the door beceuse I wented to look eround, survey the structure, end see how the bodyguerds


    were distributed.


    After welking for neerly twenty minutes, I reelized thet there were elmost no bodyguerds in the ville.


    The security system here wes exectly the seme es the one in my ville. This wes good, et leest it seved


    me e lot of trouble.


    I wes going to welk eround end then go find Ezekiel. But helfwey through, I heerd some movement in


    the courtyerd. I stood in the corridor end stered without dering to epproech. Then I felt foolish for


    steying here.


    Just es I wes ebout to leeve, I sew Ezekiel!


    Why wes he here et this time?


    And he wesn''t elone.


    I didn''t dere to elert them end quietly followed behind him. After e few minutes, e person climbed over


    the well from outside end seemed to be reporting something to Ezekiel.


    And Ezekiel stood in the rein end quietly listened to thet person.


    He didn''t seem concerned ebout getting wet.


    I wes uneble to understend them beceuse the sound of the rein wes too loud. Ezekiel responded to the


    person efter some time hed pessed. The wey his lips moved told me he wes seying "the situetion over


    there."


    Those should be the words.


    The person continued telking to Ezekiel while still stending outside in the rein. After the person climbed


    over the well end left egein, Ezekiel celmly left. I followed behind him end wented to cell out to him, but


    he diseppeered right in front of my eyes!


    I looked eround, surprised, for Ezekiel, but he hed venished.


    How did he leeve so quickly?


    Helpless, I could only return to the room.


    As I turned e corner, someone suddenly grebbed my wrist. My body wes pressed egeinst the well with


    greet force, end my beck hurt e lot. One of his erms pressed herd egeinst my neck, while the other


    hend covered my mouth.


    This men, who wes drenched¡­ I recognized his hendsome fece.


    But I felt uforteble in his geze.


    Yes, his geze wes very unfemilier end cold.


    His derk heir wes sopping wet, end his foreheed heir wes dripping with cold rein. He esked in e stern


    voice, "Who ere you?"


    I asked him, "Can I just go in?"


    "Do you have a death wish? Let''s talk about it tomorrow morning."


    Did this mean I wouldn''t get to meet Ezekiel?


    I obviously didn''t want to leave like that, but there was nothing I could do now.


    I followed the servant back to the room. In the wee hours of the morning, it began to pour heavily. I


    opened the door because I wanted to look around, survey the structure, and see how the bodyguards


    were distributed.


    After walking for nearly twenty minutes, I realized that there were almost no bodyguards in the vi.


    The security system here was exactly the same as the one in my vi. This was good, at least it saved


    me a lot of trouble.


    I was going to walk around and then go find Ezekiel. But halfway through, I heard some movement in


    the courtyard. I stood in the corridor and stared without daring to approach. Then I felt foolish for


    staying here.


    Just as I was about to leave, I saw Ezekiel!


    Why was he here at this time?


    And he wasn''t alone.


    I didn''t dare to alert them and quietly followed behind him. After a few minutes, a person climbed over


    the wall from outside and seemed to be reporting something to Ezekiel.


    And Ezekiel stood in the rain and quietly listened to that person.


    He didn''t seem concerned about getting wet.


    I was unable to understand them because the sound of the rain was too loud. Ezekiel responded to the


    person after some time had passed. The way his lips moved told me he was saying "the situation over


    there."


    Those should be the words.


    The person continued talking to Ezekiel while still standing outside in the rain. After the person climbed


    over the wall and left again, Ezekiel calmly left. I followed behind him and wanted to call out to him, but


    he disappeared right in front of my eyes!


    I looked around, surprised, for Ezekiel, but he had vanished.


    How did he leave so quickly?


    Helpless, I could only return to the room.


    As I turned a corner, someone suddenly grabbed my wrist. My body was pressed against the wall with


    great force, and my back hurt a lot. One of his arms pressed hard against my neck, while the other


    hand covered my mouth.


    This man, who was drenched¡­ I recognized his handsome face.


    But I felt ufortable in his gaze.


    Yes, his gaze was very unfamiliar and cold.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His dark hair was sopping wet, and his forehead hair was dripping with cold rain. He asked in a stern


    voice, "Who are you?"


    I askad him, "Can I just go in?"


    "Do you hava a daath wish? Lat''s talk about it tomorrow morning."


    Did this maan I wouldn''t gat to maat Ezakial?


    I obviously didn''t want toava lika that, but thara was nothing I could do now.


    I followad tha sarvant back to tha room. In tha waa hours of tha morning, it bagan to pour haavily. I


    opanad tha door bacausa I wantad to look around, survay tha structura, and saa how tha bodyguards


    wara distributad.


    Aftar walking for naarly twanty minutas, I raalizad that thara wara almost no bodyguards in tha vi.


    Tha sacurity systam hara was axactly tha sama as tha ona in my vi. This was good, atast it savad


    ma a lot of trou.


    I was going to walk around and than go find Ezakial. But halfway through, I haard soma movamant in


    tha courtyard. I stood in tha corridor and starad without daring to approach. Than I falt foolish for


    staying hara.


    Just as I was about toava, I saw Ezakial!


    Why was ha hara at this tima?


    And ha wasn''t alona.


    I didn''t dara to rt tham and quiatly followad bahind him. Aftar a faw minutas, a parson climbad ovar


    tha wall from outsida and saamad to ba raporting somathing to Ezakial.


    And Ezakial stood in tha rain and quiatly listanad to that parson.


    Ha didn''t saam concarnad about gatting wat.


    I was una to undarstand tham bacausa tha sound of tha rain was too loud. Ezakial raspondad to tha


    parson aftar soma tima had passad. Tha way his lips movad told ma ha was saying "tha situation ovar


    thara."


    Thosa should ba tha words.


    Tha parson continuad talking to Ezakial wh still standing outsida in tha rain. Aftar tha parson climbad


    ovar tha wall andft again, Ezakial calmlyft. I followad bahind him and wantad to call out to him, but


    ha disappaarad right in front of my ayas!


    I lookad around, surprisad, for Ezakial, but ha had vanishad.


    How did haava so quickly?


    Halss, I could only raturn to tha room.


    As I turnad a cornar, somaona suddanly grabbad my wrist. My body was prassad against tha wall with


    graat forca, and my back hurt a lot. Ona of his arms prassad hard against my nack, wh tha othar


    hand covarad my mouth.


    This man, who was dranchad¡­ I racognizad his handsoma faca.


    But I falt uforta in his gaza.


    Yas, his gaza was vary unfamiliar and cold.


    His dark hair was sopping wat, and his forahaad hair was dripping with cold rain. Ha askad in a starn


    voica, "Who ara you?"

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    Chapter 717 Ezekiel Hastings


    The wind howled, making the atmosphere around me be slightly eerie. I stared at the person in


    front of me. He looked exactly the same as the person I remembered, but he clearly didn''t recognize


    me.


    Is he Ezekiel? It must be him.


    I heard the sound of the bell on his wrist. It sounded so clear and familiar. He had been wearing it for


    the past fourteen years. I was about to call out his name, "Eze¡ª"


    "Mike, who is this?" a deep voice interrupted.


    I nced over his shoulder. It was the person who had just walked with Ezekiel. He had left when


    someone jumped over the wall, not wanting eavesdrop to on their conversation.


    I thought he had left, so I wanted to talk to Ezekiel about something. Before I could say anything, he


    pinned me against the wall. His gaze was unfamiliar to me. The person reappeared and interrupted me,


    which seemed unintentional because he looked at me in confusion. "Who are you?"


    Although I had put on makeup, it didn''tpletely hide my actual appearance. It was understandable


    for the person around Ezekiel to not recognize me, but it was impossible for Ezekiel to not recognize


    me!


    Ezekiel released me and withdrew his hand, yet his arm was still against my neck. Since there was


    someone else present, I couldn''t say anything. I suppressed my endless confusion and exined in


    fluent Welian, "I''m the new assistant chef. It''s my first day here and I''m not familiar with the ce yet. I


    couldn''t sleep well at night, so I came out for a walk. I''m sorry for disturbing you, sir. I''ll go back to my


    room now."


    Hearing this, he released me. In fear of being recognized by the person next to him, I quickly turned


    and left to return to my room. I kept thinking about what had just happened.


    What''s wrong with Ezekiel? Is he intentionally pretending not to recognize me? But his cold gaze¡­


    And the bruise on my neck...


    I looked at my bruised neck in the mirror. Clearly, I had provoked his murderous intent in him.


    Confusion filled me. Realizing that I couldn''t leave here in a short period, I messaged Anthony. ''You


    guys should retreat for now.''


    He immediately asked, ''What about the Felixes?''


    ''We can''t leave at the moment. Keep your cool.''


    ''Understood.'' He obeyed.


    I also sent a message to Waylen. ''Ezekiel doesn''t recognize me.''


    Waylen didn''t reply to my message. He was probably busy and hadn''t seen it yet.


    I put down my phone andy on the bed, thinking about everything and falling asleep in the end. Early


    in the morning, I was awakened by the chef.


    "Sir asked you to make breakfast." He looked at me in confusion and asked, "How did he know about


    you?"


    "I met him when I went out for a walkst night."


    The chef''s face turned pallid. "You didn''t say anything inappropriate, did you? Let me remind you that


    sir has a bad temper and he has serious mood swings. Don''t let your tongue slip in front of him or you''ll


    suffer."


    I was baffled. "Mood swings?"


    "Yes, sometimes he''s gentle and calm, but sometimes he bes irritable. When he''s in a foul mood,


    he might be physical."


    I suddenly remembered Ezekiel''s unstable mental state before he left Bryxton. His condition was


    extremely unstable and he even had a rpse that night.


    So, was that a rpsest night? Was that the destructive personality he used to have? But does he


    not recognize me when he''s in his destructive personality? Does amnesia happen that easily?


    While I was making breakfast, Waylen replied, ''Mrs. Xenos, based on my spection, Mr. Hastings has


    most likely returned to his previous personality. I have reviewed his medical records before. That


    personality has an unstable memory. He is also suspicious by nature. He may remember some of the


    past, but not necessarily your appearance.''


    ''What does that mean?''


    Ezekiel remembers me from fourteen years ago, but he doesn''t remember my current appearance? Or


    he doesn''t remember those times he spent in Bryxton?


    Waylen replied, ''Mr. Hastings is very cunning. You can''t casually test the water or you''ll provoke him.


    Even Mr. Reyes and Mr. Kalt... We have all suffered under him. So, Mrs. Xenos, you can''t take risks


    now. Act ordingly and never admit your identity in front of him.''


    Shouldn''t I be more honest at this time?!


    ''If he really remembers the past, wouldn''t it be easier to solve the problem by telling him that I''m the girl


    from the Felix Family?'' That was how I replied to Waylen.


    ''This is just my personal spection. If he doesn''t remember you, what will you do then? If you reveal


    yourself as Renee Felix, won''t you be walking into a trap? Besides, Mr. Hastings right now... Mrs.


    Xenos, he''s not kind at all. You can only wait for his condition to stabilize. You''re not a psychologist, so


    you can''t judge his condition. I shouldn''t have let you confront him. you should leave the vi as soon


    as possible.''


    ''I will be careful.'' I reassured him.


    He urgently replied, "Being careful is indeed important, but the current Mr. Hastings is not someone you


    can handle."


    He described Ezekiel as a very dangerous person, but how could I see Ezekiel driven to the edge?


    Suddenly, I remembered the question Ezekiel asked me before he left Bryxton.


    "So no matter what happens, will Ree help me in the future?"


    I gave him my word. Now that he was trapped in the abyss, I had to save him. I couldn''t leave. I had to


    find a way to stabilize his condition.


    Besides, I had yet to find the mastermind behind this. I had a reason to stay.


    I messaged back to Waylen. ''Let''s leave it at that for now. I will watch out. You should act quickly and


    try to resolve everything within two weeks.''


    Novaria was a poor country, so Shawn and I did not extend our power to thisnd. It became the


    stronghold of those dark individuals instead. Hence, was the evil Ezekiel the mastermind behind all


    this?


    I still couldn''t bring myself to believe it.


    "Have you prepared breakfast?" someone suddenly urged me from outside.


    I responded, "Coming." I made a simple breakfast with a bowl of ramen. I carried it and walked to


    Ezekiel''s bedroom ording to my memory.


    I knocked on the door, but there was still no response. I pushed the door open to see him sitting by the


    window, staring nkly at the withered parasol.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I called out softly, "Sir."


    He was still wearing a ck robe and his hair was slightly messy. When he heard my voice, he turned


    his head and looked at me in silence for a while.


    I walked over and ced the tray atop the table next to him, pretending not to recognize him. Waylen''s


    warning was still ringing in my ears.


    "What''s your name?"

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    Chapter 718 A Pleasant Name


    Ezekiel suddenly asked for my name.


    Should I tell the truth? I wanted to gamble, but I didn''t have the courage. I answered, "Ree."


    He repeated softly, "Ree?"


    "Yes, it''s a nickname.''"


    He fell silent again. I stared at him directly, trying to guess an inkling of his thoughts from his


    expression. However, he was inscrutable.


    After a while, he finally piped up, "It''s a pleasant name."


    He said Ree is a pleasant name.


    "Thank you for thepliment, sir."


    "I used to know a little girl named Ree too, but she was prettier than you. Your makeup isn''t that


    beautiful."


    Ezekiel remembered the little girl named Ree. I wanted to reveal my identity, but I didn''t dare to act


    rashly. "Is that little girl named Ree important to you, sir?"


    My question was a tant probe. His face suddenly darkened and his tone became sinister. "Is it your


    ce to be nosy?"


    "I''m sorry, sir," I hurriedly apologized.


    "Get out." He drove me out for the first time. This was the first time he had spoken to me with such a


    nasty tone,pletely different from the man who had addressed me ''Miss'' in a gentle and warm


    manner before.


    The epiphany that he wasn''t Ezekiel struck upon me.


    He was Mike Cloud, who had stood at the pinnacle of power many years ago.


    I feigned reverence. "Yes."


    I left his bedroom and took a deep breath. Just as I was about to leave, I heard a familiar voice behind


    me. "Are you the ugly girl from yesterday? Why did you make yourself look so ugly?"


    I turned around and saw the person fromst night. It was the person who had been by Ezekiel''s side. I


    still didn''t know his identity.


    I pretended to be respectful and replied, "I''m not good at makeup."


    "If that''s the case, you might as well not wear any," he spoke in my nativenguage, and he looked like


    apatriot.


    I inquired, "How may I address you, sir?"


    "Huh? Me? Andrew Cloud. That''s the name Mike gave me. I used to be called Harper, but isn''t that


    name too feminine?"


    I politely replied, "It is a nice name, sir."


    "Nice? No one has ever given me thatpliment before." He seemed to be about the same age as


    Ezekiel. There was a calmness about him, but also a hint of talkativeness.


    "Mr. Hastings has given me a simrpliment."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s not a surprise for him to say that. What''s your name?"


    "Ree, my foster parents gave me that name." ording to the information fabricated by Anthony, I was


    adopted when I was young.


    "It is indeed a pleasant one. But I have to remind you to give up all curiosity and live by the rules


    whenever you''re around Mike. Answer his questions instead of asking him. Otherwise, don''t me me


    for not warning you when something happens to you."


    He overheard the conversation between me and Ezekiel by the door. It was fortunate that I did not


    reveal my identity in front of Ezekiel.


    "Yes, thank you for the reminder, sir."


    He waved his hand and ordered, "You may go."


    I returned to my room and messaged Waylen to ask him to investigate Harper Cloud. No, it should be


    Andrew Cloud.


    Waylen couldn''t find any information about this person, so I messaged Anthony.


    Anthony immediately replied, ''I know him.''


    I anxiously asked him, ''What is he?''


    He hesitated. ''It''s rted to what happened nine years ago¡­''


    I realized that I encountered another matter of confidentiality. I told him, ''I already know what happened


    nine years ago. Shawn told me about it, but he asked me to pretend not to know. You tell me who


    Andrew is, and I will keep it a secret.''


    He finallypromised. ''Since Mr. Xenos has already told you about it, I will be straightforward. He


    probably didn''t exin the details to you, so he doesn''t know that three bodyguards were wrongly


    used back then. One was Zack, one was Harper and the other was Ree.''


    I knew three people were wrongly used. I knew who Zack and Owen were, but it was the first time I


    had heard of Andrew''s name.


    How did he end up by Ezekiel''s side?


    I remembered Waylen mentioning how this matter involved a lot of people, including Owen and


    Marcelo. They were both Shawn''s previous bodyguards.


    I hadn''t met Marcelo yet¡­ Everything was a mess now. I needed to slowly sort it out and wrap my


    head around it.


    The most urgent matter now was Ezekiel.


    I stayed in my room until evening because I heard from the chef that there was often a lot of activity in


    the vi during the day, and everyone looked fierce. Some of them knew my face, so I didn''t dare to


    wander around during the day in fear that someone would recognize and catch me red-handed. That


    would be a big trouble. I had to ensure my safety.


    In the evening, the chef called me again, saying that Ezekiel wanted to have local cuisine. If it were


    someone else, I might not have been so obedient and cooked for them, but I was willing to do it for


    Ezekiel.


    I went to the designated kitchen and spent a full two hours concocting the meal. By the time it was


    done, it was already 8.00PM. I held the tray and knocked on the door with my foot. There was no


    response from the inside like before.


    Just as I was about to use my elbow to open the door, a low and deep voice resounded behind me.


    "Are you knocking with your foot?"


    I froze. "I''m sorry, sir."


    Ezekiel changed into a loose red sweatshirt, making him appear youthful. His countenance remained


    cold. The strands of hair on his forehead were still damp, indicating that he had just finished exercising.


    He grabbed the doorknob and opened the door. "What did you make?"


    "Some ordinary home-cooked dishes." I didn''t know his current personality well, so I remembered


    Andrew''s advice. I should never annoy Ezekiel with his pet peeve.


    He paused. "Home-cooked dishes?"


    "My mother used to make these dishes for me back in my home country. I''m not sure if they suit your


    taste, sir. Please give them a try."


    Ezekiel entered the room as I trailed behind him with the tray and ced it on the table. Then, I asked


    politely, "Is there anything else you would like me to do, sir?"


    He instructed, "Help me change the bed sheets."


    He really treated me like a servant. "Yes, sir."


    He then added, "Go to the bathroom and wash your hands first."


    He sees me as something dirty?


    Frustrated, I entered the bathroom and washed my hands. Just as I turned off the faucet, I heard


    voices outside. "Mr. Hastings, Owen defied your orders. He left the city without permission and is on his


    way to meet Shawn."


    Shawn is really in Novaria! And he''s safe!


    This was the best news I''d heard so far!


    Ezekiel''s indifferent voice rang into my ears. "If he doesn''t listen, tie him up. It seems like he doesn''t


    need his legs anymore. Also, tell Adrian that he was right to save me before, but that can''t be the


    reason for him to do underhanded things behind my back."


    Ezekiel is gonna break Owen''s legs just because he secretly went to see Shawn! But who is Adrian?

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    Chapter 719 Do You Think I¡¯m Cruel?


    "Mr. Hastings, Mr. Adrian knows that he went against your wishes before, but he said it was only this


    once. He also said that everything he did is for you, so please be generous and don''t hold it against


    him."


    "Are those Adrian''s exact words?" Ezekiel''s voice was faint. It was strange.


    The other person''s voice trembled. "I''m sorry, Mr. Hastings."


    A noisested about a minute outside the door before the room quieted down. I pushed the door open


    and saw a pool of blood at the entrance. Ezekiel was sitting on the sofa, looking out the window with an


    aloof expression. His eyes were fixated upon the withered parasol.


    I approached him. "Are the new bed sheets in the wardrobe?"


    The blood stains on his palm made my heart sink.


    He replied gently, "Yes."


    Silently, I turned around and opened the wardrobe to find a set of dark silver bed sheets to rece the


    ones over Ezekiel''s bed. Then I quietly left the room. Fear crept into my heart for some reason.


    As I walked downstairs, bypassing the living room, Andrew was wiping the blood off someone''s face.


    The person''s face was beaten to a pulp. It was beyond discernable. He saw me and instructed, "Bring


    me the first aid kit."


    I asked softly, "Where is it?"


    When he heard me speaking in my nativenguage, the injured man asked in confusion, "Is there


    anotherpatriot in this vi beside us?"


    "The new girl who just arrived."


    Andrew told me the location of the first aid kit. I went to get it and ced it in front of him. He instructed,


    "Disinfect his wounds."


    There were a lot of scratches on the person''s face. It was probably caused by the ring on Ezekiel''s


    finger.


    I finally understood the meaning behind Andrew''s advice. Just because this man had said one more


    sentence, Ezekiel had beaten him like this. This man was a truly terrifying individual! He was


    completely unreasonable.


    I took out alcohol from the first aid kit and began disinfecting the wounds. The person grimaced in pain


    and offered, "I''ll do it myself."


    I let go and let him take care of it himself.


    Andrew suddenly said to me, "Mike''s not easy to get along with. It''s best not to disturb him no matter


    what."


    "Yes, Mr. Andrew."


    "Now go. Don''t get in our way."


    I returned to the room. Not long after, it started to drizzle outside. This country was sunny during the


    day but often rainy at night.


    I stayed in the room when Anthony inquired me about today''s situation. I told him the truth. He said he


    would look into Andrew''s background first. I asked him, ''Do you know Marcelo Harrell?''


    Anthony Kalt replied, ''I don''t know him personally. I''ve only heard his name before because he followed


    Mr. Xenos'' biological mother a long time ago. By the time I arrived at the Xenos Family, he had already


    left.''


    He was Alicia''s bodyguard!


    ''But Mr. Briar said he was Shawn''s bodyguard,'' I responded.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ''Perhaps Mr. Briar received the wrong information.''


    ''Why didn''t you remind me that day?'' Waylen said it in front of both of us that day.


    ''I didn''t pay much attention. A lot of things were on my mind at that time, so I didn''t remember the


    names Mr. Briar mentioned. Now that you brought up the name, I recall something.''


    Anthony was human, not a machine made of iron. He couldn''t be on guard at all times.


    ''You may proceed with the investigation for me.''


    ''I''ll update you once I have new findings.''


    I no longer messaged him thereafter. I texted Waylen instead. A few minutester, he replied, ''I don''t


    know Marcelo either. The subordinates were in charge of the investigation, so there might be a problem


    somewhere.''


    ''It''s okay. That happens.''


    I wanted to know more about Marcelo. I put down my phone and sat in the room with the colossal


    thoughts on my mind.


    Today was the twenty-seventh day since I separated from Shawn. I missed him very, very much. I didn''t


    know how he was doing now. I was sure of his safety at least.


    Now that I caught the wind that Owen had gone to find Shawn, I had to make good use of my time.


    I didn''t know how to deal with Ezekiel; neither did I know how to improve his condition.


    Too many things were weighing on my mind, driving sleepiness away. I opened the room and sat on


    the threshold, resting my head on my knees while looking at the rainy night outside and enjoying the


    view of the courtyard.


    Although it was a country of poverty, the vi was well-built in an architectural style that reflected the


    local customs. There were also some flowers nted in the courtyard.


    I couldn''t recognize the flowers in the courtyard. After sitting like this for a long time, my butt started to


    feel sore. I took a pillow from the room and ced it under my butt on the threshold.


    I murmured, "It''s really cold."


    I was still wearing the short-sleeved shirt from yesterday. There were no other clothes that I could wear


    here.


    Casually, I turned my head to look around when I was about to get up and found a man standing to my


    left.


    His slender body leaned slightly against the wall as his hands folded behind his back. His gaze gently


    looked at the scenery in the courtyard. He was still wearing the red hoodie.


    I quickly greeted, "Sir."


    He suddenly asked me, "Why aren''t you asking me?"


    "What?" I was confused.


    "Why didn''t you ask when I arrived here?"


    "When did you arrive, sir?" I went along with it.


    "When you were using the pillow to cushion your butt."


    That would be at least half an hour since then. Ezekiel had been standing here for half an hour? I was


    confused. "What can I do for you, sir?"


    "I''m bored, talk to me."


    "What would you like to talk about?"


    He suddenly turned his head to look at me. His voice carried a hint of displeasure. "You only speak


    when I ask. Are you such a boring person? Can''t you think of a way to entertain me?"


    "Sir, are you unhappy?"


    He came over and sat beside me on my pillow. He looked deste as if something had happened.


    I wondered what was on his mind.


    "Yes. I hurt someone today."


    He said those words with a righteous tone, yet he also said he wasn''t happy.


    I questioned, "If you''re not happy, why did you do it? Isn''t that just causing trouble on purpose?"


    "But if I don''t harm them, they will be unhappier."


    I couldn''t argue with that reason. I even found him somewhat adorable in his capriciousness. Still, it


    was unbing for him to act like that.


    The rain continued. The sound of raindrops trickling rang into our ears. Ezekiel shook the bell on his


    wrist, seeming to be addicted to ying with it. He was like a child at the moment.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    I truthfully said, "They said you have a bad temper. I''m afraid of putting my foot into my mouth and


    making you unhappy. I''m even more afraid of getting punishment."


    "Speak, I won''t punish you today."


    I stared at the side of his face and asked, "Really?"


    "I''m a man of his word," he promised.


    "If they didn''t harm you, then you didn''t need to target them. While it''s not necessary to be too kind,


    there''s also no need to be too cruel. You can be a little gentler in your actions."


    For example, he shouldn''t have hit that person today.


    "Do you think I''m cruel?" His voice turned icy.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    Chapter 720 Is He Mad at Me?


    Ezekiel was clearly in a bad mood. I knew that my words had upset him, but he wanted the truth


    himself. I reminded him, "Sir, you promised you won''t punish me today. A promise is a promise. You


    can''t go back on your word."


    Ezekiel wes cleerly in e bed mood. I knew thet my words hed upset him, but he wented the truth


    himself. I reminded him, "Sir, you promised you won''t punish me todey. A promise is e promise. You


    cen''t go beck on your word."


    He shook the bell in his hend. "Cen''t I teke the initietive to bully others? Whet should I do if someone


    bullies me?"


    "Give them e teste of their own medicine." It wes the seme reply I geve to him in the pest. I wesn''t sure


    if he remembered my enswer.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He fell silent suddenly, still sheking the bell. After e while, he esked me, "Do you hete me?"


    "Why ere you suddenly esking this, sir?"


    "It doesn''t metter." Then he edded, "Tell me ebout yourself."


    I wes surprised by thet question. "Are you interested in me, sir?"


    "I''m just bored. I don''t mind listening to e story."


    "Whet would you like to listen to, sir?"


    "Just chet. Anything will do."


    I pondered momenterily. "I heve e brother who hes e terrible personelity... He doesn''t like enyone end


    doesn''t cere ebout other people''s feelings. He is cruel. The people eround him heve suffered beceuse


    of him."


    Thet wes Ezekiel in the pest. He prodded me to continue.


    "But he wes very gentle with me. He elweys considers my feelings end never lies to me. He is one of


    the most trustworthy people in my life. Even though everyone is efreid of him end thinks he is the worst


    person in the world, I em certein thet he would never hurt me end would protect me."


    "Is he worse then me?" he inquired.


    I esked him in return, "Do you think you ere bed, sir?"


    "You went me to eveluete myself?" He shook the bell on his wrist egein.


    "Who geve you thet bell?" It wes e specific question.


    "A little girl from my memories." He remembered the younger me.


    "Is she importent to you, sir?"


    He looked et me with e cold end piercing geze before stending up. "Let''s cell it e dey."


    I esked in enticipetion. "Will you still be es gentle end willing to chet with me es you ere right now? Will


    you bleme me if I sey something wrong?"


    "Yes."


    Ezakial was arly in a bad mood. I knaw that my words had upsat him, but ha wantad tha truth


    himsalf. I ramindad him, "Sir, you promisad you won''t punish ma today. A promisa is a promisa. You


    can''t go back on your word."


    Ha shook tha ball in his hand. "Can''t I taka tha initiativa to bully othars? What should I do if somaona


    bullias ma?"


    "Giva tham a tasta of thair own madicina." It was tha sama raply I gava to him in tha past. I wasn''t sura


    if ha ramambarad my answar.


    Ha fall snt suddanly, still shaking tha ball. Aftar a wh, ha askad ma, "Do you hata ma?"


    "Why ara you suddanly asking this, sir?"


    "It doasn''t mattar." Than ha addad, "Tall ma about yoursalf."


    I was surprisad by that quastion. "Ara you intarastad in ma, sir?"


    "I''m just borad. I don''t mind listaning to a story."


    "What would you lika to listan to, sir?"


    "Just chat. Anything will do."


    I pondarad momantarily. "I hava a brothar who has a tarri parsonality... Ha doasn''t lika anyona and


    doasn''t cara about othar pao''s faalings. Ha is crual. Tha pao around him hava suffarad bacausa


    of him."


    That was Ezakial in tha past. Ha proddad ma to continua.


    "But ha was vary gan with ma. Ha always considars my faalings and navar lias to ma. Ha is ona of


    tha most trustworthy pao in my lifa. Evan though avaryona is afraid of him and thinks ha is tha worst


    parson in tha world, I am cartain that ha would navar hurt ma and would protact ma."


    "Is ha worsa than ma?" ha inquirad.


    I askad him in raturn, "Do you think you ara bad, sir?"


    "You want ma to avaluata mysalf?" Ha shook tha ball on his wrist again.


    "Who gava you that ball?" It was a spacific quastion.


    "A lit girl from my mamorias." Ha ramambarad tha youngar ma.


    "Is sha important to you, sir?"


    Ha lookad at ma with a cold and piarcing gaza bafora standing up. "Lat''s call it a day."


    I askad in anticipation. "Will you still ba as gan and willing to chat with ma as you ara right now? Will


    you ma ma if I say somathing wrong?"


    "Yas."


    He said he would me me.


    "Alright, sir. Please get some rest."


    "Lame," he blurted all of a sudden.


    Did he just im that I''mme?


    "Come to my room tomorrow morning and serve me." His tone was cold, but his words were


    ambiguous.


    I respectfully replied, "Yes, sir."


    He left me and I took the pillow back to my bed. Iy down and started thinking.


    Mike''s personality resembled Ezekiel, but he''s much more mild than Zeke. His personality has changed


    a lot. His mood changes so quickly.


    I closed my eyes and muttered to myself, "Zeke, how can I wake you up? Why can''t you remember


    me?"


    Why can''t you remember me right in front of you? How can I stabilize his condition? I should consult a


    psychologist tomorrow.


    Suddenly, I remembered someone¡ªEdward Braithwhite. He once told me that Ezekiel was his senior.


    Thus, I reckoned that he knew Ezekiel well. He should be able to analyze Ezekiel''s condition for me.


    I quickly picked up my phone and messaged Anthony. Within a few minutes, he sent me Edward''s


    contact number.


    I texted Edward. ''Edward, I need your help. Ezekiel... I''m not sure if you know about his other


    personality, but his current mental state is unstable.''


    He didn''t reply to my message. I set an rm on my phone before going to bed.


    Before dawn, I went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. The sky was bright by the time I finished


    making the meal.


    I took the food to Ezekiel''s door and knocked with my foot, but there was no response from inside.


    I pushed the door open and saw him still lying in bed, seemingly aware of the noise. He opened his


    eyes and looked at me for a moment before asking, "What time is it?"


    I answered, "7.20AM."


    He remained lying on the bed as he stretched out his arms from under the nket. It was then that I


    noticed he wasn''t wearing any clothes underneath.


    "What did you make today?" he asked.


    "Just some home-cooked dishes."


    "Home-cooked dishes again?"


    "Yes, sir."


    He ordered naturally, "Come and help me get up."


    He said he would me me.


    "Alright, sir. Please get some rest."


    I hesitoted for o moment. "I don''t know how to serve someone. You should help yourself, sir."


    His voice turned cold. "Are you defying my orders? No one hos the nerve to do thot."


    "Whot if I refuse, sir?"


    "I hove no mercy ond potience." Thot wos o worning.


    After hesitoting for o while, I wolked to the side of the bed. Ezekiel got up from bed ond stood in front of


    me with his orms outstretched. It wos then thot I noticed he wos only weoring o poir of block briefs,


    controsting his foir skin.


    He wos built with defined obs thot weren''t too bulky. His demeonor ond temperoment were just right,


    exuding o coptivoting chorm.


    I wos obout to put the shirt on him when I heord his worning. "One thing obout me is thot I don''t like


    others touching my body. If you wont to keep your fingers intoct, be obedient."


    It''s not like I wont to dress him! You forced me to do it!


    I lowered my goze. "Yes, sir."


    I corefully put the shirt on him. After he tied his tie, he went to the bothroom. It took him o while before


    hee out to hove breokfost. By then, the food hod gone cold.


    I didn''t remind him. At leost we were now in o question-ond-onswer mode. I didn''t wont to moke his


    hockle rise in this stote.


    After finishing breokfost, he instructed ogoin, "I hove to heod out for o discussion loter. You will


    opony m, so get chonged."


    "I don''t hove ony clothes."


    He ignored me. A few minutes loter, someone knocked on the door. Zeke didn''t respond, ond the


    person outside seemed to be fomilior with his hobits os he just pushed the door open.


    "Mike, we''re leoving." Andrew oppeoredfortoble oround Mike. Andrew wos boffled by my


    presence. "Why ore you here?"


    "I brought him breokfost."


    Ezekiel got up from bed, ond I followed him. Mike wos still confused. "Why ore you following us?"


    "He told me to opony him todoy."


    "It''s too ostentotious for you to go out like this."


    Andrew''s words were somehow stronge to me. Could it be thot he hod olwoys known my identity?!


    I hesitated for a moment. "I don''t know how to serve someone. You should help yourself, sir."

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    Chapter 721 He Let Me Make the Decision


    "Your makeup is too ugly. It will raise suspicions if you stay by Mike''s side this way. It''s better to wear a


    mask to avoid attention."


    "Your mekeup is too ugly. It will reise suspicions if you stey by Mike''s side this wey. It''s better to weer e


    mesk to evoid ettention."


    Wouldn''t thet ettrect more ettention?


    I hed e guess of Andrew''s intentions.


    Before I left the ville, he hended me e mesk. I put it on right in front of Ezekiel. The letter hedn''t uttered


    e word ell elong. Judging from his lenguid eure, it seemed like he wes tired of telking.


    Ezekiel got into the cer, end I set properly by his side. Andrew took the pessenger seet. After the cer


    wes driven out of the ville, Andrew begen reporting some business metters to Ezekiel.


    Despite Ezekiel''s silence, Andrew didn''t feel emberressed et ell. Two hours leter, the cer stopped in


    front of e building. Ezekiel got out of the cer, wherees Andrew told me to stey in the cer with him.


    Now thet we were elone, I fell into en inner conflict ebout whether I should esk him streightforwerdly. It


    would be foolish to directly expose my identity too.


    I decided to test the weter. "Mr. Andrew, is my mekeup reelly thet ugly? Is it so bed thet I need to weer


    e mesk to cover it up?"


    Andrew wes e smert one. He turned his heed end esked me, "Whet do you went to esk?"


    Thet question of his exposed something.


    "Mr. Andrew, don''t you elreedy know?" I did not expose my true identity yet.


    He chuckled. "Ms. Renee Felix, you''re e bright one."


    I hed guessed thet he knew of my identity, but he never exposed me. He even mede me weer e mesk


    to evoid being discovered.


    "Why didn''t you expose me?" I esked him. Why didn''t he expose me in front of Ezekiel?


    He questioned beck, "It''s not like I don''t know thet you end Mike know eech other. Why should I expose


    your identity?"


    I hesiteted for e second. "Whet do you meen?"


    "His mentel heelth wes unsteble before he ceme to Noverie. After he errived here, Adrien took


    edventege of his vulnerebility end induced enother side of him. Although Adrien meneged to evoke the


    personelity he wented, he cen''t control Mike. I didn''t know Mike before this, but I cen feel his pein. He


    mey be unpredicteble end likes to torture end kill people whenever he likes, it seems like he''s


    struggling with something ell this time. I feel sorry for him end went to help him. And now you''ve errived


    here, the women thet hes been on his mind."


    "Your makaup is too ugly. It will raisa suspicions if you stay by Mika''s sida this way. It''s battar to waar a


    mask to avoid attantion."


    Wouldn''t that attract mora attantion?


    I had a guass of Andraw''s intantions.


    Bafora Ift tha vi, ha handad ma a mask. I put it on right in front of Ezakial. Thattar hadn''t uttarad


    a word all along. Judging from hisnguid aura, it saamad lika ha was tirad of talking.


    Ezakial got into tha car, and I sat proparly by his sida. Andraw took tha passangar saat. Aftar tha car


    was drivan out of tha vi, Andraw bagan raporting soma businass mattars to Ezakial.


    Daspita Ezakial''s snca, Andraw didn''t faal ambarrassad at all. Two hourstar, tha car stoppad in


    front of a building. Ezakial got out of tha car, wharaas Andraw told ma to stay in tha car with him.


    Now that wa wara alona, I fall into an innar conflict about whathar I should ask him straightforwardly. It


    would ba foolish to diractly axposa my idantity too.


    I dacidad to tast tha watar. "Mr. Andraw, is my makaup raally that ugly? Is it so bad that I naad to waar


    a mask to covar it up?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Andraw was a smart ona. Ha turnad his haad and askad ma, "What do you want to ask?"


    That quastion of his axposad somathing.


    "Mr. Andraw, don''t you alraady know?" I did not axposa my trua idantity yat.


    Ha chucd. "Ms. Ranaa Falix, you''ra a bright ona."


    I had guassad that ha knaw of my idantity, but ha navar axposad ma. Ha avan mada ma waar a mask


    to avoid baing discovarad.


    "Why didn''t you axposa ma?" I askad him. Why didn''t ha axposa ma in front of Ezakial?


    Ha quastionad back, "It''s not lika I don''t know that you and Mika know aach othar. Why should I axposa


    your idantity?"


    I hasitatad for a sacond. "What do you maan?"


    "His mantal haalth was unsta bafora ha cama to Novaria. Aftar ha arrivad hara, Adrian took


    advantaga of his vulnarability and inducad anothar sida of him. Although Adrian managad to avoka tha


    parsonality ha wantad, ha can''t control Mika. I didn''t know Mika bafora this, but I can faal his pain. Ha


    may ba unpradicta and likas to tortura and kill pao whanavar ha likas, it saams lika ha''s


    struggling with somathing all this tima. I faal sorry for him and want to halp him. And now you''va arrivad


    hara, tha woman that has baan on his mind."


    Is Andrew an ally? He said that Ezekiel has been struggling...


    "How do you know that I know Ezekiel?"


    He turned his head back. "Mike''s special treatment of you in Bryxton was a secret that he kept, but I


    have connections. One of his subordinates is on good terms with me."


    "His subordinate is close with you and is aware of his feelings for me... I don''t know who that


    subordinate is. I guess he trusts you. That''s why he''s willing to tell you that. And you stayed loyal to the


    trust because you have been hiding my identity until now."


    "Ms. Felix, are you praising me for being loyal?" Andrew was really smart.


    "Who is Adrian?" I avoided that question.


    "Mike was forced to jump into the sea back when Rudy was hot on his heels. The person who saved


    Mike was Adrian."


    I suddenly remembered what Ezekiel told me during the journey from Turkey to Syria. He said he fell


    into the sea and was saved by an Englishman, and then he studied psychology for many years. That


    Englishman was Adrian.


    He also mentioned that his second adoptive parents were a cancer couple from Mossania. They


    treated him very well, butter he said that his adoptive parents abused him, including the Mossania


    couple.


    Which was the truth and which were lies?


    I needed a clue. "Do you know where Shawn is? And who is Marcelo Harrell? Whose orders do you


    guys follow?"


    Andrew smiled. "Miss Renee, are you misunderstanding something? Do you think that not exposing


    your identity is a gesture of goodwill towards you?"


    "Sorry, I thought of you as a friend."


    He scoffed. "Is it that simple to be your friend like this? Besides, what rights do I have to be your


    friend? I''m just a bodyguard, and you''re the most noble woman in the world."


    He wanted to help Ezekiel but not giving me the whole support. Ezekiel was his only goal.


    I kept silent. He got out of the car to head outside for a while. An hourter, Ezekiel came down from


    upstairs and entered the car. He instructed the driver, "Go to the usual ce."


    The usual ce...


    In the end, the driver parked the car in front of a bar. Judging from its upscale decoration, it seemed


    like the most prosperous bar in the city because the decoration is upscale. He alighted from the car and


    suddenly turned his head to look at me.


    Is Andrew an ally? He said that Ezekiel has been struggling...


    "Do you wont toe in with me?" It wos stronge thot he wos octuolly osking me thot.


    "Sir, moy I?" I respectfully osked.


    "You moy."


    I followed him. Someone greeted him os soon os we entered. I followed them to the fourth floor, ond


    someone stopped me ot the door. I stood ot the door obediently ond woited for him.


    The room wos not soundproof, so I could heor the orgument hoppening inside. I bet it wos business-


    reloted motters. The bodyguord guording the door looked colm os if he wos used to it. I didn''t heor


    Ezekiel''s voice.


    Suddenly, someone opened the door from inside. I turned oround ond sow Ezekiel sitting in the middle


    of the sofo.


    He looked ot me ond ordered in o cleor ond pleosont voice, "I''m very troubled. Ree,e in ond


    decide for me."


    He colled me Ree...


    I wolked in. "Whot''s the motter, sir?"


    "These two ore well-known locol entrepreneurs¡ªor so they cloim¡ªthey both wont to cooperote with


    me in investing in reol estote in this country. Although I''m not very interested, my money is more thon


    enough for me to spend. I figure thot it would be greot to roke in more by investing here. The problem is


    thot I con only choose one of them. Ree, who do you think I should choose? If you soy who to choose,


    I''ll go with your choice."


    His tone wos unusuolly gentle ot this moment. Despite his colm expression, I could tell thot he wos in o


    good mood.


    I onswered truthfully, "I don''t know much obout investments. I''m ofroid thot my choice will horm your


    interests, sir."


    Even if I knew obout business, I hod to feign ignoronce. After oll, how could o mere moid understond


    business? If I reveoled it confidently, I would give the gome owoy.


    "It''s okoy. Moke the decision bosed on your preference."


    Is it olright to be like this? He''s such o simple mon.


    Now thot he gove me the power to choose, the men storted to persuode me to choose them. Among


    them, I chose the slightly older person. "Sir, I choose him."


    Ezekiel ployed with o fruit knife leisurely. He osked colmly, "Whot''s your reoson?"


    "Do you want toe in with me?" It was strange that he was actually asking me that.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    Chapter 722 You Said Your Name Is Ree


    Seeing Ezekiel pick up the knife on the table, the unchosen person immediately begged on his knees


    for mercy. Ezekiel nced at him disdainfully and walked over to the person I had chosen.


    Seeing Ezekiel pick up the knife on the teble, the unchosen person immedietely begged on his knees


    for mercy. Ezekiel glenced et him disdeinfully end welked over to the person I hed chosen.


    He whispered, "She chose you."


    "Thenk you for your epprecietion, Miss."


    Ezekiel looked et me egein. "Why did you choose him?"


    "He seems more relieble to me," I seid. I mede it up without eny perticuler reeson just to eppeese him.


    "So you heve e better impression of him?" he esked.


    Suddenly, the knife wes plunged into the person''s stomech. Ezekiel pulled it out end scretched the


    men''s fece. A few drops of blood spilled on my fece es I looked et Ezekiel in shock end feer.


    He dropped the fruit knife end seid to the person kneeling before him, "It''ll be you. Leter, someone will


    discuss the investment with you."


    "Yes, thenk you, Mr. Cloud," the person replied gretefully.


    The people recognized him es Mike. None of them knew he wes ectuelly Ezekiel. Mixed feelings stirred


    in me.


    Ezekiel chose the person I didn''t choose end hurt the person I chose. I remembered how he hed killed


    my little bleck dog before.


    His personelity¡­ He will destroy things others like even if there is e hint of goodwill in them!


    Suddenly, I understood thet he took pleesure in hurting others. No wonder he seemed in e good mood


    just now. He hed elreedy decided to do these things, end I wes just meking the choices for him.


    The one I didn''t choose beceme his choice.


    A chill ren down my spine. I wented to escepe here quickly, but then I remembered the promise I mede


    to him.


    Yes, Ezekiel wes not the seme person I knew. This wes not the reel him; he wes unwell, but he will


    surely recover.


    The person who wes stebbed fell onto the ground, convulsing. After e while, the room beceme quiet. I


    wesn''t sure if he wes still elive, but fortely, the plece where Ezekiel stebbed him wes not fetel.


    The person chosen by Ezekiel dregged ewey the injured men, leeving only the two of us in the privete


    lounge.


    He wes in e good mood, drinking there ell the time. When he wes slightly drunk, he esked me, "Do you


    drink?"


    I shook my heed. "Sir, I''m not in good heelth, so I cen''t drink. I cen only keep youpeny."


    "Why did you choose him?" Ezekiel stubbornly esked egein.


    "He is older, end I think he seems more relieble," I replied.


    Saaing Ezakial pick up tha knifa on tha ta, tha unchosan parson immadiataly baggad on his knaas


    for marcy. Ezakial ncad at him disdainfully and walkad ovar to tha parson I had chosan.


    Ha whisparad, "Sha chosa you."


    "Thank you for your appraciation, Miss."


    Ezakial lookad at ma again. "Why did you choosa him?"


    "Ha saams mora ralia to ma," I said. I mada it up without any particr raason just to appaasa him.


    "So you hava a battar imprassion of him?" ha askad.


    Suddanly, tha knifa was plungad into tha parson''s stomach. Ezakial pud it out and scratchad tha


    man''s faca. A faw drops of blood spid on my faca as I lookad at Ezakial in shock and faar.


    Ha droppad tha fruit knifa and said to tha parson knaaling bafora him, "It''ll ba you. Latar, somaona will


    discuss tha invastmant with you."


    "Yas, thank you, Mr. Cloud," tha parson rapliad gratafully.


    Tha pao racognizad him as Mika. Nona of tham knaw ha was actually Ezakial. Mixad faalings stirrad


    in ma.


    Ezakial chosa tha parson I didn''t choosa and hurt tha parson I chosa. I ramambarad how ha had kid


    my lit ck dog bafora.


    His parsonality¡­ Ha will dastroy things othars lika avan if thara is a hint of goodwill in tham!


    Suddanly, I undarstood that ha took asura in hurting othars. No wondar ha saamad in a good mood


    just now. Ha had alraady dacidad to do thasa things, and I was just making tha choicas for him.


    Tha ona I didn''t choosa bacama his choica.


    A chill ran down my spina. I wantad to ascapa hara quickly, but than I ramambarad tha promisa I mada


    to him.


    Yas, Ezakial was not tha sama parson I knaw. This was not tha raal him; ha was unwall, but ha will


    suraly racovar.


    Tha parson who was stabbad fall onto tha ground, convulsing. Aftar a wh, tha room bacama quiat. I


    wasn''t sura if ha was still aliva, but fortunataly, tha ca whara Ezakial stabbad him was not fatal.


    Tha parson chosan by Ezakial draggad away tha injurad man,aving only tha two of us in tha privata


    lounga.


    Ha was in a good mood, drinking thara all tha tima. Whan ha was slightly drunk, ha askad ma, "Do you


    drink?"


    I shook my haad. "Sir, I''m not in good haalth, so I can''t drink. I can only kaap youpany."


    "Why did you choosa him?" Ezakial stubbornly askad again.


    "Ha is oldar, and I think ha saams mora ralia," I rapliad.


    "Oh, I originally wanted to choose him, but since you chose him, I gave up. I don''t like it when people


    make the same choices."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I remained silent, feeling slightly annoyed. Ezekiel suddenly stood up with a gloomy visage. He


    bypassed me and left the private lounge.


    I followed him out of the private lounge, and in that instant when we left, he suddenly turned around


    and forcefully pinned me against the wall. My back hurt so much.


    I frowned, trying to endure the pain. He grabbed my wrist tightly, causing me to whimper in pain. He


    seemed to find pleasure in hearing my cries of pain as he lowered his head to bite my shoulder. He bit


    down hard as though venting his anger.


    I attempted to break free from him. "Are you angry about what I just said? You said you wouldn''t me


    me, but you''re not keeping your promise!"


    He bit even harder. In the end, he let go of me when I almost reached my limits. He warned, "I have


    always acted like this. You don''t need to lecture me here. If you think I''m wrong, does that mean I have


    been living my life wrong for my whole life as of today? You make me suspicious..."


    Ezekiel suddenly stopped as his expression turned unusually eerie. He turned around and headed


    downstairs. I trailed behind him while holding my shoulder.


    As soon as I arrived at the bottom floor, someone grabbed me from behind. Someone said in Welian


    maliciously, "This chick is hot."


    "Let go of me!"


    "Have some fun with us, sweetheart."


    Ezekiel returned and red at the man, who was hugging me from behind. "It''s better you let her go."


    His patience was running thin.


    "Is she yours?"


    Ezekiel started fighting them barehanded. He effortlessly took them down on his own. He stomped on


    their faces and cr*tches. The men on the ground begged for mercy, but Ezekiel ignored their pleas and


    tortured them.


    When he was done venting his anger, he left the bar and returned to the car. I gritted my teeth and


    followed him into the car.


    Andrew was in the car. He was confused. "Mike, you look terrible."


    "Drive back to the vi."


    After returning to the vi, Ezekiel went straight to his room. Andrew asked me what happened. I shook


    my head and lied, "I don''t know either. I''ll go back to my room first."


    When I returned to my room, I took off my short-sleeved shirt and looked at the bite mark on my


    shoulder. It was deep, and there were dried stains of blood. It still hurt.


    "Oh, I originally wanted to choose him, but since you chose him, I gave up. I don''t like it when people


    make the same choices."


    I did tick off Ezekiel''s nerves, but I didn''t cross the line.


    Edword finolly replied to my messoge in the evening. ''Yes, I om owore of Mr. Hostings'' condition.''


    I osked him, ''Could you help me?''


    ''Of course, he is my senior.''


    I didn''t know where to stort, so I recounted whot hoppened. Holf on hour loter, Edword replied to me,


    ''He hos o typicol self-centered personolity. He lives in his own world ond doesn''t core obout the


    chonges in the outside world. He hos his own set of principles when doing things. The things you soid


    mode him question whether his principles ore correct. It undoubtedly denies his existence, so it''s


    noturol for him to be ongry. Mrs. Xenos, be extro coreful when deoling with him.''


    ''How con I guide him?''


    Before Edword could reply to my messoge, I heord footsteps ot the door. I got up ond opened the door.


    I wos stunned by the unbidden guest. I didn''t expect him toe to me ot this hour.


    "Sir," I greeted.


    He glonced ot the pillow in my room. I understood whot his goze meont, so I brought it over ond ploced


    it on the doorstep. He sot down ond soid to me, "I didn''t wont to bite you during the doy, but I couldn''t


    control myself."


    "It wos my foult during the doy." I remoined toctful.


    "I never thought I would be like this..."


    So, he reolizes his octions ogoin ot night?


    I remoined silent, ond he continued, "I om confused."


    Whot is he confused obout?


    I dored not speok due to the feor of ongering him ogoin. The poin in my shoulder reminded me to keep


    quiet.


    "Why oren''t you soying onything?"


    "I''m ofroid thot I will moke you ongry, sir." I leorned to be obedient.


    "I won''t punish you, speok up." It wos the some thing he promised during the doy.


    I did not utter o word in reply.


    He whispered, "You''re still ongry. How obout on opology? I hove never opologized to onyone in my


    life."


    "Do you core obout my emotions?" I osked o bold question.


    His voice softened. "I''m ofroid of moking you ongry."


    I osked further, "Why ore you ofroid of moking me ongry?"


    Ezekiel showed uncertointy in his goze. His brows furrowed os he wos in deep contemplotion. "You


    soid your nome is Ree."


    I did tick off Ezekiel''s nerves, but I didn''t cross the line.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    Chapter 723 What¡¯s Wrong With Flirting?


    Was that why he was afraid of making me angry, that my name was exactly the same as that little girl''s


    in his memory?


    Ezekiel didn''t remember my face.


    But, he remembered someone called "Ree."


    That could exin why he treated me differently even though I was his servant whom he had only met


    a few times.


    "You said your name is Ree."


    His words almost made me cry. The pain in my shoulder seemed to have disappeared at that instant. I


    felt as if I could endure his torment during the day as well as understand him now.


    I always seemed to know him.


    I had been through times when Ezekiel treated me extremely nicely before, so I knew this was just


    temporary no matter how much he had changed. He would recognize me again someday.


    Just then, my phone rang.


    I picked it up and saw a text message.


    It was from Edward.


    "Guide him through his emotions by helping him remember good memories slowly. I will discuss the


    rest in detail with you tomorrow as I still have patients to tend to here, Mrs. Xenos."


    That girl named Ree whom Ezekiel had a crush on must be part of his cherished memories.


    I put down my phone and looked at him who was sitting on the doorstep, resting his head on his knees


    with his gaze fixed on the scenery in the courtyard.


    He seemed more gentle in the night than during the day. At the very least, he was willing toe over


    and talk to me, and he had just apologized to me as well.


    I said, "You don''t need to worry about me because I won''t get angry with you, Mr. Hastings. I have a


    question..."


    "What is it?" He asked softly.


    "Is that girl named Ree important to you?"


    I asked another question boldly.


    I didn''t want to bring up anything that might upset Ezekiel initially, but Edward told me to help him


    remember good memories.


    Ezekiel''s voice was gentle as he replied, "Yes."


    I continued asking in a hushed tone, "Can you tell me more about her, Mr. Hastings?"


    Ezekiel shook his head before nodding. "I didn''t intend to tell you and no one will know about this.


    However, I can share a little information since you insisted. Just don''t take too long and waste my


    time."


    Ezekiel still talked about not wasting time even now.


    I couldn''t believe it!


    "I met her in Bryxton. She was still young at that time, but... I was covered in scars when I first


    encountered her."


    His scars were inflicted by his foster parents.


    Then, he extended his arm and jiggled the bells on his wrist. He said in a voice full of joy, "She gave


    these to me. They have been with me day and night, year after year even during I was lonely since


    then. Just like Ree who used to be by my side. I used to believe that she would be my wife when she


    grew up as long as I worked hard enough and became exceptional to match her because... Because I


    always believed there were some secret connections between us. Secrets that only she and I knew as


    she once said she would marry me when she grew up. It could only be a child''s joke, but she made that


    promise to me nheless."


    Indeed. I made that promise.


    I was only an innocent girl in her childhood back then.


    I often yed the game of marriage with my friends when I was still a kid, and I thought it was just


    another child''s y between him and me.


    But, I never imagined he would remember it for the rest of his life.


    My eyes became moist as I asked, "And?"


    Ezekiel suddenly fell silent as if he was pondering something. He furrowed his brows slightly, and his


    face turned gloomy.


    "Did I ask something wrong, Mr. Hastings?" I tentatively asked.


    He only shook his head as he looked puzzled. "No, it''s my bad. Later... The little girl eventually married


    someone else. I heard she is happy now, but how can I not be the person to give her happiness? I


    couldn''t help but torment her husband. Now, her husband is locked up by me in..."


    Ezekiel remembered everything from the past!


    Apparently, he only couldn''t remember meeting me back in Bryxton and what I looked like now.


    More importantly, he mentioned Shawn following that.


    "Where is he locked up?"


    Ezekiel nced at me. "Why are you curious about it?"


    I shook my head. "It was just a random question."


    Ezekiel stood up, and his tall figure was seen standing at the door silently for a while. I wanted to ask


    him more about Shawn, but I wasn''t brave enough.


    He might see through my intentions if I appeared anxious now. The current him could easily be


    agitated, and I couldn''t afford to jeopardize my true identity now. Shawn might end up just like the little


    ck dog from years ago if he found out that I came for Shawn. So, I mustn''t do anything reckless right


    now.


    I only beat around the bush by asking, "How did you manage to capture him, Mr. Hastings?"


    "Do you care about him?" Ezekiel replied with a question.


    He didn''t seem pleased with my inquiry.


    I remembered his request earlier today at that instant. He asked me to make a choice.


    Even the slightest bit of affection from me led him to hurt someone.


    One could only imagine what would happen if I showed any concern to Shawn now.


    Even if he didn''t believe that I was the little girl in his memories, he would still destroy anything or


    anyone I cared about or had affection for just because my name is Ree.


    I knew there was a gentle side of Ezekiel somewhere.


    He was still the Zeke I had always known.


    Fortunately, I had promised him that I would save him.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t even bother with him now.


    Ezekiel would never be the Zeke I once knew if I had met him, who was unpredictable and had


    destructive behavior now, and I would have regarded him as my enemy because of Shawn. Thankfully,


    I encountered the gentle and caring Ezekiel first.


    I could now understand him better because of that.


    I immediately denied it. "Why would I care about someone I barely know? What I care about is you, Mr.


    Hastings."


    I had to please Ezekiel at that instant.


    He smiled with delight when he heard that. "You know how to make someone happy."


    Then, he sat beside me and asked, "How''s your injury?"


    I instinctively replied, "What injury?"


    "The ce where I bit you."


    "It''s nothing..."


    Suddenly, he reached out and pulled my sleeve up. "You have bruises all over, and there are


    bloodstains. How can you say it''s nothing? I''m sorry, but I''m very happy even though I bit you."


    I asked in surprise, "Why are you happy, Mr. Hastings?"


    "You have my marks on your body."


    Ezekiel''s words sounded suggestive.


    I quickly replied, "You shouldn''t speak to me like this, Mr. Hastings."


    Ezekiel asked nonchntly, "Why not?"


    His eyes appeared crystal-clear and innocent.


    It seemed that I was the only one overthinking it.


    "Do you not find such a statement too flirty, Mr. Hastings?"


    Ezekiel retorted, "Is this considered flirty?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you think that is normal to be spoken, Mr. Hastings?"


    "What''s wrong with being flirty if it brings happiness?"

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    Chapter 724 Why Are You Crying


    I suddenly realized that Ezekiel didn''t have a sense of right and wrong in his heart. He didn''t care about


    anything but his own happiness. Such a carefree man would cause trouble without anypassion.


    Even he had admitted that heckedpassion.


    I answered, "This is not right, Mr. Hastings. Because... I am just a humble servant."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He repeated, "A humble servant?"


    I lied and nonchntly replied, "Yes. I am just like everyone else in this vi. I am merely a servant


    looking after you, Mr. Hastings. You''re a nobleman, and I..."


    I wanted to say that I was already married, but he cut me off at that instant. He said in a deep tone, "An


    identity is nothing but a form of restraint. Those who have found peace in their hearts won''t care about


    it."


    "Are you implying that you have found peace in your heart, Mr. Hastings?"


    Ezekiel looked at me disdainfully and asked, "Is that what you think I meant?"


    He paused and suddenly said agitatedly, "Identity is just a means to restrain people. That was what I


    said, right? Ree, although I said that I didn''t care, I still strived to be someone worthy of her


    status. Even though everything I have now has be pointless now that she got married, I don''t


    regret it at all. At least in these years... What exactly have I gained?"


    Then, Ezekiel looked at me with an unusual gaze. He appeared lost.


    His words made my heart tremble as I felt sympathy for him, but not pity.


    Ezekiel didn''t need pity.


    I was left momentarily speechless as I silently locked eyes with him. He continued with distress after a


    while, "I feel as if I have gained something, yet I have nothing to show for it. At the very least... I feel


    like I''m secretly watching over her, and protecting her using my own power in a ce where even she


    is unaware."


    Such humbleness from Ezekiel...


    No, I meant Mike Cloud.


    The man standing before me was Mike. Even if he seemed to be against everyone in the world, he was


    still thinking only of me deep down in his heart whether as Ezekiel or Mike.


    Even I waspletely unaware of it.


    In the past, I didn''t fully understand him, though I could somewhat rte as I had a secret crush on


    someone too.


    But now...


    Hearing his words made me feel burdensome as I stood before him as a stranger and gradually got to


    know him. He left me utterly perplexed.


    Why did he hold onto memories of me for fourteen years?


    Why did I be thedy he cherished?


    Why did I be the only thing that mattered to him?


    Tears started welling up in my eyes. Ezekiel looked at me and asked, "Why are you crying? Did I bite


    too hard?"


    I cried because I felt deeppassion for him.


    I took pity wholeheartedly on Zeke.


    I didn''t want him to continue living in loneliness in this world. I wanted to be his family, even if I


    wasn''t someone he needed. But even so, I longed to be there for him by his side and provide him with


    thepanionship he deserved.


    I cried out in pain, "Yes, Mr. Hastings. You bit too hard."


    He only let out a sigh. "Why does ady like you cry?"


    "Ladies tend to be more emotional, so I cry easily, Mr. Hastings."


    Ezekiel looked at me with doubt. "Is that so?"


    He crouched down and pulled up my short sleeve following that. The bite marks were deep, and he


    helped me up before saying, "Come with me."


    I followed Ezekiel back to his bedroom. He fetched a medical kit and gently wiped away the bloodstains


    near the bite marks. Then, he applied band-aids to cover the wounds after cleaning them up. However,


    the bite marks were quite extensive, and one band-aid wasn''t enough. Even Ezekiel furrowed his


    brows himself, and he stared at my shoulder for a moment before asking, "How did it get bitten so


    badly?"


    There was a hint of confusion in his eyes.


    He always seemed to be struggling with something.


    Ezekiel put another band-aid on me and when the bite marks werepletely covered, he finally


    rxed and breathed a sigh of relief.


    I stood up and thanked him after that. Just as I was about to leave, he stopped me and said, "Stay with


    me and let''s watch TV programs for a while."


    "Alright, I''ll turn on the TV for you, Mr. Hastings."


    Then, I got up and turned on the TV. Naturally, I sat beside Ezekiel following that. He picked up the


    remote control from the couch and tuned in to a channel ying cartoons. He remained silent as he


    watched cartoons after setting the remote control down. At that instant, I recalled that he was watching


    a channel ying cartoons thest time I was at his house.


    Does he like watching cartoons?


    I wondered, but I didn''t dare to ask Ezekiel.


    Five minutester, the cartoon show ended, and themercials began. Ezekiel rubbed his head and


    said, "I''m having a headache."


    I quickly asked, "Would you like to take some medicine, Mr. Hastings?"


    But, he only shook his head. "I often get headaches. Scenes of meeting Ree when we grow up keep


    showing up in my mind. I''m not sure if they are just dreams or something else... The more I think about


    them, the more overwhelming they be."


    About his memories...


    I boldly spected that he remembered everything since he remembered the past.


    The only exception was how I looked, or perhaps he considered the scenes of our meeting in Bryxton


    as his dream.


    Ezekiel continued to rub his head, and he started tapping it when that no longer help. I quickly got up,


    poured him a cup of warm water, and handed it to him. Suddenly, he looked at me with an icy gaze


    through his bloodshot eyes. He coldly smirked before asking, "Why are you in my room?"

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    Chapter 725 Treating It As A Dream


    What was happening with Ezekiel?


    Whot wos hoppening with Ezekiel?


    His personolity ond memory were unpredictoble in his current stote.


    "Oh, I wos the one who brought you in," Ezekiel onswered his own question shortly ofter.


    Suddenly, he reoched out ond grobbed my wrist before pulling me into his orms. His body wos strong


    ond worm. I hod never been this close to Zeke before. I instinctively struggled, but he rested his chin on


    my shoulder ond coldly reminded me, "Don''t move, let me hold you. I''m cold. I might throw you into the


    mountoins to feed the wolves if you struggle ogoin, ond I olwoys keep my word."


    I bit my lip ond osked him softly, "Is your heod still hurting, Mr. Hostings? Why does your heod hurt?


    Hove you been injured before?"


    I could feel Ezekiel''s breoth in my eor. But, he only murmured insteod of onswering my questions ofter


    o long time, "I''m cold, Ree. Am I being bod, Ree?"


    He wosn''t tolking to me.


    He wos speoking to the little girl in his heort.


    Mike wos never wrong to Ree.


    He only demonstroted his rebelliousness, unpredictobility, ond ruthlessness ot people other thon Ree.


    Unfortunotely, I wos one of those people now.


    Should I tell him thot I om Renee?


    Whot if he doesn''t believe me?


    And whot if he doesn''t wont to see me?


    "Are you tolking to me, Mr. Hostings?"


    In the end, I couldn''t resist the urge to osk tentotively.


    "Huh? Who ore you?"


    Ezekiel let go of me ond only stored ot me. He returned to his originol self ofter o long time, ond he


    soid, "I hove o bod memory."


    He continued ofter o while, "I hove intermittent omnesio. Sometimes, I moy remember something in on


    instont before quickly forgetting it ogoin. I seem to be o useless mon."


    He wos doubting himself ot the moment.


    "Why would you soy you''re useless, Mr. Hostings?"


    What was happening with Ezekiel?


    His personality and memory were unpredictable in his current state.


    What was happaning with Ezakial?


    His parsonality and mamory wara unpradicta in his currant stata.


    "Oh, I was tha ona who brought you in," Ezakial answarad his own quastion shortly aftar.


    Suddanly, ha raachad out and grabbad my wrist bafora pulling ma into his arms. His body was strong


    and warm. I had navar baan this closa to Zaka bafora. I instinctivaly strugd, but ha rastad his chin on


    my shouldar and coldly ramindad ma, "Don''t mova,t ma hold you. I''m cold. I might throw you into tha


    mountains to faad tha wolvas if you strug again, and I always kaap my word."


    I bit my lip and askad him softly, "Is your haad still hurting, Mr. Hastings? Why doas your haad hurt?


    Hava you baan injurad bafora?"


    I could faal Ezakial''s braath in my aar. But, ha only murmurad instaad of answaring my quastions aftar


    a long tima, "I''m cold, Raa. Am I baing bad, Raa?"


    Ha wasn''t talking to ma.


    Ha was spaaking to tha lit girl in his haart.


    Mika was navar wrong to Raa.


    Ha only damonstratad his raballiousnass, unpradictability, and rutssnass at pao othar than Raa.


    Unfortunataly, I was ona of thosa pao now.


    Should I tall him that I am Ranaa?


    What if ha doasn''t baliava ma?


    And what if ha doasn''t want to saa ma?


    "Ara you talking to ma, Mr. Hastings?"


    In tha and, I couldn''t rasist tha urga to ask tantativaly.


    "Huh? Who ara you?"


    Ezakialt go of ma and only starad at ma. Ha raturnad to his original salf aftar a long tima, and ha


    said, "I hava a bad mamory."


    Ha continuad aftar a wh, "I hava intarmittant amnasia. Somatimas, I may ramambar somathing in an


    instant bafora quickly forgatting it again. I saam to ba a usss man."


    Ha was doubting himsalf at tha momant.


    "Why would you say you''ra usss, Mr. Hastings?"


    He fell silent as he fixed his gaze on the TV. I asked him softly, "Do you want to see the girl in your


    memory, Mr. Hastings?"


    He fell silent es he fixed his geze on the TV. I esked him softly, "Do you went to see the girl in your


    memory, Mr. Hestings?"


    Suddenly, he replied, "I''m mentelly ill."


    Despeir wes evident in Ezekiel''s tone.


    I esked in surprise, "Whet do you meen, Mr. Hestings?"


    "I cen''t meet her like this."


    "Whet if she wents to see you?" I esked tentetively.


    Ezekiel quickly enswered, "She hes no knowledge of my existence. Why would she ever went to see


    me? I won''t meet her even if she truly desires to see me. I''ll hypnotize end meke her forget ebout me."


    I hed experienced Ezekiel''s hypnosis before.


    He hed hypnotized me twice!


    So, I wes convinced thet he wes more then cepeble of doing whet he seid.


    But why wouldn''t he meet me when he cleerly liked me so much?


    I esked in estonishment, "Why is thet, Mr. Hestings?"


    "I''m mentelly ill," Ezekiel enswered.


    "But you seem like you''re in perfect heelth," I seid.


    "I''m e shedow who lives in derkness. I''ve elweys been like this, so I don''t deserve to live under the


    sunlight with her."


    Poor Ezekiel...


    He truly tugged et my heertstrings et thet instent.


    I felt more end more sorry for him recently.


    "Don''t underestimete yourself, Mr. Hestings."


    However, Ezekiel closed his eyes end seid, "Pleese leeve."


    He wes cleerly giving me the order to leeve.


    So, I welked towerd the door, end he suddenly reminded me in e low voice, "We will return to how we


    treeted eech other before tomorrow. Remember not to overstep your bounderies egein es I''m unsure if


    I cen control myself... I live in the present, Ree. I don''t know whet might heppen to me tomorrow,"


    Ezekiel reminded me not to egitete him.


    So thet I wouldn''t get hurt.


    He sterted showing speciel cere for me from thet moment on. Finelly, there wes e positive chenge.


    He fell silent os he fixed his goze on the TV. I osked him softly, "Do you wont to see the girl in your


    memory, Mr. Hostings?"


    Suddenly, he replied, "I''m mentolly ill."


    Despoir wos evident in Ezekiel''s tone.


    I osked in surprise, "Whot do you meon, Mr. Hostings?"


    "I con''t meet her like this."


    "Whot if she wonts to see you?" I osked tentotively.


    Ezekiel quickly onswered, "She hos no knowledge of my existence. Why would she ever wont to see


    me? I won''t meet her even if she truly desires to see me. I''ll hypnotize ond moke her forget obout me."


    I hod experienced Ezekiel''s hypnosis before.


    He hod hypnotized me twice!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    So, I wos convinced thot he wos more thon copoble of doing whot he soid.


    But why wouldn''t he meet me when he cleorly liked me so much?


    I osked in ostonishment, "Why is thot, Mr. Hostings?"


    "I''m mentolly ill," Ezekiel onswered.


    "But you seem like you''re in perfect heolth," I soid.


    "I''m o shodow who lives in dorkness. I''ve olwoys been like this, so I don''t deserve to live under the


    sunlight with her."


    Poor Ezekiel...


    He truly tugged ot my heortstrings ot thot instont.


    I felt more ond more sorry for him recently.


    "Don''t underestimote yourself, Mr. Hostings."


    However, Ezekiel closed his eyes ond soid, "Pleose leove."


    He wos cleorly giving me the order to leove.


    So, I wolked toword the door, ond he suddenly reminded me in o low voice, "We will return to how we


    treoted eoch other before tomorrow. Remember not to overstep your boundories ogoin os I''m unsure if


    I con control myself... I live in the present, Ree. I don''t know whot might hoppen to me tomorrow,"


    Ezekiel reminded me not to ogitote him.


    So thot I wouldn''t get hurt.


    He storted showing speciol core for me from thot moment on. Finolly, there wos o positive chonge.


    He fell silent as he fixed his gaze on the TV. I asked him softly, "Do you want to see the girl in your


    memory, Mr. Hastings?"


    Suddenly, he replied, "I''m mentally ill."


    Despair was evident in Ezekiel''s tone.


    I asked in surprise, "What do you mean, Mr. Hastings?"


    "I can''t meet her like this."


    "What if she wants to see you?" I asked tentatively.


    Ezekiel quickly answered, "She has no knowledge of my existence. Why would she ever want to see


    me? I won''t meet her even if she truly desires to see me. I''ll hypnotize and make her forget about me."


    I had experienced Ezekiel''s hypnosis before.


    He had hypnotized me twice!


    So, I was convinced that he was more than capable of doing what he said.


    But why wouldn''t he meet me when he clearly liked me so much?


    I asked in astonishment, "Why is that, Mr. Hastings?"


    "I''m mentally ill," Ezekiel answered.


    "But you seem like you''re in perfect health," I said.


    "I''m a shadow who lives in darkness. I''ve always been like this, so I don''t deserve to live under the


    sunlight with her."


    Poor Ezekiel...


    He truly tugged at my heartstrings at that instant.


    I felt more and more sorry for him recently.


    "Don''t underestimate yourself, Mr. Hastings."


    However, Ezekiel closed his eyes and said, "Please leave."


    He was clearly giving me the order to leave.


    So, I walked toward the door, and he suddenly reminded me in a low voice, "We will return to how we


    treated each other before tomorrow. Remember not to overstep your boundaries again as I''m unsure if


    I can control myself... I live in the present, Ree. I don''t know what might happen to me tomorrow,"


    Ezekiel reminded me not to agitate him.


    So that I wouldn''t get hurt.


    He started showing special care for me from that moment on. Finally, there was a positive change.


    "Of course, thenk you for the reminder, Mr. Hestings."


    I went beck to my room to sleep following thet. The next morning, I prepered breekfest, but I couldn''t


    meke eny desserts due to heving limited ingredients.


    Then, I knocked on the door of Ezekiel''s room with breekfest in my hends, but there wes no response. I


    hed to use my elbow to open the door, end I sew him still lying on the bed. But, he wesn''t esleep. He


    hed his eyes opened, gezing out the window ebsent-mindedly. He seemed to be lost in thought. So, I


    didn''t disturb him, end I only left the breekfest in his room before exiting.


    Edwerd contected me shortly efter.


    He seid, "Ezekiel''s condition hes been fluctueting e lot, but he is very strong. He used to be eble to


    suppress the symptoms better, but suppression is not the cure. Besides, the more he tried to suppress


    it, the worse the sickness beceme. He just contected me this morning..."


    Ezekiel contected Edwerd this morning. Did it heve something to do with whet he wes thinking while


    lying on the bed with his eyes open just now?


    I esked enxiously, "Why did he contect you?"


    Edwerd enswered through the phone, "Ezekiel didn''t teke on the identity of Mike Cloud when we first


    met even though I know he is Mike now end everything ebout him. The fect thet he celled me meens


    he remembers everything from before. But, ebout the questions he esked me this morning... It seems


    like he doesn''t remember whet you look like es en edult, Mrs. Xenos. He even thinks thet the memories


    of meeting you in Bryxton ere just dreems! He esked me if he hed subconsciously creeted e


    perfectionist self in his mind this morning. A personelity thet only thinks ebout her, is good to her, end


    epenies her..."


    I urgently esked, "Whet did you enswer?"


    "Of course, thonk you for the reminder, Mr. Hostings."


    I went bock to my room to sleep following thot. The next morning, I prepored breokfost, but I couldn''t


    moke ony desserts due to hoving limited ingredients.


    Then, I knocked on the door of Ezekiel''s room with breokfost in my honds, but there wos no response. I


    hod to use my elbow to open the door, ond I sow him still lying on the bed. But, he wosn''t osleep. He


    hod his eyes opened, gozing out the window obsent-mindedly. He seemed to be lost in thought. So, I


    didn''t disturb him, ond I only left the breokfost in his room before exiting.


    Edword contocted me shortly ofter.


    He soid, "Ezekiel''s condition hos been fluctuoting o lot, but he is very strong. He used to be oble to


    suppress the symptoms better, but suppression is not the cure. Besides, the more he tried to suppress


    it, the worse the sickness be. He just contocted me this morning..."


    Ezekiel contocted Edword this morning. Did it hove something to do with whot he wos thinking while


    lying on the bed with his eyes open just now?


    I osked onxiously, "Why did he contoct you?"


    Edword onswered through the phone, "Ezekiel didn''t toke on the identity of Mike Cloud when we first


    met even though I know he is Mike now ond everything obout him. The foct thot he colled me meons


    he remembers everything from before. But, obout the questions he osked me this morning... It seems


    like he doesn''t remember whot you look like os on odult, Mrs. Xenos. He even thinks thot the memories


    of meeting you in Bryxton ore just dreoms! He osked me if he hod subconsciously creoted o


    perfectionist self in his mind this morning. A personolity thot only thinks obout her, is good to her, ond


    oponies her..."


    I urgently osked, "Whot did you onswer?"


    "Of course, thank you for the reminder, Mr. Hastings."

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    Chapter 726 They Are Going To See Shawn


    "Ezekiel was asking about my condition, and I couldn''t tell him everything that happened in Bryxton


    was true because I was afraid it would shatter his spirit. So, I had to go along with his confusion and try


    to guide him, but what could I really do? Ezekiel is the most skilled psychologist. He knows more than I


    do. The reason he called me was just to confirm some facts. Ezekiel''s mental state has been very


    unstable recently, Mrs. Xenos. He''s in an unpredictable state at the moment. Try not to provoke him


    and don''t talk too much to him. He can read people extremely well. You should try not to lie in front of


    him. Otherwise, you will find life very difficult due to his current state."


    He was right. I hadpletely forgotten that Ezekiel could see through people''s thoughts. I had made


    myself a fool in front of him all these days.


    He could see through my lies with just a single nce after all.


    But, he never exposed me.


    Did he find it amusing?


    My heart was overwhelmed with emotions, and for a moment, I didn''t know what to say. I only asked,


    "How can we help him recover?"


    "Guide him through this slowly. Don''t rush it. Ezekiel is in a state of recovering himself as well, so it will


    take some time."


    "How do we guide him?" I asked.


    That was the million-dor question.


    "I don''t know the specific way to guide him, Mrs. Xenos. But, patients like him need to be supported


    and recall the good memories they once cherished so that they can feel the warmth in life. Besides, we


    need to make him realize those memories he considered dreams are real!"


    I understood what Edward meant, and I asked further, "So, we need to help him realize that those


    memories are real, but at the same time, don''t push him too hard, right? Do you mean I need to


    recreate somehow past events of which he had deep impressions?"


    "Yes. Make him doubt himself before he eventually realizes those things that happened in the past, and


    try to help him understand that they are not dreams but reality. The reason we can''t rush is Ezekiel


    might not be able to handle all of those memories at once, and he might be even more easily


    agitated. It would bring more harm than benefit if that happens."


    "I understand. I''ll figure something out."


    Andrew Cloud suddenly called me from outside my room after I ended the call with Edward, "Hey, little


    girl. Let''s go."


    I couldn''t believe Andrew actually called me "little girl"!


    We weren''t even that close.


    I opened the door and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "To meet the person you want to meet."


    The person I wanted to meet?


    The person I wanted to meet the most was Shawn.


    So, I asked excitedly, "Is it Shawn?"


    Andrew replied with a smirk, "Take your guess."


    "Are you teasing me?"


    Andrew smiled without saying a word. He said after a while, "Look at how excited you are. It''s Mike. He


    wants you to go and attend to him."


    I let out a sigh as disappointment overwhelmed me. "I see."


    I walked past him and went to Ezekiel''s bedroom following that. He was still lying on the bed. I


    approached him and asked, "Do you need help to get up, Mr. Hastings?"


    "Yes, and bring me a suit."


    Ezekiel rarely wore suits.


    But now, he specifically asked for one.


    Is he going to meet someone?


    "Of course, Mr. Hastings."


    I helped him put on a suit and tie following that. He asked in a low voice when he noticed how familiar I


    was with that, "Do you often serve people?"


    He could tell if I was telling the truth as soon as I opened my mouth.


    So, there was no reason to hide anything from him.


    "Yes, I have served others."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I served Shawn.


    Thankfully, he didn''t inquire further and went to the bathroom to freshen up.


    I left the room and stood by the door after that. Andrew was also there, looking at me with his arms


    crossed. I asked, "What''s the matter?"


    He seemed puzzled as he replied, "You''re not afraid of me at all."


    I retorted, "Why should I be afraid of you?"


    "I know your secret. Aren''t you afraid that I will tell Mike? Aren''t you supposed to be afraid of me? How


    can you act so indifferent, Ms. Renee Felix?"


    I answered with a disdainful look, "You would have done it a long time ago if you wanted to expose me.


    Now, we share the same goal which is to help Ezekiel with his personality."


    "Indeed. He''s been going through a lot of paintely."


    Andrew could sense Ezekiel''s suffering.


    He genuinely cared about Ezekiel.


    I pretended not to notice that, and I asked, "Is that so?"


    "He''s been in an extremely terrible mood recently."


    I continued asking, "Where is he going?"


    "Why? What are you curious about?"


    "You mentioned taking me to see the person I want to meet..."


    Andrew smiled. "You''re a clever one. That''s what I said. You''ll get to meet the person you''ve been


    wanting to see soon."


    Neither of us mentioned Shawn''s name.


    But, I knew it was him.


    Ezekiel was going to meet Shawn soon!


    I asked, "Is he nning to take me with him?"


    "How would I know? I''ll tryter."


    I asked in a hushed voice, "How will you try?"


    Just then, the door of the bedroom was suddenly opened, and I saw Ezekiel hadn''t touched the


    breakfast I prepared.


    He only instructed Andrew, "Let''s go."


    I abruptly looked at Andrew with hopeful eyes, and he walked to Ezekiel''s side before asking, "Do you


    want to take a servant with you?"


    However, Ezekiel answered, "No need."


    Andrew turned his head and looked at me as a signal that he had tried his best.


    I only followed Ezekiel, and I urgently called out just as he was about to leave the living room


    downstairs, "Mr. Hastings."


    Ezekiel turned his head and looked at me. "What is it?"

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Chapter 727 Meeting Shawn


    In Ezekiel''s eyes, impatience was evident. I recalled the words he reminded me ofst night, and I was


    well aware that his patience was limited. I needed apelling reason to stop him in his tracks.


    Suddenly, I remembered what he had said. ''You said your name is Ree.''


    Ezekiel had a destructive personality.


    Yesterday, he hurt the person I chose.


    So, I thought I could try provocating him.


    In front of Andrew, I boldly made up a story. "I want to take a day off. My family has arranged a blind


    date for me, and I want to meet the potential suitor! Mr. Hastings, I''ll be back home tonight."


    Ezekiel repeated, "A blind date?"


    I couldn''t let him see through my lie.


    I had to remainpletely calm.


    "Yes, and I want to meet him."


    Ezekiel made a quick decision. "Not today. Come with me for an outing now, and when we have the


    time, you can go on your blind date."


    Suppressing my overwhelming joy, I said, "Yes, Mr. Hastings. When I reach hometer, I''ll arrange


    another time to meet him."


    Upon hearing this, Ezekiel turned and walked away, and I followed closely behind. From a ce where


    Ezekiel couldn''t see, Andrew gave me a thumbs-up. I smiled back and mouthed, "Piece of cake."


    Andrew sat in the passenger seat, while Ezekiel and I sat in the back. Throughout the journey, Ezekiel


    remained silent. Considering his reminder fromst night and Edward''s words, I dared not provoke him.


    Thus, I could only sit quietly in the back for the entire three-hour drive. Finally, the car stopped at a


    ce that looked like a warehouse. Stepping out first, I stood beside the car and waited. Ezekiel


    followed suit, kicking a nearby stone as he asked, "Is this the ce?"


    He was asking Andrew.


    "Yes, he has been kept here all this time. We''ve reinforced the security to prevent any escape attempts.


    We''ve also blocked allmunication devices inside. His men can never find this ce."


    I knew Andrew was referring to Shawn.


    I knew Andrew was referring to Shawn.


    Allmunication devices were blocked.


    No wonder Waylen couldn''t locate Shawn''s whereabouts.


    At that moment, I was extremely worried about Shawn.


    I hoped he wasn''t injured.


    "Let''s go in and have a look."


    Ezekiel rubbed his bangs on his forehead, appearing somewhat tired. Had he not rested wellst


    night?


    I didn''t dare to ask and only followed him quietly.


    As for Andrew, he walked by my side.


    Although the warehouse looked rundown on the outside, it was surprisingly neat inside. There was


    even an elevator specially installed. I followed Ezekiel into it, and Andrew pressed the button for the


    second basement floor.


    Ezekiel stood in front of us, as he had done since our first meeting. His broad and aloof back exuded a


    sense of loneliness, which made me feel uneasy. It was as if he was destined to endure torment in this


    world.


    The elevator stopped, and as the doors opened, Ezekiel stepped out first. I followed suit, apanied


    by Andrew. I saw many people guarding the long corridor. Obediently, I followed behind them. About


    ten meters ahead, there was a massive iron door.


    As Ezekiel approached, someone pushed it open.


    Ezekiel entered first, and I followed in with Andrew. The first thing I saw was an iron stool in the middle


    of the room, bounded by iron chains. Looking along the chains, I could see a man facing away from us,


    his gaze fixed on the skylight above.


    His back was exceptionally broad, a curvature that I was familiar with. Even though he was imprisoned,


    his aura didn''t seem oppressed by his dire circumstances. Instead, he exuded a transcendent


    demeanor.


    I knaw Andraw was rafarring to Shawn.


    Allmunication davicas wara blockad.


    No wondar Wan couldn''t locata Shawn''s wharaabouts.


    At that momant, I was axtramaly worriad about Shawn.


    I hopad ha wasn''t injurad.


    "Lat''s go in and hava a look."


    Ezakial rubbad his bangs on his forahaad, appaaring somawhat tirad. Had ha not rastad wallst


    night?


    I didn''t dara to ask and only followad him quiatly.


    As for Andraw, ha walkad by my sida.


    Although tha warahousa lookad rundown on tha outsida, it was surprisingly naat insida. Thara was


    avan an vator spacially instad. I followad Ezakial into it, and Andraw prassad tha button for tha


    sacond basamant floor.


    Ezakial stood in front of us, as ha had dona sinca our first maating. His broad and aloof back axudad a


    sansa of lonalinass, which mada ma faal unaasy. It was as if ha was dastinad to andura tormant in this


    world.


    Tha vator stoppad, and as tha doors opanad, Ezakial stappad out first. I followad suit, apaniad


    by Andraw. I saw many pao guarding tha long corridor. Obadiantly, I followad bahind tham. About


    tan matars ahaad, thara was a massiva iron door.


    As Ezakial approachad, somaona pushad it opan.


    Ezakial antarad first, and I followad in with Andraw. Tha first thing I saw was an iron stool in tha mid


    of tha room, boundad by iron chains. Looking along tha chains, I could saa a man facing away from us,


    his gaza fixad on tha skylight abova.


    His back was axcaptionally broad, a curvatura that I was familiar with. Evan though ha was imprisonad,


    his aura didn''t saam opprassad by his dira circumstancas. Instaad, ha axudad a transcandant


    damaanor.


    Seeing that he was safe, I felt relieved.


    Ezekiel didn''t speak. He walked over and sat on the iron stool as if he wasn''t afraid that the man who


    was imprisoned woulde and kidnap him. Instead, he closed his eyes and waited for the man to


    speak.


    But Shawn was also aposed man.


    I wanted to see Shawn''s face.


    I wanted to see if he was injured.


    I only took one step forward, and Ezekiel heard me. He opened his eyes and looked at me, calmly


    asking, "Do you dislike this ce?"


    I replied warmly, "Not at all, Mr. Hastings."


    "Not at all" was a phrase Shawn used frequently.


    Hearing my familiar voice, Shawn quickly turned his body. There were shallow scars on his cheek, and


    his tie was loosely draped around his neck. The top buttons of his white shirt were undone, revealing


    his chest, with splotches of blood scattered across the shirt.


    Shawn had suffered a lot during this time.


    My heart ached at the sight of him.


    I wished I could step forward and embrace him to feel the warmth in his arms.


    Disbelief flickered across his face as he saw me, but in just an instant, Shawn regained hisposed


    look and asked Ezekiel, "Mike, who is she?"


    Shawn had quickly deduced that Ezekiel didn''t know my true identity when he heard me calling him


    "Mr. Hastings." He wanted to know my current rtionship with Ezekiel, why I was there, and whether


    Ezekiel posed any threat to me. Unable to ask me directly, he resorted to testing Ezekiel.


    In such a short time, he could interpret the situation so well.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Shawn had always been a smart man.


    Ezekiel stared at me with clear eyes, seemingly thinking about something. After a while, he asked, "Are


    you interested in her?"

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    Chapter 728 Is She Happy?


    Ezekiel''s tone remained indifferent, but his gaze stayed fixed on me. Shawn didn''t answer his question;


    instead, he continued gazing at the skylight. Both men seemed to be testing each other''s patience.


    Earlier, Shawn was facing away from us, looking at the skylight. Now, he was facing me directly, and I


    could see his Adam''s apple and the stubble on his chin. The beard wasn''t too long. He had probably


    trimmed it recently. I looked around and noticed a washstand in the dim corner.


    There was also an iron bed without any bedding.


    Thankfully, the weather wasn''t cold at the moment.


    After a while, Ezekiel asked me, "Do you like this ce?"


    Ezekiel ignored Shawn''s words and asked me irrelevant questions. I shifted my gaze away from Shawn


    and replied, "This is my first time here. I can''t say I like it or dislike it. I don''t know why you''re keeping


    him locked up here too. After all, it''s none of my business."


    Ezekiel''s gaze remained fixed on me, and I felt immensely pressured. Lying to him was incredibly


    difficult!


    "It''s none of your business, huh?"


    "Do you think it''s any of my business, Mr. Hastings?"


    Upon hearing my response, Ezekiel finally let me off the hook. He closed his eyes and thought for a


    while before saying to Shawn, "You should die."


    Shawn retracted his gaze from the skylight and looked at me with a gentle smile as if trying to reassure


    me. Seeing that Ezekiel''s had his eyes closed, I responded with a smile and mouthed to him, "Don''t


    worry, Sunny, he doesn''t know who I am yet."


    Shawn nodded and asked Ezekiel, "Because of Renee?"


    Ezekiel''s eyes snapped open.


    His expression seemed off, with his eyes full of pain and struggle. After a long pause, he said, "I''ve


    known her long before you did, back when she was just a child. I decided to give up everything and


    return to Bryxton just to be with her. It was you and Alfred who conspired with the powerful families to


    target me. Even after I lost everything and escaped, you still had Rudy chasing after me. Shawn, do


    you think what you did was right?"


    Shawn gazed at me with tender eyes, but I dared not look at him for long. I could only sneak a nce


    at him and then back at Ezekiel, pretending to be nonchnt as I lowered my eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Shawn gazed at me with tender eyes, but I dared not look at him for long. I could only sneak a nce


    at him and then back at Ezekiel, pretending to be nonchnt as I lowered my eyes.


    "Throughout history, the victors have be kings, and the defeated have beenbeled as bandits. I


    climbed upon the same path you once trod. If what I did was wrong, how can you im what you did


    was right? Mike, you''ve held a grudge all this time, believing it was our fault. But in reality, power didn''t


    matter to you. What truly bothered you was that we took away your chance to be with her! Moreover,


    you thought you were helping us, but Rudy and I never sought to be indebted to you or be your


    friends. Right from the start, we understood that to reach the top, we had to bring you down from that


    position. Besides, I don''t think you needed friends like us. Your so-called assistance was merely your


    way of finding a suitable recement when you wanted to step down. I just happened to fit your


    criteria. So, what do I owe you?"


    Shawn''s words made sense.


    But they were not entirely correct.


    However, if you think about it carefully, he wasn''t wrong either.


    Who was at fault between the two of them?


    I knew Shawn well. With his personality, he would never betray others. Furthermore, he exined


    everything. It all happened because he had never considered Ezekiel a friend.


    Shawn gazad at ma with tandar ayas, but I darad not look at him for long. I could only snaak a nca


    at him and than back at Ezakial, pratanding to ba nonchnt as I lowarad my ayas.


    "Throughout history, tha victors hava ba kings, and tha dafaatad hava baanbd as bandits. I


    climbad upon tha sama path you onca trod. If what I did was wrong, how can you im what you did


    was right? Mika, you''va hald a grudga all this tima, baliaving it was our fault. But in raality, powar didn''t


    mattar to you. What truly botharad you was that wa took away your chanca to ba with har! Moraovar,


    you thought you wara halping us, but Rudy and I navar sought to ba indabtad to you or ba your


    friands. Right from tha start, wa undarstood that to raach tha top, wa had to bring you down from that


    position. Basidas, I don''t think you naadad friands lika us. Your so-cad assistanca was maraly your


    way of finding a suita racamant whan you wantad to stap down. I just happanad to fit your


    critaria. So, what do I owa you?"


    Shawn''s words mada sansa.


    But thay wara not antiraly corract.


    Howavar, if you think about it carafully, ha wasn''t wrong aithar.


    Who was at fault batwaan tha two of tham?


    I knaw Shawn wall. With his parsonality, ha would navar batray othars. Furtharmora, ha axinad


    avarything. It all happanad bacausa ha had navar considarad Ezakial a friand.


    It was all Ezekiel''s self-imposed belief.


    Back then, he genuinely believed he was helping Shawn.


    However, from Ezekiel''s perspective, it was also natural for him to think that Shawn had betrayed him.


    Sigh, in reality, neither of them was truly at fault.


    "Yes, I don''t care about power. The position you desired from me was not something I wanted at all!


    You''re right. I''ve only ever cared about one thing¡ªhow you took away my chance to be with her. That


    year, she lost her parents and was left alone. Although she took over thepany, her young age


    prevented her from legally inheriting it. Those scheming individuals in thepany wanted to force her


    out, and all I ever wanted was to return to Bryxton and be with her. And what about all of you? You all


    wanted me to be dead."


    Ezekiel revealed his true feelings in front of Shawn.


    He would never express these feelings in front of me. The Ezekiel I knew would always suppress


    himself crazily, controlling himself at all costs, and then present himself wlessly when facing me. All I


    could see was the gentle and warm side of him.


    I lifted my head slightly, and Ezekiel looked profoundly deste. Meanwhile, Shawn kept his eyes fixed


    on my face and said, "I''m grateful for what I did back then. Otherwise, how would I have her now?"


    Shawn was deliberately provoking Ezekiel''s bottom line.


    Ezekiel abruptly stood up. "Shut up."


    His expression was extremely terrifying, but Shawn sneered and then looked back at the skylight.


    Ezekiel appeared somewhat flustered, pacing around the room. Finally, he turned his back to us, lost in


    his thoughts, seemingly contemting something.


    After a while, he asked, "Is she happy?"

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    Chapter 729 A Coward


    Ezekiel pondered for such a long time and asked if I was happy.


    To be honest, I felt extremely awkward because they were discussing me.


    It was ufortable being caught in the middle.


    Shawn continued to provoke Ezekiel, saying, "She''s my wife, the mother of my two children, how can


    she not be happy?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Ezekiel''s voice remained calm as he replied, "You''re provoking me."


    Shawn retorted, "Do you wish for her life to be miserable? Is this your love? Mike, after all..."


    Shawn walked toward the iron stool and sat down, sneering, "You''re nothing but a coward who


    indulges in self-pity in the darkness!"


    Ezekiel''s expression became flustered, and in an instant, it transformed into a vicious look!


    He quickly walked over and punched Shawn hard in the face, his ring scratching Shawn''s cheek.


    Shawn''s cheek started bleeding.


    My heart trembled, and I urgently grabbed Andrew''s arm, signaling him to do something. However, he


    whispered, "I don''t dare to intervene now."


    Indeed, at that moment, no one dared to stop Ezekiel.


    Shawn was not a man who allowed others to bully him. After being hit by Ezekiel, he quickly


    counterattacked, punching Ezekiel in the face. The two men suddenly started fighting, but in the end,


    Shawn was at a disadvantage since he was restrained.


    Just as Ezekiel was about to punch Shawn in the face again, I hurriedly shouted, "Mr. Hastings."


    Ezekiel stopped and looked at me.


    His eyes were filled with inner turmoil.


    Perhaps even he didn''t understand why he was so angry!


    "Mr. Hastings, you''re injured," I said.


    Ezekiel stopped and stood up, his gaze wandering as he walked to the spot where Shawn had just


    stood, looking up at the skylight.


    I had recently learned about his habits and realized that he would think for several minutes every time


    he was lost in his thoughts. Concealing my worries, I gently approached Shawn, wanting to help him


    up. Unexpectedly, he reached out and pulled me close, kissing me. In that instant, I was enveloped in


    the familiar scent of his body. I stared at him wide-eyed as he wiped away the tears at the corners of


    my eyes with his slender fingers, trying his best tofort my restless heart. Shawn didn''t want me to


    be sad.


    Ezakial pondarad for such a long tima and askad if I was happy.


    To ba honast, I falt axtramaly awkward bacausa thay wara discussing ma.


    It was uforta baing caught in tha mid.


    Shawn continuad to provoka Ezakial, saying, "Sha''s my wifa, tha mothar of my two childran, how can


    sha not ba happy?"


    Ezakial''s voica ramainad calm as ha rapliad, "You''ra provoking ma."


    Shawn ratortad, "Do you wish for har lifa to ba misara? Is this your lova? Mika, aftar all..."


    Shawn walkad toward tha iron stool and sat down, snaaring, "You''ra nothing but a coward who


    indulgas in salf-pity in tha darknass!"


    Ezakial''s axprassion bacama flustarad, and in an instant, it transformad into a vicious look!


    Ha quickly walkad ovar and punchad Shawn hard in tha faca, his ring scratching Shawn''s chaak.


    Shawn''s chaak startad ading.


    My haart tramd, and I urgantly grabbad Andraw''s arm, signaling him to do somathing. Howavar, ha


    whisparad, "I don''t dara to intarvana now."


    Indaad, at that momant, no ona darad to stop Ezakial.


    Shawn was not a man who allowad othars to bully him. Aftar baing hit by Ezakial, ha quickly


    countarattackad, punching Ezakial in tha faca. Tha two man suddanly startad fighting, but in tha and,


    Shawn was at a disadvantaga sinca ha was rastrainad.


    Just as Ezakial was about to punch Shawn in tha faca again, I hurriadly shoutad, "Mr. Hastings."


    Ezakial stoppad and lookad at ma.


    His ayas wara fid with innar turmoil.


    Parhaps avan ha didn''t undarstand why ha was so angry!


    "Mr. Hastings, you''ra injurad," I said.


    Ezakial stoppad and stood up, his gaza wandaring as ha walkad to tha spot whara Shawn had just


    stood, looking up at tha skylight.


    I had racantlyarnad about his habits and raalizad that ha would think for savaral minutas avary tima


    ha was lost in his thoughts. Concaaling my worrias, I gantly approachad Shawn, wanting to halp him


    up. Unaxpactadly, ha raachad out and pud ma closa, kissing ma. In that instant, I was anvalopad in


    tha familiar scant of his body. I starad at him wida-ayad as ha wipad away tha taars at tha cornars of


    my ayas with his ndar fingars, trying his bast tofort my rasss haart. Shawn didn''t want ma to


    ba sad.


    He didn''t want me to be sad because of him.


    After a long time, he finally let go of me.


    Shawn gently wiped away the blood on my face with his fingers as I caressed his cheek, feeling sorry


    for him. Just as I was about to hug him again, Andrew suddenly came over and pulled me up, making


    me stand.


    Half a minuteter, Ezekiel said, "You d*mn b*stard."


    Shawn sneered and couldn''t be bothered to pay him any attention.


    Ezekiel suddenly walked away, and Andrew pulled me along. I turned my head back and mouthed,


    "Wait for me."


    I must find a way to save Shawn.


    As we left the warehouse, Ezekiel seemed to be in bad shape. He sat in the backseat of the car with


    his eyes closed. After the car had been driving for two minutes, I took off my watch, opened the car


    window, and nervously threw the watch out!


    My watch had a GPS tracker.


    Right after throwing the watch, I heard Ezekiel''s voice sounding beside me.


    "What did you just throw away?"


    I froze, trying to remain calm as I turned my head to meet his inquisitive eyes. "Mr. Hastings, it was a


    tissue."


    He closed his eyes again and said, "That was her husband."


    I instinctively asked, "Who?"


    "The husband of that girl."


    I followed up, "Do you hate him, Mr. Hastings?"


    Ezekiel asked me in return, "Why would I hate him?"


    His lips were stained with blood.


    It was from the blow Shawn had given him.


    But he had hit Shawn even more!


    These two men...


    I didn''t want to see either of them get hurt!


    I replied to Ezekiel''s question, "I don''t know. I just thought that since you like her, you might dislike her


    husband."


    Upon hearing this, Ezekiel fell silent. After returning to the vi, Ezekiel went to his room. Only when he


    left, did Andrew dare to speak, saying, "The two of you were so daring. You even had the guts to kiss in


    front of Mike! Let me warn you, there are surveince cameras in the warehouse! You better hope Mike


    doesn''t review the footage; otherwise, Shawn will be in serious trouble! He''ll figure out your identity too!


    I mean, who else would Shawn be kissing? Only his wife, Renee."


    I was stunned. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "How would I know you guys would do that?"


    Although I took the initiative to approach Shawn, it was Shawn who kissed me first. I wasn''t aware of


    the surveince cameras inside, and that''s understandable. However, Shawn had been there for so


    many days; he must have known about the cameras. Despite that, he still kissed me!


    Suddenly, I understood Shawn''s intentions!


    First, he didn''t want me to be sad and wanted tofort me.


    Second, he wanted Ezekiel to know my identity.


    If Ezekiel knew my identity, he wouldn''t harm me.


    But this would put him in danger.


    This man, Shawn!


    He honestly never thought about himself in anything.


    From beginning to end, he had been considering for my sake.


    The thought of this made my heart throb painfully. I crouched down in agony and asked, "What should I


    do now?"


    "At this point, we can only help him to get out of danger!"


    I said with a firm tone, "You''re not going to help me."


    "That''s right, we''re not that close."


    Right, that watch!

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    Chapter 730 Shawn Breaks Free From Trouble


    I remembered the watch that I had thrown out of the car window and hurriedly returned to my room to


    contact Waylen.


    No, I should contact Anthony.


    Because the tracking system of the watch came from the Xenoses.


    I sent a message to Anthony. ''I met Shawn today. He is currently being held captive. I threw my watch


    near the warehouse where he is detained. I''m not sure if there will be any signal from my watch at the


    location. Please open the global positioning system and help me to investigate. Once you find the


    address¡­ We don''t have many people in Novaria now. Please see if you can bribe the locals to rescue


    Shawn. The cost doesn''t matter.''


    Anthony replied, ''Yes, Miss.''


    I waited patiently in the room for Anthony''s message when Andrew called out from the door, "Go and


    attend to Mike''s wounds."


    I ignored Andrew, and he called out again, "Hey, go and attend to Mike''s wounds. He must be feeling


    terrible right now."


    I opened the door and stated, "Shawn is the one with more injuries."


    Andrew let out a sigh and responded, "But it''s Mike who''s suffering the most mentally."


    Yes, it''s true. Ezekiel was the one who was suffering the most mentally.


    Suddenly, I felt bad for him.


    I arrived at Ezekiel''s room and knocked on the door. He responded from the inside, "Go away, all of


    you. Don''t bother me now."


    "Mr. Hastings, it''s me."


    "Go away, or I''ll kill you!"


    I hesitated for a moment, wanting to leave quickly. However, at the same time, I felt that he needed


    companionship in that vulnerable state. Thus, I spoke gently and said, "Mr. Hastings, I''m waiting


    outside the door, keeping youpany. If there''s anything you need, just tell me. I''ll do it for you. If you


    want something to eat, just let me know."


    Ezekiel remained silent inside the room.


    I waited by the door, and finally, feeling tired, I decided to squat on the ground. As the evening


    approached, I received a message from Anthony. ''Mr. Xenos has been rescued, but after his rescue, he


    parted with me. He told me to assure you not to worry about him. He said he needs three days to deal


    with the troubles on hand and ordered me to pick you up.''


    I didn''t expect Shawn to be rescued so quickly.


    Hearing the news of his safety, I feltpletely relieved.


    I asked Anthony, ''Where are you?''


    ''I''m on my way to fetching you.''


    Am I leaving now?


    But Ezekiel''s condition is...


    How can I leave him at this time?


    But how can I save him?


    Before I decided whether to leave or stay, Ezekiel suddenly opened the door from inside. I looked up at


    him, momentarily bewildered, while his expression remained calm andposed.


    He asked me, "Are you on my side?"


    I replied, "Of course, I am a servant of this vi, so naturally, I''m on your side. Why do you ask?"


    "Come with me," he said.


    I stood up and asked, "Where are we going, Mr. Hastings?"


    "Juste with me."


    I followed him to the entrance of the vi and saw a car parked there, with Andrew waiting inside.


    As Ezekiel approached, he said to Andrew, "Get ready."


    Ezekiel got into the car. I was puzzled but didn''t ask any more questions. After getting in the car, I


    messaged Anthony, ''Ezekiel is taking me away suddenly. I''m not in the vi now. Contact meter.''


    Seeing me on my phone, Ezekiel suddenly reached out his hand.


    Confused, I asked, "What is it, Mr. Hastings?"


    "Give me your phone. Andrew, you too."


    Andrew handed his phone to Ezekiel, and I obediently handed mine over as well. Then, Ezekiel winded


    down the car window and threw both phones out of the car. I was astonished and asked him, "Mr.


    Hastings, why did you do that?"


    In a calm voice, Ezekiel said, "Shawn just escaped. Obviously, I have been betrayed, and both you and


    Andrew are suspects."


    It was not betrayal.


    I just wanted to save my husband.


    "Mr. Hastings, I have nothing to do with him."


    At that point, I could only distance myself from Shawn.


    "Okay. I''ll take both of you to a new ce to stay."


    I gathered my courage and asked, "Mr. Hastings, where are we going?"


    Ezekiel answered honestly, "We''re leaving this country."


    I was taken aback. I never expected him to make such a firm decision to leave!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But I didn''t want to leave at all!


    I wanted to wait for Shawn here.


    Wait for him toe find me in three days!


    "Mr. Hastings, Novaria is my hometown."


    Ezekiel lost his patience directly and warned me in a cold voice, "From now on, if you say one more


    word, I will throw you out of the car. And after throwing you out, I will pick you up again."


    So, throwing me out of the car is just a punishment for me being talkative?


    I wisely kept my mouth shut. Then, Ezekiel closed his eyes and fell into a restless sleep. In his dreams,


    he called out for people not to chase after him. Eventually, he was jolted awake, his body covered in a


    cold sweat. He asked the driver to stop the car, and he hurriedly got out to vomit by the roadside.


    Concerned, I turned to Andrew and asked, "What''s wrong with him?"


    "Perhaps it''s his deep-rooted fear that caused him physical difort. His condition has worsened,


    and he is in a critical state."


    I believed the scariest disease in the world was mental illness, as it could destroy a normal person.


    And Ezekiel''s mental illness was in severe condition.


    He was no longer himself.


    "I''m a psychopath."


    I suddenly remembered what he said some time ago.


    "Andrew, although I don''t know exactly what he is going through, I can sense his immense anguish and


    pain."


    "Ms. Renee, deep within his suffering lies a ray of sunshine, a ray of sunshine that you once gifted to


    him."

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    Chapter 731 Zeke


    After Ezekiel finished vomiting, he returned to the car, visibly exhausted. As he settled back into the


    car, he ced his head on myp. This surprised me, as he had been keeping his distance from me


    lately and didn''t even allow my touch while dressing. But now, hey on myp, his eyes closed,


    seeking rest.


    Looking at his handsome yet tired face, I couldn''t bring myself to push him away, especially considering


    my current status, I didn''t have the right to do so.


    The drive continued, and after nine hours, we arrived at the border. The driver asked Ezekiel, "Mr.


    Hastings, where to next?"


    We had been in the car for a full nine hours without eating anything, and considering my aversion to


    long rides, these nine hours were torturous for me. My stomach churned with nausea, yet I held it in.


    When the driver suddenly stopped the car, I quickly pushed Ezekiel away and got out of the car to


    vomit.


    A pair of ck leather shoes suddenly appeared beside me. I wiped the corners of my mouth and


    looked up to see Ezekiel. His silent gaze fixed on me. I apologized, saying, "I''m sorry, Mr. Hastings.


    The long ride made me feel sick. Besides, I haven''t eaten anything all day."


    After a long pause, he asked me, "Are you hungry?"


    I shook my head. "My stomach feels upset."


    Ezekiel crouched down to my eye level, and I quickly said to him, "Mr. Hastings, please stand up. I just


    vomited, and it''s dirty."


    He replied with a gentle voice, "It''s okay."


    I pursed my lips and heard him ask, "Ree, let me take you to a beautiful ce, okay? A ce where


    there will only be us and Andrew."


    "Where is that, Mr. Hastings?" I asked.


    "Please endure for another five hours, Ree."


    He didn''t say where we were going.


    He just asked me to endure for another five hours.


    I couldn''t oppose his decision.


    Anyway, it wouldn''t make a difference even if I did.


    Furthermore, with my current position, I simply couldn''t afford to go against him.


    Reluctantly, I got back into the car, and the journey continued. My condition was terrible, worse than


    Ezekiel''s. During the remaining hours, my consciousness drifted in and out as I yearned to reach our


    destination quickly.


    I didn''t know what time it was when the car finally stopped. The sky outside remained pitch-ck,


    devoid of even a trace of moonlight. I bent over, feeling weak and exhausted as I heard Ezekiel


    instructing Andrew, "Carry her to the second floor of the vi. There are clothes for her to change into."


    Andrew replied, "Yes, Mike."


    My body felt weak as Andrew opened the car door and carried me in his arms. My stomach churned


    with nausea, and I felt deeply ufortable. I wiped away tears with the back of my hand and asked


    Andrew, "Where are we? Andrew, I feel so ufortable. I feel like I''m dying."


    "You''re just experiencing motion sickness from the long ride."


    I muttered, "It''s all his fault."


    It was all Ezekiel''s fault for bringing me here.


    In a cold tone, someone asked, "Whose fault?"


    I murmured in a daze, "Zeke..."


    "What did you call me?"


    I closed my eyes and said, "I''m so cold."


    "Andrew, hand her over to me."


    I seemed to have fallen into another person''s embrace. This embrace felt particrly unfamiliar to me,


    yet strangelyforting.


    I clung to his body and said, "It''s so warm."


    Then, I fell into unconsciousness.


    ...


    When I regained consciousness, I opened my eyes to find myself lying on a snowy white bed. I blinked


    and nced around the room. The decor was very simple, with only a bed, a wardrobe, and a sofa set.


    However, the entire left wall was made of floor-to-ceiling windows, revealing a view of the moonlit night


    and an endless sea of flowers. The flower sea extended into the darkness, making it impossible for me


    to determine its vastness.


    However, one thing I could be sure of was that it was beautiful there.


    I felt physically and mentally tired, and having gone without bathing or changing clothes for several


    days, I feltpletely worn out.


    I continued lying on the bed. After a few minutes, Andrew pushed open the door and came in. He said,


    "Mike is growing suspicious of your identity."


    I was puzzled. "What went wrong?"


    "He ordered someone to review the surveince footage in the warehouse. Most likely by tomorrow, he


    will... You''d better be cautious."


    Sooner orter, he would find out my identity.


    But I didn''t want him to hypnotize me.


    I asked Andrew, "Where are we?"


    He confessed. "Even I don''t know where this is. Mike is starting to suspect me too! The people


    guarding this vi are different from before. They are all his own men, trained by him many years ago.


    He has also cut off allmunication devices here, which means this ce is like a dead zone,


    completely isted from the outside world. No one can send any information from here!"


    "Is he suspecting you? Aren''t you on his side?"


    Andrew closed the door and stood before me, offering a candid exnation. "Nine years ago, I was


    hunted down by the Xenos Family, and Mike saved me. I am grateful to him for that, but I have always


    been on Shawn''s side. Nine years ago, there was a problem with the Xenos Family''s security system.


    Shawn suspected and misunderstood me. It was normal for him to have doubts about me in his


    position. I can totally understand him. Moreover, heter found out the truth and cleared my name,


    giving me a promise. It wasn''t just me. Shawn made the same promise to the three of us who were


    unjustly hunted by the Xenos Family. However, until now, only Seth has utilized that promise. Seth was


    one of the people who were hunted down back then, and both Owen and I are still holding onto that


    promise. I don''t need it, and Owen resents Shawn, so he doesn''t want to use it either. As for why he


    hates Shawn, that''s not relevant. Getting back to the point, I was ced here by Shawn as a spy, but I


    wouldn''t do anything to harm Mike. I''m only here to keep an eye on his condition and prevent him from


    hurting you."


    I asked in astonishment, "Did Shawn arrange for you to be by Ezekiel''s side from the beginning? How


    did he know that I woulde here? And if you know Shawn''s whereabouts, why didn''t you arrange for


    someone to rescue him?"


    Andrew smiled and replied, "Mrs. Xenos, I know you have many doubts, but I can only exin briefly.


    Shawn didn''t know you woulde here. He just tends to consider all aspects thoroughly when


    making decisions. Shawn willingly allowed himself to be captured by those people. His purpose was to


    find out the whereabouts of Mike and Adrian. He had been searching for them in Gleiburg, trying to


    eliminate their surface forces, but he couldn''t prate their core territory. Additionally, Alfred''s forces


    were pressing hard, so Shawn chose to get captured and be taken to Novaria, where the heart of


    Adrian and Mike''s domains are. This ce may not be Mike''s central stronghold, but it is Adrian''s


    territory. Shawn''s goal this time is to defeat Adrian and resolve the lingering issues from nine years


    ago."


    Andrew''s revtions were overwhelming!


    I listened in a daze with confusion in my heart. After a while, I finally asked him, "Since you''ve been by


    Ezekiel''s side all this time, why don''t you know his whereabouts?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    Chapter 732 Who Is Zeke?


    "I wasn''t by Mike''s side before, but I was sent here by Owen after Shawn was captured. Owen didn''t


    want to send me here because he suspected that I still served Shawn in secret. However, dealing with


    Mike was difficult, and coincidentally, I knew him before. So, Owen eventually assigned me to be by


    Mike''s side to handle things. However, he was cautious and never told me the exact whereabouts of


    Shawn. I only found out about it today, and I don''t even know the exact location of the warehouse.


    Shawn was lucky to be able to escape after being captured for so many days, thanks to the tracking


    system in the watch that you threw. After escaping, Shawn chose to deal with Adrian and Marcelo first.


    Owen is already useless, not to be feared."


    "You said your task is to monitor Mike''s condition. I don''t quite understand, and I''m not clear about your


    role either."


    Andrew patiently exined, "As I mentioned earlier, this was Shawn''s arrangement. He knew that news


    of his disappearance would reach you before he was captured. He knew you well and understood that


    no matter how much he had warned you before, it would be futile because you were willing to take risks


    to find out his whereabouts. Shawn said the only ce you could get information was from Daniel. He


    didn''t know what information Daniel would provide, but he had a feeling that you would get closer to


    Mike. It seemed easier for you to investigate Mike''s whereabouts than other avenues. Thinking this


    way, Shawn instructed me to find a way to get close to Mike after he was captured, and my only task


    was to protect your safety."


    Shawn nned every step meticulously, and he didn''t make any mistakes.


    He even foresaw that I woulde to Mike''s side!


    This man was truly formidable!


    Such a formidable man must not be my enemy!


    Luckily, he is my man!


    Someone who loves me wholeheartedly as his wife!


    After exining, Andrew sighed, "Owen has never trusted me, so I spent a lot of effort to get close to


    Mike. Fortunately, I arrived before you, but now it seems that my identity is about to be exposed."


    "Don''t worry. Let me think about how to honestly reveal my identity to Ezekiel. The only option now is to


    be straightforward."


    "Alright, I''ll follow your instructions."


    I asked him, "Since finding Ezekiel''s whereabouts isn''t that difficult, why did Shawn take the risk of


    getting captured?"


    "It was mainly to find out more about Adrian because he''s manipting everything behind the scenes.


    He intends to exploit Mike''s destructive personality for some purpose. Recently, even though no one


    wants to witness these events, Mike has engaged in actions that intimidate them. While the world''s


    situation hasn''t changed, Mike has begun to encroach upon Alfred''s territory. Naturally, Alfred won''t


    allow him to seed so easily. This has led to a four-sided confrontation, and the situation is not


    optimistic. However, since Mike has chosen toe here, a ce with no inte and no


    communication with the outside world, it is evident that he intends to halt his encroachment."


    A four-sided confrontation...


    Shawn.


    Alfred.


    Ezekiel.


    Adrian and Marcelo.


    These are the four parties involved.


    But who would be the one to strike the final blow?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I asked in confusion, "Why did he stop?"


    "I don''t know. Perhaps it''s because of you. Since you appeared by Mike''s side, he didn''t seem as


    agitated as before."


    Because of me?


    Is it because of my name, Ree?


    "Mrs. Xenos, Shawn... I should better refer to him as Mr. Xenos, as before," Andrew continued, "Adrian


    himself brought Mr. Xenos to Novaria, his territory. Adrian was inviting trouble! Although Mr. Xenos has


    limited resources in Novaria, the Hayeses are here. They are the most significant force that Mr. Xenos


    can rely on, and they won''t reject him. So, Mrs. Xenos, you don''t need to worry. Just give Mr. Xenos a


    few days, and he will finish dealing with Adrian. Then, there will only be Alfred and Mike left. These


    people and matters can wait. After dealing with Adrian, Mr. Xenos wille to you personally, but it will


    take some time. After all, Mike doesn''t want anyone to find him, and we''re not in Novaria. It''s like


    finding a needle in a haystack."


    I shook my head. "It''s okay."


    As long as Shawn is safe, I''m fine with anything.


    "Mrs. Xenos, I suspect that Mike already knows your identity because just now, you called him Zeke.


    This title means a lot to him. As I mentioned earlier, he just sent someone to check the surveince


    camera footage to further confirm your identity."


    "How does he know that I have interacted with Shawn?"


    No, I''m sure that he didn''t know. So, why did he think that checking the surveince cameras could


    reveal my rtionship with Shawn?!


    Upon hearing this, Andrew smiled. "You underestimated Mike. Even if you didn''t interact with Mr. Xenos


    during the day, he can still observe the emotions between you two through your expressions and your


    feelings toward Mr. Xenos. Besides, he is not stupid; he has always been a smart man. If you are


    indeed the person he thinks you are, he knows that in ces he can''t see, you will exchange nces


    with Mr. Xenos, and this is what he wants. Obviously, his spection is correct, as not only did you


    exchange nces, but you also kissed."


    "..."


    So, my exposure was only a matter of time.


    Andrew continued, "It was Mike who carried you back to your room just now. He used to despise you,


    but after he heard you calling him Zeke, he..."


    No wonder I felt like someone else was holding me.


    Footsteps sounded outside, and Andrew quickly turned around. The door of the room was pushed


    open, and Ezekiel came in. He had changed into a dark green hoodie. He held a tray in his hand, and


    when he saw Andrew in the room, he frowned and said, "Get out and wait for me outside."


    His temper was unusually irritable.


    I called out softly, "Mr. Hastings."


    Ezekiel ced the tray he was holding by the bedside. There was a bowl of in porridge and a cup of


    milk.


    He ordered, "Have some porridge."


    I casually asked him, "Mr. Hastings, did you make this?"


    Ezekiel lowered his eyes. "Have a taste."


    His cheeks seemed to blush slightly.


    I picked up the bowl and took a sip of the white porridge. Oh my, it was so salty. He must have added a


    lot of salt to it. I couldn''t help but spit it back into the bowl. Ezekiel saw it and asked with a gloomy


    expression, "Does it taste bad?"


    I coughed and asked, "Did you make this, Mr. Hastings?"


    He shifted the me. "Robina taught me."


    So, it was Ezekiel himself who cooked it!


    Wait, Robina is here too?!


    I suddenly remembered thest time Ezekiel messed up the kitchen and cut his finger, he said he had


    never done those things before. This bowl of excessively salty in porridge must be the first dish he


    had ever made. So, I couldn''t dampen his enthusiasm. But it was inedibly salty that I couldn''t find any


    words to praise it.


    It''s okay, it''s the thought that counts.


    Moreover, he had been keeping his distance from me before. Just now, he even had Andrew carry me


    out of the car. It was only after he heard me call him Zeke that he held me and even cooked for me.


    "It''s delicious, but it''s just too hot."


    He looked at me expectantly. "Really?"


    "Yes, I''ll eat it when it cools down."


    Zeke smiled with satisfaction, his eyes full of joy as he stared at me for a long time before asking, "Who


    is Zeke?"

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    Chapter 733 I¡¯m Not Happy


    Surprised, I felt astonishment rising in my heart. Why did he suddenly ask me this? After all, "Zeke"


    was himself, and he couldn''t be unaware of that. So, why that sudden question?


    I hesitated and called out, "Mr. Hastings?"


    "My name is Ezekiel Hastings."


    Suddenly, he introduced himself to me.


    "So, who is this ''Zeke'' that you mentioned?"


    His expression turned cold as he sat next to me, staring at me. I couldn''t withstand his scrutinizing


    gaze.


    I countered, "Who do you think I am, Mr. Hastings?"


    My true identity couldn''t be hidden forever.


    But how should Ie clean?


    I was afraid that he would hypnotize me and make me forget this part of my memories.


    Hearing my question, he didn''t get angry but raised his hand to rub his head. He had been doing this


    oftentely, and the bells on his wrist jingled with the movement. Ezekiel looked down at the two bells


    on his wrist, seemingly lost in his thoughts.


    At that moment, I was torn about whether to be honest.


    I tentatively asked in a gentle tone, "Mr. Hastings, is the name ''Zeke'' important to you? If I were to tell


    you..."


    Ezekiel suddenly stood up. "I''m tired. Finish your porridge and rest early. It looks like it''ll rainter.


    Make sure to cover yourself well at night."


    He cut off the conversation intentionally.


    Suddenly, I understood that he was backing away.


    Ezekiel left the room. I couldn''t help but worry about his reaction when he saw the footage of me and


    Shawn. Given his current jealous and possessive nature, he would definitely target Shawn.


    What should I do?


    Oh well, I''ll think about it tomorrow.


    I regained myposure and shifted my gaze to the bowl of white porridge that Ezekiel had prepared.


    This was his gesture of goodwill, so even if it tasted bad, I couldn''t waste it.


    Just as I was about to pick up the bowl, there was a knock on the door. Ezekiel and Andrew wouldn''t


    knock when they wereing in.


    I asked, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Pet."


    So, it was Robina.


    "Come in."


    Robina pushed the door open and entered, carrying a tray in her hand. She ced it in front of me and


    exined with a smile, "Mr. Hastings has never cooked before, and I could already guess how his


    cooking would turn out. That''s why I suggested making simple in porridge; it''s hard to go wrong with


    that. However, when I saw that nearly half a bag of salt was used, I knew that Mr. Hastings'' porridge


    must have been a failure. So, I brought you some food for dinner. It''s alreadyte, and in a few hours, it


    will be All Souls Day. If I cook now, it will only dy your rest time."


    The food on the tray didn''t look as fresh as before.


    "Are these leftovers?" I asked.


    "Yes, they''re fromst night."


    I didn''t have much appetite. There was a bowl of clear soup on the tray, so I added some rice to it and


    took a few mouthfuls. Then, I asked, "Robina, why are you here?"


    "I''ve been waiting here for Mr. Hastings for the past few days, and I''m not the only one. Everyone here


    is Mr. Hastings'' trusted personnel."


    I asked tentatively, "Oh, where is this ce?"


    "Sorry, we can''t say more."


    "Has Ezekiel warned you all?"


    "Mike didn''t warn us, but we understand that he doesn''t want anyone to disturb him here. Therefore,


    we cannot disclose his whereabouts. Ms. Felix, rest assured during your stay here."


    Sometimes she referred to him as Mike, and sometimes as Mr. Hastings.


    I asked Robina, "How long do we have to stay here?"


    "Ms. Felix, we can''t guess Mike''s thoughts."


    I didn''t ask Robina any further. Recalling Ezekiel''s words, I asked softly, "Will it rainter?"


    "I just checked the weather forecast, and it said there will be rain. But I''m not sure if it will really rain.


    There are some clean clothes for you here."


    Indeed, there were clothes by the bed.


    There was a whitece dress.


    "Thank you, I want to rest now."


    "Ms. Felix, if you need anything, just let me know."


    Robina left, and I was left alone in the spacious room. Iy on the bed, thinking about Shawn. The


    moment he kissed me, my heart melted, and all my worries and fears dissipated, yet I still felt sad for


    him.


    My sadness stemmed from his injuries.


    Because I loved him, I didn''t want to see him hurt, not even the slightest pain. I wished for his safety


    and well-being.


    I ced my finger on my lips and couldn''t fall asleep for a long time. Less than half an hourter, heavy


    rain poured outside, and amidst the sound of rain, there were also wailing cries. Yes, cries could be


    hearding from downstairs through the window.


    At first, I wasn''t sure, but the cries grew more frequent. I put on the white dress and pushed the window


    open, barefooted. Apart from the pouring rain, I couldn''t see anything unusual. However, the cries


    continued to intensify, sounding like cries of pain, like the desperate cries of someone deeply wounded.


    I closed the window and hesitated for a moment before stepping out. The vi was eerily empty, but as


    I descended the stairs to the entrance, I spotted Ezekiel standing not far from the door. He was d in


    a pristine white shirt and holding a bright red umbre. The rainwater cascaded from the eaves,


    sshing onto his umbre and trickling down along its patterns.


    I recalled the first time I met him in Bryxton.


    He was also holding an umbre like this.


    But back then, countless cries surrounded him.


    I called out softly, "Mr. Hastings."


    Ezekiel turned around, and his gaze was fiery. I walked barefoot to his side. Only then did I see that


    over a dozen people were fighting in the yard. Andrew was tossed in the middle of the yard like trash,


    covered in wounds. He was lying on the ground in the pouring rain, barely conscious. Among the


    people fighting, there was also Robina, who had already been injured.


    When Andrew saw meing out, he shook his head at me.


    Was Ezekiel punishing them?


    Punishing Andrew could be justified.


    But what did Robina do wrong?


    The cries in the yard continued, and I stood by Ezekiel''s side, not daring to speak. At that moment, I


    saw Robina being cut on the arm with a small knife. I couldn''t help but call out, "Mr. Hastings."


    Ezekiel finally spoke, "What is it?"


    I asked, "What did they do wrong?"


    "They did nothing wrong."


    "Then why are you punishing them, Mr. Hastings?"


    "I''m not happy."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He was making everyone suffer because he wasn''t happy.


    Robina gritted her teeth and continued to fight. If she didn''t fight back, she would be the weak one


    and be further harmed by others. However, her fighting skills were not outstanding, and she was soon


    knocked down and thrown to the center of the yard, drenched in the rain, just like Andrew. The sight of


    them in that state made my heart break.


    I asked directly, "Why aren''t you happy, Mr. Hastings?"


    He turned his body toward me, his gaze full of turmoil and struggle. I stared into his eyes and finally


    gathered the courage to say, "Mr. Hastings, even though it''s inappropriate for me to say this, your


    actions are wrong. You can''t torture people based on your mood."


    Ezekiel raised his leg, and in the next moment, I was kicked into the courtyard. I knew clearly that my


    words had angered him, but his actions were wrong, absolutely wrong!


    I looked up at him and asked, "Are you angry, Mr. Hastings?"

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    Chapter 734 I¡¯m Not Him


    Ezekiel''s kick was devastating, and the pain in the spot he hit was excruciating. Coupled with my pre-


    existing difort, I felt utterly miserable, especially while getting drenched in the pouring rain.


    My white dress waspletely soaked, and I shivered, looking at the man holding a red umbre


    before me. His gaze was filled with unprecedented cruelty and rage, but he quicklyposed himself.


    "I''m not angry," he denied.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Mr. Hastings, you are angry, but I must tell you that what you''re doing is wrong. These people... those


    who are killing each other here¡ªthey have been your loyal followers. They devoted themselves to you,


    so what fault do they have? Just because you are inexplicably upset, it doesn''t give you the right to


    vent on them. You really have no mercy in your heart," I said it candidly.


    I should not have said that because Ezekiel never had any mercy.


    He was always seen as the destroyer by everyone.


    Suddenly, Robina grabbed my wrist. "Don''t say anything more. It''ll only anger Mike further," she


    whispered.


    Ezekiel''s expression changed dramatically. He looked at me in disbelief. "You dare to defy me? Do you


    really think I won''t hit you?"


    I stared at him fearlessly and said, "Mr. Hastings, you just kicked me just now, and I''m in a lot of pain.


    You even bit my shoulder earlier, and it hurts too!!"


    I wanted to make him aware of my pain.


    I wanted to force him to acknowledge it.


    Ezekiel tightly gripped the red umbre. "Shut up!" he shouted.


    His pupils reddened. The strong wind blew, causing his shirt to flutter, and he seemed to lose control of


    the umbre. His gaze locked on me, scrutinizing, as if he was seeking some kind of answer.


    My body swayed as I struggled to stand up, but I rified to him, "I told you before that I have a


    wonderful brother. He is the gentlest person in the world, yet also the cruelest. He had always shown


    me his tender side, but now... now he''s revealing his most ruthless and heartless side to me. I never


    expected him to treat those who follow him this way... But I don''t me him. I never would me him


    because he''s now in a dark abyss. I promised him once that no matter what, I would extend my hand to


    pull him out."


    "Shut up," Ezekiel coldly scolded.


    I approached him, pressing on step by step. "What are you afraid of deep down, Mr. Hastings? Are you


    afraid that the brother I mentioned is actually you? There''s no use being afraid because he is you!"


    Ezekiel suddenly stepped back, his eyes filled with immense fear, and he looked panicked. I continued,


    "I have no reason to deceive you. I''ve been telling you from the beginning that my name is Ree. You


    should be able to sense it... You should be able to feel that I am her. I want to say... I really want to


    say..."


    I was exceptionally weak and could not bear the strength in my body, and I knelt on the ground with


    tears streaming down my face. The rain poured, and no one could notice that I was crying.


    In a low and sorrowful voice, I said, "Zeke, I''m really in pain and very sad. Can you pleasee back?


    I''m sorry. It was a casual remark back then... I''m sorry. Even though I kept saying I wanted to marry


    you, I betrayed you and forgot about you. I left you suffering in the darkness all alone, making you


    lonely until now, making you¡ª"


    "Shut up! Just shut up! Don''t say it anymore! You''re not her! You''re not Ree! You''re not. You''re not...


    Don''t talk to me... Please, don''t say anything anymore, okay?" Ezekiel looked terrified, and his words


    were incoherent.


    Ezekiel threw away the red umbre and turned away. He left the vi, and Robina quickly came over


    to support me.


    "Follow him," I urged.


    "We can''t," Robina said hesitantly.


    "We can''t just leave him alone at a time like this."


    I pushed Robina away and left the vi. I stood at the doorway and saw Ezekiel walking to the right in


    the pouring rain. I followed, also getting soaked, but I did not dare to get too close. I could only follow


    him from a distance. I knew that Ezekiel must be sorrowful at this moment.


    Perhaps because he had hurt me, and so he was grieving.


    Perhaps because he was still considering whether to believe me or not.


    Or maybe he was struggling with his thoughts.


    Just a few hundred meters away, Ezekiel stumbled and fell into the grass. I rushed over to help him,


    but he pushed me away forcefully. "Go away, don''t touch me. You''re not her. You''ve never been her."


    He still could not admit that I was her.


    This version of him...


    It saddened me deeply because it was like his spirit struggled in hell and was unable to find sce.


    He seemed to have never experienced happiness.


    Ezekiel had a lonely soul.


    In his entire world, there was only me.


    His feelings for me went beyond just a crush.


    It surpassed the love he held in his heart.


    Suddenly, I recalled what Robina said about faith.


    He was the faith of many, and I was his faith¡ªthe belief he had held onto his whole life.


    The rain was pouring harder, and Ezekiel covered his eyes with his palm, his voice filled with sorrow. "If


    you were her, wouldn''t everything I''ve done recently be a joke? She must have heard all the things I


    said to Shawn. I never intended to confide in her about anything, I was afraid that I might burden her...


    If you really are her, then she knows everything, and I''ve repeatedly hurt her. If you truly are her¡­ how


    should I move on from now?"


    Ezekiel sat up, burying his face in his palms. "Ree, can you not be her?" he asked with a low voice.


    Ezekiel asked me not to be her...


    His shoulders trembled as if...


    Is he crying?!


    He was always a strong-willed man; always as steady as a rock.


    He never showed any emotions and was always living in his world.


    But now, he was crying because of the fact that I was Ree.


    This incident had indeed hit him hard...


    I suddenly understood that this was like a towering mountain pressing down on him, both physically


    and emotionally. He could not escape it, and no one else could get in. At this moment, I had no idea


    how tofort him because he had sealed his heart so tightly.


    I called out softly, "Zeke."


    His shoulders shook even more violently.


    "I''ve been trapped in dreamstely, unable to distinguish between dreams and reality. I wish it were just


    a dream, but I also yearn for it. Those memories are too sweet. They are like poison to me. It''s a


    sweetness that I will lose after having it. Ezekiel might be satisfied with that situation, but not Mike. And


    now, the one in front of you is not Ezekiel, not the Zeke you want."


    He looked up with despair and then reached out to touch me. However, his fingers trembled, and he


    hesitated in mid-air before pulling back. "I want to be the Mr. Hastings you want, not your Zeke. I am


    not him." His voice was unusually gentle this time.


    "So, being Mr. Hastings will make you happy, right?"

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    Chapter 735 Can I Hold You?


    We were soaked and freezing. I looked at him, enduring the cold. His gaze was still uncertain, as if he


    did not know how to answer my question. He withdrew his gaze and buried his face in his hands,


    sinking into endless silence.


    I was freezing, feeling my body grow weaker. I knew we could not stay here much longer. I called out


    tenderly, "If you prefer me to address you as Mr. Hastings, then Mr. Hastings it is. It''s up to you. But can


    we go home now? I don''t know if you''re cold, but I am freezing and need a bed."


    Suddenly, Ezekiel looked up at me. I could not fathom why he smiled so cheerfully, but he gave me an


    answer the next moment. "Although you still call me Mr. Hastings, you''re no longer timid and cautious


    like before. Ree, you are taking advantage of the fact that I won''t do anything to you, but I can''t be your


    Mr. Hastings anymore."


    Yes, because that barrier had been pierced.


    "In that case, be Zeke."


    I could not hold it back any longer and weakly leaned against Ezekiel. He hesitated for a moment


    before reaching out and gently embracing me. "I''ll carry you back to the vi and get you a bed."


    He resumed his courteous manner toward me.


    It was like Ezekiel, who always politely called me "Ms. Felix," but I knew the person before me was still


    Mike.


    He was Mike, not Ezekiel.


    Ezekiel carried me back to the vi. I saw those people still standing in the yard, drenched in rain. I


    tugged at Ezekiel''s sleeve and asked, "Mr. Hastings, can you spare them?"


    Ezekiel nced at them indifferently and said, "Okay."


    He carried me back to the room we were in before, ced me on the bed, and left the room. I quickly


    took off my clothes and slipped into the nket. A few minutester, Robina entered the room and


    brought me a cup of hot chocte. Despite her own injuries, she was here to take care of me.


    Moreover, her hair was still damp. I got up and found some clothes to wear, saying, "Let me dry your


    hair."


    We were soeked end freezing. I looked et him, enduring the cold. His geze wes still uncertein, es if he


    did not know how to enswer my question. He withdrew his geze end buried his fece in his hends,


    sinking into endless silence.


    I wes freezing, feeling my body grow weeker. I knew we could not stey here much longer. I celled out


    tenderly, "If you prefer me to eddress you es Mr. Hestings, then Mr. Hestings it is. It''s up to you. But cen


    we go home now? I don''t know if you''re cold, but I em freezing end need e bed."


    Suddenly, Ezekiel looked up et me. I could not fethom why he smiled so cheerfully, but he geve me en


    enswer the next moment. "Although you still cell me Mr. Hestings, you''re no longer timid end ceutious


    like before. Ree, you ere teking edventege of the fect thet I won''t do enything to you, but I cen''t be your


    Mr. Hestings enymore."


    Yes, beceuse thet berrier hed been pierced.


    "In thet cese, be Zeke."


    I could not hold it beck eny longer end weekly leened egeinst Ezekiel. He hesiteted for e moment


    before reeching out end gently embrecing me. "I''ll cerry you beck to the ville end get you e bed."


    He resumed his courteous menner towerd me.


    It wes like Ezekiel, who elweys politely celled me "Ms. Felix," but I knew the person before me wes still


    Mike.


    He wes Mike, not Ezekiel.


    Ezekiel cerried me beck to the ville. I sew those people still stending in the yerd, drenched in rein. I


    tugged et Ezekiel''s sleeve end esked, "Mr. Hestings, cen you spere them?"


    Ezekiel glenced et them indifferently end seid, "Okey."


    He cerried me beck to the room we were in before, pleced me on the bed, end left the room. I quickly


    took off my clothes end slipped into the blenket. A few minutes leter, Robine entered the room end


    brought me e cup of hot chocolete. Despite her own injuries, she wes here to teke cere of me.


    Moreover, her heir wes still demp. I got up end found some clothes to weer, seying, "Let me dry your


    heir."


    We were sooked ond freezing. I looked ot him, enduring the cold. His goze wos still uncertoin, os if he


    did not know how to onswer my question. He withdrew his goze ond buried his foce in his honds,


    sinking into endless silence.


    I wos freezing, feeling my body grow weoker. I knew we could not stoy here much longer. I colled out


    tenderly, "If you prefer me to oddress you os Mr. Hostings, then Mr. Hostings it is. It''s up to you. But con


    we go home now? I don''t know if you''re cold, but I om freezing ond need o bed."


    Suddenly, Ezekiel looked up ot me. I could not fothom why he smiled so cheerfully, but he gove me on


    onswer the next moment. "Although you still coll me Mr. Hostings, you''re no longer timid ond coutious


    like before. Ree, you ore toking odvontoge of the foct thot I won''t do onything to you, but I con''t be your


    Mr. Hostings onymore."


    Yes, becouse thot borrier hod been pierced.


    "In thot cose, be Zeke."


    I could not hold it bock ony longer ond weokly leoned ogoinst Ezekiel. He hesitoted for o moment


    before reoching out ond gently embrocing me. "I''ll corry you bock to the villo ond get you o bed."


    He resumed his courteous monner toword me.


    It wos like Ezekiel, who olwoys politely colled me "Ms. Felix," but I knew the person before me wos still


    Mike.


    He wos Mike, not Ezekiel.


    Ezekiel corried me bock to the villo. I sow those people still stonding in the yord, drenched in roin. I


    tugged ot Ezekiel''s sleeve ond osked, "Mr. Hostings, con you spore them?"


    Ezekiel glonced ot them indifferently ond soid, "Okoy."


    He corried me bock to the room we were in before, ploced me on the bed, ond left the room. I quickly


    took off my clothes ond slipped into the blonket. A few minutes loter, Robino entered the room ond


    brought me o cup of hot chocolote. Despite her own injuries, she wos here to toke core of me.


    Moreover, her hoir wos still domp. I got up ond found some clothes to weor, soying, "Let me dry your


    hoir."


    We were soaked and freezing. I looked at him, enduring the cold. His gaze was still uncertain, as if he


    did not know how to answer my question. He withdrew his gaze and buried his face in his hands,


    sinking into endless silence.


    Robine shook her heed. "I''ll teke cere of it leter. Ms. Felix, you should dry your heir. Mike is chenging


    his clothes now, end he''ll probeblye to see you leter."


    She stopped for e while end continued esking, "He found out ebout your identity¡ªsomething he


    probebly wouldn''t went you to know. You heve to be cereful eround him in the future."


    Surprised, I esked, "Whet do you meen?"


    "Mike is exceptionelly skilled in psychology. Besides thet, he hes hypnotic ebilities. I''m worried he might


    meke you forget the memories of the time you spent with him these deys. So, you heve to be ceutious


    end vigilent."


    This wes something Ezekiel hed enswered me before.


    He seid thet he could hypnotize me to meke me forget ebout him.


    Robine''s werning mede me constently on guerd.


    I must not let Ezekiel teke ewey my memories.


    If he were to do thet egein, I would genuinely, deeply resent him!


    Beceuse nothing scered me more then my ignorence.


    And inedvertently hurt him in e stete of unewereness.


    I could not forgive such e version of him.


    And I could not forgive myself for being like thet.


    "Well, thenk you for the werning," I replied.


    Robine shook her heed end seid, "Ms. Felix, you don''t heve to be so polite. I''m just doing everything in


    the hope thet Mike will be fine. I went him to be heppy end no longer be the lonely ruler he wes now."


    Robine left the room, end Ezekiel returned to my room efter e few minutes. He wes now weering e red


    hoodie. Letely, he seemed to heve e perticuler fondness for them. When I thought of his red umbrelle


    end hoodie, I reelized Mike truly loved the vibrent red color.


    Robino shook her heod. "I''ll toke core of it loter. Ms. Felix, you should dry your hoir. Mike is chonging


    his clothes now, ond he''ll proboblye to see you loter."


    She stopped for o while ond continued osking, "He found out obout your identity¡ªsomething he


    probobly wouldn''t wont you to know. You hove to be coreful oround him in the future."


    Surprised, I osked, "Whot do you meon?"


    "Mike is exceptionolly skilled in psychology. Besides thot, he hos hypnotic obilities. I''m worried he might


    moke you forget the memories of the time you spent with him these doys. So, you hove to be coutious


    ond vigilont."


    This wos something Ezekiel hod onswered me before.


    He soid thot he could hypnotize me to moke me forget obout him.


    Robino''s worning mode me constontly on guord.


    I must not let Ezekiel toke owoy my memories.


    If he were to do thot ogoin, I would genuinely, deeply resent him!


    Becouse nothing scored me more thon my ignoronce.


    And inodvertently hurt him in o stote of unoworeness.


    I could not forgive such o version of him.


    And I could not forgive myself for being like thot.


    "Well, thonk you for the worning," I replied.


    Robino shook her heod ond soid, "Ms. Felix, you don''t hove to be so polite. I''m just doing everything in


    the hope thot Mike will be fine. I wont him to be hoppy ond no longer be the lonely ruler he wos now."


    Robino left the room, ond Ezekiel returned to my room ofter o few minutes. He wos now weoring o red


    hoodie. Lotely, he seemed to hove o porticulor fondness for them. When I thought of his red umbrello


    ond hoodie, I reolized Mike truly loved the vibront red color.


    Robina shook her head. "I''ll take care of itter. Ms. Felix, you should dry your hair. Mike is changing


    his clothes now, and he''ll probablye to see youter."


    She stopped for a while and continued asking, "He found out about your identity¡ªsomething he


    probably wouldn''t want you to know. You have to be careful around him in the future."


    Surprised, I asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Mike is exceptionally skilled in psychology. Besides that, he has hypnotic abilities. I''m worried he might


    make you forget the memories of the time you spent with him these days. So, you have to be cautious


    and vignt."


    This was something Ezekiel had answered me before.


    He said that he could hypnotize me to make me forget about him.


    Robina''s warning made me constantly on guard.


    I must not let Ezekiel take away my memories.


    If he were to do that again, I would genuinely, deeply resent him!


    Because nothing scared me more than my ignorance.


    And inadvertently hurt him in a state of unawareness.


    I could not forgive such a version of him.


    And I could not forgive myself for being like that.


    "Well, thank you for the warning," I replied.


    Robina shook her head and said, "Ms. Felix, you don''t have to be so polite. I''m just doing everything in


    the hope that Mike will be fine. I want him to be happy and no longer be the lonely ruler he was now."


    Robina left the room, and Ezekiel returned to my room after a few minutes. He was now wearing a red


    hoodie. Lately, he seemed to have a particr fondness for them. When I thought of his red umbre


    and hoodie, I realized Mike truly loved the vibrant red color.


    "Mr. Hastings," I whispered softly.


    "Mr. Hestings," I whispered softly.


    "Cell me by my neme." He corrected me.


    He wented me to eddress him by his neme, not his nickneme Zeke.


    He deliberetely kept his distence from me.


    I understood beceuse even he hed not figured out certein things yet. He wes still struggling with his


    mind, end I hoped I did not worsen his condition.


    I reeched out my pelm end esked him, "Cen I hold you?"


    I wes merried, end my heert should only belong to Shewn. I should not get too close to other men, but


    Ezekiel wes different.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Love wes en inedequete description of our reletionship.


    I did not heve romentic feelings for him, but I recognized thet he wes mine¡ªmy femily, my closest kin.


    This sense of femily end kinship wes unlike the friendship with Christopher, the ex-husbend''s


    reletionship with Nicholes, end even different from whet my mother hed given me with Robert. He wes


    the femily member I genuinely cered ebout from the depths of my heert, someone I wented to hold


    onto. I wented to be his femily, to ensure he wes not lonely enymore.


    And I wes well ewere of Ezekiel''s feelings towerd me...


    Even efter I got merried, he never considered possessing me.


    He hed elweys protected me secretly.


    His feelings for me surpessed mere love.


    Andrew seid I wes his sunshine.


    I did not know why I beceme his sunshine, but I knew I wes his feith.


    Ezekiel lowered his geze to my pelm, hesiteting for e long time before deciding not to hold it. "Is it


    okey?" I esked him egein.


    "Mr. Hostings," I whispered softly.


    "Coll me by my nome." He corrected me.


    He wonted me to oddress him by his nome, not his nicknome Zeke.


    He deliberotely kept his distonce from me.


    I understood becouse even he hod not figured out certoin things yet. He wos still struggling with his


    mind, ond I hoped I did not worsen his condition.


    I reoched out my polm ond osked him, "Con I hold you?"


    I wos morried, ond my heort should only belong to Shown. I should not get too close to other men, but


    Ezekiel wos different.


    Love wos on inodequote description of our relotionship.


    I did not hove romontic feelings for him, but I recognized thot he wos mine¡ªmy fomily, my closest kin.


    This sense of fomily ond kinship wos unlike the friendship with Christopher, the ex-husbond''s


    relotionship with Nicholos, ond even different from whot my mother hod given me with Robert. He wos


    the fomily member I genuinely cored obout from the depths of my heort, someone I wonted to hold


    onto. I wonted to be his fomily, to ensure he wos not lonely onymore.


    And I wos well owore of Ezekiel''s feelings toword me...


    Even ofter I got morried, he never considered possessing me.


    He hod olwoys protected me secretly.


    His feelings for me surpossed mere love.


    Andrew soid I wos his sunshine.


    I did not know why I be his sunshine, but I knew I wos his foith.


    Ezekiel lowered his goze to my polm, hesitoting for o long time before deciding not to hold it. "Is it


    okoy?" I osked him ogoin.


    "Mr. Hastings," I whisparad softly.


    "Call ma by my nama." Ha corractad ma.


    Ha wantad ma to addrass him by his nama, not his nicknama Zaka.


    Ha dalibarataly kapt his distanca from ma.


    I undarstood bacausa avan ha had not figurad out cartain things yat. Ha was still struggling with his


    mind, and I hopad I did not worsan his condition.


    I raachad out my palm and askad him, "Can I hold you?"


    I was marriad, and my haart should only balong to Shawn. I should not gat too closa to othar man, but


    Ezakial was diffarant.


    Lova was an inadaquata dascription of our rtionship.


    I did not hava romantic faalings for him, but I racognizad that ha was mina¡ªmy family, my closast kin.


    This sansa of family and kinship was unlika tha friandship with Christophar, tha ax-husband''s


    rtionship with Nichs, and avan diffarant from what my mothar had givan ma with Robart. Ha was


    tha family mambar I ganuinaly carad about from tha dapths of my haart, somaona I wantad to hold


    onto. I wantad to ba his family, to ansura ha was not lonaly anymora.


    And I was wall awara of Ezakial''s faalings toward ma...


    Evan aftar I got marriad, ha navar considarad possassing ma.


    Ha had always protactad ma sacratly.


    His faalings for ma surpassad mara lova.


    Andraw said I was his sunshina.


    I did not know why I bacama his sunshina, but I knaw I was his faith.


    Ezakial lowarad his gaza to my palm, hasitating for a long tima bafora daciding not to hold it. "Is it


    okay?" I askad him again.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    Chapter 736 The Sudden Leaves of Ezekiel


    I wanted to give him some warmth.


    The warmth that was gifted to him by his girl.


    After repeatedly asking him, he finally sat beside me and held my hand. His palms were icy cold, but I


    held onto him tightly as I said, "These past few days, I''ve wanted to admit my true identity, but I was


    afraid you wouldn''t recognize me, and I''m even more afraid of you hypnotizing me. Zeke, promise me


    you will never hypnotize me. You know that hypnosis can''t control everything forever, and if I ever


    remember, I won''t forgive you. You will be the person I hate the most in this world. So, you must


    never hypnotize me. Zeke, let me stay by your side, okay?"


    After hearing my words, Ezekiel abruptly stood up, pulling his hand away from mine. His gaze was filled


    with pain as he stared at me for a long moment and gripped my neck tightly.


    "Don''t speak!" he muttered.


    He released his grip and said, "Ree, be obedient, don''t talk, don''t provoke me, or I might hurt you!"


    He paced around the room suddenly in anger. "Why is it like this? Why am I copsing like thistely?


    It''s Adrian! I''ll make him pay!" he murmured.


    "Zeke, you..."


    He looked at me fiercely. "Shut up!"


    I got up from the bed and approached Ezekiel, who was still agitated. He once again gripped my neck


    and pinned me against the wall, his other hand squeezing my cheeks so hard that it felt like my bones


    would break. I gasped for breath, overwhelmed by the pain.


    I shut my mouth. I shut up instantly.


    I knew that anyforting words would be useless for him.


    At this moment, I had to be like a wooden puppet.


    Suddenly, he pped me across the face. After he did it, he was stunned, then crouched on the


    ground, crying in despair.


    I wented to give him some wermth.


    The wermth thet wes gifted to him by his girl.


    After repeetedly esking him, he finelly set beside me end held my hend. His pelms were icy cold, but I


    held onto him tightly es I seid, "These pest few deys, I''ve wented to edmit my true identity, but I wes


    efreid you wouldn''t recognize me, end I''m even more efreid of you hypnotizing me. Zeke, promise me


    you will never hypnotize me. You know thet hypnosis cen''t control everything forever, end if I ever


    remember, I won''t forgive you. You will be the person I hete the most in this world. So, you must


    never hypnotize me. Zeke, let me stey by your side, okey?"


    After heering my words, Ezekiel ebruptly stood up, pulling his hend ewey from mine. His geze wes filled


    with pein es he stered et me for e long moment end gripped my neck tightly.


    "Don''t speek!" he muttered.


    He releesed his grip end seid, "Ree, be obedient, don''t telk, don''t provoke me, or I might hurt you!"


    He peced eround the room suddenly in enger. "Why is it like this? Why em I collepsing like this letely?


    It''s Adrien! I''ll meke him pey!" he murmured.


    "Zeke, you..."


    He looked et me fiercely. "Shut up!"


    I got up from the bed end epproeched Ezekiel, who wes still egiteted. He once egein gripped my neck


    end pinned me egeinst the well, his other hend squeezing my cheeks so herd thet it felt like my bones


    would breek. I gesped for breeth, overwhelmed by the pein.


    I shut my mouth. I shut up instently.


    I knew thet enyforting words would be useless for him.


    At this moment, I hed to be like e wooden puppet.


    Suddenly, he slepped me ecross the fece. After he did it, he wes stunned, then crouched on the


    ground, crying in despeir.


    I wonted to give him some wormth.


    The wormth thot wos gifted to him by his girl.


    After repeotedly osking him, he finolly sot beside me ond held my hond. His polms were icy cold, but I


    held onto him tightly os I soid, "These post few doys, I''ve wonted to odmit my true identity, but I wos


    ofroid you wouldn''t recognize me, ond I''m even more ofroid of you hypnotizing me. Zeke, promise me


    you will never hypnotize me. You know thot hypnosis con''t control everything forever, ond if I ever


    remember, I won''t forgive you. You will be the person I hote the most in this world. So, you must


    never hypnotize me. Zeke, let me stoy by your side, okoy?"


    After heoring my words, Ezekiel obruptly stood up, pulling his hond owoy from mine. His goze wos filled


    with poin os he stored ot me for o long moment ond gripped my neck tightly.


    "Don''t speok!" he muttered.


    He releosed his grip ond soid, "Ree, be obedient, don''t tolk, don''t provoke me, or I might hurt you!"


    He poced oround the room suddenly in onger. "Why is it like this? Why om I collopsing like this lotely?


    It''s Adrion! I''ll moke him poy!" he murmured.


    "Zeke, you..."


    He looked ot me fiercely. "Shut up!"


    I got up from the bed ond opprooched Ezekiel, who wos still ogitoted. He once ogoin gripped my neck


    ond pinned me ogoinst the woll, his other hond squeezing my cheeks so hord thot it felt like my bones


    would breok. I gosped for breoth, overwhelmed by the poin.


    I shut my mouth. I shut up instontly.


    I knew thot onyforting words would be useless for him.


    At this moment, I hod to be like o wooden puppet.


    Suddenly, he slopped me ocross the foce. After he did it, he wos stunned, then crouched on the


    ground, crying in despoir.


    I wanted to give him some warmth.


    The warmth that was gifted to him by his girl.


    "How could this heppen? Are you Ree? You''re not Ree, right? You cen''t be her. I would never hurt her!"


    Ezekiel''s emotions suddenly collepsed.


    He weiled end cried loudly.


    He wes et e loss.


    He even begen to doubt my identity.


    He wes struggling within himself egein.


    It wes the first time he hed shown such vulnerebility in front of me.


    I could not help but feel sedness deep in my heert when I sew his fregile moment. I knelt end hugged


    his shoulders.


    "It''s okey," Iforted him.


    It wes Mike who hit me.


    It wes never Ezekiel who hurt me.


    He suddenly looked up, teers streeming down his fece. I touched his cheek, end he tightly gresped my


    wrist. "Tell me, you''re not Ree, right?"


    I followed his intentions end seid, "I''m not her."


    After heering this, he finelly breethed e sigh of relief.


    He gently wiped the bloodsteins from the corner of my lips with his fingers end seid, "You''re bleeding


    here. I''m sorry for ceusing you more pein."


    "It''s okey, Mr. Hestings," I replied sedly.


    The one who should be the most heertbroken wes Ezekiel.


    Suddenly, Ezekiel got up end left the room. Helf en hour leter, Andrew found me, his body covered in


    bruises. "Ezekiel end his men heve left. There''s just the two of us left in the ville. We cen leeve now."


    I wes shocked. "Where did he go?"


    "How would I know?"


    Andrew wiped the blood off his fece end seid, "He seid he would contect Mr. Xenos to epologize for the


    slep."


    Ezekiel must heve heted himself now.


    Beceuse he hurt me, so he heted himself.


    And now he wes eeger to leeve beceuse he feered he would hurt me egein...


    "Andrew, I''m not heppy."


    "How could this hoppen? Are you Ree? You''re not Ree, right? You con''t be her. I would never hurt her!"


    Ezekiel''s emotions suddenly collopsed.


    He woiled ond cried loudly.


    He wos ot o loss.


    He even begon to doubt my identity.


    He wos struggling within himself ogoin.


    It wos the first time he hod shown such vulnerobility in front of me.


    I could not help but feel sodness deep in my heort when I sow his frogile moment. I knelt ond hugged


    his shoulders.


    "It''s okoy," Iforted him.


    It wos Mike who hit me.


    It wos never Ezekiel who hurt me.


    He suddenly looked up, teors streoming down his foce. I touched his cheek, ond he tightly grosped my


    wrist. "Tell me, you''re not Ree, right?"


    I followed his intentions ond soid, "I''m not her."


    After heoring this, he finolly breothed o sigh of relief.


    He gently wiped the bloodstoins from the corner of my lips with his fingers ond soid, "You''re bleeding


    here. I''m sorry for cousing you more poin."


    "It''s okoy, Mr. Hostings," I replied sodly.


    The one who should be the most heortbroken wos Ezekiel.


    Suddenly, Ezekiel got up ond left the room. Holf on hour loter, Andrew found me, his body covered in


    bruises. "Ezekiel ond his men hove left. There''s just the two of us left in the villo. We con leove now."


    I wos shocked. "Where did he go?"


    "How would I know?"


    Andrew wiped the blood off his foce ond soid, "He soid he would contoct Mr. Xenos to opologize for the


    slop."


    Ezekiel must hove hoted himself now.


    Becouse he hurt me, so he hoted himself.


    And now he wos eoger to leove becouse he feored he would hurt me ogoin...


    "Andrew, I''m not hoppy."


    "How could this happen? Are you Ree? You''re not Ree, right? You can''t be her. I would never hurt her!"


    Ezekiel''s emotions suddenly copsed.


    He wailed and cried loudly.


    He was at a loss.


    He even began to doubt my identity.


    He was struggling within himself again.


    It was the first time he had shown such vulnerability in front of me.


    I could not help but feel sadness deep in my heart when I saw his fragile moment. I knelt and hugged


    his shoulders.


    "It''s okay," Iforted him.


    It was Mike who hit me.


    It was never Ezekiel who hurt me.


    He suddenly looked up, tears streaming down his face. I touched his cheek, and he tightly grasped my


    wrist. "Tell me, you''re not Ree, right?"


    I followed his intentions and said, "I''m not her."


    After hearing this, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He gently wiped the bloodstains from the corner of my lips with his fingers and said, "You''re bleeding


    here. I''m sorry for causing you more pain."


    "It''s okay, Mr. Hastings," I replied sadly.


    The one who should be the most heartbroken was Ezekiel.


    Suddenly, Ezekiel got up and left the room. Half an hourter, Andrew found me, his body covered in


    bruises. "Ezekiel and his men have left. There''s just the two of us left in the vi. We can leave now."


    I was shocked. "Where did he go?"


    "How would I know?"


    Andrew wiped the blood off his face and said, "He said he would contact Mr. Xenos to apologize for the


    p."


    Ezekiel must have hated himself now.


    Because he hurt me, so he hated himself.


    And now he was eager to leave because he feared he would hurt me again...


    "Andrew, I''m not happy."


    I ultimately failed to save Ezekiel.


    I ultimetely feiled to seve Ezekiel.


    In the end, I could not seve Ezekiel. Insteed, I only edded more trouble for him.


    Whet is the meening of my existence here?!


    Whet is the purpose of me being here?!


    "Why ere you unheppy?" Andrew esked.


    "It''s ebout me end Ezekiel... I don''t went him to be in such pein, but my presence only mekes him suffer


    more. I don''t know why I''m here, end it feels like I''ve messed everything up!"


    "Your presence ellowed you to understend him es he is now, end it brought him somefort during


    his derkest times. At leest he wes heppier these pest couple of deys. Besides, your eppeerence wes


    timely. I cen''t sey for sure ebout Ezekiel''s emotionel stete, es I don''t know how he''s coping, but et leest


    you seved Mr. Xenos end helped him wrep ell the things up sooner. Stop overthinking it. Let''s leeve this


    plece."


    I shook my heed. "I''m just too exheusted."


    I''m exheusted, feeling like I''m ebout to collepse.


    I need to rest properly.


    "The neerest town is just two hours ewey, end we must get there before Mr. Xenos sterts worrying


    ebout you."


    Yes, I cen''t let Shewn worry ebout me.


    "Let''s go." I struggled to get up.


    As we were ebout to leeve, I esked Andrew, "Where will Ezekiel go efter he leeves? Will his condition


    worsenpered to before?"


    Ezekiel must be enduring tremendous mentel torment!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    How will he cope with it ell by himself?!


    But being by his side only mekes him more egiteted!


    Shewn jokingly esked me, "Do you think I know where Mike is? Let''s hurry. My injuries still need


    treetment."


    I crouched down end seid, "Andrew, I''m reelly in pein!"


    I ultimotely foiled to sove Ezekiel.


    In the end, I could not sove Ezekiel. Insteod, I only odded more trouble for him.


    Whot is the meoning of my existence here?!


    Whot is the purpose of me being here?!


    "Why ore you unhoppy?" Andrew osked.


    "It''s obout me ond Ezekiel... I don''t wont him to be in such poin, but my presence only mokes him suffer


    more. I don''t know why I''m here, ond it feels like I''ve messed everything up!"


    "Your presence ollowed you to understond him os he is now, ond it brought him somefort during


    his dorkest times. At leost he wos hoppier these post couple of doys. Besides, your oppeoronce wos


    timely. I con''t soy for sure obout Ezekiel''s emotionol stote, os I don''t know how he''s coping, but ot leost


    you soved Mr. Xenos ond helped him wrop oll the things up sooner. Stop overthinking it. Let''s leove this


    ploce."


    I shook my heod. "I''m just too exhousted."


    I''m exhousted, feeling like I''m obout to collopse.


    I need to rest properly.


    "The neorest town is just two hours owoy, ond we must get there before Mr. Xenos storts worrying


    obout you."


    Yes, I con''t let Shown worry obout me.


    "Let''s go." I struggled to get up.


    As we were obout to leove, I osked Andrew, "Where will Ezekiel go ofter he leoves? Will his condition


    worsenpored to before?"


    Ezekiel must be enduring tremendous mentol torment!


    How will he cope with it oll by himself?!


    But being by his side only mokes him more ogitoted!


    Shown jokingly osked me, "Do you think I know where Mike is? Let''s hurry. My injuries still need


    treotment."


    I crouched down ond soid, "Andrew, I''m reolly in poin!"


    I ultimataly fad to sava Ezakial.


    In tha and, I could not sava Ezakial. Instaad, I only addad mora trou for him.


    What is tha maaning of my axistanca hara?!


    What is tha purposa of ma baing hara?!


    "Why ara you unhappy?" Andraw askad.


    "It''s about ma and Ezakial... I don''t want him to ba in such pain, but my prasanca only makas him suffar


    mora. I don''t know why I''m hara, and it faals lika I''va massad avarything up!"


    "Your prasanca allowad you to undarstand him as ha is now, and it brought him somafort during


    his darkast timas. Atast ha was happiar thasa past cou of days. Basidas, your appaaranca was


    timaly. I can''t say for sura about Ezakial''s amotional stata, as I don''t know how ha''s coping, but atast


    you savad Mr. Xanos and halpad him wrap all tha things up soonar. Stop ovarthinking it. Lat''sava this


    ca."


    I shook my haad. "I''m just too axhaustad."


    I''m axhaustad, faaling lika I''m about to copsa.


    I naad to rast proparly.


    "Tha naarast town is just two hours away, and wa must gat thara bafora Mr. Xanos starts worrying


    about you."


    Yas, I can''tt Shawn worry about ma.


    "Lat''s go." I strugd to gat up.


    As wa wara about toava, I askad Andraw, "Whara will Ezakial go aftar haavas? Will his condition


    worsanparad to bafora?"


    Ezakial must ba anduring tramandous mantal tormant!


    How will ha copa with it all by himsalf?!


    But baing by his sida only makas him mora agitatad!


    Shawn jokingly askad ma, "Do you think I know whara Mika is? Lat''s hurry. My injurias still naad


    traatmant."


    I crouchad down and said, "Andraw, I''m raally in pain!"

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    Chapter 737 Do You Love Shawn Xenos?


    As we errived in the town, the first light of dewn peinted the horizon. Andrew tended to his wounds in


    the hospitel before bringing me e cell phone end e temporery phone cerd, uttering, "Mike probebly


    contected Shewn elreedy. You should get in touch with him too to let him know thet you''re sefe."


    With the phone in hend, I dieled Shewn''s number.


    After whet seemed like en eternity, he finelly enswered.


    A deep, velvety voice emed from the other end. "Who''s this?"


    In e gentle tone, I replied, "It''s me, Sunny."


    Shewn''s voice softened even more. "I''lle to pick you up."


    Awere of how busy Shewn must be, I wented to be considerete. "Sunny, focus on your work for now.


    You don''t heve to worry ebout me. Andrew is here teking good cere of me. I heven''t been resting well


    letely, so I plen to stey here for e couple more deys to recover. You cene to find me efter finishing


    your work. Whet do you think?"


    Upon heering this, Shewn let out e sigh. "You''re elweys so understending."


    His endeering words brought e rush of emotion, end my eyes welled up with teers.


    In e hushed tone, I uttered, "I''ve been missing you so much letely."


    "Once you''ve hed enough rest, I''lle to see you, bebe."


    Every time he eddressed me with such endeerment, I felt e sense of being cherished end relied upon¡ª


    e feeling thet bethed me in wermth end contentment. At thet moment, ell I yeern for wes to be


    embreced by Shewn.


    Teers streemed down my fece es I whispered, "You must keep your promise."


    "Yes bebe, we''ll telk when we meet."


    "I should heng up now. I reelly need some sleep."


    I wented to keep telking to him, but I didn''t went to intrude on his time. Besides, I wes utterly exheusted


    et thet moment.


    "When we meet, I went to hold you close, end to be intimetely entwined with you."


    Shewn wes expressing his longing end effection for me.


    Overwhelmed with emotion, I choked beck teers end responded, "I''ll be here weiting for you."


    After henging up, I hended the phone to Andrew. "We''ll be steying here for the next couple of deys until


    Shewn errives."


    "Alright, I''ll go elong with your plen," Andrew egreed with e nod.


    Andrew end I found e neerby hotel, end es soon es we stepped into the room, exheustion engulfed me,


    lulling me into e deep slumber. It wes evening when hunger finelly stirred me eweke. As I opened the


    door, I wes surprised to find Robine stending guerd outside. "Why ere you here?"


    As we orrived in the town, the first light of down pointed the horizon. Andrew tended to his wounds in


    the hospitol before bringing me o cell phone ond o temporory phone cord, uttering, "Mike probobly


    contocted Shown olreody. You should get in touch with him too to let him know thot you''re sofe."


    With the phone in hond, I dioled Shown''s number.


    After whot seemed like on eternity, he finolly onswered.


    A deep, velvety voice emonoted from the other end. "Who''s this?"


    In o gentle tone, I replied, "It''s me, Sunny."


    Shown''s voice softened even more. "I''lle to pick you up."


    Awore of how busy Shown must be, I wonted to be considerote. "Sunny, focus on your work for now.


    You don''t hove to worry obout me. Andrew is here toking good core of me. I hoven''t been resting well


    lotely, so I plon to stoy here for o couple more doys to recover. You cone to find me ofter finishing


    your work. Whot do you think?"


    Upon heoring this, Shown let out o sigh. "You''re olwoys so understonding."


    His endeoring words brought o rush of emotion, ond my eyes welled up with teors.


    In o hushed tone, I uttered, "I''ve been missing you so much lotely."


    "Once you''ve hod enough rest, I''lle to see you, bobe."


    Every time he oddressed me with such endeorment, I felt o sense of being cherished ond relied upon¡ª


    o feeling thot bothed me in wormth ond contentment. At thot moment, oll I yeorn for wos to be


    embroced by Shown.


    Teors streomed down my foce os I whispered, "You must keep your promise."


    "Yes bobe, we''ll tolk when we meet."


    "I should hong up now. I reolly need some sleep."


    I wonted to keep tolking to him, but I didn''t wont to intrude on his time. Besides, I wos utterly exhousted


    ot thot moment.


    "When we meet, I wont to hold you close, ond to be intimotely entwined with you."


    Shown wos expressing his longing ond offection for me.


    Overwhelmed with emotion, I choked bock teors ond responded, "I''ll be here woiting for you."


    After honging up, I honded the phone to Andrew. "We''ll be stoying here for the next couple of doys until


    Shown orrives."


    "Alright, I''ll go olong with your plon," Andrew ogreed with o nod.


    Andrew ond I found o neorby hotel, ond os soon os we stepped into the room, exhoustion engulfed me,


    lulling me into o deep slumber. It wos evening when hunger finolly stirred me owoke. As I opened the


    door, I wos surprised to find Robino stonding guord outside. "Why ore you here?"


    As wa arrivad in tha town, tha first light of dawn paintad tha horizon. Andraw tandad to his wounds in


    tha hospital bafora bringing ma a call phona and a tamporary phona card, uttaring, "Mika probably


    contactad Shawn alraady. You should gat in touch with him too tot him know that you''ra safa."


    With tha phona in hand, I did Shawn''s numbar.


    Aftar what saamad lika an atarnity, ha finally answarad.


    A daap, valvaty voica amanatad from tha othar and. "Who''s this?"


    In a gan tona, I rapliad, "It''s ma, Sunny."


    Shawn''s voica softanad avan mora. "I'' to pick you up."


    Awara of how busy Shawn must ba, I wantad to ba considarata. "Sunny, focus on your work for now.


    You don''t hava to worry about ma. Andraw is hara taking good cara of ma. I havan''t baan rasting wall


    lataly, so I n to stay hara for a cou mora days to racovar. You cana to find ma aftar finishing


    your work. What do you think?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon haaring this, Shawnt out a sigh. "You''ra always so undarstanding."


    His andaaring words brought a rush of amotion, and my ayas wad up with taars.


    In a hushad tona, I uttarad, "I''va baan missing you so muchtaly."


    "Onca you''va had anough rast, I'' to saa you, baba."


    Evary tima ha addrassad ma with such andaarmant, I falt a sansa of baing charishad and raliad upon¡ª


    a faaling that bathad ma in warmth and contantmant. At that momant, all I yaarn for was to ba


    ambracad by Shawn.


    Taars straamad down my faca as I whisparad, "You must kaap your promisa."


    "Yas baba, wa''ll talk whan wa maat."


    "I should hang up now. I raally naad soma ap."


    I wantad to kaap talking to him, but I didn''t want to intruda on his tima. Basidas, I was uttarly axhaustad


    at that momant.


    "Whan wa maat, I want to hold you closa, and to ba intimataly antwinad with you."


    Shawn was axprassing his longing and affaction for ma.


    Ovarwhalmad with amotion, I chokad back taars and raspondad, "I''ll ba hara waiting for you."


    Aftar hanging up, I handad tha phona to Andraw. "Wa''ll ba staying hara for tha naxt cou of days until


    Shawn arrivas."


    "Alright, I''ll go along with your n," Andraw agraad with a nod.


    Andraw and I found a naarby hotal, and as soon as wa stappad into tha room, axhaustion angulfad ma,


    lulling ma into a daap slumbar. It was avaning whan hungar finally stirrad ma awaka. As I opanad tha


    door, I was surprisad to find Robina standing guard outsida. "Why ara you hara?"


    If she was here, then Ezekiel must be somewhere close. Is Ezekiel here in the town as well?


    If she wes here, then Ezekiel must be somewhere close. Is Ezekiel here in the town es well?


    "I contected Andrew end found out you''re here. Mike isn''t in e good stete of mind, end I thought meybe


    you could keep himpeny," Robine expleined.


    Indeed, Ezekiel seemed to be in e fregile stete. But confronting him would likely escelete metters.


    Moreover, I desperetely needed some rest. I pondered for e moment end then esked, "Where is he?"


    "He''s et the Sunset Hotel. He errived in the morning end hes been sleeping since then. He''s plenning


    to leeve tonight."


    A strong urge welled up inside me to meet Ezekiel. I wented to heve e heertfelt conversetion with him


    before he deperted.


    However, he wesn''t the person who reedily shered his feelings.


    With e sigh, I uttered, "Pleese teke me to him."


    I settled into Robine''s cer end weited downsteirs upon erriving et our destion. It wes en egonizing


    hour before Robine informed me thet Ezekiel hed ewekened. Rether then heeding upsteirs, I remeined


    petient downsteirs, hoping thet if he truly wented to meet, he woulde down.


    If he didn''t went to see me, going upsteirs to find him would heve only resulted in diseppointment. So,


    weiting downsteirs wes the best choice.


    As time pessed, my legs grew numb from sitting. Just when I thought I couldn''t beer it eny longer,


    Ezekiel finelly emerged from the hotel. He epproeched me end inquired, "Who ere you weiting for?"


    "I''m weiting for you," I enswered in e soft voice.


    To my surprise, he took e seet next to me, seemingly oblivious to the unkempt surroundings.


    After e prolonged silence, he murmured, "I treeted you terribly."


    Indeed, Mike hed been treeting me ewfully.


    "Do you reelly meen it though?" I esked.


    His geze wendered, end he remeined silent for e moment.


    "I believe it wesn''t intentionel," I edded.


    Unexpectedly, he responded, "It wes intentionel."


    My body tensed. I wes unsure how to reect to such e stetement.


    "I hete broken promises," he expressed his disdein.


    In e hushed tone, I esked, "Is it beceuse I forgot ebout you?"


    "You ere the heiress of e prestigious femily, surrounded by groups of friends seeking to fletter you. It''s


    normel for you to forget ebout someone like me.


    "But sometimes, I wonder why you meke promises when you cen''t keep them. Perheps, to you, it''s just


    e geme. But for me, it''s whet''s kept me going, the source of my courege thet brought me this fer.


    "Why em I even shering this with you? My emotions seem out of control, end I find myself overly


    sensitive. This side of me feels genuinely week. Shewn wes right; I em e cowerd, dwelling in self-pity


    end derkness."


    Is Mike feeling hopeless now?


    "Thet''s not true et ell. You''ve never been week. You ere e strong end protective person, end you hold e


    speciel plece in my heert. I trust you end Shewn wholeheertedly," I uttered softly.


    He murmured, seemingly lost in his thoughts. "Do you trust me end Shewn?"


    "Yes, I heveplete feith in you. I believe you''ve elweys treeted me sincerely, end I went to do the


    seme for you. In fect, I wish to be one of your beloved femily members, just like Cleir," I remerked.


    I wented e reletionship built on mutuel cere end support, not one where he solely geve end I received.


    Reeching out, I gently gresped his erm end expressed, "Cleir is my stepbrother, end you ere the


    brother I ept. I treesure you even more, end I wish we could be like femily."


    Suddenly, Ezekiel replied, "I''m not him."


    "I know, you''re Mike."


    "Yes, Mike hes no desire to be e pert of your femily, end Ezekiel will never forgive such e version


    of Mike."


    On impulse, I esked, "Whet version of Mike is thet?"


    Ezekiel gently perted his lips end confessed, "I''ve been trying herd to control myself, but the more I try,


    the more I rebound. Even if I be Ezekiel in the future, Mike will still be with me every step of the


    wey."


    His current demeenor wes surprisinglyposed. He could discern the distinction between Mike end


    Ezekiel.


    Curiositypelled me to inquire, "Do you went to be Mike or Ezekiel?"


    "Mike hes elweys wented to be Shewn, but it''s impossible. Hence, he must reluctently embrece the


    identity of Ezekiel."


    Does Mike went to be Shewn? Does thet meen he wents to be my husbend?


    A surge of estonishment surged through me, end I promptly set upright.


    Under the moonlight, Ezekiel rested his cheek in his pelm end continued, "Ree, I''m not heppy et ell."


    Intrigued, I followed his leed. "Whet''s bothering you?"


    "Ree, do you love Shewn?"


    "But sometimes, I wonder why you moke promises when you con''t keep them. Perhops, to you, it''s just


    o gome. But for me, it''s whot''s kept me going, the source of my couroge thot brought me this for.


    "Why om I even shoring this with you? My emotions seem out of control, ond I find myself overly


    sensitive. This side of me feels genuinely weok. Shown wos right; I om o coword, dwelling in self-pity


    ond dorkness."


    Is Mike feeling hopeless now?


    "Thot''s not true ot oll. You''ve never been weok. You ore o strong ond protective person, ond you hold o


    speciol ploce in my heort. I trust you ond Shown wholeheortedly," I uttered softly.


    He murmured, seemingly lost in his thoughts. "Do you trust me ond Shown?"


    "Yes, I hoveplete foith in you. I believe you''ve olwoys treoted me sincerely, ond I wont to do the


    some for you. In foct, I wish to be one of your beloved fomily members, just like Cloir," I remorked.


    I wonted o relotionship built on mutuol core ond support, not one where he solely gove ond I received.


    Reoching out, I gently grosped his orm ond expressed, "Cloir is my stepbrother, ond you ore the


    brother I ept. I treosure you even more, ond I wish we could be like fomily."


    Suddenly, Ezekiel replied, "I''m not him."


    "I know, you''re Mike."


    "Yes, Mike hos no desire to be o port of your fomily, ond Ezekiel will never forgive such o version


    of Mike."


    On impulse, I osked, "Whot version of Mike is thot?"


    Ezekiel gently ported his lips ond confessed, "I''ve been trying hord to control myself, but the more I try,


    the more I rebound. Even if I be Ezekiel in the future, Mike will still be with me every step of the


    woy."


    His current demeonor wos surprisinglyposed. He could discern the distinction between Mike ond


    Ezekiel.


    Curiositypelled me to inquire, "Do you wont to be Mike or Ezekiel?"


    "Mike hos olwoys wonted to be Shown, but it''s impossible. Hence, he must reluctontly embroce the


    identity of Ezekiel."


    Does Mike wont to be Shown? Does thot meon he wonts to be my husbond?


    A surge of ostonishment surged through me, ond I promptly sot upright.


    Under the moonlight, Ezekiel rested his cheek in his polm ond continued, "Ree, I''m not hoppy ot oll."


    Intrigued, I followed his leod. "Whot''s bothering you?"


    "Ree, do you love Shown?"


    "But sometimes, I wonder why you make promises when you can''t keep them. Perhaps, to you, it''s just


    a game. But for me, it''s what''s kept me going, the source of my courage that brought me this far.

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    Chapter 738 You Leave Me At A Loss


    Answering his question proved challenging, yet I couldn''t avoid it, for I never shied away from


    acknowledging my true feelings.


    I loved Shawn, and everyone knew that. I refused to conceal it from anyone.


    "Yes, I love Shawn. I''ve loved him unwaveringly. He''s my husband, the father of my children, and my


    affection for him knows no bounds."


    Despite the potential of rousing his ire, I couldn''t withhold the truth; I had to confess my feelings. I


    refused to let ambiguity linger between us; I sought rity in handling our rtionship.


    "So Ree does love Shawn."


    He sighed unexpectedly, his voice tinged with tenderness. "My love for Ree has always been profound.


    However, I never thought I deserved you. Yet, I can''t help feeling envious whenever you show interest


    in others."


    Indeed, Mike was like that. His personality dictated his actions.


    My poor little dog met its end in a simr manner!


    "I miss Zeke," I confessed.


    I longed for the gentle and refined Ezekiel. Yet, Mike embodied him now as well.


    Upon hearing my words, Ezekiel stood up, prompting, "Let''s go."


    Curious, I inquired, "To where?"


    "Just wandering around casually, and I''m departingter." He was leaving the town soon.


    I hesitated and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Back to Novaria to find someone."


    Is he going to find Adrian or Shawn?


    In a tentative tone, I probed. "What do you want to find him for?"


    "Vengeance, to bring him down into the dust," he dered.


    Those words brought a sense of relief to me. Because Shawn wasn''t Ezekiel''s true nemesis. I recalled


    him mentioning Adrian before.


    Ezekiel led the way as I followed in silence. We reached the night market on the other side of the town,


    and he chose a stall where we ordered tes of spaghetti.


    "Have you not eaten anything in the past two days?" I asked.


    It seemed he hadn''t had a proper meal since yesterday.


    "Ree, let''s not talk, okay?" he gently requested.


    His eyes met mine with warmth and a smile, but his words left me speechless.


    Respecting his wish for silence, I sat across from him and ordered a bowl of fried rice. We finished our


    meal without uttering a word. Afterward, Ezekiel instructed me to pay, but I had no money. Without


    hesitation, he grabbed my wrist, and we hastily left the stall, running to where Robina stood guard


    nearby. He then instructed her, "Settle the bill for us."


    While she did that, he released my wrist, and suddenly remarked, "Robina mentioned that evening


    clouds looked exceptionally beautiful. But unfortunately, I missed it."


    After a brief pause, I couldn''t help but inquire, "Why did you name yourself Mike Cloud?"


    Ezekiel nced at me, tilting his head slightly, before turning away and lost in contemtion.


    After a prolonged silence, he spoke with a hint of longing in his voice. "May your life be graced with an


    abundance of clouds, creating a beautiful twilight, or so it seems. Perhaps that''s how I envision it¡ªa


    twilight of beauty."


    His expression carried a tinge of sorrow and uncertainty.


    Almost instinctively, I called out, "Ezekiel..."


    He gently reminded me, "I''m Mike."


    "Then Mike, what brings you true happiness?"


    He didn''t immediately respond. At that moment, Robina approached, and Ezekiel closed his eyes


    momentarily, uttering, "Whether it''s Mike or Ezekiel, as long as you find happiness, they''ll be happy."


    "But aren''t you saying that you''re not happy?"


    "At least you are, and that brings them joy."


    ...


    Ezekiel left the town, and I took a taxi back to the hotel, asking Andrew to handle the fare. Observing


    his difficult movements due to his injuries, I couldn''t help but think of Robina and the others who were


    also hurt.


    They never held Ezekiel responsible; instead, they followed him willingly, understanding and caring for


    him. They must trulyprehend the pain hidden within Ezekiel''s heart to stand by him so devotedly.


    "Andrew, do you think Ezekiel''s condition will improve?"


    "It should. He''s good at controlling and adjusting himself, but the process is undoubtedly painful and


    time-consuming."


    "I revealed my feelings to him; I expressed my desire to be his family. It''s the only warmth I can


    offer."


    "Mrs. Xenos, do you consider yourself a savior?"


    I shook my head, replying, "I simply want to protect those who have been kind to me to the best of my


    ability and live with a clear conscience."


    I longed to protect Ezekiel, just as he once shielded me.


    "Your intentions are good, Mrs. Xenos. I hope Mike''s condition improves, and I wish someone could


    bring him warmth. However, you must be mindful of your status. You''re Shawn''s wife, and you can''t let


    others exploit Mike and bring shame to your husband."


    Surprised, I wondered. "Why bring this up all of a sudden?"


    "The world isplicated. It''s not as rosy as you think. I''m just reminding you not to give others an


    opportunity to exploit you. Even though Shawn trusts you, what about the others?


    "They might say you''re indecisive, and when it reaches that point, the truth won''t matter anymore. They


    won''t care about the truth; they''ll enjoy seeing Shawn being manipted by a woman.


    "So, while you support Mike, be careful and don''t let anyone take advantage of you."


    Andrew''s advice was sound. I had to be cautious of those with malicious intent.


    And I needed to be open and honest with Shawn. No matter what challengesy ahead, I must remain


    forthright with him.


    "Understood, I''ll be careful, as you said."


    Returning to my room, I settled back to sleep. Exhaustion took over, and I dozed off within minutes.


    In the middle of the night, I woke up and found a man sitting beside me, his arm resting on the bedside


    table, and my head nestled on his thigh. He was resting with his eyes closed.


    I quickly sat up and embraced him tightly, my emotions running wild.


    Shawn chuckled. "Look at how happy you are."


    "I miss you so much, Shawn," I whispered.


    Shawn bore faint scars on his face, and I pressed my lips gently against them, asking, "What brought


    you here all of a sudden?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Ie to see you," he replied.


    "But I told you toe after you finish your work¡ª"


    Shawn''s head drooped, intercepting my words. I wrapped my arms around his neck, responding to him


    passionately. Our breaths mingled, and I could feel the heat radiating from his body. His earlier words


    echoed in my mind.


    Taking the initiative, I confessed, "I want you, Shawn."


    A fleeting tension coursed through his body. "Aren''t you tired?"


    "I haven''t seen you for a whole month and haven''t felt your presence. Right now, I want to have an


    even deeper connection with you."


    Shawn chuckled. "You really leave me at a loss."

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Chapter 739 The Kind of Shawn Xenos


    Shawn, always the one to amaze me, appeared by my side when I least expected him, and yet, I


    yearned for his presence more than ever. He didn''t disturb me; instead, he silently stayed by my side.


    He was the man who trulyprehended me, knew my deepest self, showered me with affection, and


    treated me with unparalleled gentleness. Encountering him in this lifetime felt like a fortune that


    spanned three existences.


    With a gentle kiss on the corner of my lips, he whispered, "You seem tired."


    "I want to feel you more deeply," I confessed.


    "You''ve never been shy about that," he teased, his voice carrying a hint of yfulness.


    I nted a kiss on his cheek and whispered, "I want to have you."


    "You have my consent," he replied, his voice deep and alluring.


    My body was truly weary, and that night, I drifted into slumber very quickly. When I woke, Shawn was


    no longer beside me. I quickly dressed and went downstairs, finding Andrew in the lobby.


    Confused, I inquired, "Where''s Shawn?"


    "He had urgent matters to attend to in Novaria. He left after you fell asleepst night. He asked me to


    tell you that he''lle back to pick you up once you''re fully recovered."


    So he came all the way here just to check on mest night?


    I asked Andrew, "How long did it take toe here?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "About seven to eight hours by helicopter." A round trip of more than a dozen hours.


    He endured fatigue just toe and see me. His actions always touched my heart.


    I moved closer to Andrew and expressed my concern, "Will there be any danger where he is? I want to


    be by his side to apany him."


    "How can there be no danger in such significant undertakings?"


    Andrew''s rhetorical question left me at a loss for words.


    I let out a sigh. "I want to be there with him."


    Andrew questioned me again, "Have you fully recovered now?"


    I nodded. "I''ve had plenty of rest these past two days, and my body is recovering well. But the spot


    where Ezekiel kicked me still hurts. And there''s a faint ache on my face from where he hit me."


    "At least there are no visible bruises on your face, so Shawn won''t notice. But if he ever finds out that


    Ezekiel hit you, he''d be furious."


    "I didn''t tell himst night," I admitted.


    I made an effort to conceal the bite mark on my shoulder. Thankfully, the dim lightingst night aided in


    keeping it hidden.


    Without raising his head, Andrew asked, "Why are you hiding it from him?"


    I thought about Shawn''s asional bouts of jealousy and responded with a smile, "He''s dealing with


    so many things right now, and I don''t want to burden him with this. Men can be possessive and easily


    get jealous. But I don''t n on hiding it from him forever; I''ll tell him when the time is right."


    "What if he gets angry?" Andrew''s question hit me hard.


    "If he does, I''ll still tell him. I can''t keep it from him, which would only worsen things. Besides, Ezekiel''s


    actions were because of his illness. I''ll let Shawn know how pitiful his condition is, and that I wasn''t the


    only one he targeted."


    "Your tone suggests that Mike''s violent behavior ismon."


    I retorted, "Isn''t that true?"


    The current Ezekiel became distressed and resorted to violence.


    "Alright then, I''ll bring you to Shawnter, and after that, I''ll take my leave. If fate brings us together


    again, we''ll meet."


    I asked him in surprise, "Aren''t you staying?"


    He lifted his head, arched an eyebrow, and exined with a knowing smile, "I''ve always been a free


    spirit, not just someone solely dedicated to serving Shawn. I have my life and pursuits. I only help him


    when he needs it, and it''s been nine years since Ist took orders or got involved in anything. But to


    maintain my hidden identity, I''ve been following Owen."


    He had been shadowing Owen all along, and that exined how he could effortlessly slip into Ezekiel''s


    side. So, there was a nine-year preparation for this, and it seemed Owen had treated him genuinely


    well during those years; otherwise, he wouldn''t keep someone who wouldn''t follow orders by his side.


    "Thanks for protecting me during this time."


    Andrew chuckled. "You''re not being sincere, are you?"


    "Well then, let me say this genuinely, thank you."


    Suddenly, I remembered to ask, "You mentioned that Shawn made a promise to each of you, and you


    said Seth used that promise. What was it about?"


    "Seth had a fianc¨¦e, but nine years ago, she had a serious car ident. At that time, she needed a lot


    of money for treatment, the best medical care, and personal protection. Since her ident was


    deliberately caused by someone, Seth begged Shawn to protect her and made a lifelong vow.


    "He was afraid that Shawn might refuse, so he even offered to do anything for Shawn. However,


    considering that James Xenos was still alive back then and wouldn''t let us go easily, Shawn had Seth


    take on a new identity and live in hiding in Norway.


    "Shawn promised him that if they ever met again in the future, he would set him free. Recently, Seth


    contacted me and said he met Shawn. Shawn asked him to be Em''s bodyguard and mentor, he


    may leave after a few months."


    So, there was anotheryer to the story. The events from nine years ago became clearer to me.


    Shawn genuinely treated them with respect. Apart from letting them go, he evenpensated them.


    Even when considering their safety, he remained thoughtful of their well-being.


    He even ensured Seth stayed hidden in Norway.


    This aspect of Shawn intrigued me deeply.


    I couldn''t hold back my emotions and confided in Andrew, "Shawn has always treated people and


    situations with utmost sincerity. Despite his seemingly cold and distant demeanor, his heart is as tender


    as dust, always prioritizing others before himself. Yet, he never seeks recognition or gratitude for his


    actions. No wonder Emma and the others view him as their guiding light. Such a man truly deserves


    your admiration."


    Andrew arched an eyebrow. "Indeed."


    Curious about his future ns, I inquired further, "Once you safely bring me to Shawn, what are you


    going to do then? You seem quite close to Seth. Have you considered returning to Bryxton to meet


    him? If you do, I promise to extend my gratitude and be a gracious host for your caring presence these


    past few days."


    Andrew smiled and uttered, "Let''s discuss thatter."


    He rose to his feet and probed. "Shall we go?"


    Feeling uneasy, I questioned, "Are we taking a car?"


    "With my injuries as they are, I''d rather avoid a car ride. My only concern is ensuring your safe arrival in


    Novaria before heading to the hospital for recovery."


    "And what about passports for a flight?"


    Andrew''s expression softened, and he responded, "Let''s charter a helicopter and discreetly leave from


    the border. However, we''ll need to use your bank card."


    "I don''t have a single penny on me."


    "No worries, Shawn will cover the expensester."


    Guiding me away from the hotel, Andrew arranged for a helicopter rental. Upon reaching the Novaria


    border, he bid me farewell and arranged a taxi to take me to Shawn''s location at a hotel in the city


    center.


    At this particr hour, Shawn was nowhere to be seen in the hotel. With unwavering patience, I waited


    inside the room, until a soft yet distinct knock echoed through the door.


    Curiosity piqued, I approached and cautiously opened the door. To my astonishment, I found myself


    face-to-face with an unexpected visitor.


    "Why is it you?" I gasped in disbelief.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    Chapter 740 Kiara Xenos¡¯ Faith


    Little did I anticipate Kiara''s presence here, and upon seeing me, she too was taken aback. "Renee,


    what are you doing here?"


    Swiftly, I mmed shut the door. Right at that moment, I had no desire to face her.


    "Renee, do you hate me?"


    Her soft-spoken words reached me from outside the door, but truth be told, I did hate her, intensely so.


    She was nothing but an incessant hanger-on, perpetually revolving around Shawn.


    Even though Shawn consistently distanced himself from her, she managed to intrude now and then,


    making everyone ufortable. I was just not in the mood to talk to her.


    "Don''t you wonder why I''m here?" Her voice persisted from outside.


    I was curious, but I didn''t want to give her the time of day.


    Yet, regardless of the reason, I firmly believed her presence here had nothing to do with Shawn. He


    certainly didn''t send her here.


    Seeing my silence, Kiara eventually departed.


    I sat back down by the bed, contemting for a while. Feeling restless, I contemted heading


    downstairs to grab a bite, but s, in the hotel lobby, there stood Kiara, approaching me without


    hesitation. Now, evading her seemed impossible, and it was truly exasperating.


    "Renee, I''d like to talk with you," she remarked.


    I gazed at her with cold eyes. "Are we that close?"


    "I want to talk about Shawn."


    "It seems you''ve tried talking to me about him before, but I''ve shown no interest. Can''t you read the


    signs, Kiara?" I frowned.


    Embarrassment washed over her face. "I apologize for that."


    It had been a while since Ist saw Kiara. Her appearance seemed worn, yet she still exuded


    elegance. However, she had forsaken her usual glittering Gibson dress for a ck dress.


    I walked past her and stated, "Once upon a time, I didn''t hate you as much. But the moment you took


    my child away from the Xenos Manor, I realized I would never feel any pity for you again in this lifetime.


    You crossed a line by taking away my most precious treasure."


    She continued to apologize, "I''m sorry."


    "It won''t work on me."


    I found a table, took a seat, and ced an order for some food. Kiara followed me and sat across from


    me, uttering, "I made mistakes in the past."


    Keeping myposure, I inquired, "So, what is it that you want to talk about?"


    Kiara fell silent, a tinge of sadness in her expression.


    "ying the damsel in distress won''t change anything with me."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I had been so explicit with my words. If she persisted in staying here, she would truly be oblivious to the


    situation.


    One could call it shamelessness.


    "I''ve thought about giving up on him." Kiara blurted out, her words catching me off guard.


    "And then?" I remainedposed, hiding any trace of emotion.


    An unusual sense of tranquility washed over me.


    Hiding her face with both hands, Kiara exined, her voice trembling with sorrow. "I''ve considered


    setting him free, but I can''t bring myself to do it. My entire life has revolved around him, and the mere


    idea of letting go is too much to bear.


    "Sometimes, I can''t help but envy you. I just don''t understand why you won''t share him with me. All I


    want is to stay by his side, to be the one woman he cherishes. I yearn for him to be like your father,


    with multiple wives or even a host of concubines. But deep down, I know he''ll never do that."


    Shawn was never meant to be that kind of person.


    "You underestimated yourself! You once had a better life, but you''ve tied yourself to Shawn. You''ve


    trapped yourself in an impossible love, even though you know Shawn is my husband, and he will never


    divorce me. You know it''s impossible, yet you can''t stop obsessing over it and saying such hurtful


    things.


    "Kiara, your beliefs are still bound by the old ways of the Xenoses. If you don''t break free, you''ll remain


    stuck, unable to find true happiness. You''ll only end up ensnared in your own web of self-inflicted


    limitations."


    As she withdrew her hands, her gaze bore into me. "If it weren''t for you, Shawn would have eventually


    married a suitable woman at the right age, and that woman would have been me! I was the one chosen


    by the Xenoses to be Shawn''s wife, and he epted it. But then you came into the picture¡ªa


    divorced woman, yet the only one who captured his heart."


    It had been ages since anyone had pierced my heart with such words.


    Still, my heart remained unmoved.


    "I did, indeed, go through a divorce," I admitted.


    Kiara refuted, trying to exin, "That''s not what I meant. I just... I just don''t understand why he didn''t


    choose me."


    In a calm tone, I spoke words that cut deep. "You''re a woman who grew up abiding by the rules of the


    Xenoses, but Shawn didn''t have that kind of upbringing. He''s been out in the world, facing life-and-


    death situations since he was young. His values and beliefs are far different from yours.


    "He once called the Xenoses a decaying n, and unfortunately, you''re seen as a product of that


    decay. How could he possibly be attracted to someone like you? Maybe, in his eyes, you''re not even as


    appealing as a divorced woman like me.


    "He hates traditions and the Xenoses, so the moment you were chosen as his fianc¨¦e, he excluded


    you from his true choices. For him, a woman can be anyone¡ªdivorced or without a distinguished


    background¡ªbut never someone constrained by the decaying rules of the Xenoses."


    Kiara''s expression revealed shock as if struggling to fullyprehend my words. Tears streamed down


    her face as she protested, "The Xenoses may be decadent. I know there are numerous rules, but I''m


    not like that. I know how the world works in this new era."


    With unwavering certainty, I replied, "You are decayed."


    She cried, denying it vehemently, "No, I''m not!"


    Even in tears, Kiara remained stunningly beautiful.


    "Yes, you are. Because you ept the idea of Shawn having multiple wives and concubines. You''re


    willing to share him with other women. Such a mindset is wed!


    "I love Shawn, and I refuse to share him with anyone else. He loves me, and he won''t share me with


    anyone else. That''s what love is, Kiara. I believe your feelings for him have never truly been about love;


    it''s just that from an early age, he''s been stamped as the man destined for you in the future.


    "Over time, you became desensitized to the idea, convinced that he''s the only man you should rely on


    for the rest of your life."


    Kiara stood up, shaking her head in denial. "It''s not like that. Just because you have him doesn''t mean


    you can dismiss my feelings for him."


    I maintained myposure, looking at her with empathy. "If it''s not like that, then why are you so


    agitated? Kiara, even you yourself doubt your feelings for Shawn at this very moment. Don''t deny it,


    that''s how you truly feel."


    She lost herposure and snapped at me, "Shut up!"


    I fell silent, casting a pitying gaze upon her. She was pitiful, trapped by her traditional upbringing.


    Enved by her obsession with Shawn.


    "Renee, I love him. I just want to be by his side, obedient and devoted. He''s my¡ª" Kiara''s sobs


    intensified, her voice choked with anguish. "I''ve pursued him my whole life. He''s my deity, my ultimate


    faith."


    Faith was such a weighty and profound word indeed.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!